¡¶The Confucian Sage of Prehistoric Times¡· Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 1 Pangu Opens the Sky The chaotic world is vast and boundless, but it is very desolate and without a trace of life. But in this desolate and chaotic world, there are very powerful beings. Each of these existences are born to achieve the goal. There are three thousand in number. They are the so-called gods and demons of chaos who can cope with the three thousand avenues. The most powerful among these three thousand chaotic gods and demons is Pangu. Pangu was very powerful when he was born, and his cultivation level also increased very rapidly. However, as his cultivation continued to grow, Pangu gradually felt very tired of this desolate and chaotic world. Pangu stood in the center of the chaotic world, holding a giant ax full of chaos in his hand, and under his feet was a thirty-sixth-grade green lotus. The green lotus continued to swallow the surrounding chaos. . Pangu raised the giant ax in his hand, and a powerful aura completely emitted from his body, gathering on the giant ax in his hand. "Bang" Pangu swung the giant ax in his hand directly forward, and the surrounding mixed energy exploded directly under the attack of the giant ax. While the chaotic energy around him exploded, Pangu quickly swung the giant ax in his hand again, swinging as many as nine axes in the blink of an eye. After the nine axes were completely swung, a huge space was formed around Pangu. This space was so huge that even Pangu seemed to be a small existence in it. Pangu looked at the space in front of him, but his eyes were even more confused. The world he created was not what he imagined, but it was as desolate as a chaotic world. It was surrounded by a vast and desolate land without a trace of life, but it was not much different from the chaotic world. Pangu was very confused in his heart. After all, everything he had done had not achieved any results. Thinking of this, Pangu also started to think. While Pangu was thinking, the entire space began to shake, and space cracks appeared directly in various places in the world. After these space cracks appeared, figures one after another walked out of the space cracks and appeared next to Pangu. "Pangu, you have touched the stability of the entire chaotic world. This world should not exist." After everyone appeared, a person stood in front of everyone and said to Pangu. The movement of Pangu opening up the world was very huge, and the entire chaotic world was greatly shaken. These chaotic gods and demons were also greatly affected, and they appeared quickly one by one, trying to stop Pangu's actions. After all, if this world is truly formed, the scope of the chaotic world will be much smaller, and the cultivation of all gods and demons will also be greatly affected, and they may even lose the opportunity to attain enlightenment. After all, in the eyes of these gods and demons, the importance of improvement in cultivation to them is completely comparable to their lives. "All of the three thousand avenues can be proved. This is my way." After Pangu heard the words of the visitor, he no longer hesitated. He directly raised the giant ax in his hand and waved it directly towards the gods and demons in front of him. And go. Pangu¡¯s cultivation level was originally higher than those of these chaotic gods and demons. After opening up this world, Pangu¡¯s cultivation level also improved a lot, and he was just a hair away from achieving the great road. Although Pangu just made a random axe, its power was also very huge. I saw a huge ax light, completely covering thousands of chaos gods and demons in front of Fike. In the blink of an eye, the battle was completely over. Pangu stood in the center of the world, and the giant ax in his hand was completely contaminated by the blood of gods and demons. And all the chaos gods and demons who were standing in front of Pangu had fallen, and their huge bodies fell on the desolate earth one by one. "Boom, boom, boom." Three huge thunder sounds sounded in the world, bombarding the edge of the whole world, and the whole world began to collapse. The space cracks began to expand continuously, and the clear air in the sky began to It continues to fall, and the turbid air on the ground also begins to rise continuously, but it is the phenomenon that the whole world is about to close. After all, this world has just been formed, and the laws of the entire world have not been completely perfected. The rules of the world are still very fragile, and they can withstand the attacks of chaotic gods and demons like Pangu. Even though Pangu was very careful when attacking, the powerful attack was still very huge. When Pangu saw this situation, he didn't hesitate at all. His reaction was also very fast. He directly threw the giant ax in his hand and turned it into a huge Tai Chi diagram and a giant banner with a chaotic color. A spear full of killing energy, four long swords and a huge formation diagram, and finally a huge chaos-colored bell. At the same time, the thirty-sixth grade green lotus at Pangu's feet also shattered into pieces in an instant, turning into streaks of light that shot to all parts of the world. "Now I use my body to transform into all the creatures of the ancient world.??, achieve my great road. "After Pangu finished speaking, his whole body began to grow bigger and bigger, and in the blink of an eye it had exceeded the height of one hundred thousand feet. And Pangu's body did not stop growing, but continued to become bigger and bigger. Huge. I saw Pangu holding the sky with both hands and stepping on the earth, completely stabilizing the entire world. Pangu supported the sky, and the heaven and earth were completely stable, but the changes in the heaven and earth did not stop there. The sky rose ten feet higher every day, the earth became ten feet thicker every day, and Pangu followed suit and grew ten feet taller every day. In this way, time passed for 129,600 years. During this period, the world continued to become more stable. The sky became extremely high, the earth became extremely thick, and the heaven and earth were completely separated under the support of Pangu. "This world will be called the prehistoric world from now on." Pangu looked at the world that had stabilized in front of him, and he became very happy. His voice was so loud that it spread throughout the prehistoric world in the blink of an eye. After Pangu's words fell, the whole world was shaken, and bursts of thunder sounded, as if he felt the message from this name. "The prehistoric world is desolate. Today, the Pangu family has perfected their merits. I am willing to use my body to transform all things in the prehistoric world and complete the number of prehistoric worlds." Pangu saw that the heaven and earth in the prehistoric world were desolate and without any life. At this time, Pangu fully understood After everything was over, the expression on his face became very happy. After looking at the new prehistoric world with nostalgia, he fell down and merged into the entire prehistoric world. Pangu's body fell, his energy turned into wind and clouds, his voice turned into thunder, his left eye turned into the sun, and his right eye turned into the moon, rising into the sky, occupying the east and west sides of the sky, and his hair turned into stars, which also rose with the sun and moon. Entering the sky, it began to move continuously along a very profound trajectory. The power of stars formed rapidly as the stars moved, and gathered around each star. After the stars were formed, Pangu¡¯s limbs turned into the four poles of heaven and earth, and his five bodies turned into the five mountains, which were distributed all over the world. Blood turns into rivers, tendons into earth, muscles into fields, skin into vegetation, teeth and bones into gold and stone, essence into pearls and jade, sweat into rain and dew, falling between heaven and earth, and in the end only what remains The spine stands in the center of heaven and earth and turns into a mountain, connecting heaven and earth. At this moment, Pangu's body completely disappeared between heaven and earth, and heaven and earth became perfect at this moment. I saw a dark and yellow color in the sky quickly covering the entire sky, which was the merit of the dark and yellow color. Just when the Xuanhuang merits were completely formed, a purple light rose from Pangu's body. Although the face of this figure was not very clear, it could still be distinguished. It was Pangu's appearance and Pangu's body. soul. The moment Pangu's soul appeared, the Xuanhuang merits in the air seemed to be summoned, and they turned directly from the sky into streaks of rain and fell down. When the merit came, Pangu's soul was shaken, and it was divided into three. Three smaller souls were completely formed in an instant. At this time, three layers of merits descended directly on the three souls, and another layer of merits quickly gathered around the three souls, forming a black-yellow seven-story pagoda. After the seven-story pagoda was formed, the three souls began to vibrate one by one, directly rolling up the black and yellow pagoda around them, turning into a ray of light and shooting towards the eastern part of the prehistoric world. After these three souls disappeared, twelve blood drops appeared in the air again. After all twelve blood drops appeared, the merit in the air descended again, wrapping the twelve blood drops in them. After these twelve drops of blood absorbed the three layers of merit, they disappeared into place and merged into the ancient land. As the blood droplets disappeared, the merits in the sky quickly dispersed, covering the entire prehistoric world. The merits also directly turned into rain and dew, descending on the entire prehistoric world. When merit comes, all things in the prehistoric world are nourished by merit. Each one's vitality becomes stronger and their growth becomes faster. Some even open their spiritual wisdom as a result. The rain of merit fell for seven days. After these seven days, the entire prehistoric world completely entered a state of calm, and the world became completely stable. ; {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 2 Hongjun¡¯s Enlightenment In the prehistoric world, time always passes very quickly, and in the blink of an eye, the time of dozens of Yuanhui passes. During these dozens of Yuanhui's time, a lot of things happened in the prehistoric world. Among these dozens of Yuanhui, many creatures from the prehistoric world have directly transformed, and the prehistoric world has become lively. As the number of creatures in the prehistoric world continued to increase, the transformed creatures gradually formed different forces. The largest among these forces are the dragon, phoenix, and unicorn tribes. These three tribes formed the scale armor tribe, the bird tribe, and the beast tribe. The three tribes quickly occupied most of the prehistoric world and formed three families. The situation of struggle for hegemony. The struggle for hegemony between the three tribes eventually led to a melee among the three tribes. During the fighting between the three tribes, hundreds of billions of tribesmen died in the battle. The forces of the three tribes suffered great losses in this battle. The clan also retreated from the stage of the prehistoric world. With the withdrawal of the three tribes, the entire prehistoric world has once again entered peace. After the Nine Yuanshui after the battle between the three clans, a burst of coercion in the sky made the originally peaceful prehistoric world boil again. Between heaven and earth, a purple air rose from the east, directly covering the entire prehistoric world. The spiritual energy condensed directly into golden flowers, which descended to various places in the prehistoric world. Sounds of chanting sounded directly between the heaven and the earth, as if they were telling something, making the creatures in the entire prehistoric world intoxicated. "Lying on nine layers of clouds, the truth is revealed on a futon. Beyond the black and yellow sky and earth, I am the leader of the teachings. Pan Gu generates Tai Chi, and the four images follow the rituals. I pass it on to three friends in one way. I explain it to two religions. I am the leader of the Taoist capital. I transform into a giant gun with one breath." The chanting sound directly echoed through the ears of the entire prehistoric world. This voice was full of coercion, and everyone in the prehistoric world was subdued by this sound. "I am Hongjun, and I have now become enlightened. Three thousand years from now, I will be thirty-three days away, in the chaos, in the Zixiao Palace, preaching for the rest of my life. Anyone who is destined can come and listen." Hongjun finished his words. After that, he disappeared directly into the prehistoric world, and the vision that originally appeared because of Hongjun's sanctification also disappeared in an instant. When Hongjun became a saint, the creatures in the prehistoric world immediately began to boil. All the people in the prehistoric world were directly attracted by such a scene. Although dozens of Yuanhui have been formed in the prehistoric world, the realm of cultivation is very vague, and the cultivation methods of all living beings are also very crude. They rely entirely on instinct to absorb spiritual energy and enhance their own cultivation. for. Now that Hongjun has achieved the status of a saint, it has given all the cultivators a huge shock, and each of them seems to have seen hope. Although these people do not know the clear realm of cultivation, they have a certain understanding of the saint in their inherited memories, and each of them has a hope in their hearts, the hope of understanding the great path. With the opening of the Zixiao Palace, the creatures of the prehistoric world are heading directly towards the starry sky of the prehistoric world one by one, hoping to have the opportunity to reach the Zixiao Palace and listen to the teachings of the sage. But thirty-three days is not so easy to achieve, and it is not something ordinary people can achieve in chaos. Thirty-three days away, on the edge of chaos, every creature looked at the energy of chaos in front of them, and their hearts were completely shocked by the scene in front of them. There were a few people who wanted to enter the chaos directly. , but the moment these people entered the chaotic world, they were directly swallowed by the energy of chaos and turned into fly ash, leaving no trace. And just when everyone was shocked by the situation in front of them, three people walked out of the crowd. These three people were an old man, a middle-aged man, and a young man. After the three people appeared, they jumped out from everyone without a moment's pause and entered the chaos. The moment he entered the chaos, he saw a flash of light in the old man's hand, and a black-yellow light shot out from the sleeves of his robe, quickly leaping over the heads of the three people and turning into a huge black-yellow pagoda. , surrounding the three of them, and black-yellow ones hanging down from the edge of the tower, completely isolating the surrounding chaotic energy. The surrounding chaotic energy hit the black-yellow edge, but it had no effect at all. And after these three people entered the chaos, the people in the crowd no longer stopped for a moment. The lights in their hands kept flashing, and the light of the spiritual treasures appeared directly, making them The guards around him stepped into the chaos. In the chaos, a piece of purple light completely occupied the surrounding chaotic energy, and there was no trace of chaotic energy in the entire range. And in the center of this purple light, a purple palace is located in the center. I saw that the whole body of this purple palace was wrapped in purple, and streams of light flowed on the walls of the palace. Above the main hall, on a huge plaque, the three golden characters "Zixiao Palace" are directly hidden in the eyes of the visitors. A mysterious meaning comes from the characters, making everyone who comes come??In a trance. Just when everyone was intoxicated with these three words, a jade chime sounded in the Zixiao Palace, and as the jade chime sounded, the door of the Zixiao Palace opened directly. Two Taoist boys appeared outside the gate, standing on both sides of the palace gate, looking at the people standing outside the palace. "Master, let's start the lecture. Anyone who comes can enter." The two Taoist boys looked at everyone. After saying these words, they entered the hall directly, but they no longer paid attention to the people standing outside the hall door. And after everyone heard this sentence, they all reacted quickly and turned into rays of light that quickly shot into the hall. After entering the main hall, everyone was shocked by the Zixiao Palace again. Although the Zixiao Palace does not look very huge from the outside, once you enter the palace, it becomes a different world. The entire palace is hundreds of miles in size. In the palace, futons are arranged in various locations in the palace. , and at the forefront of these actions, there are six purple futons. The appearance of these six futons attracted the attention of everyone who entered Zixiao Palace at the first moment. They looked at the six futons one by one, with gleams of light shining in their eyes. At the same time, each one of them reacted immediately, turning into beams of light and shooting directly at the futon in front of them. Among these thousands of rays of light, six rays of light are at the forefront. Each of these six rays of light is very fast, and they have reached the forefront of the action in the blink of an eye. The three headed by the light are Sanqing, Laozi, Yuanyuan, and Tongtian. But behind these three people is a woman. This woman has the body of a snake and a tail, her face is full of a sacred color, and her body is covered with Wrapped in a very powerful vitality, it was Nuwa. Next to Nuwa is an old man wearing a red Taoist robe. In addition to the Taoist robe, the hair on this old man's body is also completely bright red. Moreover, this old man's body completely showed a sense of etherealness, and his aura was also very easy-going. This person is none other than the ancestor of Hongyun, who was also transformed into the first cloud between heaven and earth. Because he was contaminated by the first ray of light between heaven and earth, he appeared red. Next to Hongyun, the one at the very edge, and the one at the back of the six people, is a middle-aged man wearing a black robe. This man's body is completely wrapped in a very gloomy aura, and his body is constantly swaying in the air. , and with each swing, the speed increases a little, but it remains behind the five people in front. This person is Kunpeng. ; {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 3 Hongjun¡¯s Preaching Sanqing, Nuwa, Hongyun, and Kunpeng increased their speed to the extreme. In the blink of an eye, they had reached the edge of their seats, but they sat on the futon without hesitation. After sitting on the futon, several people did not relax. One by one, they took out the spirit treasures very vigilantly, ready to deal with the attacks of the people behind them at any time. There were not a few people entering the Zixiao Palace. Thousands of people saw six people occupying the seats at the front. A strange feeling arose in their hearts, as if they had lost something. Everyone reacted at this time, knowing that there must be some mystery hidden in these six seats. Their eyes turned red directly. They took out the spiritual treasures in their hands and turned them into rays of light towards the seats. The six people on top shot away directly. "Those who can cross the chaos and reach the Zixiao Palace can be said to be strong men in the prehistoric world, and they are also existences with great opportunities. Everyone has several spiritual treasures in their hands. Now these thousands of people are attacking at the same time, and the power of thousands of spiritual treasures attacking together can be imagined. Even within the Zixiao Palace, the space in the Zixiao Palace is shaking for a while, as if it happens randomly. Everything will be torn apart. "Hmph." Just when these thousands of spirit treasures were about to attack the six people at the front, a cold snort directly spread to the ears of everyone in Zixiao Palace. Although the sound was not very loud, it was like a burst of thunder in all ears, exploding directly. The surrounding space seemed to be completely solidified at this moment, and time seemed to be frozen. Everyone seemed to feel lost. Their figures suddenly stopped, and the flying spirit treasures also completely disappeared in an instant. Stopped, and then directly turned into rays of light, retreated directly back, and returned to everyone's hands. After that, the surrounding space was restored directly, and time completely returned to normal. It was as if everything had never happened. Everyone was confused for a while. Looking at the spiritual treasure in their hands, they felt completely I was completely shocked by the scene just now. "Is this the strength of the saint? It is completely impossible to resist. Just a slight snort, but with such power and state, it is simply unimaginable." At this time, everyone was completely overwhelmed by the saint's strength. The power was completely shocking, and everyone's hearts were filled with reverence, and after this reverence, there was a burst of fanaticism, fanaticism for the realm of a saint. At this time, everyone had a clear understanding of the saint's strength, and one by one gave up the plan to attack. After all, this is the saint's dojo. If the attack continues, I don't know what will happen. . "Boom." Another burst of bells sounded, and the two Taoist boys who originally appeared outside the dojo appeared in front of everyone again, standing next to the cloud bed in the front. "The teacher is starting to lecture, everyone should sit down in their seats." The voices of the two Taoist boys directly spread throughout the Zixiao Palace, and after hearing these words, everyone present stood up one by one. He reacted quickly, and his speed burst out in an instant, shooting towards the seats around him. "Brother, you and I came a little late. It seems that we didn't wait for the opportunity enough. I wonder when the West will have the opportunity to prosper." Just when everyone was sitting in their seats, from Zixiao Outside the palace gate, they approached the two people again. After the two people appeared, they walked directly in front of the six people at the front. Looking at the already full Zixiao Palace, they had a bitter look on their faces, but they couldn't help but cry. road. I saw this Taoist, the Taoist robe on his body was yellowish in color, and a huge Bodhi tree on the Taoist robe was very lush, and the branches and leaves were constantly swaying. Next to this Taoist, there was an old man. This old man was skinny, without a trace of muscle on his body. His muscles, bones and blood vessels were clearly visible, and he had a sad look on his face. These two people are Zhunti and Jieyin from the West. "Fellow Taoist, you don't have to be like this. I will give up my seat to you." It was Hongyun who spoke. As he spoke, Hongyun had already stood up, lifted Zhunti up, and sat on his seat. Zhunti didn't refuse at all, and sat directly on the seat, bowing his head to Hongyun and thanking him profusely. But after that, Zhunti did not stop there. Instead, he turned his attention to Kunpeng, who was sitting on the edge. "Fellow Daoist Kunpeng, this seat is destined for my senior brother. Could you please give me up, fellow Taoist, so that we can have a good relationship." After Zhunti sat down, he said directly to Kunpeng. Although Hunsi asked Kunpeng to give up his seat, his tone was so harsh. The threat in it was undisguised. When Kunpeng saw this, he was very excited, but when he looked at Zhunti and the two of them, his heart was beating for a while, but he was very uneasy. After all, although his strength is not weak in the prehistoric world, it is not very strong. It is still very easy to deal with ordinary strong people, but it will be very difficult to deal with two people. Now I am just one person, looking at the other people around me, there is a sparkle in everyone's eyes.The cold light was waiting for Kunpeng's answer. Kunpeng's appearance made him feel even more uneasy, and he couldn't help but retreat back. When Zhunti saw this, he saw the right opportunity. A burst of seven-color light shone in his hand, and a branch-shaped spiritual treasure appeared directly in his hand. He swept it over Kunpeng's body and swept Kunpeng out of his seat. At the same time, Jieyin, who was standing aside, quickly sat on his seat. "Thank you, fellow Taoist Kunpeng, for giving up your seat." After being led to sit on the seat, Zhunti bowed his head to Kunpeng and said directly. After saying that, he ignored Kunpeng again. When Kunpeng saw this, But there was a very tense atmosphere in his heart, and he wanted to attack Zhunti and the two directly. but. . . "Ding, ding, dong, dong, dong." At this moment, a bell sounded in the air, and after the sound of the bell, a burst of fairy music played, and the spiritual energy in the air condensed and turned into blossoming golden lotuses, Continuously falling. After the golden lotus was formed, a sound of phoenixes sounded, and the aura directly turned into phoenixes, flying continuously in the air. After the phoenixes were formed, unicorns, golden dragons, and many more appeared. The creatures of the prehistoric world also appeared one by one. "Lying on nine layers of clouds, the truth is revealed on a futon. Beyond the black and yellow sky and earth, I am the leader of the teaching. Pan Gu generates Tai Chi, and the four images follow the rituals. I pass it on to three friends in one way. I interpret it in two religions. I am the leader of the Taoist capital. I turn into a great jun in one breath." A burst of singing sounded, and after the singing ended, an old man appeared directly on the cloud bed in the middle of the hall. "I am Hongjun, and I am preaching to all sentient beings today. I have preached for a total of 10,800 years, and the first sermon is three thousand years. From then on, your seats will be like this. You must not Change it at will." After saying that, Hongjun ignored everyone and the Qingyun behind him dispersed directly. Three golden flowers bloomed on the Qingyun, and five huge waves continued to surge in the Qingyun. The shadow continued to evolve in Qingyun, but he started preaching directly. ; {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 4 Nuwa¡¯s Enlightenment Buzhou Mountain, transformed from the backbone of Pangu, is the pillar connecting heaven and earth in the prehistoric world. It is the ancestor of all mountains in the prehistoric world and where the dragon veins are located. The entire Buzhou Mountain occupies a very huge area, covering thousands of miles of surrounding area. But even in such a vast area, there are not many living creatures. After all, Buzhou Mountain is transformed from Pangu's backbone, and what exists in the backbone is Pangu's remaining will. Why is Pangu's cultivation so powerful? Although the remaining will is only a small part, it is very powerful for the creatures in the prehistoric world and cannot be easily resisted. Despite this, there are still creatures on Buzhou Mountain, and the most famous among these creatures are two brothers and sisters. These two people are Fuxi and Nuwa. Hundreds of thousands of years have passed since Hongjun preached, and hundreds of thousands of years have passed since Nuwa obtained the Hongmeng Purple Qi. During these hundreds of thousands of years, Nuwa spent all her time While practicing, I constantly experience the mystery of the Hongmeng Purple Qi. But all this is not that simple. Although Hongmeng Purple Qi is a chance to become a saint, what needs to be tested in order to become a saint is a person's cultivation, perseverance, wisdom, and opportunity. Now Nuwa's cultivation has reached the pinnacle of quasi-sage. As the most manifested innate god in the ancient world, Nuwa's understanding is beyond doubt. Needless to say, there is no need to say more about opportunities. How can you get that without opportunities? The Hongmeng Purple Qi is the opportunity to become a saint. "Alas" On Buzhou Mountain, in a cave, a sigh sounded, and it spread directly throughout the entire flash. After the sigh fell, the entire cave also shook for a while, and the door of the cave also shook in an instant. Open directly. A figure walked directly out of the cave. The man who walked out was full of vitality. In this burst of vitality, he was completely hidden in an instant. The figure of this person also disappeared directly in an instant. Revealed. The person who came out was none other than Nuwa, but it was Nuwa who once again woke up from her practice. Nuwa woke up from her cultivation, but there was no trace of joy in her whole body. It had been tens of thousands of years since she reached the pinnacle of quasi-sage. During these tens of thousands of years, her cultivation had never improved. At the slightest movement, even the Hongmeng Purple Qi did not change at all, and the last trace could never be completely refined. "Sister, how is your practice this time?" Just as Nuwa was thinking, a voice reached her ears, and it was Fuxi who spoke. Fuxi's cultivation level is inferior to that of Nuwa, but he has already reached the realm of the late quasi-sage, and both good and evil corpses have been completely chopped out. Such cultivation level can be said to be the top powerhouse in the prehistoric world. . Moreover, Fuxi's innate magical power is the art of deduction, and his deduction of fortune and misfortune can be said to be one of the best in the prehistoric world. "There is still no progress at all, but I don't know when the opportunity will appear." Nuwa said calmly. This is not the first time this has happened, so Nuwa has completely adapted to it. "Well, the way to practice lies in relaxing. Your cultivation has reached the pinnacle of quasi-sage, and practicing in seclusion will not have much effect. And I calculated that there is a chance for you in the east of Buzhou Mountain, and you may become enlightened. The opportunity must be here." Fuxi said, with great joy in his tone. After all, Nuwa is his sister. If Nuwa becomes enlightened, it will also be a kind of protection for him. "Well, then I will go to the ancient world." After hearing Fuxi's words, Nuwa's face also burst with joy. The original depression caused by the lack of any effect in her cultivation was completely eliminated at this time. Dissipate. Nuwa said she was leaving without stopping at all, and walked directly towards the foot of Buzhou Mountain. Along the way, Nuwa was also constantly observing the surrounding environment. She has been practicing in the cave for tens of thousands of years and has not walked around. Now she is walking on Buzhou Mountain again, and she is very happy in her heart. Nuwa walked down the mountain from Buzhou Mountain, and her walking speed was still very fast, but even so, it still took a long time for Nuwa to go down the mountain. During this period of time, Nuwa's heart also completely calmed down, and her Taoist heart also completely stabilized. After descending from Mount Buzhou and beyond the scope of Mount Buzhou, we reach the eastern region of the prehistoric world, and what is now occupying this eastern region is where the tribe of the Wu tribe is located. Nuwa arrived at the Witch Tribe and did not stop. As a quasi-sage, it was very simple not to be discovered. In this way, Nuwa directly entered the witch tribe. Seeing the situation of the witch tribe, Nuwa's heart began to change. The current conflict between the Witch Clan and the Demon Clan is not very obvious. Although there are some conflicts between the members of the two clans, they do not involve the high-level officials of both parties. Therefore, the atmosphere in the current Wu tribe is still very peaceful. People in the tribe are constantly exercising or gathering together.?, there was no ripple in the entire tribe because of Nuwa's entry. After entering the witch tribe, Nuwa's heart did not change at all. She was still very calm, and there was no turmoil in her Taoist heart. "It seems that my opportunity has not come yet." Nuwa couldn't help but think in her heart, and she couldn't help but speed up her pace and continue walking towards the eastern part of the wilderness. In this way, Nuwa kept walking on the ancient continent. Along the way, Nuwa also saw all kinds of creatures in the ancient world. The prehistoric world was originally very vast, and the types of creatures could be said to be hundreds of millions. Although Nuwa did not deliberately observe various ancient creatures along the way, through constant observation, Nuwa also found that her cultivation level was constantly improving, and the Hongmeng Purple Qi in her body also began to interact with her little by little. She began to merge. Although the speed was slow, she believed that as long as she continued like this, the time when she would become a saint would not be far away. "Fellow Taoist Nuwa, come to our Wu tribe, what's the matter?" Just when Nu Wa entered a Wu tribe again, a gentle voice reached Nu Wa's ears. At the same time, the earth elements in the surrounding land changed rapidly, and a figure quickly appeared in front of Nuwa. I saw this man wearing goose-yellow clothes with no accessories on his body. He looked very easy-going and had an all-inclusive aura. ¡°I¡¯ve met Taoist friend Houtu.¡± After Nuwa saw the visitor, she gave him a slight salute and said. The person who came was none other than Hou Tu, the youngest of the twelve ancestral witches, the ancestral shaman of Tu, Hou Tu. "This time I went to the ancient world to find the opportunity to become a saint. I passed by the Wu tribe, but I didn't expect to see fellow Taoist Hou Tu here." Nuwa said to Hou Tu, but she did not hide her purpose. Originally, there were no longer a few people with great magical powers in the ancient world, but among these magical people, women were very rare. Houtu and Nuwa were both strong among them. Although their relationship could not be said to be very close, they still had a close relationship with each other. I admire them very much, and the temperaments of both parties are very gentle, which can also be said to be sympathetic to each other. Nuwa and Houtu directly entered the Wu tribe and began to continuously observe the situation in the entire Wu tribe. With Hou Tu leading the way, Nuwa no longer had any scruples when entering the Wu tribe this time, and her entire observation was more careful. After the two of them walked in the tribe for a while, Hou Tu directly led Nuwa towards the center of the tribe quickly. "This is the Ancestral Witch Hall, and it is also the place where the ancestral witches of my witch clan live." After arriving outside the ancestral witch hall, Hou Tu pointed at the ancestral witch hall and said to Nuwa. After speaking, he guided Nuwa inside. In the Ancestral Witch Palace. After entering the Ancestral Witch Hall, the first thing that caught Nuwa's eyes was a huge statue. The appearance of this statue was exactly that of Hou Tu. When Nuwa saw this statue, she was completely attracted by the statue in an instant. She stared directly at Hou Tu's statue, but she directly entered a state of enlightenment. Hou Tu also discovered Nu Wa's appearance in an instant, and was very surprised in his heart. The state of enlightenment is very important for every cultivator. It can be said to be a state where one can reach the sky in one step. Cultivation is in the state of enlightenment. The speed of improvement is definitely more than a hundred times higher than usual. Seeing this situation, Hou Tu didn't hesitate at all. A yellow light flashed in his hand, and an earthy yellow light directly enveloped the entire Ancestral Witch Palace. The statues of Hou Tu are not that simple. Each of the twelve ancestral witches of the Wu Clan has its own unique statue. Each of these statues is like the natal magic weapon of these ancestral witches. Moreover, these statues were moved by the Twelve Ancestral Witches from the Pangu Palace of the Wu Clan, and they had existed before the Twelve Ancestral Witches were born. In the prehistoric world, time always passed very quickly, and Nuwa quickly woke up completely from her state of enlightenment. At this time, although Nuwa's cultivation level did not change at all, her aura was completely restrained. Her body was completely enveloped by a life force, and there was a hint of enlightenment in her eyes. "My way can be accomplished." Nuwa couldn't help but sigh after she completely woke up. "Fellow Taoist Houtu, I will achieve good fortune. Fellow Taoist Houtu is willing to take a look." Nuwa looked at Houtu beside her and said directly. Although the time for her enlightenment was not very long, it still took a while. , during this period of time, she was also aware of Hou Tu's movements, and she was very impressed in her heart. "Okay." Houtu didn't hesitate at all. She was very clear about Nuwa's meaning, and being able to see the process of Nuwa's enlightenment would also be of certain benefit to her own cultivation. ; {Thanks to Piaotian Literature www.piaotia.netDear book friends, your support is our greatest motivation} Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 5 Nuwa becomes a saint and the human race emerges After Nuwa and Houtu gathered their attention, they stepped forward without any pause. The surrounding space shook for a while, and they disappeared into the Ancestral Witch Hall in the blink of an eye. In the prehistoric world, within the scope of Mount Buzhou, the surrounding space was constantly shaking, and two figures appeared beside a lake at the same time. They were Nuwa and Houtu who had left the Ancestral Witch Palace. After arriving at the lake, Nuwa came directly to the edge of the lake. After arriving at the edge of the lake, Nuwa reached out and moved toward the lake. A burst of light flashed in the lake, and a stream of water shot out directly from the depths of the lake. I saw three rays of light shining in the jet of water. One of the three rays of light was full of heat, like the sun rising in the sky, and the other was full of coldness, like the moonlight shining down. And the other one is full of mystery, like stars. This water is the Three Light Divine Water, which absorbs sunlight, moonlight, and starlight between heaven and earth. It is the most bizarre existence in the water. After the three-light divine water appeared, it stayed directly in front of Nuwa. Nuwa's movements did not stop there. The light flashed in her hand, and a piece of soil as big as a palm appeared in her hand. This soil was full of vitality. . This is the Jiutianxi soil, the ancestor of heaven and earth, and the essence of Pangu's muscles. Although this piece of soil is only the size of a palm, every grain of this soil can be turned into a continent. After these two things appeared, Nuwa's hands began to wave continuously, and the power of creation spurted out directly from her hands. Her hands continued to draw in the air, forming mysterious pictures and texts. Following Nuwa's movements, the Three Lights Divine Water and the Nine Heavens Breathing Earth began to blend together. These two things are wonders between heaven and earth, and each of them contains huge vitality. Coupled with Nuwa's power of creation, and Nuwa's understanding of the way of creation and the way of life, they burst out directly in an instant. Soon the Three Light Divine Water and the Nine Heavens Breathing Earth were completely integrated together, and Nuwa's way of creation also began to change at this moment. Nuwa also directly stepped out of her own bottleneck, regarding the way of creation. The understanding of Tao continues to become more profound. As Nuwa continued to understand the way of creation, Nuwa's cultivation also continued to rise at the same time, and she soon broke through the realm of the quasi-sage. "I beg you, teacher, for help." After the three-light divine water and the nine-day breath soil were completely integrated, they turned into a colorful ball of light. At this time, Nuwa's cultivation had reached the edge of a saint, but she just couldn't do it. Break through and reach the realm of a saint. Seeing this situation, Nuwa was very anxious, but she couldn't help shouting. Nuwa now also knows that today is the day of enlightenment. If she does not seize the opportunity, she will not know when it will be until she wants to find opportunities in the future. And just after Nuwa's words fell, a ray of light shot down from the sky directly and landed in front of Nuwa. This ray of light emitted directly, and a large cauldron appeared directly in front of Nuwa. "The Qiankun Cauldron." Nuwa said in surprise after seeing this big cauldron. But soon Nuwa reacted from her surprise, and with a wave of her hand, she directly incorporated the colorful light group into the Qiankun Cauldron. The Qiankun Cauldron is transformed from one of the five lotus leaves of the Chaos Green Lotus, and its function is to return the acquired nature to the innate nature. After Nuwa put the seven-colored light group into the Qiankun Cauldron, a burst of light shone in the Qiankun Cauldron, and a huge force of creation burst out directly and merged into the Qiankun Cauldron. Seeing such a situation, Nuwa did not dare to slack off at all. She continued to wave her hands, fully explaining her understanding of the way of creation. At this moment, Nuwa had completely focused on the Qiankun Cauldron, and the movements in her hands had evolved into unconscious movements. The Qiankun Cauldron continued to rotate, quickly turning eighty-one times, and the life force in the Qiankun Cauldron was already extremely rich. Nuwa's movements also became slower at this time, her cultivation level had also been improved to the extreme, and she was only a hair away from the realm of a saint. "Come out." Nuwa shouted, and the Qiankun Cauldron stopped rotating in an instant. Four rays of light shot out directly from the Qiankun Cauldron and landed on the ground. After these four rays of light fell on the ground, the four rays of light were also revealed, but they were three men, one woman and four people. Nuwa looked at the four people, and her heart was shocked. In an instant, she completely understood her opportunity. She began to wave her hands quickly, and rays of light quickly shot out from the Qiankun Cauldron and landed on it. On the ground, they transformed into human races. Soon, the number of humans reached 10,800. At this time, Nuwa also felt that the speed of her creation was slow. She moved her hand in the direction of the lake in front of her again, and a vine The article leaped out directly and fell into Nuwa's hands. Nuwa held the rattan in her hand and without a trace of hesitation, she directly cut the rattan into the air.Put it into the Qiankun Cauldron, and then wave it out. There is a vibration in the Qiankun Cauldron. As the rattan is swung out, more than 10,000 rays of light shoot out in an instant, fall to the ground, and turn into one by one. Human race. In this way, Nuwa waved the cane eight more times, and tens of thousands more human beings were born. At this time, the number of human beings had reached 129,600, but it was the number of one yuan, and the Qiankun Ding The seven-colored light group in it has also completely disappeared. Nuwa looked at the creature in front of her, and her heart was shaken. The Hongmeng purple energy in her body merged with the soul in an instant, and Nuwa also showed her original shape. I saw a tall creature with the body of a snake and the tail of a snake, it was Nuwa. "Now Nuwa has become the way of creation. You will become a human in the future." Nuwa said, and after Nuwa finished speaking, the void of the prehistoric world shook for a while, and waves of purple air rose in the east and spread for several seconds. Thousands of miles away, waves of black and yellow color quickly gathered in the sky. It is the Xuanhuang Merit, and this Xuanhuang Merit is very huge. Although it is much less than Pangu Kaitian's merit, it is still 20 to 30% more. After this merit is formed, it falls directly down and blends directly into Nuwa's body and into Nuwa's soul. With the integration of merits, Nuwa's aura changed in an instant, and a sacred aura emitted directly from her body, and a huge power was also generated. After this power was generated, Nuwa did not restrain herself at all, but she directly enveloped the entire prehistoric world. "Today, I, Nuwa, have become enlightened and become the Holy Mother of the Human Race, the Most Holy Nuwa Empress." Nuwa's voice directly spread throughout the entire prehistoric world. And the creatures in the prehistoric world also bowed to the ground in an instant, shouting "Nuwa Empress." Nuwa also achieved the status of a saint at this time, and her merits were directly released, forming a huge merit halo behind her head. This merit seemed to illuminate the entire prehistoric world. "Chirp" a sound of phoenixes sounded from the south, and a golden phoenix flew out from the south directly, stopping in front of Nuwa, but wanting Nuwa to sit on her back. "Give me the name Jinfeng, and you will be my mount." After saying that, Nuwa directly landed on Jinfeng's body, waving her hand in an attempt to put the Qiankun Ding away. But before Nuwa could take action, the Qiankun Cauldron seemed to be summoned and shot directly downwards, flying to one of the four human races that appeared first. Seeing this, Nuwa sighed slightly in her heart, but she no longer stopped, patted the golden phoenix sitting down, and shot directly towards the thirty-three outer heavens. After Nuwa left, Houtu disappeared without stopping and paid no attention to the human race. After all, her cultivation level has reached the level of quasi-sage, and the newly born human race has no trace of cultivation. Their cultivation level is not as good as that of the newly transformed creatures in the prehistoric world, and their bodies are very fragile, but there is no trace of them. It is a place worthy of attention. It is no wonder that Houtu and Nuwa did not pay any attention to the newly born human race. ; {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 6 Human Race Nuwa and Houtu left, and only the human race remained in Buzhou Mountain. The human race was originally a newborn, and their understanding of all things was very limited. Everyone's eyes were very blank, and the only thing left was instinct. But there are also special beings among them, and that is the four people who were first born from the Qiankun Cauldron. These four people were the first to come out of the Qiankun Cauldron and were also the first four human races. These four people were also the leaders of the human race recognized by heaven and earth. These four people stood there, looking at the approximately 120,000 human race in front of them, and their hearts were very heavy. Although I and others are the leaders of the human race recognized by heaven and earth, they themselves have no cultivation. The only thing they have is the inheritance at birth, and the others are very rare. "Here, there, who am I?" One of the four people held a small cauldron in his hand, and his eyes were full of confusion, as if he had just woken up, and was full of unfamiliarity with the things around him. This person is the protagonist of this book, Confucius. Although his name is Kong, and his name is full of Confucianism, it has nothing to do with Confucius, and his understanding of Confucianism is very limited. Kong Ru's eyes were full of confusion, and his heart was already in a mess. He was not at home originally, how could he be here now? And soon there was another burst of confusion in Kong Ru's mind. The originally chaotic memory was completely disrupted by another memory again, and this information was all kinds of information in the prehistoric world, and among them Most of them are information about some creatures in the prehistoric world, and some information about various races in the prehistoric world. "I am the Youchao clan," "I am the Jianyi clan." "I am the Suiren clan." "I am Kongru," "We are the leaders of the human race, and we should lead the affairs of the human race." The four of them said together. After that, a dark-yellow color appeared again in the sky. After this dark-yellow color gathered together, it landed directly on the bodies of the four people. With the blessing of merit, the four of them felt a powerful aura appear on their bodies, and a huge golden dragon appeared directly, guarding the four of them in the middle. This golden dragon is formed by the convergence of the luck of the human race. Although the current human race is just a newborn, as the protagonist of the world in the future, it is born with a strong luck, but the number of people now is still very rare. This powerful luck It cannot be fully presented, and it has not attracted the attention of other races in the prehistoric world. After the formation of the luck golden dragon behind the four people, the cultivation of the four people has also reached the realm of golden immortals. However, they do not have any cultivation method, and the power only flows in the body and is not completely gathered to form. It¡¯s just a system of cultivation. At this time, Kong Ru's heart has completely stabilized, his whole person has also completely stabilized, and he has completely accepted his identity. However, although he accepted his current identity, his eyes became increasingly heavy. The current human race is still a newborn. It can be said to be the weakest existence in this ancient world. A random transformed creature can completely slaughter the entire human race. As one of the four leaders of the human race, Kong Ru still has a certain understanding of the other four. The other three will make their own contributions to the human race and lead the human race to continuously adapt to the prehistoric world. So what can I do, and what impact will it have on the human race? Kong Ru couldn't help but ask himself, when he came to this world, how should he face the whole world, his own people, and himself? Questions arose in Kong Ru's heart again, and his whole heart was completely occupied by these questions, and he became confused. Thinking about it, Kong Ru couldn't help but look up at the sky. Although the surrounding trees were very tall, they still couldn't cover the sky. Kong Ru looked at the sky. The whole person's mind is completely attracted by the sky of this ancient world, and the mind is completely released at this moment, as if the mind has been separated from the body. "Well, soul." Kong Ru reacted quickly, calmed down, and began to constantly observe the condition of his body. Although Kong Ru has never practiced, he still has a certain understanding of the realm of cultivation in the ancient world from the inherited memory. As long as a cultivator in the prehistoric world reaches a certain level of cultivation, his soul will directly turn into a soul. This soul is the combination of a cultivator's soul power and aura. Although it has the characteristics of a soul, it is not as good as the soul. The soul is more substantial, but it also has its drawbacks. Now the power in Kong Ru's body has reached the level of a golden immortal under the influence of merit, but his soul has not turned into a soul. Therefore, Kong Ru's heart was attracted by such a situation, and soon He also discovered the strangeness of the soul. It seems that the human race does not have any advantages. In addition to the innate Taoist body, there is also the existence of strange soul power. My heart began to change towards ConfuciusI have to get excited. In my last life, I could be said to be mediocre, just a very ordinary person among the human race. But now my identity is completely different. Although the human race is just a new generation, it still has to go through a lot of hardships and even be slaughtered by the two Lich clans. However, it is different now. Now that I have my own existence, I will definitely be able to influence the human race to a certain extent and increase the strength of the human race to deal with the coming disaster. "Heaven moves vigorously, a gentleman strives for self-improvement, the terrain is prosperous, and a gentleman carries things with kindness." When Confucius thought of this, he couldn't help but think of this sentence, and he couldn't help but say it, although his voice was very small, but in the With the blessing of Jinxian's cultivation, the sound quickly reached the ears of the surrounding humans. After hearing this sentence, everyone was very confused, but they quickly understood the meaning. Everyone's eyes were excited, and their faces were completely replaced by a fighting spirit. "Although our human race is new, one day, our human race will spread all over the prehistoric world, become the protagonist of this prehistoric world, and prove to this prehistoric world how powerful our human race is." Seeing the human race who were inspired by his words , Kong Ru also reacted quickly, knowing what he could do. Although he does not have the powerful talents of those innate gods and demons in the prehistoric world, he also has talents that others do not have. Although this prehistoric world only exists in the myths of the world where it originally lived, and the things that have been handed down are very rare, the things that can be handed down have also been passed down through countless years. Although it cannot be said that They are all essences, but they must have merits, and they will also play a certain role in the development of the current human race. "Continue to strive for self-improvement and be virtuous." Kong Ru couldn't help but shouted loudly. After this roar, Kong Ru's voice was no longer a whisper, but he used the power in his body to shout loudly. . Although this sentence is only eight words, it contains the attitude of the human race, both internally and externally. We must be self-reliant internally, not rely on external things, be tolerant and tolerant of everything, and promote the continuous growth of the human race. Kong Ru hoped that the human race in front of him could remember this sentence and not forget all this in the continuous development, so that the human race would continue to become stronger in the days to come. "Continue to strive for self-improvement and be virtuous." After hearing Kong Ru's words, all the human races became more excited and couldn't help shouting loudly. Their eyes were completely occupied by a fighting spirit, and their faces became very serious. The joy is like seeing the scene after the human race became the protagonist of the prehistoric world. And with the cry of the human race, the void of the entire prehistoric world was also greatly shaken. The fate of the human race grew to the extreme in this moment, but it completely converged in an instant. However, this momentary change was quickly captured by several great powers from the prehistoric world. The moment these great powers discovered the change, they were completely shocked, completely relaxed, and devoted themselves directly to it. In the void of the prehistoric world, I hope to find a trace of it. However, the fate of the human race changes very rapidly. Even a saint cannot completely grasp that moment. After all, who can associate such a huge fortune with this new race of only hundreds of thousands of people? . ; {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 7 The Method of Breathing and Inhalation Four people, the Chao clan, the Zhenyi clan, the Suiren clan and Kongru, became the leaders of the human race and began to lead the human race to settle down. The newly born human race has no cultivation at all, and its body is also very weak. As the leaders of the human race, the four of them also know the situation of the human race very well, so they did not leave the scope of Buzhou Mountain and went directly to the lake where the human race was born. The side settled down. Youchao led the human race to move the surrounding stones, split the surrounding trees, and began to build houses one by one around the lake. Although each of these houses is very simple, they are still able to provide shelter from wind and rain. Kong Ru saw the human race holding stones on the ground and striking the surrounding wood abruptly, but the speed was very slow. Seeing this situation, Kong Ru came directly to the Youchao clan and pulled the Youchao clan who led the human race to his side. "Brother, this speed is too slow. The vegetation in Buzhou Mountain each exists for tens of thousands of years. The strength of these trees is not much different from that of iron and stone. If you use stones directly, , I don¡¯t know when a place for all people to live will be built." Kong Ru said to the Youchao clan, the four of them are the leaders of the human race and were born together in the human race, but they are treated as brothers. Although they are They were just born at that time, but the relationship between them is also very close. "I don't know what we can do, brothers. Our human race is weak. If we encounter wind and rain, we, the human race, don't know how to deal with it. Although the four of us can deal with it, we can't protect other tribesmen. We can't let our tribe members Facing such a situation alone." After hearing Kong Ru's words, Youchao asked anxiously, after all, this was related to the entire human race. "If a worker wants to do his job well, he must first sharpen his tools. We can polish the stone to make it continuously sharper, and we don't need to directly cut down the trunks of these trees. We can just look at some of the smaller branches. It's completely ready." Kong Ru looked at Youchao and said, and after saying that, he directly picked up the two stones around and started polishing them. I saw the two stones in Kong Ru's hands constantly colliding with each other. With bursts of collision sounds, small stones fell from the two stones, and the shapes of the two stones were also changing rapidly. The transformation took the form of a stone ax in the blink of an eye. After polishing the stone ax completely smooth, Kong Ru directly raised the stone ax in his hand and came to the side of a giant tree. With his legs strong and his toes, he kept moving the tree trunk. In the blink of an eye, he had reached the tree. , the stone ax in his hand began to swing continuously, and he continued to chop the branches around him. The stone ax struck the branch, and a tinkling sound sounded continuously. With a "click", the branch broke directly and fell to the ground. At the same time as the branch fell, Kong Ru Floating down from the tree, he came to Youchao's side. Looking at Kong Ru falling from the tree, Youchao's eyes were full of surprise, but in an instant, his face was filled with joy. Youchao's cultivation and Confucius' cultivation were both in the realm of Golden Immortal, so they had a very good understanding of the entire process of Confucius' activities. He also discovered that Confucius relied completely on the whole process. The strength of the body is only a little stronger than other human races, but the whole process has been improved several times. "In this way, our human race's affairs will be much faster. It only takes a few days to complete the construction of the residence." Youchao said to Kong Ru who was standing next to him. After finishing speaking, Youchao didn't pause for a moment, and directly began to command the surrounding humans to continue working. With Kong Ru's method, the entire project has progressed much faster. In addition, although the new human race is very weak, it still has a strong learning ability and has unusual talents in all aspects. After all, the human race is the race that Nuwa relies on to become a saint, and it is a race that is achieved by the Nine Heavens Breathing Earth and the Three Light Divine Water, which are the ways of creation. It can be said that except for the innate physical strength of the human race, it can be said that it is very powerful in other aspects. Even compared to some innate gods and demons, it is not much different. It is just that there is no corresponding cultivation method now. As long as there is The method of cultivation will surely soar to the sky. Time always passes very quickly, and in the blink of an eye, it has been seven days. During these seven days, the human race's fortifications have been completely completed. Surrounding the central lake, simple houses are located on the lakeside. Although they are very scattered, they are full of harmony. And in the center of these houses sits a huge palace. This hall is very different from other houses. The entire hall is made entirely of huge stones. Although it is very simple, it is very neat. In the center of the hall, there is a huge statue. This statue is a woman with a human body and a snake's tail. She is Nuwa.Next to the main hall, four smaller huts surround the main hall in the middle. These four houses are the residences of the four Confucius and Confucius. During the past few days, the four people have been teaching the human race some life skills and basic means of life. The situation of the human race has been completely stabilized, and it is basically able to maintain its own survival. After all, there are basically no other living beings within the scope of Buzhou Mountain, the vegetation is very lush, and there are many kinds of spiritual fruits, which are completely enough for the consumption of the human race. In the easternmost room, Kong Ru sat on the floor, eyes slightly closed, his mind sinking into his body, and he began to constantly observe the situation inside his body. In the past few days, the four of them, Kong Ru, were also very busy, and it could be said that they did not have any free time. If the four of them had not possessed the power of the Golden Immortal, they would not have been able to persevere. Kong Ru¡¯s mind was completely immersed in his body, and his mind was constantly observing every part of his body. There is the outermost skin, then the muscles, blood vessels, bones, and finally it is concentrated in the tendons, following the tendons directly to the Dantian. Kong Ru didn't have any experience in cultivation, but there was a lot of information about cultivation in his memory. The only thing missing was the cultivation method. "Well, the method of cultivation is not that simple. Although it is an innate Taoist body, it will be very fast to practice any method, but there must be a method of cultivation." Kong Ru looked at the things in his body I can't help but think of the situation, and the whole person is also very distressed. Other races in the prehistoric world all have their own inherited skills. They have the instinct to practice before they are born. After transforming, they can also rely on instinct to practice, absorbing the spiritual energy between heaven and earth, and the essence of the sun and moon. But the situation of the human race is completely different. The human race is an innate Taoist body. When it is born, it takes the form of other races. However, precisely because of this, the instincts based on cultivation are completely incomparable with other races. You need to explore it yourself. "It seems that we should try the breathing method now." Kong Ru thought of this and began to inhale and exhale continuously to adjust his breathing. Although Confucius did not have any understanding of the method of cultivation, he also knew that the first step of any cultivation method is to breathe in and out, constantly adjusting breathing, adjusting the condition of one's body, refreshing the mind, and adjusting the condition of the five internal organs and meridians. And this process of breathing in and out is also a process of absorbing the spiritual energy between heaven and earth. During the whole process, the spiritual energy between heaven and earth is refined and used for one's own use. "Breathe, breathe. Breathe, breathe." Kong Ru began to adjust his breathing continuously, and the surrounding spiritual energy also began to change with Kong Ru's breathing. The spiritual energy continued to flow through Kong Ru's breathing process. , absorbing the surrounding spiritual energy into your own body. Feeling the spiritual energy that was constantly blending into his body, and watching the spiritual energy constantly nourishing his body, there was a burst of joy in his heart, and with Kong Ru's joy, his breathing began to become easier. Get up fast. As the rhythm of his breathing changed, Kong Ru quickly discovered that the spiritual energy integrated into his body began to become weaker. Feeling this situation, Kong Ru quickly discovered this situation. He began to stabilize his breathing, and the spiritual energy around him quickly recovered. "It seems that changes in breathing have a great influence on the speed of absorbing spiritual energy." After his breathing stabilized, Kong Ru also began to think about it, and he was more sure of the breathing method he tried, knowing that he had already The first step towards creating a skill has been taken. After all, you must be able to absorb spiritual energy before you can truly start practicing. ; {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 8 Cultivation Kong Ru discovered the effect of the breathing method, and without any rest, he started to try continuously, constantly adjusting the breathing frequency, and the surrounding spiritual energy was undergoing huge changes with every breath. As the spiritual energy around him continued to change, Kong Ru began to be completely immersed in it, and his mind was completely focused on the spiritual energy that was constantly entering his body. Time continues to pass, and the process of Kong Ruye's breathing has completely stabilized. The speed of the surrounding spiritual energy gathering is dozens of times higher than at the beginning, and the surrounding spiritual energy is almost turning into a liquid state. But Kong Ru was in the center of this spiritual energy, his mind was calm, and the expression on his face did not change at all, but he was very peaceful. Now Kong Ru has been completely attracted by the spiritual energy absorbed into his body, and his mind has been completely integrated into this spiritual energy. Kong Ru only felt that after this spiritual energy entered his body, it began to swim continuously in his limbs and bones, constantly integrating into every cell of his body, and his body was filled with this trace of spiritual energy. Under the influence of it, it gradually becomes more powerful. Although this degree of power is very limited, the speed is very fast, and it can be achieved without even deliberate control. And just when Kong Ru was observing the spiritual energy in his body, this spiritual energy began to change rapidly, and the spiritual energy quickly penetrated the body and directly entered Kong Ru's meridians. The spiritual energy entered the meridians and did not stop there. The spiritual energy continued to accumulate, but it wanted to break through the limitations of the meridians. But the meridians, as the channels through which the human body's qi and blood circulate, are not that simple. It is very simple for the spiritual energy to enter, but it becomes very difficult to get out. When spiritual energy enters the meridians, it begins to constantly collide with the limitations of the surrounding meridians, trying to find a breakthrough. Spiritual energy began to continuously circulate in the meridians, flowing directly from one meridian to another at a very fast speed. The speed of spiritual energy running is very fast, and it has spread through all the meridians in Kong Ru's body in the blink of an eye. The human race is originally an innate Taoist body, but the movement of spiritual energy is very smooth, without any hindrance. As this spiritual energy continues to circulate rapidly in the meridians, during the process of movement, this spiritual energy is also constantly changing, and gradually begins to tame, and no longer hits the meridians. This spiritual energy circulated in Kong Ru's meridians for ninety-nine and eighty-one weeks. The spiritual energy had completely calmed down, but it had completely transformed into Kong Ru's power. "This is my power." Looking at the power flowing in his meridians with his own will, although this power is very small, it is like his own arm. As long as When my thoughts move, I move quickly. Unlike my previous power, I have to deliberately control it before it can be mobilized. Feeling such power, Kong Ru quickly calmed down his excited heart and plunged into the state of cultivation again. The surrounding spiritual energy gathered again, and the speed of gathering was faster than the last time. Suddenly, another huge amount of spiritual energy entered Kong Ru's meridians. At this time, he was completely familiar with the process of spiritual energy changes, and began to familiarly guide the spiritual energy to continuously circulate in his own meridians, feeling the The changes in his meridians are constantly happening, quickly transforming into his own power. Kong Ru felt that his power continued to become stronger, and the power in his meridians continued to become stronger. He was completely attracted by this feeling, and his heart continued to become more exciting. At this time, Kong Ru had also completely entered the state of chasing power, as if he was possessed by a demon, operating his breathing and breathing to the extreme. Suddenly, the spiritual energy around them gathered quickly, and a storm of spiritual energy swept directly within several miles of the surrounding area. The three Youchao family members who were originally in their own house were also quickly attracted. "Brother, what happened to the fourth brother? That such a big change has occurred, that the spiritual energy around him has been completely stimulated?" The one who spoke was the Ming Yi family, but as a woman, she was the first to tell you. Mr. Chao asked, and after hearing this, Mr. Suiren, who was standing on the side, also looked at Mr. Youchao, who was standing in the center, with a questioning look on his face. "It should be the fourth brother who is practicing and trying the method of cultivation. As the leaders of the human race, the four of us each have our own responsibilities. Everything the fourth brother is doing now is for the rise of our human race. Instruct all the surrounding tribesmen to withdraw from this area and not to disturb the fourth brother's practice." Youchao said to the two of them. When he said that he was practicing, a light shot out of his eyes, and he became very excited. As the eldest brother among the four, he has a very clear understanding of the significance of their existence.??'s. He also knew that the existence of himself, the Zhenyi clan, and the Suiren clan was to stabilize the human race, so that the human race could adapt well to the prehistoric world and survive in the prehistoric world. However, although he also has a certain understanding of the existence of Kong Ru, his understanding is very limited. However, he knows that the existence of his fourth brother will definitely lead the human race to become stronger. Although he may not necessarily become the protagonist between heaven and earth, he will definitely They will become a powerful clan in the prehistoric world. This is why when I feel the changes in Confucius' house, I am more excited than worried. It is also a kind of trust in Confucius. Time in the prehistoric world has always passed very quickly. In the blink of an eye, it has been a hundred years. During these hundred years, the human race has completely settled down, and the number of tribesmen has grown from more than a hundred thousand to millions. . As the human race increased, the human tribes also began to separate. After all, the number of millions of tribesmen was too large and could no longer be tolerated by the surrounding hundred miles. Separation could also reduce the human race's impact on the surrounding environment. Impact. Although the human race has undergone such huge changes, the first human race still lives on a piece of land where the first human race was settled. All this was done under the arrangements of the three Youchao clan. After all, as the first batch of human beings, they are born with great luck. Even if they don't practice, they will have no problem living for thousands of years. , if you practice, the speed of practice will definitely be much faster than those of the younger generations of the human race. This is the characteristic of a race. And in this gathering place, next to the Nuwa Temple, a huge power emanates from the house. This huge pressure may not be very powerful in the prehistoric world, but it is absolutely powerful among the current human race. the existence of the person. After this coercion dissipated, the surrounding spiritual energy began to riot, quickly gathering into the hut. This hut is the house where Confucius practiced, and the source of this power is also Confucius. Now Kong Ru's cultivation has reached the most critical moment, which is also the moment that affects whether the skills he created are truly successful. At this time, Kong Ru, who was practicing in the house, was undergoing a very severe test. The expression on his face had become very painful, and his clothes were completely wet with sweat. All these are just superficial phenomena. Kong Ru's body is facing greater challenges. A huge force is constantly flowing in Kong Ru's meridians, and the sound of flowing rivers sounds directly from the meridians, constantly hitting Kong Ru's meridians. Under the blow of this force, cracks began to appear in Kong Ru's meridians, as if they were about to break at any time. Kong Ru suddenly became very nervous. The power in his body had begun to exceed his control. Although this power was still under his control, it could break through the limitations of his meridians at any time. Enter your own body. Kong Ru completely focused his mind on the power in his meridians, constantly guiding the power in his body to flow through his main meridians, and constantly controlling this power to nourish himself. The meridians hope that this power can be completely tamed. Kong Ru's idea was good, but the development of things was completely beyond his control. The power in his body increased faster and faster, and in an instant it reached the limit of the meridians. Cracks began to appear in the meridians. After these cracks appeared, they began to grow continuously, as if they might be completely torn apart at any time. ; {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 9 Fusion Meridians are the most important existence for a cultivator. Meridians are the places through which energy flows. Without the existence of meridians, no matter how powerful a person's energy is, he cannot fully display it. Even if the current situation that Kong Ru is facing now is like this, he is facing the danger of complete rupture of his meridians. Once his meridians are completely ruptured, his hundreds of years of practice will be in vain, and he will become very difficult to practice in the future. It is difficult and even impossible to practice, so now Kong Ru completely concentrates his experience on the meridians in his body. During the process of cultivation, it can be said that Confucius tried countless cultivation methods, constantly changing the flow of power in the body, and cooperating with the method of breathing and breathing. Such an attempt also caused the energy in Kong Ru's body to become extremely mixed. The power of various attributes was completely blended together, and there were also many attributes that were completely conflicting. Originally, Confucius tried each cultivation method for a short period of time. After feeling that the cultivation method was feasible in a short period of time, he directly started to try another cultivation method. However, as Confucius continued to try, the number of exercises he tried had reached thousands. Some of these exercises only took a few days to practice, some took dozens of days, and the longest ones reached Half a year's time. Among these thousands of techniques, various attributes are different. Although some attributes are similar and devour each other, the remaining attributes are around dozens. However, each of the dozens of remaining forces is not simple, and each one has strong power. Dozens of forces gather in the meridians, constantly flowing, constantly colliding with each other, and constantly devouring other forces, but the fight has no intention of stopping. After these strands of power were separated from the power in Kong Ru's body, his meridians became completely chaotic. Wave after wave of power continued to collide in the meridians, and the meridians that had already cracked continued to become more damaged. "The so-called self-cultivation is to rectify the mind. If the body is angry, it cannot be rectified; if there is fear, it cannot be rectified; if there is joy, it cannot be rectified; if there are worries, it cannot be rectified." When Kong Ru was feeling anxious because of the condition inside his body, a sentence flashed directly into his mind. At this time, Kong Ru also fully understood that the source of the situation he was facing now was his original pursuit of power, but it was caused by his improper mind during cultivation. Thinking of this, Kong Ru also began to become calmer. Looking at the forces that were constantly colliding with each other in his body, he was no longer so anxious. He no longer deliberately controlled the forces in his body, but Turning to control his mind, he wanted to completely calm down his originally turbulent mind. Kong Ru's choice caused the power in his body to completely lose control in an instant. The power was like a wild horse running wild, and the speed of the power rotating in the body continued to become faster and faster. In the blink of an eye, the Tao power has increased the speed of operation to the extreme. This speed is completely incomparable to the speed of Daluo realm practitioners. The battle between dozens of forces became more intense, and Kong Ru's meridians became more damaged. Huge cracks completely destroyed Kong Ru's meridians in the blink of an eye. Kong Ru's meridians had completely reached their limit, but at this moment, Kong Ru completely relaxed. He was completely focused on watching the energy that was constantly hitting his body, without any anxiety in his heart. Gradually, Kong Ru began to discover the strangeness of the energy in his body. Although these forces collided very frequently, there were two extremely powerful forces among the two forces. In the constant collision, It has not become weaker at all, but is becoming stronger step by step, and it is also becoming more pure, as if the dozens of powers around it are completely for the two forces. More powerful and existing. Seeing the changes in these two forces, Kong Ru also reacted at that moment. He knew that the existence of these two forces was the key to his practice. As long as these two forces continued to become stronger, Then in the end, it will be able to completely engulf other forces, and only these two forces will remain. Then in the end, you only need to face the direct collision of these two forces. Thinking of this, Kong Ru's mind moved, and his mind directly brought these two powers into the scope of his control, constantly accelerating the speed of the operation of these two powers. Kong Ru controlled these two forces and began to flow continuously in the meridians, constantly avoiding direct contact with powerful forces, and instead turned his target to those relatively weak forces. After all, the weaker the power, the more powerful it would be to swallow up. It is also faster, the damage caused by the collision can be controlled within a completely acceptable range, and the power isAs it continues to grow, the process of dealing with relatively powerful forces will become easier. Kong Ru controlled the two forces in his body and increased the speed of the two forces to the extreme. The weak forces were constantly swallowed by the two forces. These two forces also continued to become more powerful as they were devoured again and again. After devouring dozens of forces, they had already become several times the original ones. At this time, these two forces have fully revealed their true colors. Among the two forces, one of them is full of aura of supreme strength, and an aura of awe-inspiring power comes directly from this force. He was upright and upright, as if he would never give in. The other force is completely the opposite. The force is filled with a cold air, and the aura is also very obscure, as if you are putting yourself in the darkness. If you don't pay attention, you will be completely Ignore it, and the result of ignoring it is to be directly swallowed up and become the prey of this force. The two forces are upright and upright. All the energy that encounters this force is like snow under the sun, completely melting in an instant, and finally turning into nutrients, constantly nourishing this force and becoming more powerful. The other force acted very quickly, completely guiding the power in front of it into its own range bit by bit, and then continued to swallow it secretly, and finally, without the opponent being aware of it, it would The opponent is completely devoured. The two forces moved very quickly, becoming more powerful in the process of devouring, and finally completely devoured the other forces. In the end, only these two forces were left in Kong Ru's meridians. . At this time, the power is one above and one below, just like heaven and earth, controlling the upper and lower parts. There is no fighting, but the fighting spirit has been completely exuded, as if they are about to collide with each other at any time. "Huh, it's finally done. If it takes a while, my meridians will be completely unable to withstand it." Kong Ru couldn't help but think as he looked at the power in his body. Although the remaining two forces are very powerful and have completely opposite attributes, it is always easier to control two forces than dozens of forces. But things were not as simple as Kong Ru imagined. Just when Kong Ru was happy that only these two forces were left, these two forces seemed to have lost control and started to move quickly. These two forces move continuously from the outermost periphery of the meridians, and the direction of movement is exactly the same, as if they are chasing each other. After the two forces finished running from the outermost periphery of the meridians, they directly entered the inner periphery of the meridians, and continued to shrink the scope of their operation, and the distance between the two forces also continued to shrink during the operation. In the end, it was moving continuously on Kong Ru's abdomen, and the speed of movement at this time had reached the extreme. When Kong Ru saw this situation, he wanted to stop it, but he had no time to react. . "Bang." A huge noise sounded in Kong Ru's ears, as if something was broken, but the sound was very loud, completely attracting Kong Ru's mind. Kong Ru's mind was completely concentrated on these two forces. The moment the sound sounded, he knew where these two forces had entered. This position is exactly where Dantian is located. As the center where all the energy of a cultivator belongs, the importance of Dantian can be imagined. During the hundred years of cultivation, Confucius tried countless cultivation methods, but he never guided the power in his body into the Dantian, because once the power entered the Dantian, he wanted to practice other The exercises will become very difficult and will be greatly affected. Moreover, Kong Ru hopes to find the most suitable cultivation method for him. After completely assimilating the power in his body, he can guide him into In his Dantian, he did not expect that these two forces would directly enter his Dantian. Although Kong Ru was very worried when he saw this situation, the distracting thoughts in his heart were completely clear. Kong Ru's heart was also very calm. Looking at this situation, he felt some expectation in his heart. Such two forces with completely opposite attributes What kind of situation will happen in your own sea of ??consciousness. The two forces entered Kong Ru's Dantian and soon completely occupied Kong Ru's Dantian. They did not directly collide with each other as Kong Ru imagined. Instead, they began to rotate continuously, forming a Tai Chi diagram. like existence. And the moment this energy appeared, a black-yellow energy in Kong Ru's body also entered Kong Ru's Dantian directly in an instant. The three forces began to change rapidly in the Dantian. They began to blend in with each other. Three forces, one forceStraight, one is gloomy, one is full of sacredness, the three attributes are constantly blending and starting to evolve. The fusion of the three forces began to continuously transform into a purple energy. After this purple energy was formed, the breath of the energy also began to change continuously. The upright breath, the gloomy and obscure breath, the strange and sacred breath, the three The breaths are constantly exchanging, but they can't always merge together. ; {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 10 Awesome Righteousness The three forces in Kong Ru's body continued to merge together, but the complete integration of these three forces was not that simple. Although the fusion process of the three forces is very easy, the will in these three forces has not dissipated and still exists in this fused force. The three wills are constantly colliding with each other in this energy, trying to completely wipe out the other two wills and completely occupy this power. When Kong Ru's mind entered Dantian, it was also the time when the three energies were completely integrated together, and the three wills were constantly crushing each other. When Kong Ru saw this situation, he became even more anxious. After all, the existence of these three wills is the basis for the existence of these three forces. If these three wills disappear, then the last three forces will completely lose their characteristics. This will not be of any benefit to your own cultivation. "Well, it seems that I can only retain one of them, but if the attributes of these three energies can be completely integrated, then my strength will definitely increase by more than one step, and I can even directly reach the realm of Da Luo. "Kong Ru couldn't help but sigh in his heart when he looked at the three willpowers that were constantly crushing each other in his Dantian. However, he quickly regained his composure. After all, it was very important to be able to preserve his cultivation. It's so valuable, and I shouldn't expect anything more. The mind towards Confucius was shaken again, directly integrated into the power of the Dantian world, and began to continuously accelerate the process of crushing the three consciousnesses between these three attributes. The three wills are constantly crushing each other, devouring each other, and annihilating each other. The three wills began to become weaker and weaker, and the power in the dantian seemed to have lost its spirituality. It was lazily entrenched in the center of the dantian, without a trace of movement, like a puppet with broken strings. . The three wills are all transformed from the various thoughts of Confucius during his cultivation. It can also be said to be the power of Confucius' mind, but it is now completely integrated with the power within the body. The current battle between these three wills can also be said to be the choice between Kong Ru's own Tao, but this time the choice is not Kong Ru's independent choice, but the choice in Kong Ru's heart. The battle between the three wills quickly entered the final stage. The three wills have also been weakened to the extreme. They are like candles in the wind and may completely disappear at any time. Seeing this situation, Kong Ru felt even more bitter in his heart. It seemed that the situation was worse than he imagined. The result of the battle between these three wills turned out to be like this. And at this moment, the three wills seemed to be reflecting back, becoming stronger in an instant. When the three forces reached their strongest, they directly collided together. "Bang, boom, boom," a huge sound sounded directly, and the power in the Dantian world exploded directly in an instant. The moment this power exploded, the entire Dantian world began to undergo tremendous changes. The chaos in the Dantian was directly broken in an instant, and a huge space appeared in Kong Ru's Dantian world. With the emergence of this space, the power in the chaos also began to change. It was like the creation of the world. One energy turned into light energy and continued to rise. The other force turned into turbid power and fell directly. The two forces, one rising and the other falling, directly transformed into the heaven and earth in the Dantian world. The heaven and earth were directly formed in an instant, and the space was directly transformed into a small world. After this small world, the sky above Kong Ru's body also began to change in an instant. Dark clouds gathered quickly. The spiritual energy in the sky gathered together in an instant, forming a huge vortex in the dark clouds. Electric snakes appeared directly one after another, flashing continuously in the dark clouds, as if they would land at any time. "Boom." A loud noise sounded. The moment the sound spread, the thunder and lightning in the sky had already fallen, and a huge thunder and lightning fell directly to the location of Kong Ru. The landing of this thunder and lightning directly scattered the house where Confucius lived in an instant, and fell on Confucius' body. After this thunder and lightning landed, it directly wrapped Kong Ru's body completely in it. Electric arcs continued to swim on the surface of Kong Ru's body, but they were quickly absorbed by Kong Ru's body, completely disappear. During the whole process, Kong Ru didn't react at all. At this time, Kong Ru's mind was completely attracted by the changes in the world of Dantian, and he was constantly watching the evolution of the world in Dantian. After the first thunder and lightning landed, the dark clouds in the sky gathered again, and the thunder and lightning fell quickly without stopping, one, two, and in the blink of an eye, eighty thunder and lightning had landed. Each of these eighty thunderbolts was more powerful than the last, with the smallest thickness of an arm, but in the end it reached a thickness of a hundred feet. But even so, this oneThe thunder and lightning still did not cause any harm to Kong Ru, but completely wiped out the land around Kong Ru's body, leaving only the area where Kong Ru made it. After the eightieth bolt of thunder and lightning landed, the clouds in the sky suddenly stopped, but this stillness lasted for a moment, and the surrounding spiritual energy gathered again. This time, the gathering speed of spiritual energy was more than a hundred times faster than before, and the spiritual energy was more solidified. The purple thunder and lightning also began to change, and the color continued to become darker, and finally turned into Black, these black thunder and lightning began to intertwine continuously, and their shapes continued to change, and finally turned into a huge eye. When the eyes appeared, a huge coercion emanated from the eyes, and this coercion soon completely enveloped the entire prehistoric world. "God's punishment?" After this coercion appeared, all the creatures in the prehistoric world fully felt the existence of this coercion at the first moment, and all the great supernatural powers also immediately suppressed this coercion. The original appearance of the sun says that it is heaven's punishment. This heavenly punishment is the most powerful thunder catastrophe in the prehistoric world. It only occurs when there is a situation in the prehistoric world that violates the operation of heaven in the prehistoric world. The appearance of the Heavenly Punishment completely attracted the eyes of the great supernatural powers in the prehistoric world, and each one of them began to deduce the cause of this Heavenly Punishment in an instant. The emergence of heavenly punishment attracted the attention of everyone in the prehistoric world, but as the protagonist of this heavenly punishment, Kong Ru was not aware of the crisis he was about to face. The pressure of Heavenly Punishment continues to become stronger, the speed at which huge spiritual energy gathers continues to become faster, and the eyes in the sky continue to become brighter, and their eyes also become brighter. Becoming more profound and indifferent. "Thunderbolt." There was another loud noise, and a black lightning shot directly from the eyes in the sky. After shooting this lightning, there was a feeling of exhaustion in the huge glasses. . After the lightning shot out, it fell directly towards Kong Ru who was sitting on the ground. As the black lightning fell, the surrounding space continued to fragment, and cracks in the space appeared directly. Between heaven and earth. The power of this black lightning can also be imagined. This is in the prehistoric world, and it is still within the scope of Buzhou Mountain. If this lightning falls on Kong Ru's body, then the final result is completely OK. Your imagination will definitely turn into ashes in an instant and completely dissipate between heaven and earth. The lightning fell, much faster than the speed of light. In the blink of an eye, it had landed on top of Kong Ru's head. It only took the blink of an eye to land on Kong Ru's body, as if it was about to blow away Kong Ru's body. Completely devouring. The giant eyes in the sky completely relaxed when they saw this situation, and a look of relief flashed in their eyes. But just when the black lightning was about to fall on Kong Ru's body, a ray of light shot out directly from Kong Ru's body, and a small tripod appeared above Kong Ru's head. The moment the small cauldron appeared, it began to grow larger and larger. In the blink of an eye, it had become one foot in size, completely enveloping Kong Ru in it. After the big cauldron appeared, a huge force suddenly appeared in the cauldron, and a swallowing force directly attracted the black thunder and lightning into the interior of the cauldron. As an innate treasure, the Qiankun Ding's defensive ability can be said to be at the forefront among all spiritual treasures, and it is comparable to Laozi's Xuanhuang Gongde Pagoda. But even so, the current Qiankun Ding cannot fully exert its strength. After all, Kong Ru, as the master, has not controlled it, and the Qiankun Ding has not been completely refined, and its overall strength can only be exerted for three seconds. Only 40%. In the blink of an eye, the Qiankun Cauldron had reached its limit, but the black lightning was not completely absorbed. "Boom." Just when the Qiankun Cauldron reached its peak, a huge momentum directly emitted from Kong Ru's body. This momentum has nothing to do with cultivation, but it emanates from the depths of Kong Ru's soul. The moment this momentum appeared, the momentum directly covered the surrounding space completely, and a burst of loud sounds continued to sound in this momentum. "The heaven and earth have righteousness, mixed and endowed with fluid shapes. Below are the rivers and mountains, and above are the sun and stars. People say it is vast, and it is so abundant that it blocks the sky. The imperial road should be clear and clear, containing the harmony and opening up to the Ming Dynasty. The time is at the end of the season. See you, and tell the story one by one." As these words were spoken, the aura on Kong Ru's body became more powerful, and the face of this aura was fully revealed. This is Haoran Zhengqi, which is the final fusion of the three wills in Confucius' body. This momentum is the accumulation of justice, merit, and wisdom in Confucius' body. This is also The path chosen by Confucius. ; {Piaotian Literature www.piotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 11 Humanity Kong Ru's body was completely enveloped in Haoran's righteousness, and his mind slowly woke up from the world of Dantian. At this time, Kong Ru also fully understood the situation he was facing. The power in the Dantian world was completely mobilized in an instant, and the awe-inspiring righteousness in his body became several times stronger in an instant. It has increased by dozens of times, which is completely the difference between heaven and earth. "I nourish my awe-inspiring aura. Awe-inspiring people are righteous and virtuous, and the righteousness of heaven and earth." After saying this, Confucius's expression suddenly became serious, and the aura on his body shot straight into the sky, connecting heaven and earth, and the entire Buzhou Mountain seemed to Under the influence of this awe-inspiring aura, the grass and trees were constantly vibrating, and the spiritual energy also suddenly changed, as if affected by this righteous energy. A huge righteousness rose up from Kong Ru's body, which directly collided with the black lightning. These two forces are both extremely yang and strong, filled with a vast momentum. Although the attributes of the two forces are very similar, they give people completely opposite feelings. The thunder is filled with a sense of indifference and a breath of destruction, as if it wants to completely eliminate the things in front of it. But the aura of awe-inspiring righteousness on Kong Ru's body is completely different. In this aura of uprightness, there is a feeling of surrender from the bottom of the heart. With the emergence of this aura, the heart is wrapped in a wave of righteousness. A sense of righteousness also rose in the soul at the first moment, echoing this awe-inspiring righteousness. The collision of the two forces directly affected the surrounding space. The surrounding spiritual energy became completely chaotic at this moment and became very violent. But after all, this black thunder and lightning was sent by the law of heaven, and it was the power of heaven's punishment. The amount of gathered spiritual energy completely surpassed Kong Ru's awe-inspiring aura. Confucius' awe-inspiring aura gradually began to become weak, and began to continuously Retreat toward the body. "Humph." Seeing this situation, Kong Ru raised his hand gently and waved his sleeves back. His whole body suddenly straightened up, and the aura of awe in his body completely gathered in an instant. "This is the majestic Qi that has existed for eternity. When it penetrates the sun and the moon, life and death can be settled! The earth depends on it, and the sky pillar depends on it. The three cardinal principles are actually life, and morality is the root." Confucius said again As he chanted, his body was completely enveloped by a sense of Confucianism. "The heavens and the earth are vast, and righteousness will last forever. The vast righteousness will descend." After Kong Ru finished singing, the awe-inspiring righteousness on his body rushed directly to Xiaohan. After this righteousness rushed to Xiaohan, it did not directly collide with the thunder of heaven's punishment. Together, but not completely colliding together in an instant. Haoran¡¯s righteous energy rose into the air and directly entered the void of the prehistoric world. At the moment when Haoran¡¯s righteous energy entered the void, the entire void of the prehistoric world shook. The vibration of the void in the prehistoric world caused the entire prehistoric world to vibrate with it. The creatures in the prehistoric world, from those who had not transformed to those who had successfully cultivated, were all affected by the vibration of the void in an instant. A momentum rose from all the creatures, and waves of awe-inspiring aura rose from all the creatures. Although the creatures in the prehistoric world are extremely cultivated, they cannot completely cut off the good and evil. Only the quasi-sage who kills both the good and evil corpses can get rid of the influence. The prehistoric world was suddenly completely covered by a surge of awe-inspiring aura, and waves of awe-inspiring righteousness continued to blend into the void of the prehistoric world. The awe-inspiring righteousness in the void began to gather continuously, and the void of the entire prehistoric world was quickly affected by this awe-inspiring righteousness. The trajectories of the stars moving in the void also began to change under the influence of this awe-inspiring righteousness. After Haoran's righteousness gathered together, it began to change again. The thick Haoran's righteousness seemed to condense into substance. This thick Haoran's righteousness suddenly flowed, suddenly disappeared into the void, and fell towards the prehistoric world, and fell The place is exactly where Confucius was. Although this whole process is very cumbersome, the time is very short, and the whole process only takes a moment. The moment the awe-inspiring righteousness on Kong Ru's body dissipated, a huge aura of awe-inspiring righteousness fell directly from the air. This aura of awe-inspiring righteousness was the gathering of creatures in the prehistoric world. The moment the awe-inspiring righteousness fell, Kong Ru's body was completely Wrapped by the awe-inspiring righteousness, an even more powerful aura emanated from Kong Ru's body. Kong Ru's cultivation level also increased several times in an instant. Under the blessing of this awe-inspiring righteousness, Kong Ru's cultivation level was Directly reached the realm of Daluo Jinxian. After Kong Ru's cultivation level increased to Daluo Jinxian, this awe-inspiring aura did not dissipate, but became even larger, directly colliding with the heavenly punishment that landed on Kong Ru's body. Both forces are very powerful. The moment they collide, the power completely explodes. However, the Qi of Haoran is, after all, the gathering of righteousness in the creatures of the prehistoric times. Although the will of Heaven is very powerful, it cannot Fighting against all the creatures in the prehistoric world, after all, if there is noWithout the creatures in the prehistoric world, the prehistoric world will lose the meaning of existence, and the will of heaven will completely dissipate in an instant. "There is a righteous way in heaven and earth, and righteousness should last forever." Kong Ru looked at the two forces that were constantly colliding in the sky, and shouted loudly. The aura of awe-inspiringness in his body suddenly became stronger, and it merged with the aura of awe-inspiring in the sky. In an instant, the awe-inspiring righteousness in the sky seemed to be commanded, and gathered together in an instant, crushing towards the black thunder and lightning generated by the heavenly punishment. In an instant, the black lightning was completely dispersed. When the Eye of Punishment in the sky saw this situation, waves of fear flashed in its eyes, but more of it was helplessness. Then the moment the black thunder and lightning disappeared , the giant eye in the sky also dissipated directly in an instant. The Eye of Punishment dissipated, and the dark clouds in the sky completely disappeared in the sky in an instant. In the blink of an eye, the entire Buzhou Mountain area also returned to its original appearance, as if nothing had happened. The only thing that made people The only thing that remembered everything just now was the giant crater dozens of feet deep next to Kong Ru. Kong Ru saw that the Eye of Punishment in the sky had disappeared, but he breathed a sigh of relief in an instant. His tense mind also completely relaxed, and the Haoran's righteousness in the sky also The moment the Eye of Punishment disappeared, it fell directly from the sky and entered Kong Ru's body again. Haoran's righteous energy entered Kong Ru's body and began to swim along Kong Ru's meridians. During the flow, it directly and quickly repaired the cracks in Kong Ru's meridians caused by energy chaos. Haoran's righteousness continued to flow along the meridians, and the meridians were repaired one by one. Haoran's righteousness followed the meridians and directly entered Confucius' Dantian. At this time, Kong Ru's Dantian had undergone great changes. The originally chaotic world of Dantian had become very clear, as if it were a small world, with heaven and earth divided, but empty. The aura of awe-inspiring energy entered the Dantian world, and swept the entire world in an instant, occupying the entire world. It was constantly changing in the world, turning into the sun, moon, stars, vegetation, insects, fish, everything in this small world, and the entire world. In an instant it became full of life. When Kong Ru saw the Haoran's righteousness entering his Dantian, he was completely attracted by the changes in this Haoran's righteousness, and bursts of chanting sounded in his heart again. "The earth has righteous energy, mixed and endowed with manifolds. Below are rivers and mountains, and above are the sun and stars. People say it is vast, and it is so abundant that it blocks the sky. The imperial road should be clear and barren, containing harmony and spitting out the Ming Ting. This is the majesty of Qi. Boundless, fierce and eternal. When it penetrates the sun and moon, life and death can be settled. The earth depends on it, and the sky pillar depends on it. The three cardinal principles are the basis of life, and morality is the root." The sound of chanting these lines, Constantly resounding in Kong Ru's mind, Kong Ru's understanding of this awe-inspiring righteousness became clearer, and his whole person and temperament were completely consistent with this awe-inspiring righteousness in an instant. Ninety-nine and eighty-one days, Kong Ru's mind was completely immersed in the state of cultivation, and his cultivation level was completely stable during these eighty-one days, but it was above the realm of Daluo Jinxian. Moreover, Kong Ru became more familiar with the awe-inspiring energy in his body and became more comfortable in commanding it. "Three thousand great avenues, all kinds of magical powers, and billions of magic spells all belong to the Tao. Immortals have their own ways, demons have their demon ways, demons have their magic methods, and witches have their witchcraft. All races in the world have their own ways. Even though the human race is new, it should also be There is a way, and Confucian Confucianism in today's human race established the way of humanity. Human beings are the spirits of heaven and earth. They respect the king of heaven and earth, their relatives and teachers, practice the three righteousnesses of loyalty, filial piety and brotherhood, benevolence, etiquette, wisdom, trust, forgiveness, courage and surrender. The way of heaven is ruthless, the way of humanity is affectionate, and the way of humanity is established. "Confucius. Ru shouted loudly, and the awe-inspiring righteousness in his body burst out in an instant. Kong Ru's voice also became very loud, and it spread throughout all the tribes of the human race in an instant. Heaven also sensed it after Kong Ru's shout fell, and a huge black and yellow world of merit fell and merged into Kong Ru's body. This is the way that Heaven recognizes the existence of humanity, and also completely recognizes the existence of Confucius. ; {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 12 Preaching Human Race Merits, sent down by heaven and earth, are the world's recognition of a living being. The existence of merit also has many wonderful uses. It can be used to improve one's cultivation level, and at the same time, it can also suppress one's own luck. Although luck is elusive, it is very important to every living being. Luck determines a person's opportunities and also determines a person's speed on the journey of cultivation. People with strong luck are often accompanied by opportunities one after another, as well as rapid cultivation speed. Confucius has now established the Way of Humanity, and the merits sent down by the Way of Heaven are recognition of the establishment of the Way of Humanity. Although the message of Humanity has only spread to the ears of the surrounding human race, even though Confucius and the Human Race continue to become stronger, this Way of Humanity will also As he continues to become more powerful, the merits of Confucius will also continue to change and become stronger, and may even surpass the merits achieved by Nuwa when she created humans. When the merit fell, Kong Ru directly absorbed it into his body. After this merit entered Kong Ru's body, it did not directly integrate into Kong Ru's body, but continued to seep into the body and pass through it. The skin, muscles, and bones directly enter Kong Ru's meridians. After this merit entered Confucius's meridians, it moved quickly along the route of Haoran's righteous energy. The meridians were directly transformed into a black and yellow color by this merit, and the meridians also expanded in an instant. It has grown several times and become stronger several times. In the end, this merit went all the way directly into Confucius¡¯ Dantian. The merit entered the world of Dantian and began to continuously integrate into the small world of Dantian. The merits merged into the Dantian world, and the whole world was greatly affected. Waves of awe-inspiring aura rose again, and began to echo the merits, constantly blending into everything in the center of the Dantian world. Both forces are very huge, and Haoran's righteousness is born in response to heaven and earth. After the two forces merged with everything, they began to change shapes and began to compress. Gradually, it turned from gaseous state to liquid state, and then from liquid state to gaseous state. Gradually, the aura that completely enveloped the entire Dantian world has turned into a foot long end, but it looks like a ruler, and the overall color is black and yellow. , exuding an awe-inspiring righteousness, but people dare not look directly at it. And after the ruler was formed, bursts of chanting sounded again, and phantoms appeared in the sky of the Dantian world. After these phantoms appeared, they were all wearing robes, wearing crowns, and holding the ruler. , although his face was blurry, his eyes were very clear, emitting a compelling light. After these phantoms appeared, they began to sing continuously. The sounds together, although very blurry, still allowed everyone who heard it to clearly understand the meaning, and there was respect in their eyes. color. Soon, the phantoms began to rotate continuously. After the phantoms rotated, they began to turn into streams of awe-inspiring aura, and streams of light began to continuously merge into the ruler in the center. The ruler was in this stream. With the integration of Haoran's energy, the aura on his body became even more powerful. "Come out." At the moment when the ruler was formed, Kong Ru shouted loudly. As if being summoned, the ruler disappeared directly into the Dantian world and appeared in Kong Ru's hand. Looking at the ruler in his hand, Kong Ru felt a burst of joy in his heart, but he was happy that he could get a spiritual treasure. Although I have the Qiankun Ding with me now, the Qiankun Ding only has defensive power, and the greater one is used for refining weapons. Its other abilities are very weak. It is similar to the middle-grade innate spiritual treasure, and in Kong Ru's It was not the same as fighting with a big cauldron in his acquaintance, but now that such a ruler appears, it seems much more convenient. It is very similar to some old Confucian scholars in the previous life, and it is also consistent with his own moral principles for educating the human race. "From now on, you will call it the Nine-Yang Merit Ruler. Nine-Yang is the pole of the Yang, and merit is the result of the innate power of creation. From now on, you will teach me." After saying this, Confucius directly put the Nine-Yang Merit Ruler on the Being touched by the sleeves of his own robe, his mind completely woke up from his own practice. "Humanity has been accomplished, but it is time to teach the human race. Now only Nuwa has become a saint. The human race has no limit to the heavenly secrets. It is also the time to leave a force to the human race. In the future, even if I become a saint and establish the human religion, It can also leave a trace of luck for the human race, leave an opportunity for the human race to prosper, and prevent the trend of the human race from being controlled by the saints." Kong Ru thought in his heart, and his whole person became very serious, and his steps could not help but step forward. He opened the door and walked towards the nearby Nuwa Temple. After all, the human race was created by Nuwa, and he also respected Nuwa very much. Confucius came to the front of the Nuwa Temple. Without stopping, he entered the temple and bowed directly to the statue of Nuwa in the main hall. During the whole process, Confucius's face was very happy. Serious and full of respect. After paying homage to Nuwa, Confucius did not stay in the temple, but walked directly out of the temple gate and came to the square in front of the temple. ThisThe square was originally the square where the human race met Nuwa. However, it occupies a very huge space and can easily accommodate tens of thousands of people. "I am Confucius. Now that I have achieved humanity, I should preach for the human race and perform the work of enlightenment." After Confucius finished speaking, he sat directly on the ground, closed his eyes, and no longer paid attention to the things outside. . Kong Ru's voice spread throughout the human tribe in an instant. After hearing Kong Ru's voice, the human race quickly became excited and stopped what they were doing. Move directly and quickly towards Kong Ru's tribe. The human race has only passed a hundred years, and the reputation of the fourth ancestor of the human race can be said to be very huge among the human race, and everyone is very clear about it. Although during these hundred years, Kong Ru was in a state of cultivation and did not appear among the human race, but in the first seven days, everything Kong Ru did was directly integrated into the human race. In life, and in the past few days, the thunder and lightning gathering in the sky completely attracted the attention of all human races, and the name of Kong Ru was once again spread among all human races. The first people to arrive when Confucius preached were Youchao, Zhenyi, and Suiren. These three people originally lived next to the Nuwa Temple and were closest to Confucius. After Confucius' momentum was completely released, the three of them focused entirely on where Confucius was. So after Confucius's voice came out, the three of them headed directly towards the Nuwa Temple. It only took a few moments to reach the temple. The three of them came to the temple and looked at Confucius sitting on the square with his eyes slightly closed and breathing slightly, but each breath had a certain pattern, and the breaths were directly connected. Moreover, Kong Ru's body exuded a strange aura, which was full of vastness. When the three people felt this aura, they were slightly startled, but they quickly settled down. After all, Kong Ru was more and more If it is powerful, it will be more beneficial to the human race. After the three Chao people arrived at the square, human races appeared one after another on the square. After these human races appeared, they looked at the four people sitting on the ground and reacted quickly, without any trace of them. Without hesitation, he found a place and sat directly on the ground, looking at the four Kong and Ru people above. Time always passes very quickly. In the blink of an eye, it has been seven days. The number of human beings on the square has also continued to increase, from thousands of people at the beginning to tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands, and in the end it reached hundreds. It is so huge that it can be said that all the human races that can be reached have arrived. Millions of people were completely filled in the square, and the square could not be fully accommodated. Most of the humans were sitting directly on the streets outside the square. ; {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 13: Literary and Martial Arts The human race gathered together, and the scene was very grand. Although millions of people gathered together, there was no sound in the entire square. Everyone looked at Kong Ru who was sitting in the front very seriously. His eyes were full of respect. For seven days, although Kong Ru did not start preaching, the aura from his body radiated out, and the surrounding spiritual energy was completely gathered by Kong Ru on the square, and the surrounding spiritual energy was almost condensed into substance. Kong Ru's current cultivation level is only Daluo Jinxian, which is completely incomparable with the saints, and it is impossible for him to condense spiritual energy into substantial spiritual energy golden flowers as easily as the saints can. "Today, I will talk about the way of humanity. The way of humanity is the way of our race. The prehistoric world is vast and boundless. Immortals, demons, witches, demons, and spirits are all born innately, and those who practice them are all the ways of heaven. Across the six realms, everything has its destiny. . Mortals look up at the sky. The sun and the moon are unknown, and the four seasons change. In the underworld, all things follow their causes and conditions, and the eternal ones are the "way of heaven". The way of heaven is the rule of the entire prehistoric world, and it is in the prehistoric world. It already existed when it existed." After the seventh day, Kong Ru opened his eyes directly, a light flashed in his eyes, and an awe-inspiring righteousness emanated from his body, directly covering the entire square. Although this aura of awe-inspiring righteousness is full of awe-inspiring aura, it does not have that overwhelming aura, but it is filled with a strange aura. This aura continues to enter the bodies of the surrounding humans along with the surrounding aura. , making the surrounding humans feel enlightened. "When the heaven and the earth were born, there was chaos. In the chaos, there was no distinction between east, west, north, east, and west. There was no distinction between front, back, left, and right. In the chaos, three thousand chaos demon gods were born in response to the three thousand laws. Among these three thousand gods and demons, there is a holy king named Pangu, Pangu was born in chaos, and after passing time and not knowing the year, he finally felt the loneliness of the heaven and the earth, even though the heaven and the earth were opened." Confucius began to talk about it, and kept telling about the creation of the world by Pangu, from the creation of the world by Pangu, the great catastrophe of dragons and phoenixes, Finally, I went to Hongjun to preach. During this period of time, Confucius did not talk about the cultivation method at all. He was completely talking about the evolution of the ancient world and the evolution of various races. Most of this information appears in the inheritance of Confucius, and some of it is the memory of Confucius' previous life. Although these things are all in myths, after entering the prehistoric world, Confucius has also completely After realizing the existence of this world, although the myths I know are not all facts, most of them are still very accurate. During the process of Kong Ru's narration, his whole aura began to change continuously. The awe-inspiring righteousness on his body continued to gather and evolve behind him. This awe-inspiring righteousness continued to gather in the air, gradually forming huge ones. Shadow. After these phantoms appeared, they began to change in the void according to Kong Ru's narration, and the aura of each one also began to change, and a simple and majestic aura emerged spontaneously. "Heaven is merciless, while humanity has feelings. Human beings are an acquired race, created by the Virgin Mother Nuwa, and born in response to heaven and earth. Humans have seven emotions and six desires. The seven emotions are happiness, anger, sadness, fear, love, evil, and pity. , The six desires are the desire for survival, the desire for knowledge, the desire for expression, the desire for performance, the desire for comfort, and the desire for sex. The seven emotions and six desires are human instincts. The extreme emotion is righteousness, and the extreme desire is integrity." Confucius's voice is still continuous. As he narrated, the Nine Yang Merit Ruler in his hand also came out directly, turning into a black-yellow streak, constantly rotating in the sky of the square, and constantly releasing streaks of black-yellow energy, shooting into everyone present. in the human body. "The way of heaven is far away, but the way of humanity is short. The way of man is the way of civility and martial arts. The way of literature is the way of Confucianism, the way of benevolence and righteousness, practicing the three righteousnesses of loyalty, filial piety and brotherhood, upholding the seven principles of benevolence, etiquette, wisdom, trust, forgiveness and courage. The way of martial arts is to stop fighting and use benevolence. Respect yourself and others, turn conflicts into confidants, and unite heaven and earth." Confucius continued to talk without any pause, and his language became more peaceful, and the aura of righteousness in his body also began to change, with a peaceful atmosphere. Rising directly, in this peaceful aura, there is also a strong will wrapped in it. Although this will is not very powerful, it is extremely pure, and a strong aura is directly emitted. , there is a sense of killing wrapped in the peace. In a month, Confucius did not explain any cultivation method, but it was entirely a method of cultivating the mind. The way to practice lies first in cultivating the mind. Confucius also hoped that his ideas could penetrate into the hearts of all people. The current human race is still very simple, and everyone's talent for cultivation is also very powerful. After these people complete their cultivation, they are destined to be the backbone of the human race. In the current sermon, Confucius hopes that these people can maintain this mentality and become the backbone of the human race against other races in the prehistoric world. After a month, the awe-inspiring aura in Kong Ru's body completely subsided, and another aura rose up again. This momentum was completely wrapped up in a murderous intention. After this momentum rose, all the people in the square stood together, with a look in their eyes.The rays of light shot out, the fighting spirit in the eyes was completely mobilized, and every eye was filled with desire. "Martial arts training, the first thing is to cultivate the mind. In the first month, I hope that the people of my human race will control their minds and not fall into the devil's way and lose their original intention. The beginning of the training is to practice the method of breathing in and out, and the person who breathes out, Breathing, inhaling and exhaling the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, guiding the spiritual energy of heaven and earth into the body, and finally pouring it into the meridians, running continuously in the meridians, integrating the heart, spirit, and body, is the true energy. ." Kong Ru began to talk about martial arts training. Kong Ru started from the most basic method of breathing in and out of martial arts. He once again continuously guided the surrounding spiritual energy to integrate into the bodies of every human race present, and constantly guided everyone to adjust. Breathe and understand the method of exhalation and inhalation. The method of breathing in and out is very simple, and as the first few generations of the human race, their minds are very simple, and their understanding is also very powerful. The method of breathing in and out is also very fast. After explaining the method of breathing and breathing, Confucius raised his hand and moved his fingers in the sky. A meridian diagram of the human body appeared directly in the sky. As these meridians flashed one after another, Confucius began to describe the meridians one by one, and in the process, he continued to describe the movement of the spiritual energy of heaven and earth in the meridians. The description of the meridians also took up a very short time, and Confucius directly began to explain the method of cultivation. These cultivation methods were all learned by Confucius over a hundred years. Although these cultivation methods are not very perfect, they can completely lay the foundation for future cultivation. After all, no matter how powerful Kong Ru was, he could not create a comprehensive one-step technique for everyone. However, although these exercises are very simple, they can completely enable a person to reach the Taiyi realm, but future cultivation can only rely on their own understanding. "However, once your cultivation has reached the Taiyi realm, you can barely walk on the ancient continent. As long as you are careful, you can completely save your life. At that time, as long as there is a certain opportunity, you can continue to improve your own cultivation method. Kong Ru believed that the human race's understanding was completely comparable to that of ordinary innate gods and demons, and was much stronger than most innate races. When the time came, he would be able to create his own method of cultivation. "Read thousands of books and travel thousands of miles. All cultivators in the human race, when their cultivation reaches the realm of Taiyi, will go to the ancient world to make a name for our human race in the ancient world. Eldest brother, second sister, Third brother, from now on, the human race will have to worry about the three of you taking care of you." Kong Ru said, but after finishing speaking, he directly stopped preaching, stood up, and disappeared directly from the place. ; {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 14 Travel Confucius preached for eighty-one days. During these eighty-one days, the content of what Confucius taught can be said to be all-encompassing. This is the limit of what Confucius can tell. After all, there are many things that need to be understood by oneself. What one has to teach is only the basics. One cannot let one's own way limit the growth of others. There is only such a seed. Only those who can truly grow into a big tree can protect the human race from danger in the future. Confucius finished his sermon and left directly from the square, but he did not leave the human race directly, but came to his own place of cultivation. At this time, the place had been completely restored to its original state by Confucius. There was still a small house in the middle, which was ordinary and unreal, but full of awe-inspiring aura. "The next step is to leave a legacy for the future development of the human race." Kong Ru said to himself. After finishing speaking, he waved the sleeve of his robe towards the sky, and a small cauldron flew directly from the sleeve of Kong Ru's robe. He flew out and appeared in front of Kong Ru. After the small cauldron appeared, it turned directly to the windward side and turned into a large cauldron that was more than one foot long. "Get up." There was another loud shout, and the cauldron in front of him suddenly rose. A huge force of attraction came from the cauldron, completely absorbing the surrounding rocks into the interior of the cauldron. After all, Buzhou Mountain was transformed by Pangu, and every rock was transformed by Pangu's body. Although after countless years, Pangu's aura in the rocks has almost disappeared, there is still some subtle presence, so The rocks on Buzhou Mountain can be said to be excellent equipment for refining weapons. After absorbing the mountain stone, Kong Ru directly raised the Qiankun Cauldron, and the awe-inspiring righteousness in his body rose directly. After this aura of awe-inspiring righteousness rose, it began to gather under the Qiankun Cauldron. This thick aura of awe-inspiring righteousness gathered together and began to change. I saw that after this Haoran righteousness gathered together, Haoran's righteousness exuded a Yangzhiqi, and the surrounding temperature also rose rapidly in an instant. Haoran's righteousness directly turned into a ball of flame, but this ball The flame seemed very weak. "The inner fire is rising." Kong Ru shouted again, and the awe-inspiring righteousness in his body quickly entered the inner fire. This heart fire is generated during the evolution process in the world of Confucius' Dantian, and the nature of this flame is very different from other flames. As the name suggests, Heart Fire is born from the heart. This flame is formed by the power of the mind and the righteousness of Haoran. The power of the mind turns into flames, and the direct target of the attack is naturally a person's mind. Under the awe-inspiring righteousness of Kong Ru, this inner fire continued to become more powerful, and soon stabilized, covering the entire Qiankun Cauldron in the inner fire. The Qiankun Cauldron also began to rotate continuously in the heart fire, and the power of creation rose up from the cauldron and continued to merge into the Qiankun Cauldron. The Qiankun Cauldron rotated a full eighty-one times, and the surrounding spiritual energy had been completely gathered by the Qiankun Cauldron, and was continuously swallowed into the space within the cauldron by the Qiankun Cauldron. The space within the cauldron has also completely boiled. The earth and stone that were originally sucked into the space within the cauldron have completely melted, leaving only clusters of jade-colored liquid. Moreover, as the inner fire continues to burn, this liquid continues to become more pure, and a power gradually emanates from the jade liquid. The Qiankun Ding is a top-quality innate spiritual treasure that has the effect of returning to innate nature. Under the power of the Qiankun Cauldron, the earth and rocks of Buzhou Mountain gradually recovered their original power. This power was exactly Pangu's consciousness. Although it was very weak, it was very pure. Feeling this power, Kong Ru also became very surprised. He originally just wanted to refine something at will and leave it to the human race, but he did not expect that the power of the Qiankun Cauldron was so powerful, and his heart was filled with anger. It was so powerful that it actually returned the earth and stone to their origins, refining Pangu's consciousness. "Come out." After the jade liquid was concentrated to the extreme, Kong Ru shouted loudly again, and touched the Qiankun Cauldron in front of him with his right hand. The entire Qiankun Cauldron suddenly shook, and the top cover opened wide. The jade liquid in the cauldron turned into streaks of light and appeared around Kong Ru, surrounding Kong Ru in the middle. A total of one hundred and eight rays of light. After these one hundred and eight rays of light appeared, the light slowly receded, and these one hundred and eight rays of light also revealed their original shape, which was one hundred and eight huge stone tablets. Each of these one hundred and eight stone tablets is nine feet tall and three feet wide. The runes are shining one by one on the tablets. After these runes appeared, they kept swimming on the stone tablets, gathering together and moving quickly. spread. "Suppression." After the one hundred and eight stone tablets were revealed, Kong Ru's eyes shone brightly, and his body was once again enveloped in awe-inspiring righteousness, communicating with heaven and earth at the same time, and gathering the surrounding spiritual energy together. He moved his hands toward the ground in the distance and pressed hard. The stone tablets gathered around Kong Ru directly turned into light, wrapping the small hut where Confucius practiced. After the one hundred and eight stone tablets fell to the ground, the surrounding peopleA burst of smoke rose in the room, and the space began to change continuously. A large formation rose directly, covering the surrounding space. From now on, let¡¯s call it Lianxin Pavilion. I hope that future generations will know that to practice Taoism, you must first cultivate your heart. These one hundred and eight stone tablets are also the content of Confucius' sermons during these eighty-one days, and they also include Haoran Zhengqi's cultivation methods and various classics from Confucius' previous lives. This is not so much a Lianxin Pavilion, but actually a pavilion of inheritance. As long as this place exists, the human race's cultivation method can be passed down. "Once this matter is over, it's time for me to go to the ancient world to find my own way. The human race now has its own method of cultivation, but if you want to truly protect the human race from the influence of saints, you still need strong strength." Kong Ru thought in his mind. Thinking of this, he stepped forward without even looking at the situation of the human race behind him. He walked directly towards the east of Buzhou Mountain, but his walking speed was very fast. Kong Ru left the gathering place of the human race, and this time his goal was the eastern part of the prehistoric world. The prehistoric world was extremely vast, with Buzhou Mountain as the center, and was divided into four parts: east, west, north and south. Among these four parts, the eastern part is the most prosperous place in the entire prehistoric world. Most of the cultivators in the prehistoric world are concentrated on the eastern continent. This is why Confucius set his destination this time on the eastern continent. Only by constantly understanding the world and seeing its cultivation methods can he continuously improve his own cultivation methods and himself. The way of cultivation. After all, the way of cultivation cannot be practiced behind closed doors. Even at the beginning of his cultivation, Taoist ancestor Hongjun not only practiced in seclusion, but also got the opportunity during his travels to create a jade plate, and thus received the inheritance of the way of heaven. Although my cultivation has now reached the level of Daluo Jinxian, there is still a huge gap compared with the strong men in the prehistoric world. After all, like Sanqing, Nuwa, Fuxi, Zhunti, Jieyin, Dijun, Taiyi, Twelve Ancestral Witches and other innate gods, each of them already had the cultivation level of Daluo Jinxian when they transformed. Compared to myself now, Much stronger. When Kong Ru thought of this, he couldn't help but speed up his steps. Every step he took was miles away. In this way, Confucius began his travels in the prehistoric world and took the first step to truly understand the entire prehistoric world. After all, although there is a lot of information in the prehistoric world, it is just information, not real knowledge. If you want to truly understand the entire prehistoric world, you still need to travel step by step and understand the entire prehistoric world through accurate cognition. Instead of staying in the cognition of inherited memory, otherwise this inherited information will really become a limiting existence. ; {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 15 Under the Kunlun Mountains Kong Ru was walking within the scope of Buzhou Mountain. As the largest mountain range in the prehistoric world and the ancestor of all the veins in the prehistoric world, Buzhou Mountain occupies a very huge area, covering tens of millions of miles. But even such a vast scope is just a drop in the ocean in this prehistoric world that is measured in billions of miles. And the position occupied by the human race in this Buzhou Mountain is only a very small part, not even within the scope of thousands of miles. The time it took Kong Ru to leave the human race was less than a quarter of an hour. After leaving the range of the human race, Kong Ru quickly slowed down and walked slowly towards the area outside Buzhou Mountain. Kong Ru's mind was completely relaxed at this time. There was always a feeling of depression in the human race. He felt as if a high mountain was pressing on his body. Now the mountain seemed to have fallen. Although it was still In my heart, but it is no longer so depressed. "Ah." Kong Ru was in a good mood, but he couldn't help laughing, and took big steps, becoming more determined step by step, leaving deep footprints on the ground. As he took this step by step, the momentum of Kong Ru's body also changed dramatically. The heaviness on his body completely disappeared. He was wrapped in a light spirit, but an air of elegance rose up in his body. The whole person looked very of simplicity. Kong Ru was in a good mood, and his walking speed also accelerated a lot. He walked step by step, constantly observing the surrounding environment while walking. The environment in this prehistoric world is thousands of times better than the environment in the world of later generations. The surrounding thick spiritual energy, the various vegetation spirits, each exudes strong spiritual energy, and is constantly exhaling. The aura around you. Seeing such an environment, Confucius began to be full of curiosity about the ancient world, and began to carefully observe every plant and tree, and every detail of this world. The prehistoric world was opened up by Pangu, and in the end it was Pangu who transformed all living things into the creatures that formed the entire prehistoric world. Among these creatures, the most special existence is the spirit of vegetation. It can be said that there are many more grass and tree spirits than any race in the prehistoric world. Although the grass and tree spirits are very difficult to transform due to innate limitations. But even in such a prehistoric world, there are still very many grass and tree spirits. However, each of these grass and tree spirits are indifferent people by nature. Even if they emerge in form, most of them hide in the mountains to practice, and even There are many grass and tree spirits who have reached the state of transformation, but still choose not to transform and retain their original appearance. ?? Confucius kept moving forward, and for a full hundred years, Confucius did not stop for a moment, and kept moving forward, finally reaching the edge of Buzhou Mountain. During these hundred years, Kong Ru had completely calmed down, and he always kept a smile on his face, exuding a friendly force from his body. Moreover, during this hundred years of travel, Confucius also stopped and preached to some spiritually enlightened spirits of plants and trees. After leaving Buzhou Mountain, Kong Ru clearly felt as if he had entered another world. The soul seemed to relax a lot in an instant, as if something was pressing on his soul. Originally born within the scope of Buzhou Mountain, Kong Ru had completely adapted to such an existence and didn't feel anything too big. But now that he was outside the scope of Buzhou Mountain, his whole feeling became very clear. , as if becoming very relaxed. While feeling relaxed, Kong Ru also quickly discovered that the spiritual energy around him had also changed slightly, but it was not as pure or as thick as the spiritual energy in Buzhou Mountain. Except for Buzhou Mountain, Kong Ru did not stop there, but moved faster and more firmly. After a hundred years of travel, Kong Ru's cultivation has been completely stabilized at the level of Daluo Jinxian, and it has also improved to a certain extent. It has only been more than two hundred years since Confucius practiced cultivation, but Confucius has already reached the realm of Daluo Jinxian. Such a speed of cultivation would definitely cause shock in the prehistoric world. After all, in the prehistoric world, it took tens of thousands of years to refine spiritual energy. Now it only took Confucius two hundred years to reach this point. If other cultivators in the prehistoric world were really informed, then The situation that Kong Ru and even the entire human race will face is completely conceivable, so when he left the human race, in these hundred years, Kong Ru, who saw the speed of living beings' cultivation, had already thought of all this, and his heart also changed. Be very cautious. During these hundred years, Kong Ru has also thought of a way to solve all this, which is to fill his body with Haoran's righteousness. It is the constant flow of Haoran's righteousness in the body, which is combined with the Haoran's righteousness in the void, directly covering up his traces in the void and covering up his human race's destiny. And the existence of this awe-inspiring righteousness will also makeSome cultivators are unable to know their human identity and only regard themselves as the incarnation of a righteous energy between heaven and earth. Moreover, when he completed the cultivation of the technique, he had already caused the void in the prehistoric world to tremble. Although the practitioners in the prehistoric world did not know the reason, if he appeared, he would be able to avoid being discovered, making the human race have Opportunities for development. Kunlun Mountain is a famous mountain in the prehistoric world. This Kunlun Mountain is divided into East and West Kunlun. The East Kunlun is the Sanqing that was transformed by Pangu Yuanshen. And West Kunlun is even more famous. It was originally the place where Taoist Hongjun practiced. It was here that Taoist Hongjun obtained the jade plate of creation and finally became a saint. And the distance between Kunlun Mountain and Buzhou Mountain is also very close. Apart from Buzhou Mountain, the direction Confucius went is also the direction of Kunlun Mountain. But although it is very close to Buzhou Mountain, the distance is tens of millions of miles away. And within the scope of tens of millions of miles, it is no longer as simple as the scope of Buzhou Mountain. There are many transformed creatures along the way. Most of these creatures are demons, and the spirits of plants and trees are very rare. Along the way, Kong Ru's speed also slowed down a lot, more than doubling the speed, and most of the time he spent teaching some monsters and teaching some enlightened creatures the way to practice. . Kong Ru knew that he was completely unable to compare with Hongjun. He could not, like Hongjun, condense the destiny of the prehistoric world, gather all the great powers of the prehistoric world together, teach the way of cultivation, and condense the destiny and merit. However, there are countless creatures in this ancient world. I cannot teach these powerful beings, but I can definitely teach these creatures who have just cultivated. Although the effect is very limited, I have traveled all the way and met many creatures. This merit When accumulated, it will become very huge, and by then it may achieve the same effect. "Finally arrived at the Kunlun Mountains. I wonder if there will be an opportunity of my own here." Kong Ru thought of this, his eyes became firm, he looked at the Kunlun Mountains in front of him, and stepped directly into the range of the Kunlun Mountains. middle. ; {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 16 Lu Wu Kong Ru looked at the rolling mountain peaks in front of him, a light flashed in his eyes, and he stepped forward, directly entering the range of Kunlun Mountain. Confucius walked eastward from Buzhou Mountain, and directly entered the west of Kunlun Mountain, which was within the scope of West Kunlun. Entering Kunlun Mountain, Kong Ru felt a mist rising around him. This mist rose very quickly. In the blink of an eye, it had completely enveloped the surrounding area, completely blocking Kong Ru's sight. . Seeing this, Kong Ru was unmoved and not at all panicked. After all, he has reached the realm of Daluo Jinxian, so the influence of such mist is very limited. "It seems that this is the mountain protection formation of Kunlun Mountain. I just don't know whether the natural mountain protection formation at this time was displayed by the owner of Kunlun Mountain?" Kong Ru looked at the surrounding fog and couldn't help but think. He didn't know if anyone lived here in Kunlun Mountain. East Kunlun was home to Pangu Sanqing, which most practitioners in the prehistoric world knew about, but few people knew about West Kunlun. After all, when it comes to Kunlun Mountain, most people mention East Kunlun, where Sanqing lives. "However, this small formation cannot trap me." A black-yellow light shone in Kong Ru's hand, and a ruler appeared directly in Kong Ru's hand, which was the Nine Yang Merit Ruler. Kong Ru held the Nine-Yang Merit Ruler and waved it directly into the mist in front of him. A black-yellow light shone. This black-yellow merit also contained an awe-inspiring righteousness. After this huge ray of light was swayed, it disappeared directly into the mist. The light entered the fog, and the surrounding fog vibrated directly, and began to quickly disperse to the surroundings. In the blink of an eye, the surrounding fog had completely dispersed. At this time, Kong Ru also truly entered the scope of West Kunlun. middle. Entering West Kunlun, Confucius could not help but look at this famous mountain that was famous throughout the world. This Kunlun Mountain deserves to be a famous mountain in the prehistoric world. The spiritual energy around it is much stronger than other places in the prehistoric world. Moreover, there are not only a few spiritual roots on this mountain, but many of them are beings who have opened their spiritual wisdom. . In addition to these spiritual roots, there are also many transformed creatures around. The eyes of each of these creatures are very clear, and each of them has an ethereal aura, which is not as violent as the monsters Kong Ru met along the way. "It's really a blessed place for immortals, but it's also a good and good place for cultivation." Kong Ru said, and walked directly into the mountain. After entering the Kunlun Mountains, the surrounding environment changed again. A stream of fairy energy directly escaped, completely covering the entire mountain range. This fairy spirit energy is condensed from the light spirit energy of the prehistoric world, but it removes the dirty energy from ordinary spiritual energy. "Roar." Just as Kong Ru kept observing the surrounding scenery, a huge roar sounded. The surrounding fairy spirits vibrated at the moment the roar sounded, and the surrounding vegetation spirits also followed this roar. , shook one by one, and the transformed demon spirits dispersed the moment the roar sounded, retreating towards the mountain. "Who dares to intrude into the scope of my Kunlun Mountains." After the roar subsided, a loud shout rang out again. This cry is no longer the sound of a wild beast, but a language that Confucius can understand. At the same time as this sound sounded, a voice quickly traveled through the mountains and forests, moving quickly towards the direction of Kong Ru. At this time, Kong Ru also completely saw the figure moving towards him quickly. It was a human head, a tiger body, and nine tails behind it. Each tail was several feet long, and it was constantly shaking behind it. It was Lu Wu. After Lu Wu appeared, he stared straight at Kong Ru, with bursts of fierce light in his eyes, as if he was about to bite Kong Ru into pieces at any time. "Yeah." Looking at the creature in front of him, Kong Ru knew the identity of this creature in an instant. Lu Wu was the mountain god of West Kunlun. Moreover, Kunwu was born very early, and he was of the same era as Sanqing, Dijun, Taiyi and others. It's just that Kunwu has always lived in the Kunlun Mountains and rarely leaves the scope of the Kunlun Mountains. Even when Hongjun preached, he did not leave the Kunlun Mountains to listen. It can be imagined from this that Kunwu's cultivation level is definitely not low. Even if he does not reach the late-stage cultivation level of Quasi-Sage like Di Jun and others, his cultivation level is definitely above that of Quasi-Sage. This is why Kong Ru was very surprised when he saw Kun Wu. After all, although he knew that Kunwu was within the scope of Kunlun Mountain, he never expected that he would be discovered by Kunwu the moment he entered Kunlun Mountain. "I've seen Taoist friend Kunwu, but I'm a poor Taoist named Confucius." Confucius said impolitely, bowing his head to Kunwu. After all, Kunlun Mountain is the guardian mountain god of Kunwu. This Kunlun Mountain can also be said to be his territory. Now that he breaks in,?It's not etiquette. "Then why did you break into my Kunlun Mountains?" Kunwu felt slightly relaxed when he saw Kong Ru saluting him. Kunwu was born within the scope of Kunlun Mountain, absorbing the spirit of the immortal spirit that has lost its turbidity, and his temperament is also very peaceful. "The poor Taoist saw that Kunlun Mountain is surrounded by immortal energy. It is a blessed place for immortals, but he did not expect that it is the Taoist temple for fellow Taoists." Kong Ru's tone was still very calm. After all, his cultivation level was now compared to what he saw in front of him. But Lu Wu is far behind. If he really gets involved, he doesn't know what the outcome will be in the end. "Okay, as long as you can beat me, then I will let you enter Kunlun Mountain from now on." Kunwu looked at Kong Ru, rolled his eyes, and then said directly, without a trace of doubt in his tone, and then said directly Attacking Confucius. After Kunwu finished speaking, he turned into a stream of light and shot straight towards Kong Ru. I saw Lu Wu's giant claw raised, and a gust of wind sounded. The surrounding space also shook for a while, as if it was about to burst at any time. When Lu Wu spoke, Kong Ru was already alert in his heart. He stepped forward and stepped back directly. He raised the Nine-Yang Merit Ruler in his hand and blocked Lu Wu's giant claws. The awe-inspiring righteousness on his body It also burst out completely in an instant, completely wrapping his body. With a loud "dang" sound, Kong Ru's body quickly retreated toward the rear, and the rocks under his feet continued to break. Kong Ru's arm felt sore for a while, and the tiger's mouth split open at the moment of the fight. After all, Kunwu's cultivation has reached the realm of quasi-sage, and his strength exceeds tens of millions of kilograms. In this fight, Kunwu's power fully exploded, but he didn't hold back at all. " And Kong Ru's cultivation level is only that of Da Luo Jinxian, and his strength is not weak, but compared to Kun Wu, he is completely unable to resist. Now it is only with the blessing of Haoran Zhengqi and the existence of Jiuyang Merit Ruler that he was not defeated in the moment of the fight. But I also suffered a lot of damage, and I was also very shocked. "The heaven and the earth shook." After Kong Ru felt Kun Wu's power, he did not dare to be any more negligent. The awe-inspiring righteousness in his body completely burst out in an instant, converging on the Nine Yang Merit Ruler in Kong Ru's hand. . The moment the Nine-Yang Merit Ruler was completely enveloped by Haoran's righteousness, it emitted streaks of black-yellow light. This tremor of heaven and earth was also created by Confucius when he perfected his technique and brought out the awe-inspiring righteousness of the prehistoric world. The moment it was displayed, the surrounding creatures seemed to be summoned, and streams of righteous energy descended from the void and blended into Kong Ru's body. ; {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 17 Lu Wu¡¯s Strength In the battle between Kong Ru and Lu Wu, Kong Ru did not gain the slightest advantage. Although the Nine Yang Merit Ruler in Kong Ru's hand was an innate merit and spiritual treasure, its attack power was definitely comparable to the existence of the best innate spiritual treasure. And there is the support of Haoran's righteousness in the void, but the gap in cultivation is not so easy to make up for. Although Daluo Jinxian was considered a powerful person in the prehistoric world and could walk in the prehistoric world, the status of the quasi-sage in the prehistoric world was definitely not comparable to that of Daluo Jinxian. There are more than 100 million Daluo Golden Immortals in the prehistoric world, but there are less than a thousand quasi-sages. It can be said that only one quasi-sage appears among the 100,000 Daluo Golden Immortals. Having reached the level of quasi-sage, there has been a qualitative breakthrough in cultivation. A quasi-sage can definitely kill a group of Daluo Golden Immortals in an instant. Now Kong Ru can support it because Lu Wu has not used all his strength, and also because of the support of Haoran Zhengqi. Kong Ru felt that Lu Wu's attacks were getting stronger and stronger, and his face began to change. He did not dare to be distracted at all, and focused all his attention on Lu Wu. , the Nine Yang Merit Ruler in his hand has also been waved to the extreme, and the black-yellow ruler shadows completely wrapped Kong Ru in it. "The common people are shocked." Kong Ru shouted loudly again, and the aura of righteousness that had been scattered around his body was completely concentrated in an instant, as if an armor was formed on the outer layer of Kong Ru's body. At this time, under the blessing of the Haoran Zhengqi that turned into substance, the power of the Nine Yang Merit Ruler was completely stimulated in an instant, and the purple Haoran Zhengqi also directly turned into black yellow. "Ho" saw the changes in Kong Ru, and Lu Wu didn't dare to show any slightness. Although Lu Wu's cultivation level is at the quasi-sage level, he has achieved the breakthrough of quasi-sage because of the accumulation of mana to the extreme, which is very different from the corpse-slaying in the prehistoric world. I saw Lu Wu's body grow to the size of nine feet in an instant, and the nine tails behind him kept swaying, directly turning into phantoms, constantly attacking Kong Ru directly. The speed of each tail is very fast, turning into phantoms, but the frequency of attacks increases to the extreme in an instant. "Bang, bang, bang" vibrating sounds kept ringing. Kong Ru's body quickly retreated behind him. The awe-inspiring righteousness on his body was also broken by Lu Wu in an instant. Between Kong Ru's body There were scars left on it. Although these scars were not very huge, Kong Ru's body was shaken by the appearance of each scar, and his control over the surrounding Haoran's righteousness continued to become weaker. Kong Ru's body retreated tens of meters, the light in his eyes kept flashing, but he was lost in thought. Whether it was in his previous life or this life, Kong Ru's combat experience was very rare, or even none at all. On the way from Buzhou Mountain to Kunlun Mountain, although Kong Ru also experienced a lot of battles, the cultivation level of each of those he fought against was much lower than his, and the whole process of the battle could not compare to his. His strength has been fully unleashed, so although his cultivation has reached the level of Da Luo Jinxian, his real combat power is completely incomparable to those of the old Da Luo Jinxian in the prehistoric world. "The heaven and earth have righteous energy, and they are mixed and endowed with manifolds. Below are the mountains, and above are the sun and the moon." Confucius' figure completely stabilized in an instant, and the momentum of his whole body also became calm. The originally escaping Haoran's righteousness completely converged into Kong Ru's body in an instant. Kong Ru completely absorbed Haoran's righteousness into his body, and the aura on his body also changed in an instant, and his eyes when looking at Lu Wu were no longer so anxious. At this time, Kong Ru also knew that he could not fight against Lu Wu by relying on brute force, and Kong Ru also knew that Lu Wu had not fully exerted his strength. Although the attack was very powerful, every time There is a certain amount of reserve power left in each attack, giving yourself a certain amount of time to react. "Friend Lu Wu, I don't know what you mean?" Kong Ru looked at Lu Wu and asked with confusion, his eyes also looked at Lu Wu with great confusion, looking forward to Lu Wu's answer. "What do you mean? As long as you repel me and enter the Kunlun Mountains, you will know what it means." After Lu Wu heard Kong Ru's words, a trace of appreciation flashed in his eyes, but he quickly concealed it. He stood up and swung his two tiger claws directly towards Confucius. The nine tails behind him also started to move in an instant, turning into afterimages and attacking Confucius. There were sounds of wind and afterimages. In an instant, it completely wrapped up Kong Ru's retreat, not giving Kong Ru a chance to retreat, but it wanted to force Kong Ru to fight directly. "Okay, then let me take this last move. The way of martial arts is free, the way of literature governs the world, the way of civility and martial arts, the vastness of the world." Seeing Lu Wu attacking him quickly, Kong Ru directly turned his body away, and directly??Open Lu Wu's attack. After avoiding Lu Wu's attack, Kong Ru stood upright, and the Nine Yang Merit Ruler in his hand turned into a dark yellow light and stayed in front of Kong Ru. Kong Ru's hands also waved rapidly in an instant, and the awe-inspiring righteousness in his body condensed on Kong Ru's hands in an instant, converging into a purple light. After the purple light appeared, it echoed with the black-yellow light, constantly attracted to each other, and started to rotate rapidly. "Coming out" I saw Kong Ru's hands crossing a circle, and the two rays of light also formed a half-purple and half-yellow Tai Chi diagram in an instant. After the Tai Chi diagram was formed, it began to shrink and compress toward the center, directly turning into a purple-yellow spherical energy. "Go" The moment the ball was formed, Kong Ru shouted again, and the energy in his hand attacked Lu Wu directly. This style was understood by Confucius when he opened up his own Dantian world. It relied on the collision of two forces to create a huge attack power. The only power in Kong Ru's body is Haoran Zhengqi, and this second power can only rely on the power of merit in the body. Although the power of this merit cannot really play an offensive role, it can completely disrupt the power of Haoran's righteousness and explode into even more powerful power. When Lu Wu saw this situation, a burst of surprise flashed in his eyes. He fully mobilized the power in his body, and his hand was completely wrapped by a powerful force. The tiger's eyes flashed with rays of light, and the tiger's claws continued to wave, forming an earthy yellow barrier in front of Lu Wu, completely covering Lu Wu. "Boom" was another huge sound, and Kong Ru's power directly collided with Lu Wu's barrier. The moment the two forces collided, they exploded directly. A huge explosion sounded, completely wrapping the surrounding area of ??100 meters in the scope of the explosion. The surrounding fairy energy also went into chaos in an instant, sweeping through the surrounding vegetation spirits. Each of the vegetation spirits seemed to be completely destroyed at any time under this violent fairy energy. Seeing this, Kong Ru was moved in his heart. Although these vegetation spirits were very weak, they were still life, and they should not lose their lives because of his own fighting. Kong Ru thought of this and started to act. He no longer paid attention to the emptiness in his body. A force surged out from the Dantian world and melted directly into the surrounding earth from the soles of his feet, covering hundreds of meters of vegetation around him. The spirit is completely protected. The great righteousness originally belonged to Confucius' power. Although it is very violent now, it has no impact on Kong Ru. It is very simple for Kong Ru to protect the spirits of these plants and trees in this great righteousness. "Hahaha, yes, yes, this is a force that even an ordinary quasi-sage cannot resist." Just as Kong Ru was protecting the surrounding vegetation spirits, a burst of laughter rang out from the center of the explosion, and the power of the surrounding explosion It calmed down completely in an instant, and Lu Wu's figure was completely revealed. At this time, Lu Wu's body was wrapped in a yellow light, and this yellow light exuded a strong earth element. The breath continued to flow into Lu Wu's body from under the earth under Lu Wu's feet. This stream of yellow energy is the power of the entire Kunlun Mountain. As the mountain god of Kunlun Mountain, it is very easy for Lu Wu to use the power of Kunlun Mountain. "Well, who is using the power of Kunlun Mountain." In a large hall in East Kunlun, an old man among the three people opened his eyes, but his eyes were full of surprise. Sitting next to the old man was a middle-aged man and a young man. These three people were Pangu Sanqing. The three of them have lived in Kunlun Mountain for countless years and know the entire Kunlun Mountain very well. Now that the power in Kunlun Mountain is shaking, the three of them can still feel it very clearly. At this time, Lu Wu from West Kunlun had completely walked out of the scope of the explosion, and Kong Ru also saw Lu Wu's appearance. Although Lu Wu looked a little embarrassed now, his whole body was not affected at all and there was not a trace of scar. When Kong Ru saw this, he was even more shocked. He was very clear about the power of his blow. Even a quasi-sage would not be able to withstand this blow so easily. Just when Kong Ru was shocked, Lu Wu turned into a stream of light and appeared in front of Kong Ru. A smile flashed on his face and he looked at Kong Ru in front of him. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 18 Kunlun Mountain Lu Wu came to Kong Ru, looked at Kong Ru, and flashes of light flashed in his eyes, as if he wanted to eat Kong Ru. It has been hundreds of Yuanhui's time since birth. During these hundreds of Yuanhui's time, I have never been hurt, but now the person in front of me actually hurts me. If I hadn't used the last help, If the power of the entire Kunlun Mountains is lost, then it is very likely that he will be seriously injured. "Boy, you dare to hurt me." Lu Wu stared at Kong Ru, the golden light in his eyes flashed, and he shouted loudly at Kong Ru, and the surrounding spiritual energy was also shocked. The surrounding spiritual energy quickly gathered in Lu Wu's body. Lu Wu was completely wrapped in this thick aura around his body. "Not good." Kong Ru heard Lu Wu's roar and reacted quickly. The moment he reacted, Kong Ru leaned back, but Lu Wu was already in front of him. It was completely impossible to completely withdraw from Lu Wu's attack range. Seeing this situation, Kong Ru was shocked, and quickly concentrated all the power inside his body to protect his body. Although this power is now very weak, it cannot be stopped. It has not reached the last moment, but Kong Ru does not dare to show any signs of neglect. "Hahaha. Very good, very good. He actually has such power in Daluo Jinxian, and he is considered a strong man in the prehistoric world." Kong Ru looked at the two claws approaching him quickly, but there was a burst of cold sweat on his body. . But at this moment, Lu Wu's claws stopped in front of Kong Ru, no longer moving forward, a huge laughter sounded, and Lu Wu's claws were retracted directly. Seeing this situation, Kong Ru was filled with doubts. After all, with his own cultivation, he was completely unable to resist Lu Wu. But since the beginning of the battle, Lu Wu has not fully released his power. He has always suppressed his own power and competed with himself. It was after his last move that he burst out to the level of a quasi-sage. "I wonder what this, fellow Taoist Lu Wu, means?" Kong Ru looked at Lu Wu who had retreated to the side, his face changed for a while, and he asked Lu Wu directly. Although his current cultivation level is completely incomparable to the Lu Wu in front of him, he is not someone who is teased at the first sight. Moreover, he still has a great righteousness in his body, which is recognized by heaven and earth. Compared with the innate gods and demons, he is not inferior at all. But now he is being teased by a sacred beast guarding the mountain. You can imagine the atmosphere in his heart. "What do you mean, you will know later. Now you can enter the range of Kunlun Mountain." After Lu Wu heard Kong Ru's words, he did not answer directly, but directly pointed out a point for Kong Ru with a wave of his hand. The road to the mountain. After finishing speaking, Lu Wu didn't wait for Kong Ru to react at all, and disappeared directly. As the guardian beast of Kunlun Mountain, it moves very quickly within the scope of Kunlun Mountain. "I don't know what Lu Wu's purpose is. He just blocked me a little and let me enter the Kunlun Mountains like this. I don't know who arranged it." Kong Ru thought in his heart, after all, he let me enter the Kunlun Mountains. Lu Wu is just a guardian beast. Although his cultivation has reached the level of quasi-sage, he will not come forward on his own even if he wants to scheme. And during the period of fighting, Kong Ru also had a certain understanding of Lu Wu. This Lu Wu was definitely not someone with such deep scheming and calculations, and even if he was calculating, it would not be possible for him to be plotted against. After all, the human race has only been around for a thousand years since its birth. People who know about the existence of the human race are very rare. It is estimated that there are only a few who still remember the existence of the human race. After all, in the past thousand years, the human race has not changed much, and it is impossible to attract much attention. Then there was only one person left who could plot against him. When Kong Ru thought of this, he felt a sense of sadness in his heart and began to be cautious. "Well, I don't care about that anymore. My current cultivation level is still very low. I can only take one step at a time. As long as it is beneficial to the human race, there is nothing I can't do." Kong Ru thought in his heart, with the look in his eyes His eyes became firm, and his footsteps quickly moved towards the Kunlun Mountains. However, the awe-inspiring righteousness in his body couldn't help but rise, completely wrapping his body in it. Kong Ru quickly entered the interior of Kunlun Mountain. Although the entire Kunlun Mountain range does not directly occupy tens of millions of miles like Buzhou Mountain, the entire range of the mountain range has reached a million miles. , the surrounding aura is also very rich, completely covered by a fairy aura. Moreover, you can see some transformed vegetation spirits and demon spirits everywhere in this mountain range. Although this demon spirit took the form of an animal, it did not belong to the demon clan. The demon clan is an animal that appears in the form of Xiang Dijun, while the Taiyi body is a three-legged golden crow. Although these monsters appeared in form, each one??Retains some of the habits he had before his transformation, and his mind is affected by his natural animal nature. The demon spirits are completely different. When the demon spirits are born, they are affected by the spirit of the fairy spirit. Their minds are opened early, their animal nature is completely eliminated, and each of them has a very gentle temperament. When these demon spirits and plant spirits saw Confucius, they were not afraid at all. After looking at Confucius one by one, they bowed slightly, and then left directly. When Kong Ru saw this situation, he quickly understood everything in his heart. It seems that these vegetation spirits and demon spirits must have been enlightened, and the innate cultivation is also a cultivation method of the immortal clan. "It seems that this is the training place of Taoist ancestor Hongjun, otherwise there would not be a mountain-guarding beast that has reached the level of a quasi-sage." After saying this, Kong Ru's mind immediately dispersed in an instant, and the surrounding people would not be there. The scope is completely included in the scope of the mind. After all, if you just rely on your own eyes, the Kunlun Mountains are so vast. If you search bit by bit, you don't know when you will see them. In this way, Kong Ru continued to advance towards the depths of Buzhou Mountain. As Kong Ru continued to advance, the surrounding creatures became much smaller, and the spiritual energy continued to become stronger. When they reached the mountain range in the center of the mountain range, there were only some vegetation left around, but the spiritual energy had been condensed to the extreme. "Well" Kong Ru looked at the peak in front of him, a trace of doubt flashed in his eyes, but in a flash his face was filled with a hint of surprise. But Kong Ru felt an attraction in his mind, as if calling himself, and kept whispering in his ears, and the words continued to come out, as if he was telling something, and It seems to be explaining something. "It seems that my opportunity is here." After Kong Ru finished speaking, the magic power and speed under his feet burst out in an instant, and he quickly moved towards the peak. In the blink of an eye, Kong Ru had reached the foot of the mountain. He looked up at the mountain and was very surprised. "Although this mountain peak is not as majestic as Buzhou Mountain, the pressure it contains is not weak. It is indeed a famous mountain in the prehistoric world. It is worthy of being the place of cultivation for the Taoist ancestors. Each of these steps has the least Made of jade crystals that are more than ten thousand years old." Kong Ru couldn't help but sigh as he looked at the ten thousand-foot-high peak in front of him. Although he was used to the majesty of Buzhou Mountain, this Kunlun Mountain also gave him another strange feeling. Lifting his feet towards Confucius, he stepped onto the jade steps and walked towards the mountain peak step by step. With each step he took, his eyes became more determined. Kong Ru looked at the jade steps leading straight to the sky in front of him, and the call on the mountain became even stronger when he stepped on the jade steps. What can arouse one's mind is definitely not an ordinary existence. If it is a spiritual treasure, then it is at least a top-quality innate spiritual treasure. And when he stepped onto the jade steps, Kong Ru also found that the human luck in him also began to change, becoming more and more intense, and the golden dragon of luck was also constantly dancing and roaring in his sea of ??consciousness. ; {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 19 Illusion The chaotic world is located on the starry sky thirty-three days away from the prehistoric world. Pangu opened up the prehistoric world. Although it occupied a very vast area, it was still insignificant for the entire chaotic world. The area occupied by the chaotic world was less than one-tenth of the chaotic world. There is gray power of chaos everywhere in the chaos. This power of chaos is very violent, otherwise it will set off waves of chaos storms. Moreover, the destructive power of this power of chaos is comparable to the attack of a quasi-sage. It is in such an environment that a purple palace is located in the center of the chaotic storms. Purple light shines on this purple palace, and inscriptions shine on the walls of the palace. There is a huge plaque hanging above the palace gate, with three typing words written on it, which is "Zixiao Palace". This Zixiao Palace is where Taoist Hongjun¡¯s Taoist temple is located, and the Zixiao Palace was never opened after Hongjun¡¯s sermon ended, and Taozu Hongjun has also been in a state of retreat. At this moment, Jiu and Hongjun, who were in seclusion, opened their eyes, and a ray of light shot out from their eyes, directly cutting through the void in front of them. "Has someone finally set foot on that road? Will they be able to escape the control of heaven in the future" Hongjun said to himself. When he spoke, a very complicated emotion flashed in his eyes. If anyone sees Hongjun's performance, they will be very surprised. After all, Hongjun has always given people such a numb feeling, without a trace of emotional fluctuations, but now such complex emotions appear in his eyes. But soon this emotion completely disappeared, as if it had never appeared before. The only thing left was a jade disk that was constantly spinning on Hongjun's head. Not to mention Hongjun who was in the chaos, Confucius in the prehistoric world was facing a huge test. When Kong Ru stepped onto the Kunlun Jade Steps, he felt that the space around him changed in an instant, and his figure disappeared in an instant, and the Jade Steps also disappeared directly from his eyes. "Is this here" Kong Ru couldn't help but ask looking at the surrounding environment. A burst of surprise flashed in his eyes, but he completely calmed down in an instant. He looked at the surrounding environment in shock and thought Get a little bit of information from it and answer your questions. "Buzhou Mountain? Impossible. I should be in Kunlun Mountain. How could I have returned to Buzhou Mountain? There is a billions of miles difference. Even a quasi-sage would not be able to do it without my knowing it." Yes. Could it be a saint, but now the only saint in the prehistoric world is Nuwa Empress. Hongjun Taoist should live in chaos and cannot come here, and Nuwa Empress cannot pay attention to the human race? "Kong Jun said. Ru's heart was full of doubts, but he quickly calmed down. It was no longer the time to think about these things. What he had to do now was to leave here. Having made up his mind, Kong Ru stepped forward, chose a step and walked forward directly, constantly looking at the surrounding environment while walking. After walking for about a day, Kong Ru has completely understood where he is. It is indeed within the scope of Buzhou Mountain, and there is also the pressure on the soul. This is definitely not something that can be imitated so easily. Yes, after all, that pressure came from Pangu, not the pressure emanating from just any strong man. "Well, there is someone, and it's a human race." While walking, Kong Ru suddenly felt a breath in the distance, and felt a burst of joy in his heart, and the figure disappeared directly from the place. Although I don¡¯t know where it is in Buzhou Mountain, but it is actually in the human race, so I can quickly confirm everything. Kong Ru appeared again outside a tribe. Kong Ru looked at the tribe in the distance and the people walking in the tribe, and he was already sure that his judgment was correct. Seeing the appearance of the tribe, Kong Ru was no longer so anxious, his steps slowed down, and his whole person calmed down in an instant. Such a calm mood is very similar to the situation when I was in the human race. This is the feeling of being with my own tribe, calm and stable, as if I have returned. Soon Kong Ru entered the tribe. At this time, Kong Ru also began to carefully analyze the surrounding environment, looking at the houses one by one and the human races walking on the streets. Most of these human races were Several people were together, constantly talking about something. "You know, our human race is going to move out of Buzhou Mountain. It is said that the Wu Clan and the Monster Clan are now at war. The two sides are fighting for control of the ancient world. Buzhou Mountain will also become a place for the two races to fight. If our human race still stays in If you come here, you may be attacked by the two tribes." A middle-aged man said to the people around him, his tone was also very heavy, and his words were full of helplessness. After all, although the human race has developed very rapidly, it is still completely unable to compare with the two Lich clans.After hearing what the middle-aged man said, the faces of the people around him were full of surprise and helplessness. "Okay, now let's inform the other tribesmen and start preparing for the migration." After the middle-aged man finished speaking, the people around him disappeared directly and dispersed towards the surroundings of the tribe, and began to notify them continuously. Others in the tribe. The middle-aged man who spoke did not leave directly, but walked towards Kong Ru's direction. "I don't know which tribe my brother is from. What's the purpose of coming to my tribe?" The middle-aged man came to Kong Ru and said to Kong Ru. His tone was full of caution, and there was an aura rising from his body. , shrouded Confucius in it. Kong Ru felt this momentum and smiled slightly in his heart. Although this momentum was not very powerful, it was still in the realm of Taiyi Golden Immortal. "Nothing, I just came out to practice." Kong Ru looked at the middle-aged man in front of him and said directly. After speaking, he directly dispersed the aura on his body. It was an awe-inspiring aura and a strong will. "It seems that my brother is also a strong man in my human race. However, the two Lich clans are about to fight, so my brother should migrate with us." The middle-aged man said, his tone also very sincere. "Okay." Kong Ru didn't say much and agreed directly. In two days, the entire tribe was completely concentrated and began their migration. The entire tribe is not very large, only a few thousand people, and most of these people have little cultivation, and only a few leaders have cultivation. After the humans in the tribe gathered together, they began to move in one direction, moving quickly toward the outside of Buzhou Mountain. Along the way, more and more human races began to appear, and human tribes gathered together one after another, gradually reaching tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands, and millions of people. Now Kong Ru also knows that he is not in the prehistoric world where he is. In this world, the human race that Kong Ru found has no traces of cultivation. Even if there are, there are only very rough traces of cultivation. At that time, it absorbs the surrounding spiritual energy and consumes the power generated by the spiritual fruit between heaven and earth. In the world where he lives, he has created a method of cultivation. Although it is very rough, it is still a certain method of cultivation. Even if this method of cultivation is not completely universal, it is impossible that not one of these millions of people will have traces of cultivation. "Breaking" After Kong Ru discovered that this world was not the world he was in, he flew directly into the air. Looking at the advancing human race, his eyes were also very complicated, but with a loud roar in his mouth, the awe-inspiring righteousness on his body directly Scattered and continuously attacked the surrounding space. Under the impact of this awe-inspiring righteousness, the surrounding space began to become fragmented, and the surrounding environment also completely changed in an instant. However, Kong Ru's figure once again appeared on the jade steps on Kunlun. "Is this an illusion?" Kong Ru said, and he was very surprised in his tone. After all, he knew about the illusion, but he didn't expect it to be so realistic. If the human race hadn't changed so much now, he wouldn't have had any nostalgia. There was no way he could leave so easily. ; {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 20 Test Kong Ru stood on the jade steps and looked up. At a distance of tens of thousands of meters, there were 129,600 jade steps, which were as many as one yuan. Looking at the stairs one after another, my heart was filled with shock. This was only the first level of the jade stairs. It already had such power. I didn¡¯t know what kind of test it would be like on the way up. But when he thought of this, Kong Ru became excited. A gleam of light flashed in his eyes, and he directly raised his feet and moved towards the jade steps. The power of the first level of this Jade Level is already so huge. If the power of each level is continuously strengthened, then the difficulty of the entire Jade Level can be described as a monster. But the more this happens, the more abundant the opportunities will be at the top of the mountain. ??And what Confucius lacks now is the accumulation of time. If it has been the same test as before, it will also be a very good exercise, and it can also make oneself continuously improve during the process of this test. "Boom." Kong Ru's mind was shocked again, but the surrounding environment changed again, and the surrounding jade steps disappeared in front of Kong Ru again. With the last experience, Kong Ru quickly adapted to the surrounding environment and began to continuously observe the surrounding environment. This time he no longer appeared in the wilderness, but in a small tribe. This tribe is not very big, with only a few thousand people. As soon as Kong Ru appeared, he stood on the street of the tribe. People around him were also walking around, and some were practicing in their own courtyards, but there was no cover. "It seems that we are still in the prehistoric world, in a human tribe. Let's see what this tribe looks like." Kong Ru said to himself. After finishing speaking, he walked directly towards the village. Walk among them. However, this time, Kong Ru was surprised for a while. The power in his body was very weak, and his power was only around that of the Golden Immortal. It was the same as when he first started practicing. "What on earth is going on? Is this also part of the test?" Kong Ru thought as he walked, his heart quickly calmed down, and he couldn't help but speed up, heading towards the center of the village quickly. "Kong, what are you doing here? How is your injury?" Just when Kong Ru was in the village and didn't know where to go, a voice came to Kong Ru's ears. This voice is very loud, and just by listening to the voice, you can tell that this person must be a generous person. "Well, you are" Kong Ru asked hesitantly as he looked at the person who shouted at him. He came to a prehistoric world, and no one should know him. The visitor was very surprised when he heard Kong Ru's question, but he quickly got used to it and started talking to Kong Ru continuously. During the conversation, Kong Ru also learned the whole story. He knew that he was a member of the tribe and was injured during the hunting process. And the man in front of him is the leader of the tribe. "It seems that I am no longer a bystander, but have to truly face the world." Kong Ru couldn't help but think, but there was no trace of escape, and his eyes became calmer. Since you want to live by yourself, then you should continue to live like this. Since it is a test, then you must have time to get out. In this way, Kong Ru began to integrate into the entire tribe. In the prehistoric times, he was one of the four ancestors of the human race. He spent most of his time practicing. Every human race respected him very much, but he was It has not really integrated into the human tribe. A hundred years have passed by in a blink of an eye, and Confucius has completely integrated into the tribe. In these hundred years, the entire tribe has also undergone tremendous changes. The tribe that originally had only a few thousand people has grown to tens of thousands in the past hundred years. In the past hundred years, Confucius' cultivation level has also risen rapidly, his cultivation has also embarked on the right path, and the awe-inspiring righteousness in his body has become very full. "Without the support of luck and the blessing of merit, the speed of cultivation would be dozens of times slower than before." In a hut, Kong Ru sat on the same spot, opened his eyes, and couldn't help but sigh. In a hundred years, Kong Ru's cultivation level had reached the realm of Taiyi Celestial Immortal from that of the Golden Immortal. This kind of cultivation speed is already very fast among the entire human tribe, but it is completely incomparable to my previous cultivation. After another thousand years, Kong Ru's cultivation reached the realm of Taiyi Golden Immortal, and he became the number one master in the tribe, and one of the few masters in the entire human race. Moreover, during these thousand years, Kong Ru did not stop for a moment. He continued to teach his own cultivation methods among the tribes, not only the cultivation methods of the human race, but also the cultivation of the entire human race. It has also been greatly improved.   "I don't know when it will be until this test can truly end." Kong Ru's cultivation has improved rapidly during these thousand years, but he himself is not excited at all. Now he is still There is no trace found once, and this world seems to be real. Now Confucius also began to think about which world he really lived in. Kong Ru could not find any traces in the tribe, and he no longer lived in the tribe. He left the tribe directly and began to travel into the ancient world, hoping to find a breakthrough in the entire test. For thousands of years, Confucius continued to travel in the prehistoric world, saw things in the prehistoric world, and gained a certain understanding of the entire world. Moreover, in these ten thousand years, Kong Ru's cultivation level has risen rapidly, and his cultivation level has reached the realm of Da Luo Jinxian. And during these ten thousand years, the war between the Witch Clan and the Demon Clan has become more intense. The human race is also constantly being hunted and killed by the demon clan as a witch clan, and the development of the human race is also greatly restricted. Seeing this situation, Kong Ru was very excited. Seeing the human race being killed, the murderous intention in his heart was completely lifted. Kong Ru, on the other hand, began to continuously hunt down the monsters in the prehistoric world, and began a journey of revenge for the human race. In the prehistoric world, a man was sitting on a tall mountain peak. I saw this man wearing short black clothes and holding a bloody long sword in his hand, with a huge killing intent exuding from the sword. This person was none other than Kong Ru. Over the course of thousands of years, Kong Ru continued to hunt and kill monsters. The number of monsters he killed had reached hundreds of thousands, and his body was completely covered by a bloody aura. Now, a fierce battle is going on in Kong Ru's heart. After thousands of years of killing, the murderous intention in Kong Ru's heart is completely aroused. As these thousand years passed, Kong Ru's mind also suffered a huge impact, and the awe-inspiring righteousness in his body continued to become weaker, as if it would completely disappear at any time. If the awe-inspiring righteousness in Kong Ru's body really disappeared completely, then Kong Ru would really fall completely into the path of killing, and the awe-inspiring righteousness he cultivated would be completely wiped out. "The way of killing is not the right way after all. When the heaven and the earth are righteous, the awe-inspiring will last forever, and the awe-inspiring righteousness will descend." Kong Ru suddenly opened his eyes, and the evil spirit on his body seemed to be melted in an instant, completely eliminated, and in the entire world The awe-inspiring righteousness was directly mobilized in an instant, completely covering Kong Ru's body. "There is righteousness in the sky and the earth, which are mixed and endowed with manifolds. Below are the mountains, and above are the sun and the moon." Confucius looked at the awe-inspiring righteousness that filled the sky, but he couldn't help but sing. The awe-inspiring righteousness in his body was already weak to the extreme. It burst out completely in an instant, and began to continuously absorb the surrounding righteousness, continuously strengthening itself, and completely filling Kong Ru's body in an instant. Haoran's righteousness quickly gathered, and the surrounding space began to change. The space began to break, and the surrounding environment began to change rapidly. The mountains disappeared in front of the eyes, and what appeared in Kong Ru's eyes again were jade steps one after another. Ru returned to Kunlun Mountain again. "Huh, huh, huh" Kong Ru woke up and began to pant continuously. His whole face was also a little pale. If he hadn't finally realized it, he really didn't know what would have happened. But Kong Ru quickly reacted. Although this situation was very dangerous, Kong Ru found that the awe-inspiring righteousness in his body had become stronger. Discovering this situation, Kong Ru became very excited. He stepped forward without any pause and stepped onto the jade steps again. ; {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 21 Reincarnation Thousands of years have passed by in the blink of an eye. This thousand years of time is actually a very short time for the creatures in the prehistoric world. After all, if there are no accidents for these transformed creatures, it can be said that their lifespan is endless. A thousand years is just a period of seclusion. The improvement of cultivation level after a thousand years of practice is still important to these creatures. Very limited. And in the course of thousands of years, Kunlun Mountain has not changed much. It is still surrounded by immortal energy, and the creatures between the peaks are constantly laughing. As the guardian beast of Kunlun Mountain, Lu Wu also lives a very timid life, constantly walking in the mountains and forests, guarding the entire Kunlun Mountain. "It's been a thousand years, and that boy hasn't come out yet. It seems that it's really him. This boy really has a great opportunity, but I don't know how far he can go. After this incident is over, I can also go to the prehistoric world. Let's take a look." Lu Ya said to himself while walking in the mountains, his eyes couldn't help but look at the peak deep in the Kunlun Mountains. Lu Wu has been living in the Kunlun Mountains since he was born. Although his life is very comfortable, he is still very yearning and curious about the prehistoric world. On the highest peak of Kunlun Mountain, Confucius is also constantly advancing. In these thousand years, Confucius has also reached the top of the peak. At this time, Confucius is standing on the 129,600 The last step of the Jade Order. When Kong Ru stepped onto the last stage, he fell into a sluggish state, and the Haoran's righteousness in his body was also greatly affected, and he continued to riot. "Where is this?" Kong Ru opened his eyes and looked at the environment in front of him. This environment was full of a very familiar feeling. The small room was surrounded by white walls, but he was lying on a bed. Next to it was a desk. There were books on the desk, but they were very messy. "Yeah." Seeing such an environment, Kong Ru stood up immediately and looked at the things around him carefully. His eyes began to change. He wanted to calm down, but the waves in his heart were not calm at all. A trace of it came down, and the emotions in my heart completely burst out in an instant. "Xiao Ru, get up soon, it's time to go to school." Just as Kong Ru was sitting on the bed thinking, a voice came to Kong Ru's ears. After Kong Ru heard the shout, his whole body shook and his face was filled with shock. The whole person reacted in an instant, got off the bed and walked out of the house. "Mom," Kong Ru opened the door and saw a man standing in front of the woman's door. Kong Ru's heart was full of surprise. It was his mother. I don't know how I entered the prehistoric world and is undergoing a test, but now I appear here. "Is this a test or is it reality? And everything in the prehistoric world is just my dream." Kong Ru thought in his heart, but he stood directly on the spot, staring straight at himself. mother, but there was no trace of brilliance in her eyes. "What's wrong with you? Are you feeling uncomfortable somewhere?" Seeing Kong Ru's appearance, the mother came directly to Kong Ru. She held Kong Ru's hand with one hand and put the other hand directly on Kong Ru's face. On Ru's forehead, his eyes were also observing Kong Ru carefully, but he wanted to find something in Kong Ru's eyes. "It's okay, I just had a strange dream." Kong Ru reacted quickly when he saw his mother's anxious look and answered quickly. "Then put your clothes on quickly, finish eating, and go to school quickly." After her mother looked at Kong Ru, she said directly. After speaking, she turned around and walked towards the kitchen. Kong Ru looked at the back of his mother who left, and he quickly reacted. He turned around and walked into his room. He put on his clothes and looked at the familiar face in the mirror. There was not a trace of trace on his body. The strange thing is that there is no trace of power in the body. Except for the memories in his mind, there is nothing else. Three months passed quickly, and Kong Ru's life was completely settled, and he began to integrate into the life around him. Going to school, going home, playing with classmates, joking with parents, the whole life is very natural, but it makes Confucius completely unable to extricate himself from this kind of life. A year later, Kong Ru¡¯s life continued, and it was still the same repetitive life. But the family affection, friendship, happiness, and everything around him made Kong Ru feel very excited. In the prehistoric world, Kong Ru's life was also very boring. He practiced and traveled all day long, and he had to think about the survival of the human race and constantly enhance his strength. In ten years, Kong Ru's heart has completely settled down. In these ten years, there is no oneWith the power of ??, except for the memory in my mind, life is so natural. And Kong Ru had begun to regard the memory in his mind as just a dream. In these ten years, Confucius also passed the exam, went to college, worked, married a wife and had children, and his life was so smooth. "What's going on? What's going on?" Kong Ru stood in the corridor of a hospital and kept walking around, but he looked very nervous and anxious. "Husband, don't worry, mom will come out soon." Just when Kong Ru was anxious, a woman in her thirties next to her said to Kong Ru. The tone was very light. Although he was comforting Kong Ru, his whole person also seemed very anxious. After hearing what the woman said, the anxiety on Kong Ru's face lessened slightly, and he sat directly on the chair next to him, but the anxiety in his eyes did not retreat at all. And just when Kong Ru was sitting on the chair, a doctor walked out of the room directly and came to Kong Ru, with a burst of sadness on his face. "I'm sorry, we have tried our best." The doctor said directly to Kong Ru. After Kong Ru heard these words, his whole body and forehead trembled, his mind was completely confused at this moment, and his eyes lost their sparkle in an instant. "Impossible, impossible." Kong Ru kept shouting, and his whole person seemed to be going crazy. He completely withered in an instant. At this moment, the world around him seemed to disappear, he seemed to be falling into darkness, the sounds around him completely disappeared, and the world also lost its color. "Boom." Just when Kong Ru's sadness reached the extreme, a burst of black-yellow energy burst out directly in Kong Ru's mind, and an awe-inspiring righteousness emitted from his body. Kong Ru's mind was in this In an instant, he was completely stabilized, and Kong Ru's whole aura also changed. "Everything is a dream, illusion is also real, truth is also illusion, heaven and earth do not exist, only my heart exists." Kong Ru looked at the surrounding environment, his whole person was completely stable, and the awe-inspiring righteousness on his body suddenly disappeared. It completely exploded, and the world around it began to slowly dissipate. Kong Ru looked at the world around him, a trace of nostalgia flashed in his eyes, but it quickly disappeared and hid. The Haoran righteousness in his hand condensed directly, and he waved towards the world in front of him, and the whole world also disappeared in an instant. He disappeared directly in front of Kong Ru, and Kong Ru appeared again on the jade steps of Kunlun Mountain. "This last stage of the test is indeed not that simple. If I hadn't been extremely sad, maybe when would it be out?" Kong Ru felt happy for a while, but the emotions in his eyes were extremely complicated. Extreme. After all, I didn't know how I came to this world, and the existence of that world was the only regret in my heart. Now that I have passed this test, my state of mind is completely satisfactory. "After endless reincarnations, only when you face your true heart can you see your true self." Kong Ru felt the changes in his body and fully reacted in an instant. These 129,600 tests are not so much tests as they are reincarnations, and the end of these reincarnations is your true self and your true heart. ; {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 22 Breakthrough in Cultivation In a thousand years, Confucius withstood 129,600 tests and experienced 129,600 worlds and lives. In these 129,600 lives, Kong Ru's identities were also different, ranging from human race, demon race, shaman race, asura race, demon race, and fairy race. Life is also different in each clan. There are various roles such as nobles, poor people, slaves, and murderers. In his 129,600 lives, the longest was tens of thousands of years, and the shortest was several decades. It can be said that Confucius experienced hundreds of years in these 129,600 tests. A life of understanding. Hundreds of Yuanhui, that is, tens of millions of years, this kind of time, even compared to the innate gods and demons in the prehistoric world, is not much different, it can even be said to be better. After all, for these innate gods and demons, every training time is calculated from the time when spiritual intelligence is turned on, and these gods and demons spend most of their time practicing in seclusion. Kong Ru felt the changes in his body, the overwhelming righteousness, and the bits and pieces of realization that were constantly playing in his mind. Feeling the change in himself, Kong Ru took a step directly upward and reached the end of the jade steps. At the end of the jade steps was a cave door. Kong Ru looked at the cave in front of him, the call in his heart became stronger, and his whole person became more excited. But Kong Ru did not enter the cave in a hurry. Instead, he sat down cross-legged outside the cave, closed his eyes, and entered a state of cultivation. Kong Ru also knew about the tests along the way. Only by being prepared can he be better able to deal with what happens next. In this ancient world, unexpected things may happen at any time. Especially after going through thousands of reincarnations, Confucius' understanding became clearer. As Kong Ru sat on the same spot, the spiritual energy around him began to gather rapidly, and the awe-inspiring righteousness in the void began to fall continuously and merge into Kong Ru's body. But now Kong Ru's whole mind is completely concentrated in his body, and the insights in his mind are constantly replayed in the sea of ??consciousness, constantly integrated into Kong Ru's soul. And those streams of spiritual energy and awe-inspiring righteousness merged into Kong Ru's body and began to rotate rapidly within Kong Ru's body. This huge force is integrated into Kong Ru's body and continues to circulate in the meridians. Under this huge force, every cell in Kong Ru's body continues to become stronger. Ru's physical strength is also constantly increasing. Every time the huge power runs for a week, Kong Ru's strength also increases by one point. But everything is not that simple. The power in Kong Ru's meridians continues to increase, the power in the Dantian world continues to become stronger, and the world in the Dantian also begins to evolve rapidly. Through the endless reincarnations, Confucius' understanding of the world, the three thousand avenues, and the understanding of the laws of the world have reached a certain height. As Confucius continued to deepen his understanding, the power of laws began to appear in the world of Dantian. After the appearance of these laws, they began to continuously integrate into the surrounding world, and the operation of the entire world also began. Become more regular. The opening up of Confucius¡¯ Dantian world was due to chance, but this was also Confucius¡¯ opportunity. After all, in the prehistoric world, if you reach the realm of Daluo Jinxian, you can break the space barrier of the prehistoric world. However, although it can break the barrier of space, the power of this space is very violent. Without the protection of Lingbao, it will be very difficult for Da Luo Jinxian, and he may be swallowed by the power of space. And to open up a small world, all you need is the power to break the space, and the spiritual treasure to maintain the space. As long as these two exist, then opening up a small world will be a matter of course. Kong Ru looked at the constantly improving world in his Dantian, and he became very excited. His cultivation level also improved rapidly without knowing it, and in the blink of an eye he had reached the peak of Daluo Jinxian. Kong Ru¡¯s cultivation reached the peak of Daluo Jinxian, refining the spiritual energy around him and the awe-inspiring righteousness in the void. The surrounding power seemed to be pulled, and it suddenly increased in an instant, completely wrapping Kong Ru's body in it. Kunlun Mountain is a famous immortal place in the prehistoric world. The concentration of spiritual energy in the entire mountain range can be said to be at the forefront of the entire prehistoric world. At this moment, the spiritual energy in the Kunlun Mountains seemed to be pulled, and it was completely shaken. Centered on the central mountain peak, a huge vortex quickly formed, and the power of the stars in the sky also At the same time, he quickly landed in the mountains. "What's going on? All the spiritual energy has been pulled. Such power" Lu Wu, who was searching for a way in the mountains, reacted the moment the spiritual energy shook. A golden light flashed in his eyes, covering the entire Kunlun Mountains. The situation in the world is all in sight. The spiritual energy in the entire Kunlun Mountains has passed throughHundreds of yuan will gather together. In the range of such rich spiritual energy, if you want to cause such a big movement, and it is a movement that covers the entire Kunlun Mountains, such power is even if you are the mountain god of Kunlun Mountains. It's not that simple either. The changes in spiritual energy in the Kunlun Mountains attracted not only Lu Wu's attention, but Sanqing in East Kunlun also knew about it at the first moment. After all, although East and West Kunlun are separated, they belong to the same mountain range after all. The vibrational influence of the spiritual energy also spread to the entire Kunlun Mountains in the first instant, including the range of East Kunlun. "With this fluctuation of spiritual energy, it seems that someone is about to break through to the quasi-sage." The three of them opened their eyes at the same time, and I was the first to speak. My tone is also full of novelty. After all, West Kunlun and the others also know that it is the place protected by Lu Wu, and Lu Wu has also reached the quasi-sage level. Now that someone has broken through to the quasi-sage level again, even if he is in a peaceful state of mind, I couldn't help but be amazed. "Yes, what happened in West Kunlun? A powerful momentum was emitted thousands of years ago, and now someone actually breaks through to the quasi-sage realm." The one who spoke was a young man in green clothes, none other than Tongtian. But Yuan Yuan, who was in the middle of the two people, just snorted coldly, with a look of unease in his eyes. As Pangu Sanqing, he has his own dignity and pride. The three people of Sanqing also reflect the three stages of mentality. Laozi is old, with a peaceful mentality, no desires and no pursuits, only the pursuit of Tao. The original is middle-aged, inheriting solemnity and arrogance. As the youngest, Tongtian is a young man, straightforward and with an open personality. The three people have very different personalities, but they form a person's personality change from youth to old age. After the three of them chatted for a few words, they closed their eyes again and started practicing again. They didn't care about the spiritual energy gathering around them. After all, the cause and effect that prevented people from becoming enlightened in the prehistoric world was huge. The three people's current cultivation levels had reached the pinnacle of quasi-sages, and there was a possibility of breakthrough at any time. As the Pangu Three Pure Ones, Pangu's inheritance was surpassed by Nuwa, and one can imagine the anxiety in her heart. The three of them have entered a state of cultivation, and Kong Ru's breakthrough in cultivation in West Kunlun has reached the most critical moment. Kong Ru's meridians have been occupied by huge forces, and these forces continue to enter the Dantian world along the meridians. The power in the world of Dantian is also becoming more and more intense. Under the power of the law, this power begins to evolve rapidly, turning into simple creatures appearing in the world. The world of Dantian began to evolve rapidly, and creatures appeared one after another. Most of these creatures were the spirits of plants and trees, but other creatures were very rare. The changes on the ground are very rapid, and the sky is also constantly evolving. The forces continue to change, and they begin to turn into forming forces that quickly gather in the sky. And as the power of the stars continued to gather, the power of these stars began to become substantial, forming 360 huge stars, illuminating the entire Dantian world. After the stars were formed, they began to rotate rapidly in the sky, gradually forming a huge formation. The three hundred and sixty stars continued to attract and influence each other, and the power of the stars was also completely absorbed in an instant. broke out. Kong Ru was very happy when he saw this situation. When the world of Dantian was completely formed, his cultivation level would also complete a breakthrough. His cultivation level would reach the realm of quasi-sage, and he would be considered a strong man in the prehistoric world. Three hundred and sixty stars continued to move, and the power of the stars continued to sink into the void. After this power of stars sank into the void, Kong Ru was also surprised for a while. He relaxed and wanted to find this star. Where the power goes. Following the power of the stars, Kong Ru quickly discovered where the power of the stars went. This star power disappeared in the Dantian world, but appeared again in the meridians, and quickly gathered in the meridians. Three hundred and sixty stars, three hundred and sixty strands of star power, are constantly gathering in the meridians, constantly absorbing the surrounding power, turning into star power, and being absorbed again. And the power of these three hundred and sixty stars continued to become stronger and began to become unstable. "Boom." With a loud noise, three hundred and sixty strands of star power burst out at the same time. The energy in the meridians also completely gathered in an instant. Spaces were formed in the meridians, and a total of three hundred and sixty-six strands of it were formed. Ten, distributed in various places along the meridians. "Acupoints?" Kong Ru looked at the spaces, and a term jumped out of his mind. This acupoint already existed, and Confucius also noticed it during the process of cultivation. However, apart from storing a small amount of power, this acupoint never had any other function, and Confucius never paid attention to it. . But now that these 360 ??acupoints have been completely opened up, the power that can be stored has also increased. In this way, I can completely rely on my strength to fight against the quasi-sage powerhouse.With his understanding, he should be regarded as a strong person in the quasi-sage level. Kong Ru couldn't help but think of it, and his whole person became more confident. ; {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 23 Pangu Essence and Blood Kong Ru sat on the ground, and the gathering speed of spiritual energy around his body began to slow down, and Kong Ru's eyes slowly opened. The moment his eyes opened, a golden light shot directly from Kong Ru's eyes. After this golden light shot out, it directly cut through the space in front of you and disappeared into the void. "Is this the power of a quasi-sage? The space of the acupoint is only less than half filled, but the power is increased by more than a hundred times. It is indeed the power of a quasi-sage. Although he is not a saint, he still occupies a The power of the Holy Word is indeed comparable to that of ordinary cultivators. It seems that Lu Wu did not show his strength in the previous battle." Feeling the power in his body, Kong Ru couldn't help but sigh, At the same time, a sense of confidence arose in my heart. Now, although the contradiction between the two Lich clans has emerged, it is not very obvious yet, so it will still be at least tens of thousands of years before the two Lich clans actually start a war. During these tens of thousands of years, with the advantages of the human race, they will definitely be able to protect themselves. And now that he has broken through to the level of quasi-sage, although there is no way to kill three corpses, Kong Ru believes that his own cultivation method is definitely not inferior to others. During these tens of thousands of years, my cultivation level will also grow rapidly until the space within the acupoint is completely filled. Moreover, there is also his own Dantian world. The evolution of the world has not stopped, and the understanding of his own laws will become faster. "It's time to enter this cave. Let's see what treasures there are in this cave. It takes such a test to get here." Kong Ru stood up, got used to the strength of his body, and turned to look in front of him. In the cave, his eyes are full of doubts and expectations. After all, the human race's accumulation is still very weak. My current cultivation speed is much faster than those of the innate gods, but in terms of accumulation, it is much weaker than the accumulation of hundreds of Yuanhui. What's more, the two Lich clans have the opportunity to occupy most of the prehistoric world, and their accumulated wealth is one of the best in the prehistoric world. Otherwise, they would not be able to occupy the prehistoric world and become the protagonist between heaven and earth. Kong Ru looked at the cave in front of him, but he took a direct step forward and entered the cave. This cave has no defensive measures at all, and there is not even a stone gate in the entire cave. Seeing such a cave, Kong Ru was not surprised at all. After all, not just anyone can pass the test of the 129,600 jade steps. Such defensive measures are definitely better than any other means. They are all much stronger. When Confucius entered the cave, the surrounding scenery began to change. What hid in Confucius' eyes was not the monotonous stone cave, but a space of a thousand feet in diameter. This space is filled with various vegetation spirits, various innate spiritual roots, and many spiritual beasts. The entire space is filled with a strong fairy spirit, and there is also a subtle gray spiritual energy in this fairy spirit. Although this spiritual energy is very weak, it is extremely pure. "Yeah." Just when Kong Ru was feeling the thick fairy spirit around him, a huge coercion emanated from the depths of the entire space, completely covering the entire space in an instant. Although this coercion was not very powerful, it was pure to the extreme. This coercion revealed a very powerful will. After this will appeared, it began to continuously hit Kong Ru's heart. "Pangu's will." Feeling this will, Kong Ru couldn't help shouting, and his voice was full of incredulity. After all, it has been an unknown number of years since Pangu's fall. Now in the prehistoric world, only Buzhou Mountain still has Pangu's will. After all, Buzhou Mountain is the transformation of Pangu's backbone, and it is where Pangu's will condenses. It is precisely because the backbone condenses most of Pangu's will that Buzhou Mountain will radiate Pangu's will, even after hundreds of experiences. In the Yuanhui, this consciousness still has not completely subsided. After Kong Ru felt this will, he no longer paused for a moment, and his body movement directly turned into a ray of light and moved quickly towards the center of the space. Kong Ru's cultivation level broke through to the realm of quasi-sage, and his speed also increased a lot. The distance of a thousand feet was only an instant, and Kong Ru had already reached the center of the space. Arriving at the center of the space, the surrounding pressure has reached its peak, but it is also very limited for Kong Ru, who has reached the level of quasi-sage cultivation. After all, countless years have passed, and this pressure is also very limited. Honed to the extreme by time. To be able to retain such strong pressure and will after tens of thousands of years, only Pangu's will could do it, and Kong Ru couldn't help but sigh in his heart. Feeling the will of the central government, Kong Ru fell directly from the sky and landed on the ground. After landing on the ground, Kong Ru also saw the source of this powerful pressure and will, a huge statue. this statueIt is not very huge, only ten feet tall, but a huge man, holding a huge ax in his hand, his eyes are full of determination, and he has a huge domineering aura, as if he wants to cut off everything in front of him. generally. "Pangu." Looking at the statue, Kong Ru couldn't help shouting. Although Confucius had never seen Pangu, when he saw the momentum of the statue in front of him, Confucius couldn't help but call out Pangu, and only Pangu had such momentum. When Confucius shouted the word Pangu, the statue of Pangu also began to change. A stream of light shot out directly from the statue of Pangu. After the light shot out, it sank directly into the hole. In Ru's body. Kong Ru looked at the changes in the statue and the light that was shooting toward him. His body tensed up, but he wanted to avoid it, but the speed of the light was very fast. Before Kong Ru could dodge it, It had already penetrated into Kong Ru's body. As the light entered Kong Ru's body, Kong Ru's mind seemed to have lost control in an instant and entered a gray space. Huge gray torrents in this gray space are constantly hitting each other, and cracks in the space are quickly forming. Kong Ru looked at the gray space, but his heart was very flustered, but he quickly calmed down completely and began to continuously observe the surrounding space. Just as Kong Ru was observing the surrounding space, the entire space began to vibrate, the surrounding space also changed in an instant, and the surrounding scenes completely disappeared in an instant. Confucius appeared again and a strong man appeared next to him. This strong man held a giant ax in his hand and stepped on a thirty-sixth grade green lotus. He closed his eyes and his aura continued to rise. Looking at the strong man in front of him, Kong Ru also recognized it in an instant. It was Pangu. "Zha" Pangu shouted loudly, his eyes suddenly opened, his aura suddenly rose in an instant, and the giant ax in his hand began to swing continuously. Every time the giant ax was swung, the surrounding space vibrated. After swiping it seventy-seven and forty-nine times, the surrounding space had also vibrated to the extreme. The space was completely broken in an instant, leaving a huge space with Pangu as its head. The center forms quickly. After the huge space was formed, Pangu did not stop there. He continued to wave the giant ax in his hand, and the surrounding space continued to expand. When Kong Ru looked at the situation in front of him, he was also very shocked. When Pangu appeared, he already knew that the situation in front of him was Pangu's opening of the sky. After Pangu started to move, Pangu was completely attracted by the situation in front of him, and his whole person also directly entered a state of understanding. Scenes of Pangu's creation of the sky began to be performed in front of Confucius' eyes one after another. He opened the sky, created the earth, and suppressed the heavens. Until finally, Pangu transformed into all things, and various creatures in the prehistoric world were constantly formed, and one after another laws continued to form. The evolution is more perfect. And when Pangu transformed into all things, the surrounding scenes disappeared in an instant, and Confucius also woke up from his understanding in an instant. After Kong Ru regained consciousness, he did not open his eyes directly, but continued to recall the pictures one after another, completely immersed in this understanding. After Kong Ru was immersed in understanding, he did not notice that the statue of Pangu in front of him was shattered in an instant. A drop of golden blood appeared in front of Kong Ru, and the moment it appeared, it directly turned into a ray of light and melted into it. In Kong Ru's body. ; {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 24 The Method of Earth Change Pangu's blood essence is condensed from Pangu's blood essence, and every drop is condensed with powerful energy. The most typical ones are the twelve ancestral witches. Each of the twelve ancestral witches is transformed from Pangu's essence and blood. They are born with Pangu's inheritance and have great advantages in their bodies. Moreover, when each of these twelve ancestral witches was born, they were already in the realm of Daluo Jinxian, and their bodies were comparable to the existence of ordinary innate spiritual treasures. From this, we can also imagine the power of Pangu's essence and blood. Although the essence and blood of Pangu that entered Kong Ru's body was not as powerful as the essence and blood that transformed into the twelve ancestral witches, it contained Pangu's will and power. It is precisely because of the existence of this will and power that the Pangu essence and blood did not appear in form, but stayed in this space. "Ah" after the essence and blood entered Kong Ru's body, his body felt a burst of pain. This pain was directly transmitted to Kong Ru's soul. Kong Ru, who was sorting out his understanding, was also momentarily affected by this pain. Waking up with a start, the power of the soul spread out directly, wrapping his body in it. Kong Ru's mind dispersed and he found the source of the pain in an instant. This source was exactly in Kong Ru's chest. Pangu's essence and blood entered Kong Ru's body, exactly where Pangu's heart was. After this blood essence entered the heart, it began to continuously seep into Kong Ru's heart, and along with the blood in Kong Ru's heart, it continued to enter other parts of Kong Ru's body. Seeing the golden blood that continued to enter his body, Kong Ru was also surprised for a while, but after feeling the pressure in this blood, Kong Ru quickly reacted and knew The origin of this golden blood. As this drop of essence and blood continued to blend in, Kong Ru soon felt that his body was constantly changing, and the strength of his body was constantly increasing at a very terrifying speed. Feeling the changes in his body, Kong Ru became very happy. But just when Kong Ru felt excited, the soul in Kong Ru's sea of ??consciousness shook. I saw the power of Kong Ru's soul dissipating at a very fast speed. After the power of this soul escaped, it quickly integrated into his body. Feeling the change in the power of his soul, Kong Ru woke up from the joy of the rapid increase in physical strength in an instant. If this soul power completely dissipates, then he will become a witch clan. Then your own strength will be subject to the greatest limit. Although your body's strength will increase, your strength should be much stronger than it is now. But if you become a Witch Clan, you will really have no chance of the Great Dao, and the final result may even be the same as that of the Witch Clan. , perished in the catastrophe. After all, the strength of each body of the twelve ancestral witches can be compared with the top-grade innate spiritual treasures, but in the end, except for Hou Tu, all of them were directly turned into ashes in the catastrophe. Thinking of this, Kong Ru's mind suddenly came to his senses completely. His soul did not dare to make any guesses, and it emitted directly. The awe-inspiring righteousness in his body also emitted directly in an instant, and his body was completely exhausted. Shrouded in awe-inspiring righteousness. Haoran's righteousness completely radiated out, and Kong Ru's mind directly integrated into Haoran's righteousness, and began to control this Haoran's righteousness to continuously enter the body, and remove the completely dispersed essence and blood from his own blood bit by bit. It is refined and refined. Kong Ru controls the Haoran righteousness in his body, and a little bit of essence and blood continuously gathers into the Haoran righteousness from the depths of Kong Ru's body. As this little bit of essence and blood continued to overflow, Kong Ru's body also began to slowly recover, and the power of the soul that had been integrated into his body began to continuously escape and re-enter Kong Ru's sea of ??consciousness. In it, blend into the soul. "Huh, huh, huh" Kong Ru completely removed Pangu's essence and blood from his body, and his whole body became very tired. He sat directly on the ground and started panting continuously. Although the whole process is very fast, the power of Haoran's righteousness and soul consumed to completely remove Pangu's essence and blood from the blood in the whole body is very huge. "Fortunately, I discovered it early, otherwise I don't know what would have happened if I let Pangu's essence and blood merge into my body." Kong Ru controlled Haoran's righteousness and quickly gathered Pangu's essence and blood in front of him. It quickly gathered into a drop of golden blood, and a coercion emitted from this blood, directly impacting Kong Ru's mind. "However, this Pangu essence and blood is indeed a rare thing between heaven and earth. It is no worse than ordinary top-quality innate spiritual treasures. Moreover, this Pangu essence and blood must also have its own unique effect. It cannot be wasted like this. Got it." Looking at the Pangu essence and blood in front of him, Kong Ru entered into thinking. Kong Ru entered into thinking, looking straight at the blood essence in front of him, looking at the huge power emanating from the blood, his mind also entered the blood essence unconsciously. Entering Pangu's essence and blood, one?The huge will directly oppressed Kong Ru's soul. Under the pressure of this huge will, Kong Ru's soul began to change continuously. A weak momentum quickly emerged from Kong Ru's soul. produce. After this power was generated, it began to grow continuously and became more powerful. A huge will was directly generated from Kong Ru's soul, and it directly confronted the will of Pangu's essence and blood. "Suppression." At the moment when his will was completely released, Kong Ru shouted loudly, and the awe-inspiring righteousness on his body emitted directly in an instant, completely wrapping Pangu's essence and blood in this awe-inspiring righteousness. After Haoran Zhengqi wrapped Pangu's essence and blood in it, he began to continuously suppress Pangu's will. After all, if you want to truly control Pangu's essence and blood, you must completely suppress Pangu's will. Only in this way can you avoid being assimilated by Pangu's essence and blood. "Refining." Kong Ru shouted again, and Haoran's righteousness changed rapidly. A flame shot out from Haoran's righteousness, wrapping Pangu's essence and blood in the flame. This flame was Kong Ru's Heart fire. The heart fire spurted out, and the surrounding space shook in an instant. Pangu's blood essence also began to change. The originally golden blood turned into amber, which looked very crystal clear. "Melting" Pangu's essence and blood turned into amber, Kong Ru shouted again, and his soul shot out from the sea of ??consciousness again. After the soul came out of the sea of ??consciousness, it directly turned into ten rays of light. After the light of this world appeared, it directly surrounded Pangu's essence and blood in the center. These ten rays of light are exactly the three souls and seven souls of Confucius. The human soul is different from the soul of other races. The souls of other races are a whole, and after taking form, they directly transform into souls. The human soul is divided into three souls and seven souls. The three souls are the heavenly soul, the earth soul, and the life soul. The seven souls are the Tianchong, Linghui, Qi, Li, Center, Jing, and Ying souls. After these three souls and seven souls appeared, they began to rapidly revolve around Pangu's essence and blood, gradually forming a formation, and began to continuously refine Pangu's essence and blood. With the continuous refining, the momentum of Pangu's essence and blood began to weaken, and his will began to continuously merge into Kong Ru's soul. "Here" Kong Ru shouted violently again. The three souls and seven souls rotated rapidly. The momentum and will in the essence and blood completely dissipated in an instant. Being completely refined by Kong Ru's soul, the blood also dispersed in an instant. Directly integrated into the soul of Confucius. The soul is originally an existence between reality and reality, and the influence of the blood integrated into it is also very limited, but it will not appear like before. Pangu¡¯s essence and blood melted into the soul, a golden light flashed above the soul, and the soul returned directly to the sea of ??consciousness, and Kong Ru¡¯s mind also completely recovered. Kong Ru felt the change in his soul, a message came from his soul, and a mysterious feeling came from the bottom of his heart. "Change." Feeling the change in his soul, Kong Ru felt excited in his heart and couldn't help but drink it in his mouth. At the same time, Kong Ru's soul began to change, and an amber color rose directly above the soul, completely wrapping the soul in it. A phantom rose from behind Kong Ru. After the phantom appeared, it merged directly into Kong Ru's body, and Kong Ru's body also changed rapidly the moment the phantom merged into it. I saw that Confucius' body shape began to change, and his muscles flexed in an instant. In a blink of an eye, Confucius turned into a strong man. This strong man held the shadow of a giant ax in his hand, and his face also changed. This The face is exactly what Pangu looked like. "Cut." Kong Ru, who turned into Pangu, lifted up his whole body and waved the ax shadow in his hand directly towards the space in front of him. The surrounding space was also directly shattered in an instant, and a huge space storm formed around him. , it swept the entire space in an instant. And after this blow, Kong Ru's figure recovered directly in an instant. After recovering, Kong Ru's face also became very pale, but he was almost exhausted. "This method is the method of earth transformation. Although Pangu's essence and blood are very rare, there are many other mythical beasts in the prehistoric world. The method of earth transformation can completely use the essence and blood of the heaven and earth mythical beasts as a guide to transform into the body of a mythical beast. , but it can make up for the shortcomings of the human race." Kong Ru sat on the ground, thinking while recovering his body's strength. Although the attack he performed was very costly, its power was also extremely powerful, and could definitely be compared with those at the pinnacle of quasi-saints. ; {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 25 Jade Disk Fragments "Boom." A huge sound rang out and spread throughout the entire Kunlun Mountains in an instant. The spiritual energy of the entire Kunlun Mountains vibrated again, quickly gathering towards the highest peak of the Kunlun Mountains. This time, the fluctuation of spiritual energy was very huge, directly forming a storm of spiritual energy, sweeping across the entire Kunlun Mountains. The center of this spiritual energy storm is the cave where Kong Ru is located. At this time, the space in the cave was completely chaotic, and waves of space force continued to rage in the cave, forming waves of space storms, swallowing up the surrounding fairy energy and the creatures in the space. Kong Ru sat cross-legged on the ground, looking at the violent power of space in front of him, and he was also very surprised in his heart. Kong Ru was already very surprised by the power that originally burst out, but he didn't expect that it was just the beginning, and what was bursting out now was the full power. Kong Ru had already felt the stability of this space the moment he entered it. It was several times more stable than the space in the prehistoric world. It was impossible for him to cause such great destructive power with his own burst of power. Kong Ru looked at the space storm in front of him but did not dare to make any big moves. He quietly watched the space in front of him being constantly broken and repaired. The space storm quickly recovered with the passage of time. Watching the space in front of me continue to recover and tear apart, I was attracted by the situation in front of me, and my understanding of space could not help but increase a lot. And just as Kong Ru was watching the space storms, suddenly a burst of light shone in the void. This burst of light flashed continuously, as if it would completely disappear at any time. Seeing such a scene, Kong Ru's heart moved, and his mind was completely attracted by the flickering light. The power of the soul also spread out directly in an instant, spreading towards the light. The speed of the soul is very fast, and in the blink of an eye, the light has been completely included in the range of his soul. "This is" Feeling the true nature of the light in the soul, Kong Ru was very shocked. What came into Kong Ru's mind was a small jade piece. There was a burst of cyan light on this jade piece, and a weak momentum emanated from this jade piece. This momentum is completely different from Pangu's momentum. Pangu's momentum dominates the world and completely cuts through everything in front of him. But the momentum on this jade piece seems to be inclusive of everything, as if everything is like an ant in front of it, and the whole world is under its control. "A jade plate of good fortune?" Kong Ru couldn't help but think in his heart, but he was full of doubts. After all, the existence of a jade plate of good fortune was very mysterious. After all, the owner of the jade plate of creation is Hongjun. As the Taoist ancestor, Hongjun will not reveal to others that he owns the jade plate of creation. The only people who may know are the people during the sermon. There are even fewer people who know that the jade dish of good fortune is broken, and they probably only tell it after they merge with the Tao. Looking at the aura on the broken jade plate in front of him, Kong Ru was even more certain that the jade piece was a fragment of the jade plate of creation. After all, the breath of the power of creation is very similar to the breath of creation in the Qiankun Cauldron, and the human race was created when Nuwa's way of creation reached its extreme, and it is also very sensitive to the breath of creation. Thinking of this, Kong Ru no longer paused. His body shape changed, and a burst of light flashed in his hand. The Qiankun Ding appeared directly above his head, and a burst of light descended from the tripod, completely isolating the space power around Kong Ru. Come on. Seeing that the surroundings were completely incapable of harming him, he stepped forward directly and entered the center of the storm. Entering the center of the storm, Kong Ru's speed also dropped a lot, but even if it dropped a lot, Kong Ru's speed was still very fast, and he was already next to the jade piece in the blink of an eye. When he came to the side of the jade piece, Kong Ru controlled the Qiankun Cauldron without a trace of hesitation. A devouring force came out from the cauldron and began to continuously devour everything around it, and the jade piece was also within the scope of this devouring. " However, the fragments of this jade dish are not that simple. Although the devouring power of the Qiankun Cauldron is not small, this jade dish is not affected at all. "This fragment is indeed not simple. The Jade Disc of Creation is indeed a Chaos Spiritual Treasure, the object of the will of Heaven." Kong Ru looked at the jade fragment that had not been affected at all, and he was more certain that this was the Jade Disc of Creation. Fragment, his face became even more excited. Because Taozu obtained the jade plate of good fortune, he became the first saint between heaven and earth. In the end, he became one with Tao and became the spokesperson of heaven. I don't have much accumulation now, and I don't have Hongmeng Ziqi, so I am very worried about my future achievements. After all, in the future, Sanqing, Jieyin, and Zhunti will all be saint-level existences, and the prehistoric world will also enter the era of saints. If the human race does not have a saint-level existence to suppress it, then the human race will really become like this in the end.?The plaything of a saint. This is also the reason why Kong Ru left the human race and traveled to the prehistoric world, just to find an opportunity to provide certain shelter for the future human race. And now the appearance of this jade disc fragment is a chance. Even if I cannot become a being that surpasses a saint like Hongjun, I can definitely become a being that is comparable to a saint, and gain certain opportunities for the future development of the human race. Thinking of this, Kong Ru's heart became firm, and the aura on his body completely exploded in an instant, and Haoran's righteousness directly enveloped you completely in his body. After Haoran's righteousness burst out, Kong Ru stepped forward directly, walked out of the scope of the Qiankun Cauldron, entered the space storm, and continued to advance in the direction of the jade piece. Entering the scope of the space storm, the power of the surrounding space seemed to be under control, and began to continuously converge towards Kong Ru's body. The power of these spaces continuously hit Kong Ru's body, but it was resisted by the awe-inspiring righteousness around Kong Ru's body. However, Haoran's righteousness began to be weakened by the constant blows of the space storm, and Kong Ru's face also became paler, but it was caused by the excessive consumption of power. When the method of earth transformation was used before, most of the power in Kong Ru's body had been consumed, and the power in his body had become very limited. Although some of this power has been restored now, it is still very limited. Feeling the constant consumption of Haoran's righteousness around him, Kong Ru didn't dare to show any signs of neglect and quickly moved in the direction of the jade piece. Although the speed of Kong Ru's actions was very fast, the speed of space was definitely very fast. The force of space hit Kong Ru's body without any pause. Although Haoran's righteousness recovered very quickly. Quick, but completely incomparable to the speed of consumption. In the blink of an eye, the Haoran's righteousness around Kong Ru's body had become very weak, and it was about to hit Kong Ru's body. "It seems that it is not that simple. The resistance around this jade plate is very huge. Even with the power of the quasi-sage realm, it is still very slow. If you want to really reach the jade plate, you still need to For a period of time, the Haoran's righteousness in his body was very limited, and it was a bit difficult to stick to Jade Disc's side. "Since it cannot be completely protected, then let's protect the parts inside the body. After all, the muscles recover very quickly, and with the body's resistance, the remaining Haoran's righteousness should be enough to support the jade disc." Thinking of this, Kong Ru's face became firm for a while, and the awe-inspiring righteousness in his body converged into his body in an instant. After this awe-inspiring righteousness tightens in the body, it directly enters the meridians and protects various parts of the body. After Kong Ru's awe-inspiring righteousness was absorbed into his body, the space storm began to continuously hit Kong Ru's body. Each piece of flesh and blood was completely swallowed up by the power of space, and each drop of blood was continuously and completely annihilated. . But Kong Ru seemed not to be affected at all. He stared at the jade piece in his eyes and walked towards the jade piece without stopping. ; {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 26 Evolution of Flesh and Blood The Haoran righteousness in Kong Ru's body completely converged into his body. Without the protection of Haoran righteousness, Kong Ru's body was completely exposed to the power of space. The power of space continued to gather together, hitting his body, and bit by bit of flesh and blood was constantly being completely swallowed up by this power of space. The first thing to be swallowed is the outermost skin, followed by the muscles. Kong Ru's body has also been tempered for thousands of years, and has also been tempered by Haoran's righteousness and the thunder of heaven's punishment. Although its strength cannot be compared with that of the Wu clan, it is not weak. Under the blow of the power of space, the stock disappeared little by little. Kong Ru also felt the changes in his body, and the pain was constantly transmitted to the soul. Although this pain came from the body, it was more real when it was reflected on the soul. More clear. His own flesh and blood was being worn away bit by bit, and the pain was more intense than the pain of the sword. What's even more strange is that this power directly penetrates the body and hits Kong Ru's soul. The pain in the soul completely surpasses the pain in the body. Kong Ru continued to advance, and every step was very determined, and his flesh and blood continued to be wiped away with the continuous advancement. In the end, only the bones of the whole body and the meridians attached to the bones were left in Kong Ru's body. Bones are the hardest part of human beings, but their strength after tempering is inferior to that of flesh and blood. And because the meridians are constantly running with power, their strength is not much different than that of bones. At this time, Kong Ru had also arrived in front of the jade disc fragments, and was only one step away from the jade disc fragments. Looking at the fragments of the jade dish in front of him, Kong Ru was very excited. He no longer paid attention to the pain in his body and quickly took a step forward to the jade dish. "Hahaha, I finally got the real jade dish." Kong Ru looked at the fragments of the jade dish in his hand and became very excited. At the same time, the Qiankun Ding also appeared above Kong Ru's head in an instant. The Qiankun Ding appeared above his head, and Kong Ru completely relaxed. Entering the scope of the Qiankun Cauldron, Kong Ru didn't stop for a moment, and the only awe-inspiring righteousness left in his body burst out in an instant. After this awe-inspiring righteousness burst out, a powerful vitality appeared in Kong Ru's body. The moment this vitality appeared, it completely enveloped Kong Ru's whole body. "Evolution of flesh and blood." When this vitality completely covered Kong Ru's body, Kong Ru shouted softly, and this vitality increased several times in an instant. Flesh and blood began to appear on Kong Ru's body, which had only bones and meridians left. The flesh and blood continued to grow, quickly covering Kong Ru's bones completely, and completely wrapping Kong Ru's meridians in flesh and blood. Finally, Kong Ru's flesh and blood completely recovered. This flesh-and-blood derivation was also a magical power that Confucius realized when he reached the quasi-sage level. Although this magical power has no other great effects, its only function is to derive one's own flesh and blood. As long as one's body does not completely disappear and the soul still exists, then the body can be completely restored in an instant, no matter how big it is. Even if you are injured, the recovery time is only a moment. After his body fully recovered, Kong Ru no longer stayed in the space storm. Under the protection of the Qiankun Cauldron, he directly turned into a ray of light and left the range of the space storm. After the scope of the space storm, Kong Ru sat directly on the ground and began to breathe continuously to recover the power he had consumed. "It is indeed a fragment of the jade disc of creation. Although this clear breath of laws is not completely complete, it contains a very vast area, and it has a great effect on the Dantian world." Kong Ru looked at his hand. He was very surprised when he saw the fragments of the jade dish, and couldn't help but think that his face was also full of joy. Thinking of this, Kong Ru's heart moved, and a strange light flashed in his hand, and the fragments of the jade dish of creation disappeared directly in Kong Ru's hand. After the jade disc fragment disappeared, it reappeared, but it was already in the world of Kong Ru's Dantian. After the fragments of the jade disc appeared in Kong Ru's dantian world, the entire dantian world came together, and a force of the world appeared directly around the fragments of the jade disc. The moment the power of the world appeared, the fragments of the jade disc began to continuously absorb the power of the surrounding world. As the power of the world inside continued to increase, the entire jade disc began to emit a wave of energy. Cyan light, and this relaxed light continues to become more intense. "Buzz, buzz, buzz." The entire Dantian world began to vibrate, and the spiritual energy in the entire world continued to become thicker, and laws began to appear in the world. Laws appear one after another, and are constantly evolving to become more perfect, and those laws that do not exist in the Dantian world are also being drawn by the jade disc fragments.The emergence of ? has made the entire Dantian world more perfect. "Thousands of laws, the return of all methods, the way of heaven appears." Kong Ru felt the changes in his sea of ??consciousness, and his soul appeared in his Dantian world in an instant. Entering the world of Dantian, Kong Ru's soul turned into reality in an instant, holding the fragments of the jade dish in his palm. This jade plate of creation began to change continuously in the hands of Confucius, and the aura of laws became more solid, and it became more consistent with the surrounding world. The jade plate kept changing and began to blend into the surrounding world. In an instant, it completely blended into the surrounding world and disappeared into the void. And at the moment when the jade plate completely melted into the void, the whole world shook again. The whole world became more perfect in an instant, and the creatures in the world also became more agile. "It seems that this good fortune jade disk is the item that summoned me. With the existence of the fragments of this good fortune jade disk, the evolution of the Dantian world will become more perfect, and it may even become a great world. And if I Once the true evolution of the world of Dantian is completed, even Heaven itself can compete." Kong Ru was very clear about the changes in his Dantian world, and he couldn't help but become more confident. "However, that's all this time. There should be nothing noteworthy about this space." Kong Ru couldn't help but think as he looked at the surrounding space that had stabilized. This space has become much larger after a space storm, but the power of the space is not as powerful as before. It is only equivalent to the power of the space in the prehistoric world. "After two thousand years, I can finally get out of the Kunlun Mountains." Kong Ru walked out of the cave, his whole body became very comfortable, and he couldn't help but sigh. ; {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 28 Lao Tzu It has been two thousand years since Confucius entered the Kunlun Mountains. During these two thousand years, it can be said that Confucius's cultivation has made a qualitative leap. From Daluo Jinxian to the current quasi-sage cultivation level, the strength is completely comparable to the strong people in the quasi-sage middle stage, and can even be said to be better. After leaving the cave, Kong Ru no longer paused in his footsteps and stepped directly onto the jade steps. As he stepped onto the jade steps, Kong Ru also felt a trace of nostalgia in his heart, and he couldn't help but think of the tests he had received on each step. This test was played back one by one, and the insights flowed from Kong Ru's heart again. Although it is not as clear as the first time, once you reach the level of a quasi-sage, every bit of understanding is very crucial. "I have met fellow Taoist, it seems that the harvest this time is not small." When Kong Ru walked down the mountain, a figure came directly to Kong Ru's side and said to Kong Ru. And this person was Lu Wu, who came after feeling that the changes in Kunlun Mountain had completely stopped. After all, Lu Wu is the mountain god of Kunlun Mountain, and he is very clear about the changes in Kunlun Mountain. "I have met fellow Taoist, but this time I thanked fellow Taoist for his help." After Kong Ru saw Lu Wu, he also bowed slightly. The cultivation level has broken through the quasi-sage, and Lu Wu's cultivation level is no longer so vague in front of him, but is very clearly presented in front of him. The cultivation of the mid-stage quasi-sage can be said to be a strong one in the prehistoric world, and the prehistoric world has already allowed him to walk. And the strength that was exposed when fighting with him before was not even one thousandth, otherwise it would be impossible for his Daluo Jinxian's cultivation to resist even for a moment. "It is the chance of fellow Taoist that you get it, but it is not Lu Wu's fault. What I did was just my duty." Lu Wu looked at Kong Ru and said slightly, but there was no emotion in his tone. Fluctuation, "Fellow Taoist's opportunity has been completed, and Kunlun Mountain should return to peace again. In this thousand years, Kunlun Mountain will also be closed for a thousand years, and the lost spiritual energy will be restored." Lu Wu continued, after finishing speaking He turned around and left, and in a flash, his figure disappeared directly from the spot. Kong Ru looked at Lu Wu who disappeared in front of him. He was slightly stunned, but he quickly reacted. He also felt the changes in Kunlun Mountain's aura, but he didn't pay too much attention to it. Now that he heard Lu Wu's words, he was slightly startled. It seemed that the changes in Kunlun Mountain had something to do with him, otherwise Lu Wu would not have such an expression, as if he had offended him. "Haha." Kong Ru smiled slightly, stepped forward directly, and disappeared directly from the spot, leaving only the slight fluctuation of space in the spot. When Kong Ru disappeared in place, on a hill outside Kunlun Mountain, a wave of space fluctuations began to appear, and the fluctuations continued to become more intense. When the space fluctuations reached their strongest, a figure appeared. On this hill, this figure is none other than Kong Ru. "Alas, we finally left the range of Kunlun Mountain, but the spiritual energy has become much thinner. It is completely incomparable to Kunlun Mountain, both in terms of quantity and quality." Feeling the spiritual energy around him, Kong Ru He couldn't help but think that he did not leave directly, but sat there, began to recover the power consumed in his body, and began to absorb the awe-inspiring righteousness in the void. Kong Ru stayed in place and absorbed the surrounding spiritual energy. The entire spiritual energy within hundreds of miles around the mountain was controlled by Kong Ru in an instant, and began to quickly integrate into Kong Ru's body and enter the meridians. At the same time, the world of Kong Ru's Dantian also began to move rapidly, and waves of world power continued to rise from the void of the world. After this world power appeared, it began to follow Kong Ru's meridians. The operation of the body continuously refines the spiritual energy in the meridians into the power of one's own body. Finally, it turns into streams of awe-inspiring righteousness, which continuously enters the acupoints and accumulates in them. "Huh." Kong Ru opened his eyes and exhaled a long stream of turbid air. After exhaling this turbid air, Kong Ru became very energetic, and the strength in his body recovered a lot. Although He hasn't fully recovered yet, but he has the ability to protect himself. After all, the power in the body of every quasi-sage is accumulated over several Yuanhui time, but the mana is very huge. It is completely impossible to recover such a huge amount of mana in a short period of time. Therefore, Kong Ru didn't force himself at all, and when the strength in his body recovered, he stopped completely. "I am a poor Taoist, Li Er. I have seen my fellow Taoist, please go and talk to me." Just when Confucius opened his eyes, a voice came to Confucius' ears. Although the sound was not very loud, it was like thunder when it reached Confucius's ears, and it spread all over Confucius' body.He stood up directly in an instant, and the awe-inspiring righteousness in his body burst out completely in an instant, wrapping his whole body in it. The Dantian world in his body also started to move quickly in an instant, and the power of the world also surrounded him in an instant. Completely covered, but ready for battle. "I wonder what your friend's purpose is?" Kong Ru looked at the old man in front of him, not daring to show any slightness, and his whole mind was completely tense. After all, Li Er was one of the Three Pure Ones of Pangu, and his strength was completely unmatched by him, even if his strength had reached the level of a quasi-sage. But at the level of quasi-sage, every breakthrough has a qualitative gap in strength. "Fellow Taoist, don't be nervous. I just want to sit down and discuss Taoism with you." When I saw Kong Ru's reaction, I couldn't help but said, "I think the changes in Kunlun Mountain are what the Taoist said." It's caused by it, and I feel that fellow Taoist has an opportunity for me, but this opportunity is very vague, but I want to ask fellow Taoist about it." The old man didn't wait for Kong Ru to speak, and then said, directly Speak out your purpose. "I have now reached the pinnacle of quasi-sage cultivation, and will soon achieve the status of a saint. I don't want to add more cause and effect now, so I don't hide my purpose at all. After Kong Ru heard what Lao Tzu said, his heart immediately calmed down, and the awe-inspiring righteousness in his body completely dissipated in an instant and was absorbed into his body. The awe-inspiring righteousness in Kong Ru's body completely dissipated, and his entire expression became relaxed. He didn't think that I would lie to him. After all, there was no difference in cultivation, and there was nothing he could do to attract me, so he would let go of his identity and lie to himself. "I have met my Taoist friend Lao Tzu." Confucius bowed his head slightly to Lao Tzu and saluted. Both of them are quasi-sage level beings. Although they are quite different in terms of cultivation, beings who have reached the quasi-sage level have great luck in themselves. If they really salute to others, Luck will be greatly damaged, and even as a Pangu Sanqing, there is no way to completely avoid it. "My name is Kong Ru, from the human race." Kong Ru said to Lao Tzu, without any concealment from Lao Tzu, and revealed his identity as a human race. After all, I will also achieve the status of a saint by establishing a human religion, and if I do nothing, if there is no major conflict of interest, it will not have much impact on the human race. "People, people, people" After hearing what Confucius said, I couldn't help but started to recite it, and his whole spirit became very dazed, as if he had thought of something. "Could it be a race created by Junior Sister Nuwa?" I seemed to have thought of something and couldn't help but ask Kong Ru, with great concern in his tone. Now that his cultivation has reached the pinnacle of quasi-sage, every existence that causes his Taoist heart to vibrate may become the key to his enlightenment. When Confucius mentioned the human race, his Taoist heart Just a quick vibration, and the Hongmeng purple energy in his body began to continuously merge into his soul. ; {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 29 Discussing the Three Purities The human race was only a few thousand years old, and the only thing the prehistoric world knew about the human race was that Nuwa mentioned it when she became a saint. After that, there was no concern about the human race. After all, a race was born only a few thousand years ago, and it was born the day after tomorrow. It was not like other races in the prehistoric world, but was born from heaven and earth. They are also very proud of their feet, and they naturally look down upon a young race like the human race. This is true even for Sanqing, who is completely immersed in the understanding of the Hongmeng Purple Qi, and naturally will not pay too much attention to the human race. "It is the human race created by Empress Nuwa." Kong Ru was still so indifferent when he heard Laozi's question, but he was thinking quickly in his heart. Lao Tzu's enlightenment is something destined by heaven, but it does not necessarily have to rely on establishing human teachings to achieve enlightenment. However, establishing a human religion to achieve enlightenment was a faster and more direct method of becoming a saint for Lao Tzu. And once the human religion is established, the destiny of the human race will be connected with the destiny of Lao Tzu. As the human race continues to become stronger, the destiny of Lao Tzu will also become very deep. Before the human race is not strong, it will be completely You can use Lao Tzu's luck to continuously enhance your own strength. No matter how powerful a person's luck is, it is completely incomparable to that of a race. Therefore, even if they achieve the status of saint, no one will commit acts of genocide, but will only make calculations to promote battles between races to achieve their own goals. Confucius now hopes to have a certain influence on Lao Tzu's enlightenment. Even if the human race can take advantage of Lao Tzu's luck, it can minimize Lao Tzu's influence on the human race. "The human race was created by Nuwa. It has been less than ten thousand years, but the cultivation of fellow Taoists is admirable." Hearing Kong Ru's affirmative answer, I looked at Kong Ru's eyes and changed. Also full of shock. After all, it took thousands of years to reach the level of a quasi-sage. Such a rapid improvement rate was unique in the prehistoric world. Even Hongjun did not have such a rapid improvement rate. Although a large part of the reason is due to the limitations of heaven, the laws of the prehistoric world have not been fully revealed and perfected. "Please follow me to the mountains for a talk, fellow Taoist. You can also sit down and discuss Tao, which is also a great pleasure." I said to Confucius, his tone was no longer so cold, and he had put Confucius on an equal footing. treat. After all, such a fast cultivation speed can be seen that Kong Ru's destiny is magnificent. Although he may not necessarily become a saint-level existence, the height he can reach in the future is definitely not bad. "Then I'll beg for mercy from fellow Taoist. I hope you can give me some advice." After hearing what I said, Confucius answered directly without any hesitation. After all, although my cultivation level is not low now, and after countless reincarnations, my state of mind has also become perfect. What is lacking now is guidance above the realm of cultivation. My understanding of the realm of cultivation in the prehistoric world is only a vague distinction in the memory of my own inheritance, and these cultivations have reached their peak. practitioners are completely incomparable. After hearing Kong Ru¡¯s answer, I turned around and walked quickly towards the Kunlun Mountains behind me. The two of them were not in a hurry, and kept talking while walking. In the process of this conversation, Confucius also gained a clearer understanding of the divisions of cultivation realms in the entire prehistoric world, and no longer stayed at the superficial understanding. Cultivators in the prehistoric world, from the most basic realm of immortals, to the realm of Taiyi, and then to the realm of Daluo. There are certain divisions among these three realms, which are divided into heavenly immortals, true immortals, and golden immortals, but they are Nine realms. Above these nine realms is the realm of quasi-sage. The realm of quasi-sage is divided into early stage, middle stage, late stage and peak stage. The early stage can only be achieved by accumulating mana to a certain level, while the middle stage is the cultivation level of killing one corpse, the late stage is the level of killing two corpses, and the peak is the level of killing three corpses. And above the quasi-sage is the realm of the saint, which is also the highest realm that the prehistoric world can reach. "Ahead is where East Kunlun is located. You have already been to West Kunlun and have a certain understanding of Kunlun Mountain. I won't introduce it more. It's better to go to the dojo quickly and start discussing Tao." I stood. Outside East Kunlun, he said to Kong Ru. After finishing speaking, a ray of light shot out from his hand and shot directly into the mountain guarding formation. After this ray of light shot into the formation, the surrounding fog quickly dissipated. , the face of East Kunlun was also revealed in front of Confucius. Looking at the mountains of East Kunlun, Kong Ru couldn't help but sigh in his heart. East Kunlun is no worse than West Kunlun. It has rich fairy spirit, innate spiritual roots everywhere, and many transformations. The creatures that emerged gathered at the foot of the mountain and kept talking to each other. This scene is even more lively than that of West Kunlun. It seems that Sanqing has preached a lot in the mountains, otherwise there wouldn¡¯t be so many creatures taking form.? Entering Kunlun Mountain, the speed of the two increased in an instant, and in the blink of an eye they were under the central mountain peak. After arriving at the foot of the mountain peak, Kong Ru saw three people walking down from the foot of the mountain peak. These three people were an old man, a middle-aged man and a young man. They were the three Sanqing people. After these three people appeared, the old man next to Kong Ru turned into a ray of light and shot toward the old man on the mountain peak, directly integrating into Lao Tzu's body. When Kong Ru saw this situation, he realized that the three corpses that I had killed with him were the three. "Confucius of the human race has met three Taoist priests." When the three people came to Kong Ru, Kong Ru bowed his head to the three people and said loudly, his voice was full of respect, but there was no trace of flattery on his face. His expression was also very serious, without a trace of smile. The three people he is facing now will all be saint-level beings in the future. Although they have not yet become saints, in the prehistoric world, no race wants to cause conflict with the three of them, and the same is true for the three of them. Full of fear, even the two most powerful Lich clan are like this. "I've met Taoist friends." When the three of them saw Confucius saluting the three of them, they also returned the salute. After a few people saluted each other, they started walking directly towards the mountain top, step by step, although it was very slow, with every step they took, the aura from their bodies could not help but spread out, and there was no longer any concealment. "Tao can be said, but it is not Tao. It can be named, but it is not named. Wu is named the beginning of heaven and earth; existence is named the mother of all things. Therefore, there is always nothing, so as to observe its wonder; always there, one wants to observe its beauty. These two They come from the same place but have different names, and they are both called mysteries. Mysteries are mysteries, and they are the door to all mysteries." The four of them quickly reached the top of the mountain, and were in the dojo of Sanqing. After arriving at the dojo, they started discussing directly. road. The first person to start preaching was Lao Tzu. When Lao Tzu started preaching, the aura from his body immediately radiated out. Qingyun rose up from his body, and blue rays of light continued to emanate from the Qingyun. Continuously evolving. "To the extreme of emptiness, keep stillness and sincerity. All things are working together, and I will observe them again. All things return to their roots. Returning to the roots is called tranquility, which means returning to life. Returning to life is called constant, and knowing the constant is called Ming. If you don't know the constant, you will do evil in vain. . Know that the appearance is permanent, the appearance is the male, the male is the king, the king is the sky, the sky is the Tao, the Tao is the long-term, and the body will not die." After Laozi finished his sermon, Yuan Yuan completely radiated the momentum from his body in an instant, and his mother The huge Qingyun was directly released. In this Qingyun, thousands of golden lamps kept shining in the Qingyun. Waves of Yingluo completely covered the surrounding space, but the whole person looked very Solemn and sacred. "There is Huangting above, Guan Yuan below, there is Youque in front, and there is Mingmen in the back, which is outside the hut, and can go in and out of Dantian. If you can do it, you can live forever. In the Huangting, people are dressed in red clothes, and the doors are closed and the robes are covered with two doors. It is quiet. Que Xia Zhi Gao Wei Wei." The last one was Tong Tian, ??and the momentum of Tong Tian's sermon was not weaker than the two of them. I saw five waves in Qingyun's mother's body constantly converging and then separating again, but the scene was very majestic. The sermons of the three Sanqings are different, but each one is very profound and full of the three people's understanding of the Tao. After Kong Ru heard the sermons of the three people, he was completely concentrated. He stared at the changes in Qingyun of the three people, listened carefully to every word of the three people, and continued to deepen his understanding of the situation. I am also constantly sorting out my understanding of the Tao, not daring to relax even a little bit. {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 30 I am accompanying you There was a power outage yesterday, please update Three people from Sanqing preached one after another. Confucius' mind was completely immersed in this great way, and his whole person was very intoxicated. Over the course of thousands of years, although Confucius's cultivation has reached that of a quasi-sage, most of these are due to the accumulation of merit, luck, and awe-inspiring righteousness in his body. His understanding of the great road But it is very limited, and all cognition can be said to be lacking. The three people preached for a hundred years each, but in these three hundred years, Confucius' gains were more significant than those in thousands of years. Although his cultivation did not improve much, his own strength increased. Control and understanding are already several times stronger than before, and I am much stronger now than before. "Human, the spirit of heaven and earth, was created by Nuwa. Although he is a descendant, he is an innate body. Everything in the world has its way, and the human race also has its way, which is the way of humanity. The way of humanity is the way of self-improvement. Adapting to the changes in the world, absorbing the best from all races, discarding the bad, and strengthening oneself, this is the way of self-improvement and the way of humanity." After the three men finished their sermon, Confucius also began to talk about his own way. The teachings of Confucius and Confucianism are different from those of the Three Qing Dynasties. There is no Qingyun, Sanhua and Wuqi, but it is wrapped in an awe-inspiring righteousness. This awe-inspiring righteousness did not emanate directly from Kong Ru's body, but fell directly from the void. The three people of the Sanqing Dynasty did not pay much attention to Confucius' preaching. After all, Confucius' cultivation was only at the early stage of quasi-sage, and he only practiced for thousands of years. In the eyes of the three people, Confucius was just a junior. The purpose of this discussion could be said to be that the three of them wanted to have a good relationship with Confucius. But when the righteousness of Haoran suddenly descended in the void behind Kong Ru, a burst of surprise flashed in the eyes of several people, and the contempt in their hearts completely disappeared in an instant. The three of them put away their contempt and began to listen carefully to what Confucius said about humanity. Although this way of humanity was created by Confucius and was only the first time, it is the central way of a race after all, and this race will also be the protagonist of the prehistoric world in the future. On the other hand, this human Dao is also an existence recognized by the Dao of Heaven, but it is within the Dao of Heaven, not no longer in the Dao of Heaven, and it contains very rich things. After all, the 129,600 reincarnations were a test, but it also made Confucius's accumulation more abundant and his understanding of human nature more profound. As Kong Ru continued to talk, the Haoran righteousness behind him became stronger. His whole mind was completely integrated into the Haoran righteousness behind him. His whole person became very serious, and a sacred breath came directly from his body. It emanated from it, filling the hearts of those who saw it with a sense of respect and not daring to offend. Even Sanqing around him felt like he wanted to worship. "Such a feeling?" The three of them felt the feeling in their hearts and couldn't help but tremble in their hearts. This kind of feeling was only experienced by the three of them when they saw Hongjun. They never expected to feel this kind of feeling in Kong Ru again. Although it was not as strong as Hongjun's, it was very clear. , can the human race in front of us be compared with the achievements of Master Hongjun? What kind of race is the human race? Thinking of this, Sanqing couldn't help but sit upright, and the expression on his face became very serious. The Qingyun above his head was constantly rotating and blending. Soon the three people's clouds were indeed connected together, turning into a cloud that was several acres in size. What Qingyun practitioners can only gather after reaching a certain level is the transformation of the luck they represent, and it is also the evolution of their own Tao. Moreover, Qingyun can also be said to be the condensation of a person's Tao, which can gradually strengthen his own destiny as he continues to become stronger. He, at the same time, continues to evolve his own Tao based on his own understanding. The three people of Sanqing were originally transformed from Pangu's Yuan Shen, and they were from the same source. Although the three people's Yuan Shen had undergone hundreds of Yuanhui's time, many changes had taken place, and they each realized their own Dao, but the origin of Pangu's soul was definitely the most powerful in the prehistoric world. But now that the Qingyun of the three people are connected together, they can communicate with each other while understanding each other, so that their own understanding is continuously strengthened. Confucius¡¯ preaching continued for a full hundred years. During these hundred years, Confucius also sorted out his Tao as a whole. My own understanding of Tao has also become clearer. It is no longer as vague as before, but it is clearer and I know how my Tao should develop. After a hundred years passed, Kong Ru closed his eyes directly, absorbed the awe-inspiring righteousness behind him into his body, and began to sort out his insights from this sermon. Although Confucius was not very detailed about his Tao, his accumulation was very profound. After all, even in the prehistoric world, no one had experienced hundreds of thousands of experiences.In this world, and experiencing birth, old age, illness and death in these hundreds of thousands of lives, although each life is very short, the accumulation bit by bit is very strong. Even Confucius, who had accumulated a lot of experience, could not fully accept it in a short period of time. He could only continue to practice and incorporate these insights into his own Tao. "For this discussion, I would like to thank the three of you for clearing up the doubts." After another fifty years, Kong Ru also woke up from his own understanding. Although his own cultivation had not changed, the aura throughout his body But a very big change. A coercion emanates from the body involuntarily, and this coercion does not make people repulse, but instead makes people feel a sense of respect and recognition from the heart. "Fellow Taoist is very polite, but this is an opportunity for fellow Taoist. The three of us have also benefited a lot, and we also want to thank you, fellow Taoist." After hearing what Kong Ru said, I couldn't help but said, and his tone was not so serious. Cool. Yuan Yuan and Tong Tian, ??who were sitting next to me, also nodded and looked at Kong Ru no longer with contempt. They were completely placed on their equal footing and wanted to make friends with him in their hearts. "This discussion is over, and I have to say goodbye. I will continue my travels, find an opportunity for myself, and find a way out for the human race." Kong Ru said, and after finishing speaking, he stood up directly. He bowed his head slightly to Sanqing and the others. When the three of them saw Kong Ru¡¯s actions, they also stood up immediately. "Originally, we should not stop fellow Taoist from leaving, but Pindao discovered that there is a chance for me in fellow Taoist. Since fellow Taoist has decided to leave, he hopes to be able to travel with fellow Taoist, so that he can also look for poor Taoist. The opportunity of Tao lies." It was Lao Tzu who spoke. He felt a hint of opportunity in Confucius, but he didn't want to give up, so he said such words, hoping to find the opportunity to become a saint. As the junior sister of several people, Nuwa became the first to achieve the status of a saint. As the Sanqing of Pangu, the arrogance of the Sanqing can be imagined. Her mood for becoming a saint has become very urgent. Now she can get a trace of it. Opportunities, of course, are not willing to give up. "Fellow Taoist has this intention, but I want you to give me more guidance on this journey." After hearing Laozi's words, Kong Ru did not object. He also knew in his heart that Laozi felt a trace of opportunity from his body and would not take it easily. Give up. Therefore, it was quite normal for Lao Tzu to ask to be with him, and he did not raise any objection. ; {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 30 Demon Race After deciding everything, Confucius and Laozi walked directly down from the Kunlun Mountains and headed east without stopping. After leaving the Kunlun Mountains, the two of them walked tens of millions of miles. After this distance, the two of them truly entered the eastern part of the wilderness. Although Kunlun Mountain also belongs to the eastern region, it is the most peripheral area after all. Entering the eastern region, the two of them were getting closer and closer to the center. The creatures along the way also became more numerous. There were many creatures in each mountain peak, and various creatures emerged from the form. . Among these many creatures, the demon clan is the most numerous. "The Monster Clan is indeed a great clan in the prehistoric world. The eastern continent is almost completely occupied by the Monster Clan. The area in the center of the prehistoric world can already be said to be the clan of the Monster Clan. It is no wonder that it has succeeded in suppressing the Witch Clan. A powerful race, even such a strong material foundation has determined the strength of a race." Kong Ru couldn't help but sigh in his heart when he looked at the prosperity of the demon clan. Although the current Lich and Lich clans have not truly achieved dominance, the power of these two clans is very clear to every creature in the prehistoric world. "Most of the demon clan are mythical beasts between heaven and earth. They all have a very clear understanding of the laws of the prehistoric world innately, and they also have their own unique magical powers. Most of these mythical beasts are the only ones that exist between heaven and earth. They are born with They all have great luck, and some even had the power of Daluo Jinxian when they transformed. It is very normal to have such a powerful force in the prehistoric world." Standing next to Kong Ru, Laozi saw He looked like Kong Ru and said to Kong Ru. As a person who has been born into hundreds of Yuanhui, he still understands the prehistoric world very well, and he is also very clear about the development of the two Lich clans. "However, prosperity must inevitably decline. The rapid development of the power of the two Lich clans will eventually become an existence that the prehistoric world cannot accommodate. The result will be the same as the dragon, phoenix and unicorn." After hearing what I said, Kong Ru couldn't help but sighed. The dragon, phoenix and unicorn were originally the emanating races that occupied the prehistoric world. The dragon clan controlled the sea, waters, and any place with water was the territory of the dragon clan. The Phoenix Clan occupies the sky, mountains and forests of the prehistoric world, and all birds are subordinates of the Phoenix Clan. The last Qilin clan is the leader of all beasts, occupying the land of the prehistoric world. These three races can be said to be the most powerful races in the prehistoric world, and their tribesmen are spread all over the prehistoric world. However, other races in the prehistoric world did not dare to touch their strengths. Even the two lich tribes at that time were in one corner. Dare to set foot on the ancient world to compete with the three tribes. But the final result of the three tribes was very miserable. Because the three tribes competed for the protagonist of the prehistoric world, they caused a war. In the end, they were used by the demon Rahu. The three tribes continued to fall during the war, and the tribesmen were almost All fell. As a result, the three tribes have declined, and they have withdrawn from the stage of the prehistoric world. Now they are just hiding in the dangerous places of the prehistoric time. Now that I see the prosperity of the demon clan, I can't help but think of the three clans. Moreover, the war between the two Lich clans will definitely lead to the decline of the two clans. This is the so-called principle of prosperity must decline. When a race reaches its peak of prosperity, the final result is either to break through the bottleneck in front of it, or to be eliminated and decline. After Kong Ru finished speaking, I, who was standing next to him, couldn't help but trembled, and a trace of surprise flashed in his eyes. Hundreds of thousands of years have passed since Hongjun preached. During these hundreds of thousands of years, what I have been focusing on is how to achieve the great road and become the overlord of this ancient world and the realm of a saint. But he didn't pay much attention to other things in the prehistoric world. Now that he heard Kong Ru's words, he couldn't help but feel stunned, but he quickly reacted. There have been hundreds of Yuanhui in the prehistoric world. During these hundreds of Yuanhui, countless races have appeared. However, among these countless races, some are as powerful as the Dragon and Phoenix clans, and some are very powerful. weak. Regardless of whether they are strong or weak, these races all have a common goal, which is to become the protagonists of this ancient world. Becoming the protagonist of the prehistoric world can be said to mean that the entire race is recognized by the prehistoric world, and the luck of the entire race will be extremely strong. Even the saints will not be able to do anything to the race. When I thought of this, a very strange feeling arose in my heart. Will the human race become the protagonist of the entire prehistoric world after the Lich? When I thought of this, I began to be surprised by my own thoughts, and the eyes I looked at Kong Ru began to change. It seemed that the human race was really my chance. "Fellow Taoist, I have good opinions, but the luck of these two Lich clans is very strong, and the inheritance of each one is very complete, but now they have not reached the peak of prosperity." After thinking for a while, I quickly He reacted and said to Kong Ru. After Kong Ru heard what Lao Tzu said, he also completely woke up. However, although the power of the two Lich clans is very powerful now, the vastness of the prehistoric world can still be accommodated. Only after the development of the two clans reaches its peak again, will there be disputes, and the constant fighting between each other will become more and more serious. If the disputes occur frequently, the forces of the two clans will continue to be consumed in the disputes, eventually leading to a lose-lose situation for both sides. It seems that I am too anxious. The current human race is still too weak. Every race in the prehistoric world is stronger than the current human race. If you want to truly become the protagonist of the prehistoric world, the human race has to accept many tests. "This is exactly the reason. Even the saints cannot control the future, but I was too worried, which made fellow Taoists laugh." Kong Ru said with a slight bow to Lao Tzu, but his tone was very serious. of blandness. After finishing speaking, Kong Ru did not stay where he was. He made a gesture of invitation to me and then started to move forward. "The movements of heaven and earth have their own reasons, and the evolution of heaven and earth has its own laws." Laozi couldn't help but said when he saw Confucius' appearance. During this period of time together, the relationship between the two was good. I have a weak temperament and practices the way of inaction, while Confucius has a peaceful mind and a sense of awe in him. The two people are also somewhat similar in personality, and they have a good impression of each other. After Confucius heard Laozi¡¯s words, he felt slightly certain in his heart. What will the development of the prehistoric world look like now, but Confucius believed in his heart that as long as the human race continues to become more powerful, then the human race will definitely become a powerful race in the future, and then the human race will definitely become a prehistoric world. It will also be possible for a powerful clan to become the protagonist of the prehistoric world. Thinking of this, the expression on Kong Ru's face became very firm, and the Haoran's righteousness on his body could not help but emanate, echoing with the Haoran's righteousness in the void, constantly becoming more pure, and the Haoran's righteousness on his body The meaning has become stronger, and the sacred feeling in the body has also become stronger. When I saw this situation, I was also surprised. I didn't expect that such a trivial matter would lead to a sudden enlightenment. However, he quickly suppressed his surprise and stepped forward to catch up with Kong Ru in front. The two of them kept moving forward, but their speed of action increased a lot. After all, the surrounding area was occupied by demon clan, and there was nothing strange that could not attract their attention. ; {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 31: Tongtian Jianmu The prehistoric continent is vast and boundless, and the center of this vast continent is Mount Buzhou. The entire prehistoric world is centered on Buzhou Mountain and is divided into four parts: east, south, west and north. Each of these four parts has its own unique existence. The west is barren and was originally the place where demons gathered. The north is barren and covered by mountains. The south is mostly forested, but it is the territory of the Bird Clan. The last one is the eastern continent. Although the prehistoric world is divided into east, west, north and south, the eastern continent is the largest, completely comparable to the size of the other three regions. It is also the place with the most complex terrain, the most creatures, and the most diverse spiritual roots in the prehistoric world. , which is why the eastern region has become the area that all races in the prehistoric world compete for. Confucius and Laozi have been walking in the eastern part of this ancient continent. Although they kept changing directions along the way, they have always been within the scope of this eastern part. The two of them walked all the way, and along the way, the two of them were constantly talking, talking to each other about their understanding of the Tao. Originally, the two of them had been discussing Tao in the Kunlun Mountains for hundreds of years, and they both had a certain understanding of their own Tao. Now, through their conversations along the way, they also have a deeper understanding of each other's Tao. During this discussion on the Tao, the two of them gained a deeper understanding of the Tao. ¡°The two of them have a cultivation level behind them, the accumulation of hundreds of yuan, and the inheritance of Pangu. The other one has experienced thousands of lives, has novel insights, and his understanding is unique, completely deviating from ordinary cognition, but still within the truth. The two of them formed a strange complementary situation. It is precisely because of this situation that the relationship between the two has become much deeper along the way. "This mountain forest is vast, and the power of life is so rich that it seems to have turned into substance. It seems that there must be something strange in this place." Kong Ru looked at the mountain forest in front of him and said to Lao Tzu beside him, with a similar tone in his tone. Full of curiosity. After all, during the thousands of years of travel, most of the mountains the two of them saw were very ordinary, while some of the unique ones were very rare. Now that I see such a strange mountain range, it is quite normal to feel a little strange in my heart. "Fellow Taoist, I am very interested, but this mountain range is indeed extraordinary. Although it seems that the vitality is very powerful, the vitality in it is by no means that simple. The spiritual energy around this mountain range gathers and is connected by veins, but it is quite a Powerful formation, there must be another world in this mountain. With such a powerful formation, at least a quasi-saint level existence." I looked at the mountains in front of me and couldn't help but said, but the more I looked, The surprise in my heart became more and more intense, and finally the whole person fell into shock. After all, there are quasi-holy level beings in the prehistoric world, and these quasi-holy level beings all have a certain reputation in the prehistoric world. But I really don't think there will be many existences like Kong Ru who reached the quasi-sage level so quickly without the Taoist preaching. But the formations I see now in this place are indeed formations that can be set up only at the quasi-saint level. Who could this person be? I am also full of doubts in my heart. "Fellow Taoist, we should go in and take a look. This ancient world is so vast, it is normal for one or two powerful beings to hide. And I see that this mountain is full of life force. It is made up of the vitality of the spirits of plants and trees. He must be a strong man from the spiritual tribe." When Kong Ru saw Laozi's appearance, he also thought that the person living in this mountain must be a powerful man, Lian Laozi. A strong man who cannot be underestimated. However, Kong Ru's mind was very strong. When he felt the vitality, he found that there was no malice in the entire mountain range, but a very kind feeling. Moreover, the Spirit Race is a group in the prehistoric world that does not have a strong will to fight. The members of the group are all transformed from the spirit of vegetation or innate aura. Moreover, when he caused the awe-inspiring righteousness in the prehistoric world, most of the awe-inspiring righteousness came from these spiritual beings, which is why Confucius was so relieved. After Kong Ru finished speaking, he walked directly into the mountain without stopping for a moment. And standing next to Confucius, I also took direct steps and followed Confucius into the mountains. During these thousand years, he has become more and more familiar with Confucius. It is precisely because of this that the feeling Confucius gave him has become more and more incomprehensible, full of strange feelings, as if he was facing someone else. He treats his teacher Hongjun like an ancestor. Whenever I have such thoughts, I feel very weird in my heart, and I suppress the feeling in my heart. When Kong and Ru entered the mountains, the breath of life around them became more and more intense, and with the continuous rich breath of life, the surrounding vegetation also became more vigorous. The towering ancient trees that are tens of thousands of years old, each oneThe flowers and plants have grown to the extreme, and each one is full of spiritual energy. As the two continued to advance, the surrounding ancient trees that were tens of thousands of years old became scarce, replaced by ancient trees that were tens of thousands of years old, or even ancient trees that were one hundred thousand or hundreds of thousands years old. Each of these ancient trees is very strong, and every ancient tree is full of spirituality. When Kong and Ru entered the forest, they reacted quickly. The branches on their bodies began to sway continuously, attacking Kong and Ru continuously. Each of these ancient trees has tens of thousands of years of cultivation. Although such cultivation is nothing in the prehistoric world. Although these ancient trees have opened up their spiritual wisdom, they are also very shallow. But tens of thousands of ancient trees The combined attack was as powerful as a powerful blow from a strong man in the Great Luo Realm. But even a blow from a strong man in the Da Luo realm did not pose any threat in the eyes of the two of them. Kong Ru waved his hand, and an awe-inspiring righteousness emitted directly. Haoran's righteousness is vast and righteous. Although it is very powerful, the main aspect is still in the mind. After Confucius radiated Haoran's righteousness, he did not directly attack the surrounding vegetation, but shocked the minds of these plants, making them The movement of the grass and trees stopped completely in an instant, and the attack completely dissipated in this instant. "Two fellow Taoists have arrived, please go and talk to them." After Kong Ru's awe-inspiring righteousness burst out, a voice came directly from the mountain. The voice was not very loud, but it reached the two of them very clearly. In his ears, it was as if he was speaking next to the two of them. After the sound came, the surrounding vegetation returned to its original position in an instant. The vegetation blocking the road in front of the two people gave way to a path in an instant, pointing out the way ahead for them. When the two saw this situation, they were also surprised. They looked at each other, stepped forward, and moved quickly forward. In an instant, they had traveled tens of thousands of miles, and in the blink of an eye they had come out of the vegetation. Coming out of the forest, what appeared in front of the two people was a huge flat land with not a single plant or tree on it. Kong Ru was very surprised when he saw this situation. The vitality here is very strong, so there shouldn't be such a desolate place. "It seems that the question here should be in the center of the front." Kong Ru said, looking at the situation in front of him. After saying that, the speed increased again, and in the blink of an eye, he had reached the end of this desolate land. After reaching the end, what appeared in front of the two people was an even bigger forest. Every tree in this forest was very huge, and the branches and leaves were even bigger. The vitality on each tree is very huge, and it must have existed for more than a million years. The power in each tree is very powerful, and it is definitely comparable to the power of the Da Luo realm, and here In the depths of the forest, some have even reached the realm of Daluo Jinxian, and there are still several who can compare with those at the quasi-sage level. What surprised the two of them the most was a huge figure in the deepest part of the forest. This figure is very huge. The thick branches are completely exposed, completely covering the surrounding area. It is hundreds of thousands of feet tall. The body is full of life force and the spiritual power of the wood element is constantly emitting. Spread into the surrounding space. "The trees reach the sky." Kong Ru looked at this huge figure and couldn't help shouting. His whole mind was completely occupied by the huge tree in the center. ; Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 32 Spirit Race The spirits of vegetation are also the most important component race of the spirit race in the prehistoric world. The spirit race includes the spirits of vegetation, innate spirits, and a race formed by the gathering of spiritual energy. These spirit races absorb the light spirit of heaven and earth. Most of them have a very peaceful state of mind. They are also the race with the largest number in the prehistoric world. Even if Even the three clans of dragon, phoenix and unicorn at their most powerful time were incomparable. However, it is also because most of the people of the Spiritual Race are indifferent and have no desire to fight. They hide in various places in the ancient world, but they are not involved in the battles in the ancient world. Confucius and Laozi left that desolate land and truly entered the center of the mountain range. This area is a huge plain, covering an area of ??100,000 miles. This one hundred thousand miles is occupied by huge trees. Each of these trees is very huge, occupying the surrounding area for several miles. There are one hundred thousand trees, and each of them has survived at least 100,000 miles. After millions of years of existence, the spiritual energy in the body has accumulated to the extreme. With the power in the body, it can be compared with the powerful Daluo Jinxian. And the closer you get to the inside, the more powerful it becomes, from millions of years to millions of years, and finally even reaching tens of millions of years. The cultivation level has also been continuously improved from the realm of Daluo Jinxian, from the early stage, to the middle stage, to the late stage, to the peak, and finally to the most central level, it has reached the level of quasi-sage. These are not the real surprises for the two of them. The most surprising thing is the tall tree in the center of this area. This giant tree is hundreds of thousands of feet high, as if it connects the sky and the earth. The trunk is thick and thousands of miles in size. The body of this tree exudes a huge breath of life. The body changes of the creatures in the prehistoric world will change with the continuous changes in cultivation, but even so, those who can truly reach ten thousand feet are very rare. Even the true form of the Twelve Ancestral Witches, who are famous for their physical strength, is only ten thousand feet tall, and Xiang Jianmu's height of hundreds of thousands feet is unique in the prehistoric world. And those that reach millions of feet do not exist in the prehistoric world. After all, although the prehistoric world is very vast, it still cannot accommodate so many creatures. If the body of each living being is one hundred thousand feet or tens of thousands feet in size, then even the prehistoric world cannot accommodate it, and the speed of spiritual energy consumption in the prehistoric world cannot be supplied at all. Just when the two of them were surprised, the surrounding trees changed in an instant. A green light continued to shine on each of their bodies, and their bodies began to change. In the end, they turned into people wearing green armor. people. These people were wearing armor and holding a green staff. Their auras were connected to each other and echoed each other, forming a natural formation. Kong and Ru were filled with surprise when they looked at this formation. They both had a certain understanding of the formation, but the power of this formation was completely beyond their understanding. There are also many famous formations in the prehistoric world, such as the Monster Clan's Zhoutian Star Formation, the Wu Clan's Twelve Heavenly Gods Formation, the Tongtian Zhuxian Formation, and my own Liangyi Moshe Formation. Each of these formations has its own special abilities, and they can be said to be the most famous formations in the prehistoric world. Among these formations, the one with the largest number of participants is the Zhoutian Star Formation. The Zhoutian Star Formation has 360 Daluo Golden Immortals and 129,600 Daluo Realm powerhouses. When the formation is formed, it directly turns into a field of stars. Due to the power of the stars in the sky and earth, its defense and attack are integrated into one. But now the formation in front of them is even more powerful. The aura in the formation is the fusion of the hundreds of thousands of auras they felt before. When the formation was formed, the two of them felt that the space around their bodies seemed to be blocked, and all that was left around them was the extremely rich wood-type aura. "Hmph." I felt the spiritual energy around me, snorted slightly, and the aura from my body began to emanate. As the head of the Three Pure Ones, he had never been treated like this before. Every powerful person in the prehistoric world respected him very much when they saw him. Now these people actually directly control themselves in this formation. Although there is no malice in these people, this is disrespectful to themselves, and the atmosphere in their hearts can be imagined. When a cultivator reaches the extreme, the growth of his cultivation becomes very slow. When he reaches the realm of a saint, he has nothing to seek. Apart from the pursuit of the Tao, all that is left is a fight for skin. This is why the prehistoric world is so chaotic. A saint will form karma for a little face. "Fellow Taoist, don't be anxious. There is something else going on with this formation. It seems that there is another mystery to the place where Taoist Jianmu is." Kong Ru couldn't help but said as he felt the changing aura on Lao Tzu. He also understood Laozi's mood very well, and knew that he was not very happy about Jianmu's methods. After I heard what Confucius said, I alsoAfter a pause, the aura emanating from his body completely subsided in an instant. And just when the aura on Laozi's body was completely restrained, the surrounding space changed rapidly under the pull of the wood-type aura, and the surrounding space began to change continuously. The changes in space are very rapid and very crazy. However, with the blessing of this wood-type spiritual energy, the surrounding violent space was much gentler, but there were still waves of power tearing the bodies of Kong and Ru in all directions, but this force was no longer strong. It wasn't that powerful, but it didn't have the slightest impact on the two of them. "This is,,," the space transfer was completed in just an instant, and after completing the process, Kong and Ru began to constantly look at the surrounding space. This space is not very huge, and the space inside is also very monotonous. The entire space is completely covered by various kinds of vegetation spirits, and the aura of this vegetation spirit is very strong, but the only thing lacking is that these vegetations have no trace of spiritual existence, as if they have lost their minds. Usually, all that is left is the shell. "You two fellow Taoists, I have offended you so much." Just as the two of them were looking at the space around them, a voice came. The voice was not very loud, but it was full of affinity. When Kong and Ru heard the sound, they quickly reacted. They turned their bodies and looked in the direction of the sound. Hidden in the eyes of the two people was a young man. This man was wearing a brown Taoist robe and holding a cyan cane. A powerful wood spiritual energy could not help but emanate from his body, and the wood spirit in the surrounding space The Qi is connected together, as if everything around him is just a part of his body. "Jianmu has met two fellow Taoists. This is within my body. I couldn't go out to meet the two fellow Taoists. I hope the two fellow Taoists will forgive me." Jianmu came to the two of them and smiled slightly at them. With a bow, he said again, his tone still so calm. ¡°I¡¯ve met fellow Taoist Jianmu.¡± After hearing Jianmu¡¯s words, Kong and Ru bowed slightly in return and said. The two of them had already sensed Jianmu's cultivation level in an instant. He was definitely a strong man at the pinnacle of quasi-sage, and he was no worse than me. Kong Ru couldn't help but think, and looked at each other, too. Seeing the other party's surprise. I was even more shocked. I originally thought I had a very clear understanding of the powerful people in the prehistoric world. But I didn't expect that there were so many powerful quasi-sages who had not yet been born, and the cultivation level of the one in front of me was even comparable to myself, and might even be a bit stronger than myself. Thinking of this, the arrogance in my heart has also restrained a little, and I have a clearer understanding of the prehistoric world. The prehistoric world is so vast, and there are countless clansmen of all races. How many strong men have not been born, I guess only one can truly know by becoming a saint. And even if you become a saint, who can guarantee that there is no saint-level existence in seclusion in this ancient world. After all, there are three thousand chaos gods and demons in the chaotic world. Although these chaos gods and demons were eliminated when Pangu opened the sky, as Pangu's soul, he still knew that many gods and demons had been killed from the beginning. Didn't appear, let alone fall. ; Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 33 Ancestor Yang Mei Confucius, Laozi and Jianmu, one is a human race, one is the transformation of Pangu Yuanshen, and the other is the leader of the ancient grass and tree spirits. Each of them has reached the level of quasi-sage. For Taoism, They all have different understandings, but the same thing is that each of them has a very profound understanding. When the three of them got together, they did not avoid chatting, but they directly started discussing with each other. Although the Tao described by the three people was different, the three of them were very happy to talk about it, and they all had a burst of understanding in their hearts. After all, it is said that one way leads to all things. Although the Tao is different, its principles are the same. By listening to other people's understanding of the Tao, you can constantly improve your own Tao and further improve your own understanding. When the three of them discussed Tao, time passed very quickly. In the blink of an eye, it was a hundred years. During these hundred years, the cultivation of the three people had improved to a certain extent, and the discussion of Tao continued to become more profound. But while the three of them were discussing the Tao, Jianmu's face suddenly changed and his body was shocked. Jianmu's body shook, and the surrounding spiritual energy was also affected, and the spiritual energy was also shaken. The vibration of spiritual energy was very fast and completely dissipated in an instant. However, even though it only happened for a moment, Kong Ru and Laozi had already clearly felt this change and looked at Jianmu together. "Fellow Taoist, I don't know what happened to make fellow Taoist so shocked." Kong Ru and the other two looked at Jianmu and said, with great concern in their tone. After all, the two of them also have a certain understanding of Jianmu's cultivation. If Jianmu can be moved now, then this matter must not be that simple. "Master came here to meet two Taoist friends." After Jianmu heard Kong Ru's words, he quickly reacted, completely suppressed the shock on his face, and faced me The two said. After hearing Jianmu's words, Kong Ru and Laozi's faces were completely filled with shock. Both of them are very clear about Jianmu's strength. In today's prehistoric world, it can be said that there are no opponents under the saint. But even with such a level of cultivation, there is actually a master. So how strong is this master? I couldn't help but think of Hongjun, but I quickly gave up such thoughts. After all, Hongjun no longer appeared after three sermons. He should still be in retreat in the chaos of Zixiao Palace. It's impossible to appear here. While I was thinking, Confucius was also constantly thinking about who the master of Jianmu was. The person with the highest cultivation level in the prehistoric world is Hongjun, but it is impossible for Hongjun to appear, so who can he be. Kong Ru's heart kept thinking about it, and names kept flashing through his mind, but they were quickly dismissed by Kong Ru. "Yang Mei." A name suddenly appeared in Kong Ru's mind, but he was not very sure about it. After all, the existence of Yang Mei is also very vague, and it is said that his cultivation is much stronger than that of Hongjun. Even after Hongjun became a saint, there was nothing he could do to Hongjun, and this person's body was He is a hollow willow, and he can be considered a member of the grass and tree spirit family, so he is very suitable to be a master of building wood. "The two fellow Taoists should come with me. The master is coming soon." Jianmu looked at the two people who were thinking and didn't pay much attention. Instead, he reminded them loudly. In fact, Jianmu himself is also very confused. His master has always been very mysterious. Even among his own spiritual tribe, his master only sees himself and a few people who have reached quasi-sage. Now he actually wants to see a few A person from a foreign race, and his master came after the two of them arrived, as if he came specifically for the two of them. "Okay, I've asked fellow Taoist to lead the way." The two of them looked at each other and said to Jianmu together. After Jianmu heard what the two said, he didn't stop for a moment. His body shook for a while, but he disappeared directly from the spot. When Kong and Ru saw this situation, they also moved quickly and stepped forward. The space around them shook for a while, and the two of them disappeared into the space at the same time along with Jianmu's figure. The cultivation of the three of them is at the quasi-sage level. Although walking in the space is not as simple as that of a saint, it is not difficult. The three people disappeared into the space and reappeared on the top of a giant tree. The three people were standing on a leaf on the highest branch of the tree. Although it is just a leaf, it is after all a leaf of Jianmu, the Lord of Ten Thousand Trees. Each leaf is dozens of feet in size. There is also a cloud bed made of jade on top of this leaf. At this time, there was an old man sitting on the cloud bed. This old man was sitting on the cloud bed, his eyes closed, and there was no breath coming out of his body, just like an ordinary old man. Kong and Ru looked at the old man in front of them,A burst of surprise flashed through his chest at the same time, and his mind was also shaken. Although the old man didn't have a trace of aura on his body, the two of them paid more attention to it. After all, even a newly born creature in the prehistoric world had a certain level of cultivation. Now that someone without a trace of cultivation actually appeared, then this person It is also conceivable that he is powerful, at least he is a saint-level existence. "I've met my senior." "I've met my master." Kong Ru and the other three looked at the old man and said respectfully. Their voices were full of respect, but they didn't dare to be disrespectful in the slightest. "Okay, sit down." After the old man finished speaking, he waved his right hand, and three rays of light appeared next to the cloud bed. After these three rays of light fell, they directly turned into three futons. These three futons showed a rich purple color, and a purple aura completely wrapped the futons in them. "Thank you, senior." "Yes," the three of them replied. After saying that, they sat directly on the futon, staring straight at the old man sitting on the cloud bed. Their hearts were full of joy, and they kept saying Observing the old man, waiting for his reaction. "Throughout the ages, it is called the universe, and the up, down, left and right are called the universe. The universe refers to space, and the universe refers to time. The sky and the earth were opened, the universe was born, the universe was formed, and the heaven and the earth were derived, and the heaven and the earth were derived, and yin and yang were born, and yin and yang were born, and they were formed. The four images, the four images are complete, and the Bagua is complete. The Bagua is complete, and the heaven and earth are complete." After the three people sat down, the old man didn't have any extra words, but he opened his eyes directly and began to preach. Words came out of his mouth, turning into runes of avenues that kept floating in the air, constantly colliding with each other and evolving from each other. The old man began to preach, and the aura on his body burst out without any reservation. The powerful aura completely enveloped the surrounding space in an instant. At this time, Confucius and Laozi also knew that this man's strength was definitely a saint-level existence. The aura of the old saint radiated out, and the surrounding spiritual energy quickly condensed together. Golden flowers formed quickly and continuously blended into the bodies of the three people. But at this time, the three Kongru people were completely immersed in the sermon. They didn't feel the slightest change in the surrounding environment, and the aura on their bodies emitted directly without being suppressed by their minds. The awe-inspiring righteousness in Kong Ru's body, the wood vitality in Jianmu's body, and the powerful spiritual power in Lao Tzu. After the three breaths were emitted, they began to change continuously, absorbing the surrounding spiritual energy, and their minds continued to comprehend the changes in the avenue runes. ; Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 34: Solving Puzzles Yang Mei was born in chaos, and his body is a hollow willow in chaos. It is transformed by the law of space of the great avenue, and the law of space is one of the most powerful laws among the complete laws. The existence known as the Law of Defying Heaven is only inferior to the Law of Time in terms of power. When Pangu opened up the world, the Chaos Gods and Demons appeared one by one to stop Pangu's actions. However, Yang Mei, who was transformed from the spirit of vegetation, had a very weak character, but did not follow the Chaos God. Demons participated in this operation. After the opening of the prehistoric world, Yang Mei also directly entered the prehistoric world, and finally broke through to the realm of a saint. After reaching the realm of a saint, Yang Mei was not very arrogant. The vision when he broke through to the saint was only within the smallest scope, and he could stop it as soon as he started. Saint-level sermons are very solemn. Yang Mei did not deliberately create the surrounding atmosphere, but the strong aura of law, the spiritual energy that was so strong that it condensed into golden flowers, and the Tao that constantly appeared around him traces of. Now the three Kongru people are completely immersed in the sermon, and the aura on their bodies is also constantly changing. The aura on their bodies continues to become more profound, as if a huge whirlpool is constantly absorbing the surroundings. The spiritual energy, constantly absorbing the power of every trace of rules, constantly comprehending the great road told by Yang Mei. The time when Yang Mei preached passed by in a blink of an eye, and a thousand years seemed like an instant. And as soon as a thousand years passed, Yang Mei stopped preaching directly, and the aura on his body completely restrained. The golden flowers around him dissipated in an instant, and the power of the rules retreated into the void in an instant. The surrounding environment had completely returned to the situation before the sermon in an instant, but the aura of Kong Ru and the others did not stop there, but remained in a state of understanding. It has been another hundred years, and the auras of Kong and Ru have slowly begun to converge. Although it has only been more than a thousand years, the cultivation of the three has made a qualitative breakthrough. The cultivation of Jianmu and Laozi further improved, directly from the realm of the pinnacle of quasi-sage to the realm of sub-sage. The realm of sub-sage is also a realm of quasi-sage, and it is a stage between the levels of quasi-sage and saint. At this stage, the strength of the two people has far surpassed the level of ordinary quasi-saints, and one person can completely deal with the existence of several peak quasi-saints. Now all the two of them have to do is a little chance, and then they can directly achieve the status of saints. And Confucius's cultivation level has also been greatly improved. His cultivation level has directly entered the middle stage from the early stage of quasi-sage, and he is only a small distance away from the peak state. Moreover, during these thousand years, the laws described by Yang Mei have been perfected, Confucius' understanding of various laws has also been continuously improved, and the world within Dantian has also continued to evolve, becoming more and more sophisticated. Complete, the spiritual energy in the world has become very full, even the space within the three hundred and sixty acupoints has become larger, and the power has been accumulated to the extreme state. "Thank you, senior." The three "teachers" woke up from the state of understanding at the same time, and gave a slight salute to Yang Mei, but their tone was very respectful. If before the sermon, Kong and Ru only suspected that the person in front of them was a saint-level existence, then now Kong and Ru were completely sure that the person in front of them was a saint-level existence. "After a thousand years, this sermon has come to an end. If you three have any doubts, just ask them and take advantage of this opportunity." The old man glanced at the three of them and said directly said. "What is the realm of cultivation for senior Dare to be, but the realm of a saint?" The first person to ask his question was me. I have always had some doubts about Yang Mei's cultivation. After all, according to the content of Hongjun's sermon, there is a certain limit to the number of saints in the prehistoric world, but now a saint-level existence actually appears in front of me, and I even feel that this old man's cultivation is compared to his own Master is not bad at all. Thinking of this, I am also very worried. After all, if there are many saints in the prehistoric world, then what is the use of getting the Hongmeng Purple Qi? "No, that's right. My cultivation is in the realm of Hunyuan Daluo Jinxian. A saint is a Hunyuan Daluo Jinxian, but Hunyuan Daluo Jinxian is not a saint. The difference between the two is that a saint is from the prehistoric world. The fruit position can draw on the power of the heavenly way in the prehistoric world, but because of this, it will be restricted by the heavenly way in the prehistoric world, and the cultivation level will be restricted by the heavenly way. Compared with the saints, the Hunyuan Daluo Golden Immortal cannot draw on the power of the heavenly way in the prehistoric world, but Restricted by the way of heaven." Yang Mei said directly, without any concealment, and directly taught the three people the difference between Hunyuan Da Luo Jinxian and the saint. After finishing speaking, he looked at me, with a trace of amusement flashing in his eyes, but he was very concerned about how I would choose.?Interested, after all, I now have Hongmeng Purple Qi in my body, and with my cultivation level, it is not impossible to reach the realm of a saint by relying on my own strength. "Then how to achieve the realm of Hunyuan Daluo Jinxian?" The next person asked was Jianmu. Although he was Yang Mei's disciple, Yang Mei had never told him anything about the saint. Now that I had the opportunity, I asked directly. "Hunyuan Daluo Jinxian does not need to be a saint. Saints can achieve great achievements with great merits, but Hunyuan Daluo Jinxian cannot. In the realm of saints, one can rely on powerful merits to break through the shackles of the law. But Hunyuan Daluo Jinxian must rely on powerful magic power. Break all the shackles, so as to transcend the way of heaven and reach the realm of Hunyuan Da Luo Jinxian." Yang Mei said directly, her words were also very serious, and a trace of happiness flashed on her face. It seems that at the time of breakthrough It's very difficult. "How much mana is needed to break the shackles of heaven?" Kong Ru then asked, his tone also very urgent. After all, Kong Ru is a human race and does not have Hongmeng Purple Qi in his body. If he wants to protect the human race, the cultivation level required is also very powerful, as long as he can compete with the saint. Now that I heard that there is a way to reach the realm of Hunyuan Da Luo Jinxian, you can imagine the excitement in my heart. "The strength of cultivation is no longer the strength of magic power, but the strength of one's own understanding. However, if you want to achieve the realm of Hunyuan Daluo Golden Immortal, you must take both into account. In the prehistoric world, the realm of saints communicates with the heaven and earth with the purple energy. , integrate the power of the soul into the way of heaven, gain the recognition of the way of heaven, and use the power of the way of heaven to achieve the state of a saint. Although this will be bound by the way of heaven, the cultivation level is better than that of the Hunyuan Daluo Jinxian in the early stage. If you really want to achieve the realm of Hunyuan Daluo Jinxian, then you must at least accumulate the power of one Zhongqian World. The power of this Zhongqian World is the power of thousands of Yuanhui, or even the power of ten thousand Yuanhui. And even if Even if you have accumulated the power of tens of thousands of yuanhui, you may not be able to transcend the heavenly way of the prehistoric world. You still need strong luck. After all, the existence of heavenly law does not allow the existence of the Hunyuan Da Luo Jinxian level, so only strong luck can Preserve yourself and make Heavenly Dao fear you." Yang Mei said directly, his tone full of fear. It seems that when he broke through to the realm of Hunyuan Da Luo Jinxian, he was subjected to a great test. After Kong Ru and the others heard Yang Mei's words, their expressions became very surprised. After all, from the creation of the prehistoric world to the present, there are only a few hundred Yuanhui's time. It takes a long time to accumulate the mana of tens of thousands of Yuanhui. I wonder if it can be accumulated in countless tribulations. But Kong Ru's heart became very determined. After all, Kong Ru's Dantian world has been perfected, and with the existence of the fragment of the jade dish of creation, the speed of the perfection of the laws in the world is very fast. In these thousand years Within a period of time, a real world has been formed. I believe that as long as a period of time passes, the entire world will be completely stable. Another hundred years have passed. During this hundred years, most of the questions Confucius and Confucius asked were doubts about cultivation and understanding. In a hundred years, the doubts in the hearts of the three people have quickly dissipated, and the whole person has become clearer. The lights in their eyes are constantly flashing, and their cultivation has improved further. "Okay, that's it for this time. Jianmu, just follow the two of them to the ancient wilderness. This time there is an opportunity, and you can also travel. After all, you are the leader of the Grass and Tree Spirit Clan. We should also take a trip to the prehistoric world to let the prehistoric world know the existence of my spiritual clan." Yang Mei said to the three of them. After finishing speaking, he waved his sleeves and the surrounding space rotated, but the three of them were Disappeared directly in place. "Human race, spirit race, fairy race, demon race, demon race, witch race, I don't know what this ancient world will evolve into. Pangu is so powerful, but I am not as powerful as me." After the three people left, Yang Mei sat down. As I read this on the cloud bed, the aura around me became more mysterious, as if it was about to blend into the surrounding space at any time. ; Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 35 Shocking Shouyang Mountain Kong Ru and the others had already noticed Yang Mei's movements when Yang Mei raised her hand. Their bodies could not help but tense up, and the power in their bodies could not help but flow to the surface of their bodies. But just as the three people raised their power, the surrounding space power changed in an instant, completely imprisoning the three people's movements, and the space changed at the same time. The change in space was completed in just an instant. The space around the three people had already changed, but the three people had disappeared in place. The three of them disappeared where Jianmu's body was, and reappeared on a hill a hundred miles away. This hill is not very big, but the spiritual energy on the mountain is much weaker than that in the mountains, and the creatures in the mountain are also much rarer. "Since Master has decided to let me follow the two of them, it seems that there is indeed a chance. The three of us should take a look at this ancient continent. Although it has been hundreds of yuanhui since I was born, there really is no I have walked in this ancient world, but most of the time I was under repair." It was Jianmu who spoke. After Jianmu came out, he became very excited and kept looking at the things around him. Zhong is also full of curiosity. "Fellow Taoist, let's move forward. The prehistoric world is so vast. I don't know where the opportunity that my predecessors mentioned lies." Kong Ru said, looking at Jianmu and Laozi. I am different from Jianmu. Jianmu has been cultivating since he was born, and the spirits of plants and trees are inherently quiet and unmoving. However, as the Pangu Sanqing Dynasty, I came to the world when the dragon and phoenix tribes were fighting for hegemony. Those who have already been born have gained a reputation in the prehistoric world, and they still know the prehistoric world very well, so they still know the prehistoric world very well. "Okay." After Kong Ru finished speaking, the two of them said directly without any hesitation. After hearing the two people's answers, Kong Ru directly determined the direction and stepped forward. Among the three, Lao Tzu followed Confucius out to look for the opportunity to become a saint, while Jianmu and Yang Mei ordered the two of them to follow Confucius out to look for an opportunity. Now it is natural that Confucius comes to determine the direction of progress. Be sure to pay attention. ¡°Just like that, there were originally only two people, Confucius and Laozi, but now the number has increased to three. The three of them are also moving forward without any destination, and the only certain direction is the eastern area of ????the prehistoric world. The three of them were also chatting constantly along the way, discussing the Tao while walking. The journey was not that boring. After all, after their cultivation has reached their level, the only thing that can interest the three of them is their cultivation experience and their respective understanding of the Tao. Although the Tao practiced by the three of them is different, stones from other mountains can attack jade, and as their cultivation becomes more profound, the essence of the Tao is the same. It has been another thousand years, and the three of Kong and Ru have reached the eastern center of the prehistoric world and began to move further east. During the millennium, the three people stopped from time to time to preach to some creatures in the prehistoric world, or to talk to each other. The millennium passed very quickly for the three of them. Along the way, the relationship between the three people has become more harmonious, and their discussions have become more profound, without any reservation. Shouyang Mountain is a mountain range near the east of the prehistoric world. The entire mountain range is not very vast, but only covers an area of ??thousands of miles around. The surrounding aura is also very ordinary, but it is just a bit thicker than the aura of the prehistoric world. Such a very ordinary mountain has no characteristics in the prehistoric world. It can be said that it can be seen everywhere. "Boom." The entire Shouyang Mountain shook, and the spiritual energy from thousands of miles around was completely attracted to the scope of Shouyang Mountain in an instant. The void also changed in an instant as the surrounding spiritual energy changed. A stream of mysterious breath fell from the void. The fate of the entire prehistoric world was also completely attracted in an instant, and it landed on Shouyang Mountain. within range. "Yeah." At the moment when Shouyang Mountain shook, the hearts of the three Kong and Ru people walking on the ancient continent were shaken, and their attention was completely attracted in an instant. The cultivation of the three people is very powerful in the prehistoric world. It can cause the three people to shake at the same time. The impact of this vibration on the prehistoric world is also conceivable. "It seems that the opportunity has come, and it is less than a million miles away from here, which is the location of Shouyang Mountain." The person who spoke was Jianmu. As the leader of the Spirit Tribe in the prehistoric world, Jianmu had a deep understanding of the entire prehistoric world. The spirits of plants and trees all have a majestic existence, and it is very simple to obtain information from the spirits of plants and trees, so the source of the vibration was already known in an instant. After Jianmu finished speaking, the magic power in his body surged out, broke into the surrounding space, and moved towards Shouyang Mountain. When Laozi and Kongru saw Jianmu leaving, they didn't stop at the same place. The power in their bodies was directly stimulated in an instant, and they followed Jianmu's footsteps and broke into the space, heading towards the direction of Shouyang Mountain.   Breaking through the space, the distance of a million miles was only a moment, but the three of them had already appeared on the outskirts of Shouyang Mountain. At this time, the interior of Shouyang Mountain has been completely enveloped by a strange force. This force is full of spiritual energy, the power of laws, the luck of the prehistoric world, and all kinds of strange things in the prehistoric world. the power of. The three of them were very shocked when they looked at such a scene. Even hundreds of Yuanhui practitioners like me and Jianmu have never seen such a scene. After all, most of the spiritual treasures in the prehistoric world were conceived at the beginning of the world, and most of them have already been born, and the fluctuations caused by their birth are also limited to a small range. Now such a spiritual treasure has caused fluctuations in the surrounding area of ??tens of thousands of miles, and the void in the prehistoric world has also been pulled. It seems that most cultivators in the prehistoric world will feel the vibration of the void. It should be very Someone should get here soon. The cheapest thing in the prehistoric times is that in less than a few moments, the surrounding space began to vibrate continuously, and figures appeared around Shouyang Mountain one by one. Each of these people was a powerful being in the prehistoric world, and their lowest cultivation level was in the early stage of quasi-sage. "Brother, I have seen Taoist friend Confucius." The first people to arrive were a young man and a middle-aged man. After they arrived, they saluted directly to Laozi and Confucius. These two people were Yuan Yu and Tong Tian. After the two people appeared, another figure appeared around several people and began to greet each other. "This is fellow Taoist Jianmu." I introduced to Yuan Yuan and Tong Tian. "I have met Taoist Jianmu." Yuan Yuan and Tongtian said together, their tone was very natural, without any arrogance. Jianmu's cultivation was already felt the moment they arrived, and the mysterious aura in his body became clearer, making the two of them dare not show any slightness. And just as a few people were talking, the surrounding space shook again, and figures appeared in all directions of Shouyang Mountain. After these people appeared, they did not move in the direction of Kong Ru and others. Instead, they concentrated their attention on Shouyang Mountain one by one. Moreover, they are also constantly wary of the personnel from other parties. After all, the power of the Lingbao that can cause such a shock is completely conceivable. As for the Lingbao, which is indispensable for the quasi-sage to kill corpses, it can be said that the creatures in the entire prehistoric world are very concerned about it. After all, the innate spiritual treasures in the prehistoric world are very limited, and most of the innate spiritual treasures already have owners. Now that an innate spiritual treasure appears, and it is a very powerful innate spiritual treasure, for these practitioners It is conceivable that he was attracted. ; Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 36 Luck The vibration of Shouyang Mountain attracted the attention of the quasi-sages in the entire prehistoric world. Each of these quasi-sages had been practicing for more than a million years, and they all listened to Hongjun's sermons in Zixiao Palace. It can be said that Those who practice are all the three thousand avenues described by Hongjun. Moreover, each of these people who appeared did not come alone, but came together in groups of three or five, or even more people gathered together. After these people appeared, they directly occupied various places in Shouyang Mountain, and several figures were added to Kong Ru's side. One of them was wearing a khaki Taoist robe, and his body was also full of strong mana. This mana was also filled with a powerful vitality. This man was the Immortal Zhenyuan. Next to Immortal Zhenyuan is an old man wearing a red Taoist robe. Even his hair is red. He has a red gourd around his waist. He always has a smile on his face and looks at the people around him. , nodded and greeted the person who appeared, but this person was the Hongyun ancestor. In addition to the few people who appeared next to Confucius, two cultivators wearing bright yellow Taoist robes appeared from the west. One had a face full of sorrow, and the other held a spiritual treasure that looked like a branch emitting colorful light. These two people were Jie Yin and Zhunti. After they appeared, they looked straight at the situation in Shouyang Mountain. There was a trace of greed in their eyes, but they quickly restrained themselves. Lai is very concerned about this spiritual treasure in Shou Yang Mountain. Standing in the east were two middle-aged men wearing dark yellow clothes. These two people were filled with an aura of royalty. A golden crow was constantly flying on the Taoist robes on their bodies, exuding a very aura. Powerful power. Behind these two people stood ten people, and every expression of these ten people was very respectful. These twelve people are none other than the Emperor Jun of the Demon Clan, Taiyi and the Ten Demon Saints. Not far away from the demon clan, there were also ten people standing. These ten people were headed by a man and a woman. The men and women also exuded a very powerful power. The man held a dragon-head crutch in his hand, exuding a faint purple aura, and the woman held a small flag in her hand. The auras of these two people are yin and yang, but they are completely opposite. The two auras are the ultimate. These two people are the East Prince, the head of the male immortals, and the Queen Mother of the West, the head of the female immortals, as determined by Hongjun. After the two people and the people behind them appeared, they stared straight at Shouyang Mountain in the center, with a sense of arrogance on their bodies, as if the spiritual treasure in Shouyang Mountain already belonged to them. When everyone looked at Shouyang Mountain in the center, the ground in the north shook, and the surrounding mountains and trees were constantly being directly smashed. Twelve figures ran quickly across the ground, and in the blink of an eye they had reached the north of Shouyang Mountain. After these people arrived, they stopped immediately, glanced around, then stood there without moving, looking straight at Shouyang Mountain in the center. These twelve people stayed in place, and everyone could see their faces clearly. Among these twelve people, ten men and two women did not have strong magic power, but the fierce aura in their bodies was still there. The powerful explosive power in the muscles makes everyone put aside their contempt. "I didn't expect that the twelve ancestral witches of the witch clan would also arrive. It seems that things are not that simple this time, and we have to be careful. In the prehistoric world, other races can be said to be okay. Our combined strength can make the prehistoric world Other races in the world do not dare to look down upon them, but even though these people from the Witch Clan are descendants of Pangu, they are all very reckless due to the influence of the Earthly Evil Spirit. If they really get entangled, their fighting power will be absolute. It is very powerful." The one who spoke was Tongtian. The three people of Tongtian, as the Sanqing transformed by Pangu Yuanshen, had also been inherited by Pangu, and they also had a certain understanding of the strength of the Wu Clan, so in the Wu Clan When it appeared, I was very surprised. After all, the body is very powerful because of the absorption of earth evil energy, but just because the body is very powerful, the soul is directly and completely absorbed by the body because of the power of the body, and is completely integrated with the body. It is precisely because the soul of the Wu Clan is completely integrated with the body, the Wu Clan cannot refine magic weapons. Although this innate spiritual treasure is very powerful, its effect on the Wu Clan is also very limited. It is precisely because of this that Tongtian and others were very surprised. They did not expect that this witch clan would appear here. With the passage of time, the number of people gathered around became more and more numerous, and the number of quasi-sages gathered reached about a hundred. Seeing such a situation, everyone was very surprised, but they did not expect that there were so many quasi-sages in the prehistoric world. At this moment, the situation in Shouyang Mountain changed again. The spiritual energy that had been gathered to the extreme began to disappear quickly. The vibrations in the void began to become more intense. The destiny of the prehistoric world was also attracted. Landed directly into Shouyang Mountain. When everyone outside Shouyang Mountain saw thisSuch a situation, I was also shocked for a while. The luck of the prehistoric world represents the degree to which a strong person is recognized by the prehistoric world. If a person's luck is very weak, then no matter how talented the person is, Even if you are very powerful, you will not be able to become a strong person. Instead, as you continue to become stronger in cultivation, you will be subject to more and more restrictions. In the end, you will even be abandoned by the prehistoric world because your luck is too weak. The final result It will only turn into ashes. For a race, the relationship between luck is even more important. The luck of a race determines the development of a race. The more powerful the luck is, the more powerful people within the race will be, which determines whether a race is strong or not. Originally, everyone just thought that the gathering of spiritual energy and the power of laws around them were generally powerful spiritual treasures. But now that the destiny of the prehistoric world has been aroused, the meaning of this spiritual treasure is completely different. The way everyone looked at Shouyang Mountain began to change, and the greed in their eyes was completely revealed. Especially for Jie Yin and Zhunti, the Western World was hit hard because of the last calamity. The earth's veins were messy, spiritual energy passed away, and luck became very weak. Now a powerful spirit appears. It is a treasure, and it can suppress luck. The excitement in the two people's hearts can be imagined. This may be a turning point for the West. "Boom." Just when all attention was focused on the situation in Shouyang Mountain, a powerful momentum suddenly rose from Kong Ru's body, and the awe-inspiring righteousness in his body was completely enveloped in an instant. After Haoran's righteousness appeared, the changes on Kong Ru's body did not stop there. The void behind Kong Ru began to change. A huge golden dragon appeared behind Kong Ru. After this golden dragon appeared, it began to become very excited, its huge mouth opened, and its huge claws kept waving. After the golden dragon transformed by Kong Ru's luck appeared, it seemed to be attracted and began to shoot uncontrollably into Shouyang Mountain. The changes in Kong Ru's body quickly attracted the changes of everyone around him. They all turned their eyes in the direction of Kong Ru, and their eyes were full of surprise. Kong Ru was with Laozi and others, and did not attract the attention of other people. The golden dragon of luck that appeared now and turned into reality attracted everyone's attention in an instant. When Kong Ru's luck changed, other people also reacted in an instant. The momentum on his body was directly released, and the luck behind him was also condensed directly. Each of these released luck is the leader of each tribe in the prehistoric world. They have gathered all the luck in the tribe, but they want to rely on their luck to compete for it. Streams of luck transformed into various shapes and shot out towards Shouyang Mountain in the center, but the battle started directly. Originally, luck was a very ethereal existence, and it was impossible to truly fight. However, when everyone's luck enters the scope of Shouyang Mountain, it is as if they are transformed into substance, completely out of control, and begin to move rapidly towards the interior of Shouyang Mountain. After the creatures transformed by luck appeared, they moved forward very quickly, and they were constantly colliding with each other and devouring each other during the advancement process, but there was no relaxation at all. ; Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 37 Kongtong Printed There are many races in the prehistoric world, which can be said to be countless, and among them, the most powerful ones have about a hundred. Among the hundreds of races, the strongest ones have more than a dozen quasi-sage level beings, and even the weakest ones have a large number of Da Luo Jinxian level beings. There are more than a dozen powerful races appearing around Shouyang Mountain. Each of these dozen races has a quasi-sage level existence. It can be said that they are the most powerful races in the prehistoric world. The fortunes of these dozen ethnic groups directly turned into reality and entered the scope of Shouyang Mountain. After these fortunes turned into reality, they also began to fight continuously. The struggle of luck is very different from the struggle of cultivators in the prehistoric world. Although these lucks have turned into reality, the only means of attack is constant collision, constantly fighting and devouring each other. Such a battle will not really cause harm to the cultivator, but it will have a huge impact on the luck of the entire race. If the luck is hit hard or completely swallowed, then in the end it will Bring disaster to the entire ethnic group, even annihilation. Everyone outside Shouyang Mountain was completely attracted by the battle inside Shouyang Mountain, and the expressions on their faces became very solemn. This was the first time they had seen this battle of fate, but such a battle They are also very clear about the results. The battles between more than a dozen condensed fortunes in Shouyang Mountain have gradually become more frequent. The most powerful among them is a huge three-legged golden crow and a huge ferocious beast. This ferocious beast is full of energy. The aura of the Earthly Evil was in sharp contrast to the hot aura of the three clans of Golden Crows. In addition to these two extremely huge ferocious beasts, there are also many creatures condensed by miserable luck, including cranes filled with fairy aura, ferocious beasts filled with awe-inspiring aura, and elk filled with gentle aura. , all kinds of creatures formed by the condensed destiny, each one completely exploded. After appearing, their body shapes began to change, and they continued to become larger and larger. As these creatures continued to grow larger, the fortunes of these prehistoric races also quickly gathered at this time. The shock caused by the convergence of a race's destiny is very huge, not to mention that the destiny of several of the most powerful races in the prehistoric world completely converged at the same time. This huge formation spread throughout the entire prehistoric world in the blink of an eye. The void everywhere in the prehistoric world was completely shaken in an instant. Even the luck of those races that did not participate was completely mobilized in an instant. , gathered around Shouyang Mountain. The fate of the entire prehistoric world was completely gathered together. All the races in the prehistoric world seemed to have been summoned in an instant. A strange aura rose from every creature and continued to blend into the void. At this time, the situation in Shouyang Mountain changed again. There were originally only a dozen races, but now they increased to hundreds in an instant, and they continued to become more, which can be said to include the prehistoric world. The luck of all races has gathered most of the luck of the entire prehistoric world, which is no worse than the luck gathered by Hongjun's sermon. "Fellow Confucius, are you sure?" The one who spoke was Lao Tzu. As the fortunes of all races in the ancient world continued to gather, the people standing around Kong Ru became even more shocked, and they opened their eyes one by one. Turning in the direction of Kong Ru, expecting to get an answer from Kong Ru, after all, it was Kong Ru who caused this change. If the golden dragon of luck behind Kong Ru hadn't turned into reality and entered the scope of Shouyang Mountain, several other people would have also No action was taken to cause the current situation. "It's okay. This matter is beyond our control. Everything else depends on chance. Looking at the prehistoric world, which clan will become the overlord of the prehistoric world." Kong Ru looked at the people in Shouyang Mountain. However, he couldn't help but say it, and when he spoke, his face was full of worry. There are many races in the prehistoric world. Although the human race has made great progress after thousands of years of development, its accumulation is still not as large as other races in the prehistoric world. Therefore, although the destiny of the human race was the first to appear, it is the weakest among the destiny of many prehistoric races. The golden dragon transformed by the fate of the human race is only a few dozen feet long. Compared with other races in the prehistoric world, which can move hundreds of feet, thousands of feet, or even tens of thousands of feet long, it is very small. It can only stay here. In a corner of Shouyang Mountain, other races are hiding. The battles in Shouyang Mountain continued, and the weak races were constantly attacked, and their luck was completely dissipated. The first thing to disappear was the fortunes of the races that were only a few hundred feet in size and the weakest in the prehistoric world. Then there were the races that were thousands of feet or ten thousand feet in size. The fortunes of these races were constantly being completely destroyed. Dispersed, and these races also withdrew from this conflict the moment their luck dissipated.?, and the price is that the luck of the entire race has been greatly affected, and some races have even lost their luck as a result. In the end, there were only a few races left within the scope of Shouyang Mountain. These races were the three tribes of dragon, phoenix, and unicorn that had retired to the ancient world. Although the three tribes had retired to the ancient world, their own luck was not very good. Powerful, but each one is very condensed. Even the most powerful two Lich clans do not dare to neglect their fortunes. Moreover, the fortunes of the three races are gathered in one place, and they act as horns to each other, protecting the other two races, but not giving the other people a chance to take advantage of them. However, the three races did not take any action. They just sought to protect themselves and not provoke other races. The fate of the two Lich clans has gone through battles again and again, and has become extremely powerful. Each one is one hundred thousand feet in size, covering the sky and the sun, as if they want to occupy the entire Shouyang Mountain. The power of the two tribes quickly attracted the attention of other races, and one by one they began to imitate the three tribes of dragon, phoenix and unicorn and gather together. However, at this time, the fate of the two Lich clans no longer paid attention to the other races, and they started to fight against each other. They collided, fought, and bitten again and again. The sound of the battle was very huge, and as the battle progressed, Continuously fighting, the three-legged golden crow and the ferocious beast seemed to have lost their minds and fought together crazily. And just when the battle between the two clans was getting fierce, a burst of golden light shone from the peak in the middle of the mouth of Shouyang Mountain. After this light rose, it began to become more intense. "Boom." When the golden light in Shouyang Mountain was concentrated to the extreme, a huge noise sounded, the surrounding earth shook, the rocks collapsed, and the spiritual energy completely disappeared in an instant. From the central peak of Shouyang Mountain, a golden jade-colored light shot out toward the sky. After the light shot out, it stayed 99,999 feet away from the ground. After this golden jade-colored light stayed in the air, it began to change. The light began to converge toward the inside. After the light completely converged, the face of this light was completely revealed in front of everyone. "Kongtong Seal." After seeing the true appearance of this group of light, Kong Ru couldn't help but shout out. I saw a golden and jade-colored seal in the air. The entire seal was of golden jade quality. Golden dragons appeared one after another in the seal, and finally increased to nine. After these nine golden dragons appeared, they began to roar continuously. Standing up, a golden ripple spread out quickly with the roar of the golden dragon, and in a blink of an eye, the entire Shouyang Mountain was enveloped in it. Everything in Shouyang Mountain seemed to be frozen in an instant. Even the quasi-sage outside Shouyang Mountain was affected. His body froze, but he quickly recovered completely. ; Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 38 Struggle When Kongtong Seal was born, the eyes of the quasi-sages around Shouyang Mountain flashed with light, and the greed in their eyes was completely attracted in an instant. All the people started moving in an instant, moving and shooting quickly into Shouyang Mountain. The quasi-sage's speed reached its extreme, and he disappeared in the blink of an eye, reaching the edge of Shouyang Mountain and entering the scope of Shouyang Mountain. However, not all people have made such a decision. There are still a few people standing on the spot, looking at the figures that are moving quickly towards Kongtong Seal with playful eyes. "Hmph, this Lingbao is actually so easy to get. Without great luck or great opportunity, even if you get this Lingbao, it is just a decoration." Yuan Yuan, who was standing next to Kong Ru, looked at the anxious people. Looking at the figure moving quickly into Shouyang Mountain, he couldn't help but snorted coldly, but his tone was full of indifference. As Pangu Sanqing, the moment the fortunes of all races gathered together, they already knew that this spiritual treasure was born in response to the fate of the ancient world, and could not be obtained by just any person. "Bang, bang, bang." Just as the original voice fell, a huge force burst out in Shouyang Mountain in an instant, and a stream of energy burst out directly, towards the people who entered the mountain range one by one. The holy body shot straight away. The figures of these quasi-sages seemed to have been hit, and they quickly retreated towards the back. Their faces turned pale, but they were seriously injured. "What's going on? Where does this power come from? This Lingbao actually has such power?" Everyone was very frightened when they saw this situation. Everyone knows the power of dozens of quasi-saint-level experts, but now they can't even enter the scope of Shou Yang Mountain. What kind of existence does Shou Yang Mountain have? The power of a saint? Thinking of this, everyone was shocked. It has only been thousands of years since Nuwa became a saint. The scene when Nuwa became a saint was witnessed by everyone. That coercion frightened the entire prehistoric world. Such power was definitely not something that a quasi-saint-level being could contend with. Thinking of this, everyone felt timid for a while, but their bodies shot straight into the distance, but they did not dare to stay where they were for a while. "It seems that there are a lot less people wading into the muddy water this time, but every one of the remaining ones is not weak, and they are also a powerful clan in the prehistoric times." The person who spoke was Tongtian, and Tongtian's nature is very straightforward. , seeing such a situation, he said directly, but at the end of the sentence, his face became very solemn. Most of these people who have not left are from the great clans of the prehistoric world. Each of them has several quasi-saint level beings, and there are more than ten strong men from the two Lich clans. Although most of these people are quasi-saints. There are primary and intermediate levels, but when they are stacked together, their strength is also very powerful. Moreover, most of these people are from the same race. In terms of cooperation, the cooperation in the use of secret magic and magical powers is also very harmonious, which is much better than the scattered quasi-sages among small tribes. "This time it is a battle of luck, no matter cultivation. Only races recognized by the prehistoric world can truly be recognized by this Kongtong Seal and become the master of this Kongtong Seal." The speaker was Confucius. , after Kong Ru's luck appeared behind him, he already understood the real reason for this fight. But Confucius's face was also full of luck. Since Nuwa could rely on the great merits of creating humans to achieve the status of a saint in one step, then the existence of the human race is not that simple. Moreover, Confucius also clearly felt that the destiny of the human race has changed rapidly in these thousands of years. Although the human race is still very weak now, its destiny is very strong. Within thousands of years, it has become Several times more powerful. If it continues to grow at this rate, it will be easy for the human race to become the protagonist of the prehistoric world. Even the two powerful Lich clans will not be able to pose any threat. But at this moment, the interior of Shouyang Mountain changed again. The Kongtong Seal appeared. The spiritual beasts transformed by the luck in Shouyang Mountain were attracted by the Kongtong Seal in an instant. Their eyes that originally had no emotion at all. , also shot out a ray of light in an instant, his eyes became very greedy, and his body began to move quickly, moving quickly into the air. There are very few spiritual beasts left in this Yang Mountain, but each of the remaining ones is more than ten thousand feet in size, and their luck is very powerful, and the luck golden dragon that the human race took shape is still dormant in one place. In the abyss, this luck golden dragon is already several times more powerful than when it first appeared. "The dragon lurks in the abyss. The dragon can be big or small, it can rise or disappear; if it is big, it can stir up clouds and spit out mist; if it is small, it can conceal its form; if it rises, it can soar in the universe; if it is hidden, it can lurk within the waves." Confucius Looking at the situation in Shouyang Mountain, he couldn't help but said, his face was also very??????????????? Just when Confucius spoke, another change occurred in Shouyang Mountain. The spirit beast transformed by luck seemed to have lost its mind in an instant, and quickly leapt towards the direction of Kongtong Seal. One by one, the spirit beasts advanced rapidly, and the fight between them became fierce in an instant. All races started fighting in an instant, and the only ones who did not participate in this fight were the fate of the human race hiding in the abyss. The fortunes of the three groups of golden dragon, dragon, phoenix and unicorn, as well as a white tiger-shaped spirit beast and a spirit beast with a dragon head and a turtle body, are the fortune beasts transformed from the fortunes of the white tiger clan and the Xuanwu clan. Different from the lurking of these clans, the luck of other clans has been able to collide with each other, and the power has completely exploded in an instant. The huge fluctuations are stronger than the previous collisions. Several times more. "The hidden dragon is in the abyss, soaring freely; the flying dragon is in the sky, soaring thousands of miles away." Just when the battle was at its fiercest, a bright light shot out of Kong Ru's eyes, and the awe-inspiring righteousness in his body was completely restored in an instant. The Nine-Yang Merit Ruler appeared in the hand, and the Dantian world in the body started to rotate rapidly in an instant. The power of the world entered the acupuncture points of the body and began to evolve continuously. And under the blessing of the power of this world, those three hundred and sixty acupoints began to change and become even larger. At the same time that Confucius and Confucius changed, the fate of the human race in Shouyang Mountain changed rapidly. A burst of golden light shone on the golden dragon's body, and it opened its mouth toward the sky. A huge roar of dragon roar spread throughout the entire Shouyang Mountain in an instant. Even the people standing outside Shouyang Mountain were screaming at the roar of the golden dragon. There was a moment of trance in the voice. The sound of the dragon's roar sounded, and the golden dragon soared into the sky in an instant. Its figure continued to become larger as it rose, and in the blink of an eye it had reached more than 10,000 feet. After the Luck Golden Dragon reached ten thousand feet, it no longer became larger, but became clearer and more agile. Every scale, beard and hair on its body became very real, and the golden claws under its belly also continued to increase. , the initial five claws increased to six claws, seven claws, and finally stopped after reaching nine claws. The dragon clan is a very strange clan in the prehistoric world. If it is a one-wheeled heel, it can be said to be one of the best in the prehistoric world. The power of the ancestor dragon can be compared with Hongjun. Moreover, the head is like a camel, the eyes are like ghosts, the ears are like cattle, the horns are like deer, the neck is like snake, the belly is like mirage, the scales are like carp, the claws are like eagle, and the palms are like tiger, no matter in the water, in the air, or on land They are all very powerful, and it can be seen that their talents are powerful. After the fate of the human race turned into nine claws, a huge force of power emitted from the body and spread out in all directions. A huge force escaped from the body. The dragon's tail swung and disappeared in an instant. , turned into a golden light and shot towards the Kongtong Seal in the sky. ; Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 39 Explosive Anger The human luck golden dragon changed very quickly. In the blink of an eye, it turned into a nine-clawed golden dragon with a size of ten thousand feet. The nine-clawed golden dragon is also the top existence among the dragon clan. Among the dragon clan, only the ancestral dragon has nine claws. Just a golden dragon. Among the dragon clan, the golden dragon is the most powerful. There are other dragon clans, but they all respect the golden dragon. The most powerful among the golden dragons is the nine-clawed golden dragon, and besides the nine-clawed golden dragon, there are five The existence of the Clawed Golden Dragon. The moment the human race's luck golden dragon transformed into a nine-clawed golden dragon, its power completely exploded. The dragon's tail swung, and it directly turned into a golden light and shot towards the direction of the Kongtong Seal in the air. The change in the fate of the human race attracted the attention of all the remaining races in an instant. Their eyes were filled with surprise. They did not expect that a race that they had not paid attention to would become so powerful in the blink of an eye. It has reached a point where they have to pay attention. "No, which clan is this? It actually became so powerful in an instant. If this continues, our demon clan will also be replaced by this clan, and we cannot allow his existence." Di Jun saw Shouyang. The situation in Yamanouchi was very surprising in his heart. The last voice even became very eerie. The true sun fire on his body also penetrated out of his body uncontrollably. In an instant, it enveloped the surroundings of his body, directly absorbing everything around him. Completely incinerated. The ten demon saints standing next to him also stepped away in an instant, leaving only Donghuang Taiyi standing next to him, but he was afraid of being incinerated by the true fire of the sun. The true fire of the sun is condensed from the flames on the sun star, but it is very powerful. The sun is the ruler of the starry sky in the prehistoric world. It shines on the entire prehistoric world, brings light to the prehistoric world, and distinguishes the four seasons. It can be said that this sun star is born with great merit and great luck. And this true sun fire is condensed as the sun's flame, and it is also an existence with great merit. It is also a very powerful existence among the various flames in the prehistoric world. "Brother, this luck comes from the man over there wearing a moon-white robe. That man's cultivation is only in the middle stage of a quasi-sage, but judging from his relationship with Sanqing and others, It's not shallow, we need to be careful when we act." Looking at Di Jun's appearance, Taiyi sighed slightly in his heart and said to Di Jun. If it were just a mid-stage quasi-sage existence, it would be insignificant to the existence of the demon clan. But now that this person is with Sanqing, they can't help but ignore it. After all, Sanqing is the level of saint in the future. The existence is not something they can deal with. "Yes, Your Majesty, this person cannot always be with Sanqing. As long as he separates from Sanqing, then everything is up to us." The one who spoke was Gui Che, one of the top ten alters. The ghost car with nine heads and a bird body is a wise man among the demon clan. After the true sun fire on Di Jun's body was completely restrained, he returned to Di Jun and Tai Yi. After hearing the words of the two people, Said directly. And at the same time that everyone in the Monster Clan was talking, the battle in Shouyang Mountain also reached the most critical moment. The appearance of the Human Race's Luck Golden Dragon, the three races of the Demon Race's Golden Crow and the ferocious beasts of the Witch Race reacted in an instant. After reacting, the two tribes began to move quickly towards the Kongtong Seal in the air. However, the speed difference between the two tribes was not very big, and they kept hitting each other in the process of moving forward, trying to block the other side. Come down. The speed of the battle between the two Lich clans was also greatly affected. Compared with the human race's Luck Golden Dragon, the speed was not much different. In this way, the three parties moved quickly towards the Kongtong Seal, with looks in their eyes full of desire. The remaining tribes quickly reacted to the advance of the three tribes and quickly gathered together. After several tribes gathered together, as if they had agreed upon it, their momentum was directly connected in an instant. The various races are connected together, and the aura on their bodies also undergoes a huge change. A weak air of luck is peeled off from each race, forming a small dragon shape. Although this dragon shape is not very huge, it is very clear, and a weak power radiates out. After this small dragon shape appears, a strange light once again shines in the luck of all races. The dragon shape is directly enveloped in it. After the light appeared, Xiaolong appeared on the spot in an instant, and when he appeared again, Xiaolong had already appeared next to the human race's luck golden dragon, and directly integrated into the human race's luck golden dragon. "The sea is immeasurable and its capacity is huge." Kong Ru looked at the situation in Shouyang Mountain. Although he was full of surprise, he couldn't help but said a word, and the look of confidence on his face became stronger. "Ouch" at the moment when the little dragon merged with the human race's luck golden dragon, the golden dragon roared again. After this sound, the golden dragon's speed increased several times in an instant, and in the blink of an eye it had surpassed the two lich clans and became It turned into a golden light, and before the two Lich clans could react, it had alreadyWhen he reached the side of Kongtong Seal, he opened his huge mouth and swallowed the Kongtong Seal directly into his mouth. The moment the Golden Dragon swallowed the Kongtong Seal into its mouth, Shouyang Mountain changed again. Everything was completely restored to its normal state in an instant, and all the creatures transformed by luck were completely dissipated in an instant. The strange situation around Shouyang Mountain completely disappeared. The Kongtong Seal turned into a ray of light in an instant and disappeared directly. In the blink of an eye, it had appeared next to Kong Ru and landed in Kong Ru's left hand. "The human race is in high demand, hahaha. As long as there is the Kongtong Seal, we, the human race, will eventually become the protagonists of this ancient world." Kong Ru looked at the golden and jade-colored Kongtong Seal that fell into his hands, his face was full of excitement, and he spoke But he couldn't help but talk about it, and his whole person seemed to be crazy. When Laozi and others standing next to Confucius heard what Confucius said, their faces were full of shock. They don't fully understand the situation of the human race, but they still have a certain understanding through Kong Ru. But now Confucius actually said that the human race would become the protagonist of the prehistoric world, and one can imagine the surprise in his heart. After all, although they have seen the changes in the human race's luck, the human race's luck is still very weak now, completely It cannot be compared with the two Lich clans. It can be said that this Kongtong Seal was obtained with the help of the ancient races. However, even so, the current strength of the human race is very weak after all, and it is completely incomparable to the two Lich clans. Whether it is luck, chance, or accumulation, it is not something that the human race can achieve. But in such a situation, Kong Ru would actually say such words with such confidence. It seems that the human race is really not simple, everyone can't help but think. "Fellow Taoist, this thing has a destiny with me in the West. I hope that you, Taoist, can hand this thing over to me and us, which can be regarded as a good relationship." When Laozi and others were shocked, a voice came to Confucius's ears, The voice was not very loud, but it was full of affinity. A wave of bewitchment came from the voice. When Confucius heard the bewitching voice, something happened in his heart, and he wanted to hand over the Kongtong Seal in his hand. out. "The greatness lasts forever, and the evil spirits recede." A huge aura of greatness and righteousness burst out from Kong Ru's body in an instant, completely wrapping himself in it. The moment Kong Ru's awe-inspiring righteousness burst out, Kong Ru came to his senses completely, and a purple light shot out from his eyes. "Zhunti, Jie Yin, you are not a son of man." Kong Ru looked at Jie Yin opposite, Zhunti shouted, the aura on his body burst out again in an instant, a dark yellow light flashed in his hand, and a handle The ruler appeared in Confucius's hand, and it was the Nine-Yang Merit Ruler. After finishing speaking, Kong Ru's figure disappeared directly from the spot and attacked Zhunti. Confucius was very clear about the importance of the Kongtong Seal to the human race, but now that Zhunti and Zhunti dared to deceive themselves, one can imagine the anger in their hearts. ; Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 40 Battle against Zhunti Confucius has been living in a sense of crisis since he was born. Although the human race is the protagonist after the prehistoric world, anything can happen in this prehistoric world. The human race is completely unable to compare with other races in the prehistoric world. Under such circumstances, as long as a little neglect, then the human race It is possible to be exterminated. However, now that the Kongtong Seal has appeared and been obtained by himself, the fate of the human race has been protected to a certain extent, and it has become very possible to become the protagonist of the prehistoric world. Kong Ru felt much more relaxed and was no longer so depressed. But just because of this relaxation in my heart, I almost gave up the Kongtong Seal. The anger in my heart is completely conceivable. The object of Kong Ru's anger was not only Zhunti, but more importantly himself. He hated himself for being too careless and almost ruining the future of the entire human race. The emotions that Confucius had inspired for thousands of years suddenly burst out in an instant, and the awe-inspiring righteousness in his body completely burst out. The small world in his body was also rotating rapidly, and even the three hundred and sixty acupoints in his body The power also burst out. All the power was stimulated, and the speed completely exploded in an instant, rushing towards Zhunti's direction. The Nine Yang Merit Ruler in his hand was also constantly waving, with the surrounding space constantly torn, towards Zhunti's body. Just wave it away. Kong Ru¡¯s cultivation level is at the intermediate level of quasi-sage, but the power in his body is completely comparable to, or even stronger than, those of the late quasi-sage. Coupled with the power of the dantian world in the body and the power of the 360 ??acupoints, it is not impossible to compete with the strong men at the quasi-sage peak. Now that Kong Ru's power has completely exploded, even if Zhunti's cultivation has reached the late stage of quasi-sage and is close to the peak of quasi-sage, he still has to deal with it carefully. Kong Ru and Zhunti soon fought together, and everyone who was originally surprised by Kong Ru's words also woke up at this time. They looked in the direction of Kong Ru one by one, and moved quickly to move the people in front of them. Jieyin, who was about to step forward to join the fight, resisted. "Fellow Taoist Guide, you waited too much this time. Even though your west is barren, you often come to our east to transfer souls. Although we knew about it, we never stopped it. But this time, this spiritual treasure actually attracted our attention. " The one who spoke was Lao Tzu. Although Jieyin was from the West, he left a good impression on Lao Tzu. He was also a sincere Taoist, and he practiced very hard. Pangu Sanqing also dare not underestimate him. "It is indeed our fault this time, but Junior Brother Zhunti is also too concerned about the prosperity of the West." Jieyin looked sad, sighed slightly, and said directly, with deep self-blame in his tone. of. I just know how to practice, and I am very clear about the situation in the West, but I have no way to change it. But Zhunti, who is his junior brother, is different. He has been constantly trying various methods to change the situation in the West. From the very beginning of collecting spiritual roots from the East to transforming living beings, we have used this method to change the situation in the West. In the past few years, although the West has not improved much, it is much better than before. At least several mountain ranges have recovered their aura. "Alas, the land of the west is indeed very desolate. Most of the creatures are in ignorance, without enlightenment of spiritual wisdom and no method of cultivation." At this time, Zhen Yuanzi was standing next to me. Zhen Yuanzi's dojo was also there. Within the scope of the West, the situation in the entire West is still very well understood, so after hearing the introduction, he couldn't help but say. "Huh." After hearing Zhen Yuanzi's words, Yuan Yuan and Tong Tian couldn't help but snorted coldly at the same time, but the expressions in their eyes softened a lot. "Okay, let's discuss this matter after the winner is determined between Taoist friends Zhunti and Kongru." At this moment, Hongyun appeared among several people and said to them. Hongyun is famous as a good person in the ancient world. He is very kind to all people in the ancient world, regardless of their level of cultivation or good or evil. Therefore, in the prehistoric world, most creatures are still very kind to Hongyun and will not offend him too much. "That's very good. After all, this matter is a matter for fellow Taoist Confucius, but it needs to be decided by fellow Taoist Confucius himself." Jianmu, who had been standing silently, said with a very gentle tone. After speaking, he turned around and looked at The direction of the battle between Zhunti and Kong Ru was determined. After hearing what Jianmu and Hongyun said, everyone turned directly to Kong Ru and Zhunti. At this time, the two people have fought more than a thousand times, from the air to the ground, and from the ground to the air. Each fight has no reservations, and the fight is completely a competition of strength. The Nine-Yang Merit Ruler in Confucius' hand kept waving, turning into black-yellow ruler shadows. The shadows of the ruler kept overlapping each other, and gradually became a huge black-yellow whirlpool.Zhunti in the center is completely surrounded by the shadow of the ruler. And Zhunti didn't see it that way. He kept waving the Seven Treasures Tree in his hand, opening up the Chi Ying that was constantly approaching him, and completely guarded his whole body, not giving Confucius any space. However, he himself is also greatly restricted and has no chance to attack. "Buddha's true body." Zhunti's figure quickly retreated, he shouted loudly, and his body began to change in an instant. In an instant, Zhunti's body has become three feet tall. A golden light shines on the body. It has three heads and eight arms. Among the eight arms, it holds the Seven Treasures Tree, gold, silver, amber, coral, Tridacna, colored glaze, chalcedony. Among the three heads, one has a kind look, one has an angry look, and one has a vague face. And above the head of this golden body, three large relics were constantly rotating, and a stream of light spread around. Behind him, streaks of divine light continued to appear, and streaks of halo made Zhunti look very sacred. , faint scents of sandalwood began to appear around, and faint sounds of chanting continued to spread around. "The method of earth transformation, Pangu's true body, appears." Seeing Zhunti transforming into the true body of Buddha, Kong Ru did not dare to look down upon him, he shouted directly, and his soul appeared directly from the sea of ??consciousness, a faint The figure appeared behind Kong Ru. After this figure appeared, it directly blended into Kong Ru's body. The phantom of the soul melted into Kong Ru's body. Kong Ru's body changed in an instant. The muscles all over his body were trembling continuously. In a flash, they were completely broken by the force. Kong Ru's body also continued to shake. Becoming stronger, every muscle exudes powerful strength. At the same time, Kong Ru's face also changed slightly. The face that originally looked very gentle became full of edges and corners in an instant, became very wild, and turned into a strong man full of power. The Nine Yang Merit Ruler in Kong Ru's hand changed in an instant and turned into a giant axe. "Behead." Kong Ru raised the giant ax in his hand, concentrated all his strength, and slashed directly in the direction of Zhunti, but did not give Zhunti any time to react. In an instant, an ax light was formed, and shot towards Zhunti along a mysterious trajectory. "Pangu's true body, how is this possible?" Zhunti looked at Kong Ru's changes, his heart was full of horror, but he did not dare to show any slightness. The golden light on the real body quickly gathered and became more intense, and the three relics that were constantly selected directly protected Zhunti's body in the center. And it was not only Zhunti who was surprised, everyone around Shouyang Mountain who had not yet left had shock on their faces, especially the Twelve Ancestral Witches. The Twelve Ancestral Witches were transformed from Pangu's essence and blood, and were very familiar with Pangu's aura. When Kong Ru called out Pangu's true form, he had already paid attention and felt the strong fragrance in Kong Ru's body. Pangu's aura made him even more surprised. ; Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 41 Confucian Warwick Confucius used the method of earth transformation, using Pangu's essence and blood as a guide, but he reproduced Pangu's true body. However, compared with Pangu, this true body was less than one ten thousandth of Pangu's. However, even if it is only one ten thousandth of this, its power is completely comparable to that of the strong men in the late quasi-sage period. Coupled with the power of the Dantian world in Kong Ru's body, the current power of Kong Ru's whole body is It has reached the strength of a quasi-sage peak powerhouse. However, although his power has reached the peak level of a quasi-sage, Kong Ru's understanding is still very limited, and the strength he can exert is only at the peak level of the late quasi-sage. In this way, he is in the same realm as Zhunti. superior. And this ax light, which gathered all the power of Kong Ru, was very powerful. An ax light flew by, and the surrounding space was completely shattered. After the space was shattered, a huge force was quickly formed. The storm in the space quickly attacked in the direction of Zhunti along with the light of the ax. "Buddha's light shines everywhere." Looking at the ax light coming towards the rapid attack, there was a warning in his heart. The hair on his body suddenly stood up. The Seven Buddhist Seven Treasures and the Seven Treasures Wonderful Tree in his eight arms appeared in front of him in the blink of an eye. In front of him, his body was completely wrapped in it. And when his voice fell, a burst of Buddha's light shone above the Seven Treasures Tree and the Seven Treasures of Buddhism. The Seven Buddhist Treasures and the Seven Treasures Tree are both Zhunti's portable spiritual treasures. Each one has followed Zhunti for millions of years. The Buddha's light accumulated in them is also very vast. Now that they are all released, their strength is It's also conceivable. The Buddha's light emerged, and Zhunti no longer hesitated. With his fingers pinched, each hand spell was quickly formed, and kept flying. The Buddha's light in the body formed a mysterious talisman, and quickly blended into the In the thick Buddha light. The Buddha's light began to change rapidly under the seal, and began to gather quickly to form small golden lotus flowers. After the formation of this golden lotus, they gathered together again and continuously merged with each other. The golden lotus also merged from the initial first grade into two grades, three grades, and four grades. With the continuous formation of refining, it became ninth grade. So much. Four ninth-grade golden lotuses surrounded Zhunti. These four ninth-grade golden lotuses formed a mysterious formation, completely solidifying the surrounding space. Although it was very cumbersome, all this was completed in just an instant. At the same time that the four golden lotuses were formed, the light of Kong Ru's ax had also arrived in front of Zhunti. "Go." Zhunti shouted loudly again, and Jin Lian appeared in front of Zhunti in an instant, heading directly towards the direction of the ax light. "Bang, bang, bang." Three huge sounds came out in the blink of an eye, and the surrounding space also burst. The three loud noises were caused by three of the four golden lotuses Zhunti had. The four golden lotuses collided with the light of the ax one after another, and the first three golden lotuses shattered one by one at the moment of contact. , and as the golden lotus shattered, the ax light also continued to weaken. Finally, after paying the price of three golden lotuses shattering, the ax light was blocked by the fourth golden lotus and completely dissipated in an instant. "This Zhunti is worthy of being a saint in the future. Although he is only the weakest, it seems that he can be underestimated now." Kong Ru looked at the dissipated ax light and couldn't help but think that this ax light was almost gathered. The strength of his whole body was resisted unexpectedly. However, Kong Ru didn't care. He never thought that he would defeat Zhunti so easily. After all, I didn't even have a fraction of the time to practice as the opponent did. If I were defeated so easily, it would be too unreal. But even so, what Zhunti did cannot be forgiven so easily. Thinking about it, the angry heart in Kong Ru's heart gradually calmed down, and his body shape changed again. The originally knotted muscles calmed down in an instant, and his body completely returned to its original appearance. The surrounding people The spiritual energy gathered again, forming a white robe that was worn on the body. "A vast river." Kong Ru raised the Nine-Yang Merit Ruler that had returned to its original state, shouted loudly, and attacked directly towards Zhunti. Although the method of earth transformation is very powerful, the consumption is also very huge. Just one blow has consumed a lot of power in Kong Ru's body. Kong Ru also knew that even if he maintained the method of earth transformation, he would not be able to truly defeat Zhunti. And I can't always rely on the method of earth transformation. After all, it is most convenient to rely on my own power. The Nine-Yang Merit Ruler was waved quickly, and the awe-inspiring righteousness in the body quickly condensed. As the Nine-Yang Merit Ruler continued to escape, it formed a stream of light, like a river, spraying directly in the direction of Zhunti. And go. And Zhunti is not that simple. When Confucius put away the method of earth transformation, his heart had already settled down. With a wave of his hand, the surrounding Buddha light condensed again, and was covered by the Seven Treasures Tree in his hand. and Buddhist Seven??Complete absorption. Once again, at the same time, Zhunti waved the Seven Treasures Tree in his hand directly, and a colorful light flashed, flying directly in the direction of Confucius. "The Seven Treasures Tree is transformed from the branches of Zhunti. It is a top-notch innate spiritual treasure. Moreover, this Seven Treasures Tree has innate magical powers and can brush away everything. As soon as ordinary spiritual treasures come into contact with this Seven Treasures Wonderful Tree, they will be brushed away by the Seven Treasures Wonderful Tree. After the Seven Treasures Tree flew out, it directly dispersed the awe-inspiring righteousness emitted by Kong Ru, and then flew directly towards Kong Ru quickly, and along the way, the surrounding space also quickly burst, and a series of The strong wind spreads out in all directions. Kong Ru looked at the Seven Treasures Tree that was attacking him, his heart moved, and he waved the Nine Yang Merit Ruler in his hand even faster. The surrounding Haoran's righteous energy continued to vibrate, and one after another directly attacked the Seven Treasures Tree. "Haoran's righteousness is the righteousness between heaven and earth in the prehistoric world. It is upright and vast. It is formed by the gathering of righteousness in the hearts of the creatures in the prehistoric world. It can be said that it is born with a power. This power can naturally intimidate Xiao Xiao, and has a natural suppression on the creatures in the prehistoric world. "Establish a heart for the heaven and earth, establish a destiny for the living people, carry forward the unique knowledge for the saints, and create peace for all generations." Confucius lifted the Nine Yang Merit Ruler in his hand and waved it continuously in the air. In the blink of an eye, something like this appeared in the sky A line of words. After this line of words was formed, it began to vibrate continuously, as if it was alive, and quickly gathered in the direction of the Seven Treasures Mystical Tree, completely wrapping the Seven Treasures Mystical Tree in it. After wrapping the Seven Treasures Wonderful Tree in it, a huge wave of awe-inspiring righteousness descended directly from the void, completely wrapping the Seven Treasures Wonderful Tree in it. "Not good." The moment the Qibao Miaoshu was enveloped in awe-inspiring righteousness, Zhunti shouted loudly, his heart was shaken, and his figure moved quickly. In the blink of an eye, he had disappeared from the place and moved quickly towards the Qibao Miaoshu. . "Humph, if I can't deal with you, why can't I deal with your Lingbao?" Kong Ru looked at Zhunti who had disappeared and snorted slightly in his heart. The Haoran's righteousness in his hand condensed and changed in an instant, forming a ball. The purple flame is the inner fire formed by the gathering of Confucius' awe-inspiring righteousness. "Go." Kong Ru shouted and directly threw the flame in his hand forward. After the flame was thrown, it reached the Qibao Miaoshu in an instant. The surrounding righteousness seemed to be burning. It boiled completely in an instant and continued to move towards the purple flame in the center. gather in. "Fellow Taoist, stop, I surrender." Zhunti looked at the purple flames, feeling frightened in his heart, and shouted loudly. Although he didn't know what kind of flame this flame was, the threat coming from the flame frightened him. This was by no means an ordinary flame. Although the Seven Treasures Tree is the top innate spiritual treasure, it is your own spiritual treasure. As long as you are alive, it cannot be refined by others, but if it is damaged, your mind will also be damaged. My own cultivation will also be greatly affected. "How can Confucian Warwick be invaded at will? If I don't teach you some lessons, I don't know that Dongfang is not so easy to mess with." Kong Ru said, he couldn't reveal the affairs of the human race. After all, he had just obtained the Kongtong Seal. , if the human race is noticed again, then the human race will really face a disaster. ; Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 42: Dinghai Divine Pearl There are no longer a few texts in the prehistoric world. This is true for the immortals, demons, witches, demons, and even some slightly larger races. However, in addition to these characters, the prehistoric world also has a common character, which is the so-called Dao Fu Seal. The Great Dao Talisman and Seal Script were born in response to the Great Dao, and each one existed when the heaven and earth were created. However, this Great Dao Talisman and Seal Script cannot be written by ordinary people. When the Great Dao Talisman and Seal Script is written, it will cause the spiritual energy to vibrate and activate the corresponding laws. The emergence of writing of various ethnic groups is precisely for this reason. The exercises of each ethnic group need to be passed down, so they need to be recorded in writing. After all, many basic things need to be popularized to the entire ethnic group. It is impossible to all use oral Through the method of oral transmission, the writings of various ethnic groups came into being. What Confucius wrote was the Great Dao Talisman Seal. The Great Dao Talisman Seal aroused great righteousness. The moment the inner fire entered this great righteousness, the flames spread completely in an instant, and the seven treasures of magic were destroyed. The tree is completely wrapped in it. The moment the heart fire enveloped the Seven Treasures Tree, the twenty-two Dao Talisman seals written by Confucius began to change and merge into the purple heart fire. And at the moment when the Dao Talisman and Seal melted into the inner fire, the inner fire completely burst out in an instant, and the surrounding space was ignited by the inner fire in an instant and burned. "Please show mercy, fellow Taoist." Looking at the purple flames that were completely burning, Jie Yin, who was standing aside to watch the battle, was also shocked. He stood up directly and shouted loudly to Kong Ru. Although Jieyin has never seen this purple flame, a flame that can burn space without emitting a trace of heat is definitely not that simple. The moment Jie Yin shouted, the purple flame changed again. The purple inner fire began to slowly seep into the branches and leaves of the Seven Treasures Tree, and the colorful light around the Seven Treasures Tree dimmed in an instant, as if it had been greatly hurt. At the same time that the Qibao Miaoshu was injured, Zhunti also screamed, and his eyes looking at Kong Ru were full of resentment. "Boy, you and I will fight until death." Zhunti shouted, his voice full of madness. This Seven Treasures Tree is the only spiritual treasure he can get his hands on, but now that even this spiritual treasure has been damaged, and it is about to hurt the source, the anger in his heart can be imagined. "Junior brother, step back." Just as Zhunti rushed towards Kong Ru, Jie Yin's figure disappeared in a flash and appeared directly in front of Zhunti, blocking Zhunti. "Fellow Taoist, it is indeed my senior brother's fault this time. These three lotus seeds are born from the twelfth-grade golden lotus, and each one has a trace of the origin of the twelfth-grade golden lotus. I would like to use this to understand the cause and effect of this time, and return the favor. Fellow Taoist, please stop here." Jie Yin continued. After he finished speaking, a golden light flashed in his hand, and three golden lotus seeds appeared in his hand. With a gentle wave of his hand, the three lotus seeds turned into three rays of light and flew directly to Kong Ru in front of. "Fellow Taoist, let's leave this matter at this. Zhunti also has his own reasons for bringing in the two fellow Taoists. I hope that fellow Taoists will understand this matter in spite of my humble appearance." It was Lao Tzu who spoke, after all. Zhunti Jieyin is Hongjun's registered disciple and his junior brother. He will be a saint-level existence in the future. Now that Jie Yin has shown sincerity in understanding cause and effect, I couldn't help but say. "Okay, this matter is settled here. These are three drops of three-light divine water. I did too much to damage Taoist Taoist Zhunti's spiritual treasure this time. Just one compensation should be able to help Taoist Taoist Zhunti." Restore the Seven Treasures Tree." After hearing the words of Jieyin, Kong Ru moved his hand in the direction of the Seven Treasures Tree. The purple flames completely dissipated in an instant, turning into streams of awe-inspiring righteousness and dissipating in the void. . At the same time, three drops of Sanguang Divine Water appeared in his hand and flicked in the direction of the guide. "My brother, I would like to say goodbye. I hope that fellow Taoist friends can go to the west for a while." After saying that, the two people were led into a ray of golden light and shot towards the west without any pause. "Fellow Taoist, this time has surprised everyone in the ancient world. I didn't expect that fellow Taoist has such a method." After several people came to Kong Ru, Tongtian looked at Kong Ru and said, with a strong tone. Zhong was very surprised. He is also very clear about Zhunti's Taoism. Although his cultivation is only in the late stage of quasi-sage and has not reached the peak of quasi-sage, he is still a disciple of Hongjun after all. All kinds of secret techniques are stronger than those at the peak of quasi-sage. The one is absolutely correct. I didn't expect that I would be defeated after seeing him like this, and my life treasures were damaged. The weirdness of the purple flame is really surprising. It can actually damage the origin of the spirit treasure, but it is beyond the scope of everyone's cognition. After the innate spiritual treasure is formed, it already has its own origin and is born with certain power and special abilities. This is why the innate spiritual treasure is different from other spiritual treasures. The origin of every spiritual treasure is the gift of heaven and earth.Yes, if the cultivation level does not reach a certain level, and the difference in cultivation level is not too big, it will not be harmed. This is even more true when Lingbao reaches the top level. But the person in front of them actually caused a top-notch innate spiritual treasure to be damaged just by seeing it. Everyone felt cold in their hearts. It seemed that they had underestimated the person in front of them. "We'd better retreat. This person's cultivation is not weak, and there are Sanqing and others here. Moreover, the power of Pangu's true form that the person just displayed is very similar to that of the Twelve Ancestral Witches. It seems to be similar to the witches. The clan should have a certain relationship. If the Wu clan intervenes, then things will really become very complicated. Now we, the demon clan, still have to retain our strength and not attract too much attention from other races." Gui Che thought as he looked at it Di Jun and Tai Yi, who were about to take action, said hurriedly and stopped Di Jun and Tai Yi. "Humph, I got that kid a lot of money. I got a spiritual treasure that can suppress luck for nothing." Taiyi couldn't help but snorted coldly when he looked at Kong Ru, but he also stopped his movements. "Don't worry about it. Now that our demon clan has your Donghuang Bell, we can already suppress luck. Moreover, as well as Hetu, Luoshu and Zhoutian Star Formation, we can definitely become the protagonist of the prehistoric world. By then, I think Obtaining a spiritual treasure is not a very simple matter. Even if Sanqing wants to stop him, he will still have to weigh it. Let's go." Di Jun said to Taiyi, his tone was full of confidence, and there was a trace of energy on his body. However, a bit of domineering energy was released involuntarily, and after finishing speaking, he disappeared directly from the spot. When Taiyi and the ten demon saints heard this, their hearts moved. They smiled slightly and followed Di Jun and disappeared. The demon clan left, and the remaining few forces no longer stayed where they were, and left directly one by one. After all, they had already seen the strength of the demon clan, and they all knew that things must not be violated, so they all followed and left directly. After everyone left Shouyang Mountain, Shouyang Mountain returned to calm again. The spiritual energy that had gathered originally began to gradually dissipate. The formation outside the mountain also began to gradually return to its original appearance, and the entire mountain peak also began to return to its original state. It turned into its original ordinary appearance, but there was nothing special about it. "This time, it was all thanks to the help of several Taoist friends. Kong Ru thanked them again." After finishing speaking, Kong Ru gave a slight salute to several people. Kong Ru also knew that although his cultivation had reached the middle stage of a quasi-sage, and the strength he displayed might even be comparable to those at the peak of a quasi-sage, it was still very difficult to deal with such a situation. After all, if the number of ten If two Quasi-Saints come together, even if they are both in the early stage of Quasi-Saints, I won't be able to fully deal with them. Most of these forces looked at the few people around them and did not take action. "There is one more thing, but I need to trouble fellow Taoist Tongtian. I hope fellow Taoist Tongtian" Kong Ru looked at fellow Taoist and said, but he didn't know how to say it. After all, Sanqing and others had just helped him. It was a bit rude for me to make a request now, and I couldn't help but hesitate for a while. "Fellow Taoist, even though Tongtian can help, he has done his best." Tongtian looked at Kong Ru's hesitant look and said directly, his tone was still so open-minded, and he didn't care much. "Fellow Taoist, I have a spiritual treasure as the divine bead to stabilize the sea. I am willing to exchange it for two golden lotus seeds." Kong Ru said, "But I don't dare to harm my fellow Taoist." As he said this, a small figure flashed in Kong Ru's hand. The cauldron appeared in Kong Ru's hand, and it was the Qiankun Ding. After the Qiankun Ding appeared, two rays of light shot out directly from the Qiankun Ding and appeared in front of Tongtian. "This is the Three Light Divine Water and the Nine Heavens Breathing Soil. With these two things, these two lotus seeds will definitely grow two golden lotuses. Although they will not become the twelfth-grade golden lotus, they can also become the ninth-grade golden lotus, but they can have a certain It has the effect of suppressing luck." Kong Ru said, and after finishing speaking, he stared at Tongtian, waiting for Tongtian's answer. At this time, Sanqing and others looked at the small tripod in Kong Ru's hand with surprise in their eyes, and the light in their eyes kept flashing. Although this small cauldron has been completely refined by Kong Ru, the light of the cauldron has completely converged, and no strange phenomena have appeared. But each of these people has been cultivating for more than a million years, and they have all listened to the teachings in Zixiao Palace, and they also know about the Qiankun Ding. The moment the Qiankun Ding appeared, several people had already noticed it and recognized its existence. ; Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 43: Smelting the Sea-Dinging Pearl Sanqing was still very surprised when he looked at the Qiankun Ding in Kong Ru's hand. There are not many tripod-like spiritual treasures in the prehistoric world, and the only one that is famous is the Qiankun tripod. After Kong Ru took out the Qiankun Ding, the slight force of creation emanating from the Qiankun Ding was captured by Sanqing and others, who confirmed that it was the Qiankun Ding. "I don't know, friend, where does this Qiankun Ding come from." I looked at Kong Ru and asked, although his tone was still so indifferent, he was still very eager in his heart. The function of the Qiankun Cauldron is also too heaven-defying and attractive. It returns the acquired to the innate. As long as the materials are good enough, it is not impossible to refine the innate spiritual treasure. The innate spiritual treasure is something that all forces in the prehistoric world, big and small, are competing for. Otherwise, there would not have been so many people gathered in Shouyang Mountain this time, and the slightly stronger races would have taken action directly. "This thing was used by Empress Nuwa to create the human race, and it was later obtained by me." Kong Ru said directly, and there was nothing worth concealing. After saying that, he directly put the Qiankun Ding into the Dantian world. "I wonder what fellow Taoist Tongtian thinks?" Kong Ru turned to Tongtian and asked again. And Tongtian looked at the two golden lotus seeds, the three-light divine water and the nine-day breathing soil in front of him. A cyan light shined directly in his hand, and twenty-four crystal beads appeared in his hand. These twenty-four Dinghai Divine Pearls emitted colorful light, and the surrounding space was also slightly affected. These twenty-four Dinghai Divine Pearls were transformed from the foam in the void. After the world of prehistoric times was formed, the heaven and earth shook and the four seas became uneven. The Dinghai Divine Pearl was formed at this time. When the Dinghai Divine Pearl was formed, the five-color light was dim and heavy, overwhelming the world, and the shocks in the world gradually subsided. "Very good." After saying that, Tongtian waved his hand and sent the twenty-four Dinghai Divine Pearls in front of Kong Ru. Although each of these Dinghai Divine Pearls can be compared with an intermediate spiritual treasure, twenty-four of them together can be said to be the best among high-grade innate spiritual treasures. But even so, it is of little use to Tongtian, and its value is inferior to that of the ninth-grade golden lotus. After all, the attack power of his own spiritual treasures is already very powerful. What he needs now is a spiritual treasure that can suppress luck. Although the ninth-grade golden lotus has very limited ability to suppress luck, it is better than nothing after all, and it is also a layer of protection. "As soon as this matter is over, we are separated. We are destined to meet again next time. As for the opportunity for my Taoist friend, it should be in this mountain. Let's say goodbye." After saying this, Kong Ru stopped talking. Staying in place, he stepped forward directly and disappeared from the spot. "This fellow Taoist Confucius is indeed very mysterious. However, the speed of cultivation and the ability to understand are no less than us, or even faster. It seems that this human race is not that simple. Maybe we and others All opportunities lie with this human race." Looking at Kong Ru leaving, I couldn't help but said, with a very solemn tone. After saying that, he looked at Tongtian, Yuanyuan and others again, and walked away. The footsteps directly entered Shouyang Mountain. "From now on, I will live in this Shouyang Mountain. Fellow Daoist Jianmu, second brother, third brother, fellow Daoist Zhenyuanzi, and fellow Daoist Hongyun. I will also say goodbye and realize the opportunity of becoming a saint." I left the place. After that, there was only one voice left in the ears of several people. After I left, Jianmu, Yuan and others no longer stayed where they were, but after bowing to each other, they disappeared one by one. After all, the intersection of these people is Laozi and Confucius. Now that these two people have left, a few of them have not stopped. After leaving Shouyang Mountain, Kong Ru continued directly towards the east of the prehistoric world. After walking millions of miles, Kong Ru stopped on a mountain peak. Stopping on the mountain peak, Kong Ru didn't hesitate at all, and directly turned into a ray of light and entered the mountain range. With a dot in his hand, streams of awe-inspiring righteousness shot out directly, and he quickly arranged a formation to surround the surroundings. Complete envelopment. "This is safe. Even if a quasi-sage wants to get out of this formation, it will take some time. I can fully react." Looking at the formation he had arranged, Kong Ru couldn't help but say, After Lao Tzu arrived at his side unknowingly last time, Kong Ru had already paid great attention to it. After all, there were all kinds of races in the prehistoric world, and it was impossible for them all to be like Lao Tzu. If he didn't Be careful, otherwise you will only be attacked unknowingly, and you will most likely fall. Thinking of this, Kong Ru looked at the surrounding formation again, then sat cross-legged on the ground, closed his eyes, and his soul directly entered the world of Dantian. Dantian World, although this world is not very big, it has been completely stabilized. The laws within the world are also constantly evolving and becoming more complete, as if it is already a small world.   And in the center of this small world, a shadow floats in the void. This shadow is surrounded by a black-yellow ruler, a small tripod, and a lotus seed. Above the head are twenty Dinghaishen. The beads are constantly rotating, releasing colorful light, which is constantly blending into the surrounding world. This phantom is the soul of Confucius. The soul is originally an existence between virtuality and reality. It is the condensed soul. It does not have any other power, but it is the purest soul power. This phantom began to change in an instant, with its arms flying like butterflies flying among flowers. Mysterious patterns were quickly formed one by one, and the mysterious Dao talismans and seals were formed in an instant, completely confounding Kong Ru. wrapped in it. The world of Dantian can be said to be the world of Confucius. In this world, Confucius is the existence of heaven, and the entire world is under the complete control of Confucius. After the formation of the Three Thousand Dao Talismans, the laws of the entire world were completely mobilized in an instant, and the entire world was completely in motion. Laws began to evolve rapidly. Although these laws were still very immature, after all, It has been formed. As long as it continues to evolve in this way, the whole world will continue to change and become a complete world. "Come out." At the moment when the world was completely in motion, Kong Ru shouted loudly, and a purple flame spewed out from his body, surrounding the Dinghai Divine Pearl above his head. This purple flame is Confucius' inner fire, but this inner fire is not that simple. This inner fire is originally condensed from Haoran's righteousness, using Haoran's righteousness as energy. And now, in addition to Haoran's righteous energy, the energy of Heart Fire also includes the power of the world in the Dantian world, and the power of laws. With the blessing of these two forces, the power released by Heart Fire is even higher. layer. "Refining." Kong Ru shouted again, and the purple flame became more intense in an instant, wrapping the Dinghai Divine Pearl directly into the Qiankun Cauldron, and the Qiankun Cauldron began to operate rapidly in an instant. The Qiankun Cauldron is constantly rotating, and the power of the surrounding laws and the power of the world are also gathering faster. Time always passes very quickly, and it has already been a hundred years in the blink of an eye. During these hundred years, Kong Ru has been maintaining the rapid operation of the Qiankun Cauldron in the Dantian world. In a hundred years, the energy in Kong Ru's Dantian world has been rapidly dissipating. The Dantian world that was originally full of spiritual energy has become very thin, and the power of law and the power of the world are also rapidly consumed. "No, I didn't expect that it would be so difficult to smelt the Dinghai Divine Pearls. With the blessing of the Qiankun Cauldron, only twenty of them were smelted, and the remaining four were smelted at a much slower speed. It's getting slower and slower." Kong Ru couldn't help but think about the situation inside the Qiankun Cauldron. Nearly 80% of the power in his Dantian world has been consumed. If this situation continues, even if he completely smelts the Dinghai Divine Pearl, the power in his Dantian world will be completely exhausted, and the final result is likely to be With the collapse of the Dantian world, there is really no point in smelting the Dinghai Divine Pearl by oneself. However, if you just give up like this, then although your Dantian world will be preserved, the Dinghai Divine Pearl will be completely destroyed, and it will be very difficult to find such a spiritual treasure in the future. Thinking of this, Kong Ru's heart was hardened, and all the strength in his body was completely gathered in an instant, pouring directly into the Qiankun Cauldron. The fire in his heart completely burst out in an instant, becoming even hotter. ; Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 44 The Transformation of the World The power of Kong Ru's Dantian world was completely concentrated, and all that was left in the whole world was a very weak spiritual energy that maintained the existence of the whole world. And even the power of the origin of the world hidden in the depths of the void has been fully mobilized. The power of the origin of the world is the power that maintains the existence of the entire world, and if the power of the origin of the world If it is completely exhausted, then this world will really lose the meaning of existence as a world, and can only be called a space. Kong Ru's face has become very pale, the power of the soul has been mobilized to the extreme, and the soul has begun to become very weak. At this time, Kong Ru had already made a desperate plan. Only these four Dinghai Divine Pearls were left. As long as he could completely smelt these four Dinghai Divine Pearls, his world would undergo qualitative changes and transformation. For the entire small world, it has its own laws. The purple heart fire is burning rapidly, the Qiankun Cauldron is running faster, and the energy consumption is also faster. However, what makes Confucius happy is that the four stubborn Dinghai Divine Pearls began to be smelted and gradually turned into drops of cyan liquid, which continued to melt into the jade-colored liquid smelted from the twenty Dinghai Divine Pearls. The liquids fuse together. And as drops of cyan liquid continued to be produced, the jade-colored liquid also began to change, becoming more pure, and the color gradually began to change, with a cyan light shining with a mysterious light. breath. Time always passes very quickly in the prehistoric world, and in the blink of an eye it is another hundred years. During these hundred years, Confucius' Dantian world can be said to be devastated, and the spiritual energy in the world has been extremely weak. The law of The power has also become very obscure, and the power of the world has been scarce to the extreme. However, at this time, the Dinghai Divine Pearl within the Qiankun Cauldron has also been smelted to the extreme. The four Dinghai Divine Pearls are only a thumb-sized sphere left. As long as they persist for a period of time, the Dinghai Divine Pearls will be completely smelted. But things are not that simple. Just when Kong Ru thought that he could completely smelt the Dinghai Divine Pearl as long as he persisted for a while. There was a burst of vibrations in the Dantian world. The spiritual energy in the world completely dissipated in an instant. The space began to fragment continuously. Space cracks formed quickly, sweeping across the entire Dantian world. Although the world of Dantian is billions of miles wide, it only occupies the position of Dantian. This is the so-called one flower, one world. The changes in the world of Kong Ru's Dantian caused a great impact on the position of Dantian. The force of violent space constantly hit the Dantian and poured into Kongru's body along the Dantian. In the meridians It was constantly stirring, and waves of force were constantly destroying every part and every cell of Kong Ru's body. The world of Dantian is changing very quickly, but now Kong Ru doesn't dare to be distracted at all. He is still looking at the Qiankun Cauldron in front of him, feeling the thumb-sized Dinghai Divine Bead slowly getting smaller and turning into a soybean. size, and then become the size of a grain of rice. But just when Confucius thought that the Dinghai Divine Pearl was about to disappear completely, the existence that was the size of a grain of rice stopped changing, and continued to release weak multicolored light, resisting the surrounding purple inner fire. Although this five-colored light is very weak, the fire in the heart has also been weak to the extreme, and what is left is just a small flame. It seemed like it would go out at any moment. Seeing this situation, Kong Ru's heart suddenly went blank, and he quickly thought about how to deal with the current situation. It can be said that he is at the end of his rope now. All his cultivation is likely to disappear completely in an instant. Everything he has may have to start over. Thinking of this, Kong Ru felt a sense of despair in his heart. Feeling cold. Although I have only cultivated for a few thousand years, and although this time cannot be compared with most creatures in the prehistoric world, my cultivation is already at the top of the prehistoric world. And a lot of this is due to chance. If your current cultivation level is completely lost, you don't know how much time it will take to cultivate it back, and what kind of impact it will have. Kong Ru's state of mind changed, and the world of Dantian also began to change. A black aura rose rapidly in the Dantian world. After this aura rose, the world of Dantian collapsed even faster. As the world continues to collapse, the black aura in this world becomes thicker, and the entire world is filled with this faint black aura. At this time, the black aura began to gather quickly towards the place where Kong Ru's soul was. Now Kong Ru's soul is still maintaining the faint inner fire burning, and is still thinking in his heart about the surrounding people. But he didn't pay attention to everything. The black aura completely surrounded Kong Ru's soul,Begin to continuously integrate into the soul. As the black aura continued to blend in, the expression of Kong Ru's soul also began to change. The originally peaceful face began to become ferocious, and the weak aura on his body began to become violent, and this violent aura continued. It became more vast, and with the change of Kong Ru's soul, the purple heart fire also began to change. The purple flame turned into black in an instant. This black flame was full of strange aura, constantly smelting that The last remaining Dinghai Divine Pearl. As the black aura continues to blend into the soul, the whole world begins to change. The black aura becomes thicker, as if it is taking over the entire world. The remaining creatures in the world also begin to change and appear little by little. The blackness is getting wider and wider, as if it is slowly swallowing up everything around it. If people in the prehistoric world saw this, they would definitely be able to react quickly, know this situation, and become a demon. Demonization, the creatures in the prehistoric world are very familiar with it after the last calamity. During the last calamity, the demons were born, and the whole world was filled with demonic energy, constantly devouring the creatures of the prehistoric world and turning into demons. of creatures. "Boom" Just as the black demonic energy continued to become thicker, the entire Dantian world was shaken. Kong Ru's body shook for a while, and a blue shadow quickly formed in the void. After this cyan shadow was formed, it condensed into an existence that looked like a cyan jade dish. After the cyan jade dish appeared, the whole world calmed down in an instant, the broken space stopped, and the power of the space gradually subsided. After the world stabilized, this phantom disappeared instantly and turned into a blue light, shooting in the direction of Confucius and staying on top of Confucius' head. A cyan shadow appeared above Kong Ru's head, and a stream of cyan light descended directly from the jade disc shadow and began to merge into Kong Ru's body. As the cyan light continued to merge into Kong Ru's body, a black aura escaped from Kong Ru's body and began to dissipate into the void. Kong Ru also woke up completely at this time, his face turned pale for a while, and his heart palpitated for a while. "Awe-inspiring righteousness." Confucius shouted loudly when he woke up, and a powerful force directly emanated from his soul. The void of the prehistoric world shook for a while, and a burst of awe-inspiring righteousness came from the sky and quickly melted into Kong Ru. In Ru's body. This power has nothing to do with cultivation, but comes from the righteousness in his heart. With the righteousness in his heart, he guides the righteousness of the prehistoric world to come. However, such a method is not so simple to use. Everyone has a sense of righteousness in their heart, but to activate it, you need not only cultivation, but also the opportunity. The reason why Kong Ru was able to arouse the righteousness in his heart now was because he was inspired by the demonic energy integrated into his body. With the arrival of Haoran's righteousness, the inner fire in Kong Ru's body burst out in an instant. There was only a trace of a small flame left, and it exploded into a huge flame in an instant, melting the rice-sized Dinghai Divine Pearl in an instant. Melted into the cyan jade liquid. After the blue jade liquid was formed, it directly turned into a huge torrent and began to pour into the void in the Dantian world. In an instant, the whole world calmed down completely, and the space cracks in the world began to heal quickly. And with the continuous compounding of this space, the transformation of the entire world begins. The power of laws in the space begins to recover quickly, the original power in the void begins to recover quickly, and the power of the world is fully operational in an instant. Get up, and the world begins to feel alive again. ; Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 45 The Sword of Heaven and Earth The most fundamental thing about the existence of a world is the origin of the world. After that is the power of laws in the world, and after the power of laws in this world is the so-called power of the world. The power of the world is the power of the creatures in the world. The stronger the creatures in a world, the more powerful the world, the more powerful the power of the world will be, just like a saint-level existence. You can use the power of the world in the prehistoric world. With the power of this world, you can completely open up a small world in the chaotic world and maintain the operation of the entire small world. The process that Confucius is currently undergoing is to continue to transform, become stronger, and improve the laws of the world. The Dinghai Divine Pearl is derived from space mist. Its original existence is to suppress the vibrations of the world and stabilize the entire world. Now in Kong Ru's Dantian world, the power is fully displayed. Although the laws in the small world have become complete, they are completely incomparable to those in the prehistoric world. Therefore, under the action of this void mist, the operation of the small world reached its extreme in an instant. The origin of the world was quickly restored, the power of laws was continuously derived, and the power of the world was quickly generated and evolved. A stream of spiritual energy nourishes all living creatures in the prehistoric world. With the rapid recovery of the Dantian world, the world settled down, Kong Ru's strength also began to recover quickly, his soul began to become more solid, and his face gradually became clearer. Kong Ru's heart also became clear, and a light flashed in his eyes. Looking at the black energy in the world in front of him, he kept thinking in his heart. "It seems that my cultivation is not enough, and there is this flaw in my state of mind. Otherwise, this Dantian world will not appear in this Dantian world. However, the devil is born from the heart, and the righteousness in my heart has been stimulated. As long as this righteousness remains, even if the external demon appears again, it will be destroyed as soon as possible. But this demonic energy still needs to be solved." Kong Ru said, and the soul disappeared in He left the same spot and appeared in the place where the demonic energy gathered. Kong Ru appeared at the place where the demonic energy gathered. The surrounding demonic energy boiled in an instant and began to quickly gather towards Kongru's soul, trying to flow into Kongru's soul. "Humph, the evil heretics haven't dissipated yet." Kong Ru shouted loudly, and a wave of awe-inspiring righteousness radiated out, completely wiping out the demonic energy in an instant. But this demonic energy is not that simple. The demonic energy that was originally scattered around gathered together in an instant, and continued to condense into substance. The demonic energy condensed very quickly. All the demonic energy in the Dantian world completely gathered in front of Kong Ru in an instant, and quickly gathered into a huge figure. This figure was nine feet tall, completely covered in black, with muscles all over his body that vibrated with constant movement, exuding a powerful force. The same is true for his face, which looks very ferocious with his fleshy face, and the black horns on his head are shining brightly. "Jie Jie Jie, Jie Jie Jie. Hahaha, hahaha, destruction, this world will be destroyed." After the black figure completely solidified, he shouted loudly, and the demonic energy in his body had also changed a lot. An aura of destruction emanated from this demon's body. While talking about being alive, his hands began to wave continuously, destroying things around him. Looking at the creature in front of him, Kong Ru was also surprised for a while. He did not expect that this demonic energy had actually opened up his spiritual intelligence. Although this spiritual intelligence was still very weak, it only knew destruction. But the aura exuded by this black shadow is definitely not weak, and it can be compared with the late-stage quasi-sages in the prehistoric world. However, even if there are existences at the sub-sage level, in this prehistoric world, he is the way of heaven, and he can completely mobilize the power of the entire world. In front of him, this demon is just a larger ant. "The power of heaven and earth is gathering." Kong Ru looked at the black shadow in front of him and shouted loudly, and the power of heaven and earth began to gather around him. At this time, Kong Ru also wanted to try the creature in front of him to see how powerful this world was. Kong Ru shouted loudly, and the power in the entire Dantian world quickly gathered. The power of heaven and earth gathered in front of Confucius and gradually formed the shape of a sword. Looking at the long sword in front of him, he couldn't help but say something in his heart. "The emperor's sword takes Yanxi Shicheng as the front, Qi Dai as the eel, Wei and Jin as the spine, Zhou and Song Dynasties as Tan, Han Wei as the clamp, wraps around the four barbarians, wraps around the four seasons, surrounds the Bohai Sea, and takes Changshan Mountain. It is controlled by the five elements, discussed by punishment and virtue, opened by yin and yang, held by spring and autumn, and moved by autumn and winter. This sword is as straight as it can be, it can be lifted as high as it can be, it can be moved without any side, it can cut off floating clouds when it goes up, and it can't be judged when it goes down. . Once this sword is used, it will bring peace to the princes and the whole world will obey." ??A secular sword already has such power, so I use the laws of this world toCondensing a sword of heaven and earth, what kind of power does it have? Without any hesitation towards Kong Ru, he began to wave his hands continuously, and the long sword in front of him began to change. I saw that the power of destruction and the power of life in the void began to gather and turned into the double blades of a long sword. Haoran's righteousness quickly gathered together. Turned into the spine of the sword. The laws of heaven and earth become the tip of the sword, the power of the five elements becomes the ring of the sword, and the two forces of yin and yang become the hilt. Wrapped with the power of the four seasons, surrounded by the power of heaven and earth, ruled by the power of the world, the power of formation turned into a ribbon. This sword is formed by gathering all kinds of forces in the entire world. There is no conflict among these energies, but they are very harmonious. The entire sword can be said to be transformed into the world, gathering the power of the entire world. Each sword will drive the power of the surrounding heaven and earth. It can be said to be a sword of heaven and earth. "A good sword, it is indeed the sword of heaven and earth. Every blow brings out all the power." Kong Ru looked at the long sword in front of him and couldn't help but admired, "I'll try this with you." How powerful is the sword of heaven and earth?" Kong Ru raised the long sword in front of him, and the power in his soul melted into the sword body in an instant, and his mind was completely released. He swung the sword directly, and a rainbow Light flashed. The rainbow light flashed, and nothing happened around it. However, the completely formed black shadow began to dissipate and turned into black aura. After this black aura dispersed, it did not stay in the void for too long. It was quickly completely wiped out, leaving no trace of aura behind. "The power is indeed very powerful. It actually completely wiped out the demon clan without harming any living beings." Kong Ru couldn't help but be surprised when he saw this situation. But it soon became clear to Kong Ru that this sword of heaven and earth was originally transformed from the power of the world. It was naturally very powerful and could only destroy its enemies without affecting the surrounding creatures. "In the future, I will have a spiritual treasure that I can take advantage of. I have been using the Nine Yang Merit Ruler and I can't fully exert my strength. Moreover, this long sword also has the righteous meaning of Haoran's righteousness. It can only be taken directly. , Don¡¯t ask for help from the song." Confucius looked towards the sword, but he loved it even more. He parted the sword from his waist and glanced at the situation in the Dantian world. At this time, the world of Dantian has been completely restored to its original state, and the laws in the world have become more perfect, the spiritual energy in the world has become richer, and the space has become more stable. "This time we should be able to create a small world." Kong Ru thought as he looked at the scene in front of him. It has been another hundred years, and the evolution of the world of Dantian is still going on. The world has been on the right track and has begun to move on its own. Moreover, what made Confucius very happy was that creatures with enlightened spiritual wisdom had appeared in the Dantian world. Although these creatures were still very weak, this also showed that this small world had been completely formed, and no longer a single one. There is a space with laws, but a world, a world of his own. Kong Ru's heart became even more excited. With this world, he will truly embark on the road to sainthood. As long as this world continues to evolve, Confucius believes that this small world will continue to evolve and evolve into the middle world, and even eventually become a big world. Thinking of this, Here Kong Ru exuded a sense of confidence. ; Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 46 The Coast of the East China Sea In the prehistoric world, the Eastern Continent, on a remote mountain peak, a figure walked out of a cave on the mountain peak. This man walked out of the mountain peak and did not leave there. Instead, he walked toward the peak of the mountain. Every step he took was very slow, as if he were an ordinary person without a trace of cultivation. This person is none other than Kong Ru. When Kong Ru came out of the cave, his whole body felt refreshed and his mind became clear. The aura that was originally escaping from his body was completely restrained in an instant, and no trace of it was released. Looking at the mountain peak in front of him, Kong Ru's heart also moved. Although there is nothing unique about this mountain peak, the peak is only about 10,000 meters high. Such a mountain peak can be said to be a very ordinary existence in the prehistoric world, and it can be seen everywhere in the prehistoric world. But this kind of mountain peak reminded Confucius of his previous life. The highest one was only a few thousand meters long, and it was very laborious for an ordinary person to climb it. Thinking of this, Kong Ru couldn't help but want to truly experience the feeling of ordinary people. Thinking of this, Kong Ru didn't hesitate. The power in his body completely converged, and he took steps towards the top of the mountain. This mountain is not very big, but it has no hierarchy. To reach the mountain, you need to climb up step by step. Kong Ru stepped forward, using his hands and feet together, holding on to the surrounding vegetation, and slowly moved towards the top of the mountain. Moving forward step by step, the speed of progress is very slow. However, although Kong Ru's cultivation has been completely restrained, the strength of his body still exists. Climbing in this mountain is still very simple. Constantly moving among the rocks. Kong Ru¡¯s speed along the way was not very fast, and he also began to observe the surrounding environment. Although this mountain peak is very ordinary, the dense trees, lush flowers and plants, all kinds of strange rocks, and strange cliffs are an environment that I have never seen in my previous life. Although I have been traveling in this prehistoric world for thousands of years, what I care about is only what will help my cultivation. But I am not so concerned about such ordinary scenes in the prehistoric world. care. Looking at the scene around him, Kong Ru had forgotten his original intention, no longer deliberately controlled his actions, and continued to move quickly towards the top of the mountain. Kong Ru felt that the surrounding nature seemed to become more friendly, and he seemed to be integrated into the surrounding world. His mind was completely relaxed, his soul became very happy, and he could not help but communicate with the emptiness of the ancient world. "You will be at the top of the mountain, and you will see all the small mountains." Standing on the mountain peak, Kong Ru couldn't help but think of this sentence. Although this mountain peak is very ordinary, it is the main peak of the mountain range, and there are still many lower ones around it. Looking down at these peaks, a sense of pride arose in my heart. The aura on my body was completely released in an instant. The soul came out directly from the body, and the awe-inspiring righteousness in the void descended in an instant. Down, completely covering the surrounding space, and the pressure completely covering the surrounding mountain peaks. Kong Ru stood on the top of the mountain, looking at the surrounding mountains that were completely covered by his pressure, and the creatures crawling on the ground one by one, a light flashed in his eyes. "This coercion should be comparable to that of the Quasi-Saint in the late stage. If you add the power of the small world, then even the strong people at the peak of the Quasi-Saint are no match for me. Next time I meet Zhunti, even if it is a head-on confrontation, You can completely suppress Zhunti." Kong Ru couldn't help but think when he felt the change in his own power. "However, it's time to continue traveling. Time in the prehistoric world passed very quickly. It's just that one cultivation has already passed a thousand years. It's no wonder that there are so many strong people in the prehistoric world." As he said, Kong Ru, however, took a step forward, disappeared directly on the spot, and appeared on the outskirts of the mountain range in the blink of an eye. Kong Ru left the mountains and continued to move towards the east of the prehistoric world. This time, Kong Ru's walking speed slowed down a lot. He kept walking in the mountains of the prehistoric world and carefully watched the scenery of the prehistoric world. Every corner is experiencing the laws of the prehistoric world, and at the same time, it is constantly improving the laws of its own world. Your own world has been formed. As long as the laws in the world continue to be improved and the world continues to become more powerful, then your own strength will continue to become more powerful. But all this is not that simple. After all, Confucius has no experience in the evolution of the world and can only rely on the independent evolution of the world. And what we are looking at now in the prehistoric world is to provide a goal for the evolution of our own world. It was another thousand years. Confucius continued to advance during this thousand years, but he never stopped. Along the way, I looked at the various styles of mountains, streams, rivers, hills, and ravines in the prehistoric world, and saw all kinds of creatures and spiritual roots. Many of them in the prehistoric worldAll races appeared one by one, but Kong Ru was very surprised. Although there are many creatures in this ancient world, Confucius saw very few. Now on this journey, his knowledge has been greatly enriched, and he is still very happy in his heart. As Kong Ru continued to advance, he gradually felt that the aura around him began to change. The water vapor around him became thicker and the vegetation became more lush. But what surprised Kong Ru very much was that the living creatures around him became very rare. "We should have almost reached the coast of the East China Sea, but these creatures are too rare." Looking at the surrounding situation, Kong Ru couldn't help but said in surprise, his tone also full of emotion, "However, this should It's because the influence of the Dragon Clan hasn't completely disappeared." Kong Ru quickly figured out the reason. The ocean is the territory of the Dragon Clan, and the coast of the East China Sea is so close to the ocean. In the prehistoric world occupied by the three tribes of Dragon, Phoenix and Qilin, this place also belongs to the territory of the Dragon Clan. The tyranny of the Dragon Clan is known to all creatures in the prehistoric world. Although countless years have passed, the power of the Dragon Clan has not completely dissipated. However, no creature dares to occupy the original territory of the Dragon Clan. Most of the creatures living in this area are creatures that took form in this area. As Kong Ru continued to advance, Kong Ru became more and more sure of his own judgment. Along the way, Kong Ru discovered that there were rivers and lakes everywhere in this area. This kind of living environment is the survival environment of the Dragon Clan, and most of the creatures in these places are sub-dragon species with the blood of the Dragon Clan. Thinking about it, Kong Ru couldn't help but speed up, heading towards the east where the water vapor is thickest. This direction is the direction of the ocean of the prehistoric world. The ocean occupies a very vast area of ??the prehistoric world, and its scope is even wider than the prehistoric continent. ; Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 47 East China Sea Dragon Clan The ocean, when I think about it, always gives people a very vast feeling, and a yearning rises in my heart. Kong Ru quickened his pace and soon saw a vast ocean. Seeing the ocean, Kong Ru pushed hard with his feet. His speed reached the extreme in an instant, and he directly turned into a ray of light and came to the seaside. "It is indeed the breath of the sea. No matter which world it is, the ocean is so vast." Standing on the seaside, Kong Ru took a deep breath, and his whole mind was completely released, wandering in this rich water vapor. among. The human race was created by Nuwa with the Nine Heavens Breathing Soil and the Three Light Divine Water. However, the human race is born with a very deep affinity for the spiritual energy of the water system and the spiritual power of the earth system. The feeling of stepping on the earth and deep in the ocean made my heart feel relaxed, and my whole person seemed to feel much more relaxed. Looking at the ocean in front of him, Kong Ru stepped forward, moving directly forward, and soon entered the ocean. Entering the ocean, the sea water around Kong Ru naturally separated, separating Kong Ru himself from the water. Not a trace of water contaminated Kong Ru's body. Entering the ocean, Kong Ru's eyes began to move constantly, looking at this strange ocean world. In his previous life, although Kong Ru had seen the ocean, he had never been to the ocean and had no understanding of the environment within the ocean. Now entering the ocean, the whole person's curiosity is completely aroused, and he is constantly looking at the world around him to see how wonderful the world under the sea is. Kong Ru was watching the surrounding environment, but his steps did not stop. The water flowing around him pushed Kong Ru's body quickly forward. Kong Ru moved forward quickly, and the number of creatures around him also continued to increase rapidly. Various underwater creatures appeared in front of Kong Ru. Various fishes, marine races, and various vegetation spirits growing on the seabed. The ocean in which these creatures grow has no resemblance to the prehistoric creatures, and the speed of each one is very fast. They swim and hunt quickly in the ocean, but the entire ocean appears different. A world, an atmosphere completely different from the prehistoric world. "This ocean is indeed very strange. Although the number of these creatures is not as large as that of the prehistoric world, it is not much inferior. Moreover, the aura of the water system in this ocean is very abundant. These creatures all have high levels of cultivation, but they are not inferior. It is much stronger than the prehistoric world. No wonder the Dragon Clan can resist the Phoenix Clan and Qilin Clan with just the strength of one clan." Looking at the numerous creatures on the seabed, Kong Ru was also slightly surprised, but soon It calmed down and the speed increased again. This time I came to the ocean. Although it meant traveling, the more purpose was not here. Thinking of Kong Ru's soul, the power was released in an instant and spread rapidly towards the ocean ahead. The power of the world also spread rapidly towards the front with the power of the soul. The small world of Confucius' Dantian is hundreds of millions of miles wide. Although the scope of the power of the world covering the prehistoric world is limited, it can still reach a distance of millions of miles. In an instant, Kong Ru had completely taken in the situation within a million miles around him, and he also determined the direction of progress in his heart in an instant. "It seems that the dragon clan still has great majesty in this sea clan. Even if its strength is greatly damaged, it still has absolute pressure in this sea area. And although the dragon clan's luck has been damaged due to failure, it is still so It seems that there are still some powerful people hidden among the dragon clan." Kong Ru completely restrained the power of the world and couldn't help but sigh, but at the same time, he was more determined about his trip this time. Kong Ru¡¯s footsteps were faster, heading towards the depths of the ocean quickly, covering a million miles in the blink of an eye. After a distance of millions of miles, Kong Ru appeared on the outskirts of a huge coral group. This huge coral group occupied a range of thousands of miles around, and corals of various colors occupied various locations around it. Although these corals are very ordinary, they are connected with each other to form a formation, gathering the surrounding spiritual energy within this thousand-mile range. "It seems that this Dragon Clan still has a certain background. Although this formation is not very powerful, it can easily deal with ordinary Daluo realm monks. And although these corals look very ordinary, each one At least for ten thousand years, this is only the outermost place of the ocean. It seems that the Dragon Clan is indeed very rich." Looking at the interconnected corals, I couldn't help but think. "Boom." Kong Ru released the aura from his body, but the aura completely restrained itself the moment it was released. But even if this momentum only spread for a moment, the surrounding water flow was directly swept up, and this huge flow of water swept through the entire Dragon Palace in the blink of an eye.   However, this water flow came and went very quickly. The water flow dissipated directly after sweeping through the Dragon Palace. Kong Ru couldn't help but smile slightly when he looked at this stream of water. The aura on his body was not completely restrained and was emanating slightly. "Ouch" a sound of dragon roar came from the depths of the Dragon Palace, a golden light shot out from the Dragon Palace in the blink of an eye, and a golden dragon appeared on the Dragon Palace. This golden dragon is over a thousand feet tall. The golden scales in the mountains are shining with light. Its five huge golden claws are constantly waving. Its eyes are full of coercion as it looks in the direction of the surroundings. Soon the golden dragon discovered the existence of Kong Ru. The dragon's tail swung and its body squirmed. In the blink of an eye, it turned into a golden light, disappeared from the place, and shot quickly in the direction of Kong Ru. "The Dragon Clan is indeed very proud, but pride must also be accompanied by strength. If it was when the Dragon, Phoenix, and Kirin clans occupied the ancient times, such pride would be understandable. Now the Dragon Clan has declined." Kong Ru looked at the people rushing towards him quickly. The golden dragon said softly. After speaking, he gently raised his right hand and stretched it forward. A subtle aura of awe-inspiring righteousness burst out from his fingertips, and instantly turned into a long purple rope. After Changsheng appeared, , in the blink of an eye, the fast-moving golden dragon was completely entangled. The long purple rope wrapped around the golden dragon and began to shrink continuously. As the rope continued to shrink, the golden dragon's expression also began to change, with a painful expression on its face. Jinlong felt the power on the purple rope wrapped around his body, and a golden light shone on his body. The power in his body kept pouring out, and his body kept shaking, trying to break free of the rope. "Ouch." There was another huge dragon roar, but this time the dragon roar was full of pain, "Who are you? How dare you do whatever you want in the understanding of my dragon clan? Hurry up!" Release me quickly, or be careful of the revenge of my dragon clan." Jin Long seemed to feel that he could not break free from the chains that tied him, and shouted loudly, his tone was still very domineering, and he did not put Kong Ru in front of him completely. In eyes. "Hmph." Kong Ru looked at the arrogant golden dragon and snorted coldly. The long purple rope shrank even faster. In an instant, the golden dragon's scales shattered, and drops of blood dripped down the long purple rope. Down. The long rope contracted rapidly, the golden dragon screamed again, and the golden light on its body became more intense. But this time, the golden dragon also learned its lesson and knew that it could not break free from the long rope that entangled itself. The moment the golden light completely wrapped its body, its body shape began to change and began to shrink continuously. "Thousands of feet, one hundred feet, ten feet, one foot. In just an instant, the golden dragon's body that was thousands of feet long became ten feet long. But what surprised him even more was that the purple rope was still binding him tightly, and the strength continued to become stronger, and his bones began to bear huge forces. The amount of power on his body seemed to cut him into pieces completely in an instant. ; Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 48 Dragon Clan The Dragon Clan, the overlord of the entire prehistoric sea area, even after a baptism of calamity, and its strength has been greatly damaged, but its powerful heritage is still something that no one dares to underestimate. As the former overlord, the Dragon Clan now lives in the Crystal Palace hidden deep in the ocean. It has to be said that the Dragon Clan has a special preference for shiny things. The entire Crystal Palace is filled with ornaments emitting all kinds of light. Kong Ru walked step by step within the scope of the Crystal Palace. The speed was not very fast, but there was no sound again, and the sea people who saw Kong Ru also retreated and hid in an instant. When Kong Ru saw this, he also smiled slightly in his heart. This was exactly the result he wanted, and only in this way could he lead the Dragon Clan. Although the cultivation level of this five-clawed golden dragon was not very high, its status among the Dragon Clan It's definitely not low, otherwise it wouldn't be sent by the Dragon Clan to guard here. "Okay, let's go quickly, or I'll cut you into pieces." Kong Ru looked at the slow-moving golden dragon in front of him and scolded loudly. Now Jin Long has completely lost his arrogance, and his eyes when looking at Kong Ru are full of hatred, and more importantly, fear. After hearing Kong Ru's words, he did not dare to show any slightness and quickly moved forward. Move forward, move quickly towards the Crystal Palace. Yilong moved forward very quickly, and soon he was outside the Crystal Palace. Looking at the Crystal Palace in front of him, Kong Ru's eyes were full of surprise, and he walked in front of the golden dragon in a flash. "It's a very magical formation. It should be the formation inherited by the Dragon Clan." Deep in Kong Ru's hand, he moved towards his body. The surrounding space shook for a while, and a wave of ripples spread around, but soon the ripples quickly converged. Kong Ru's hand seemed to have reached into a barrier. But soon a ray of light emitted from all directions of the barrier. The rays of light quickly gathered, and the gathered rays of light quickly converged on Kong Ru's hand. "Bang." A faint sound sounded, and Kong Ru's hand was immediately knocked out from the barrier, but was counterattacked by the Crystal Palace's formation. "Hmph, how could our dragon clan's great formation be broken so easily?" Looking at Kong Ru's movements, the golden dragon beside him said, his tone still full of pride, but while the golden dragon spoke, a flash of light flashed in his eyes. There was a strange light, but soon the light completely subsided. "It is indeed very strange, but its power is very limited. It can be used against ordinary strong people, but if a strong person like Daluo Jinxian comes, it should be easily broken. But in front of the quasi-sage, this is just a fake That¡¯s it, you can break it with just a raise of your hand." Kong Ru said, raising his hand again and lightly swiping the barrier in front of him. The barrier in front of me seemed to have been hit hard, like a broken mirror, with cracks spreading around. It was completely shattered in an instant, and a huge hole soon appeared. "Okay, we can go in, and we can wait inside slowly for your dragon clan members to arrive." Kong Ru said to the golden dragon behind him. After saying that, he entered the Crystal Palace directly and ignored the golden dragon. After all, his goal has been achieved, and his presence or absence has no impact. "Quasi Saint!!!" Looking at Kong Ru entering the Crystal Palace, Jin Long's face was full of shock. The method of refining the Crystal Palace is inherited from the Dragon Clan. Only the strong ones among the Dragon Clan can refine the Crystal Palace. The most peculiar thing about this Crystal Palace is the formation of the Crystal Palace. This formation contains a breath from the Ancestral Dragon's Crystal Palace. Although this breath is very weak, it completely connects the entire Dragon Clan's Crystal Palace. When necessary, these crystal palaces can be connected together to form a huge formation. The existence of this aura will also cause the formation of the entire Crystal Palace to be reflected in the Dragon Clan the moment it is shattered. At the moment when the formation of the Crystal Palace ruptured, a breath directly escaped from the Crystal Palace, completely integrated with the surrounding sea water, and shot rapidly towards the depths of the ocean. When Kong Ru entered the Crystal Palace, he walked directly to the Dragon Seat in the center of the Crystal Palace and sat down directly. After Kong Ru sat down, Jin Long also followed Kong Ru into the Crystal Palace. At this time, there was no hatred or fear in Jin Long's eyes, but more of a feeling of despair. Jin Long also already knew that the target of the person in front of him was not himself, but the strong man in his clan. Thinking of this, Jin Long hoped that the members of the clan would not notice the changes in his Crystal Palace. The dragon clan has been severely damaged now. If it loses a strong man, the dragon clan will really be abandoned by the prehistoric world. Then in the future It is very likely that he will be?¡¯s race was exterminated. "Senior, I don't know where my dragon clan has offended my senior. Ao Guang is willing to repay with himself. I hope senior can let my dragon clan go." The golden dragon came to Kong Ru. A light shone on his body. The dragon body had disappeared and appeared. In front of Confucius, he turned into a human body with a dragon head. "Oh, do you think you can bear it?" Kong Ru looked at Ao Guang in front of him, but he couldn't help but tease the future Dragon King of the East China Sea. "Senior," Ao Guang heard what Kong Ru said and wanted to say something more, but he opened his mouth and didn't know what reason he had to impress the man in front of him. When Ao Guang saw this, his eyes became very sad and angry. The power in his body flowed rapidly, and his body was gradually wrapped in a golden light. His hands had returned to the shape of dragon claws, and he held them tightly. The power was completely concentrated on the right hand, and the hand was slowly raised. "Don't be petty. With your current cultivation level, it is impossible to cause any harm to me." Kong Ru glanced at Ao Guang, and shot out a burst of righteousness from his hand, melting into the space around Ao Guang. , communicating with the awe-inspiring righteousness in the surrounding heaven and earth, descending directly. After this awe-inspiring righteousness fell, it did not attack Ao Guang directly, but turned into a powerful momentum, completely suppressing Ao Guang within this awe-inspiring righteousness. After suppressing Ao Guang in Haoran's righteousness, Kong Ru ignored him and closed his eyes, quietly waiting for the arrival of the Dragon Clan people. While Kong Ru was leisurely waiting for the arrival of the Dragon Clan in the Crystal Palace, the Dragon Clan was completely shocked. In the ancestral palace of the Dragon Clan, the senior leaders of the Dragon Clan have completely gathered. The Ancestral Palace of the Dragon Clan is the Crystal Palace of the Ancestral Dragon of the Dragon Clan. After the Ancestral Dragon disappeared, this Crystal Palace has never been opened again. But now this hall is opened again, and all the people in the Dragon Clan know that something big has happened in the clan. "Clan Chief Ao Qin, what is going on?" After the senior leaders of the Dragon Clan had completely gathered together, they asked the man in the golden robe in the center of the hall. This man is the current leader of the Dragon Clan, and he also existed at the same time as the Ancestral Dragon. However, his cultivation level cannot be compared with that of the Ancestral Dragon, but he is a wise man among the Dragon Clan. When the Dragon Clan's confidence expanded to the extreme and wanted to dominate the ancient world, he was very rational and left behind some of the elites and geniuses in the clan. The final result was also very obvious. The Dragon Clan was used by Luo Hu and suffered heavy losses in the war. Only less than 1% of the Dragon Clan could return to the Dragon Clan, and even those who came back were seriously injured. Most of the people in this hall were taught by him, and they still respect him very much, so they rushed over as soon as they were summoned. "Ao Guang's dragon palace guarding the outermost part of the sea area was destroyed. Our dragon clan has not been born since the last calamity. It seems that people in the prehistoric world have forgotten the power of the dragon clan." Ao Qin, who was wearing a golden robe, said , while speaking, the aura on his body is constantly increasing, and a huge power rises around his body, as if it is going to completely destroy everything. "Ouch!" Just when Ao Qin was speaking, a huge dragon roar came from the depths of the clan, and a gray figure shot out directly from the depths of the clan. The speed was very fast, and in an instant Has disappeared in place. When the dragon clan members in the ancestral hall heard the sound of dragon roar, their faces were full of surprise and confusion. They turned around one by one and looked in the direction of Ao Qin in the hall, but they thought To seek answers. ; Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 49 The First Dragon A sound of dragon roar came from the depths of the Dragon Clan. The gray figure was tens of thousands of feet long, with this powerful aura exuding from every scale. When this figure appeared, all the dragon clan members looked up, their eyes full of doubts, but also full of excitement. Since the Ancestral Dragon, there has not been any strong person in the Dragon Clan who can suppress the scene. There are only a few quasi-saint strong men in the clan. Even the current leader is only in the middle stage of quasi-sage. It is precisely because of this that the Dragon Clan is in the middle stage. Although the prehistoric world has a certain status, it cannot suppress other races in the prehistoric world. "It's Master Shilong." In the ancestral hall, Ao Qin's face was full of joy and he said to everyone present. After hearing about Shilong, other people were filled with doubts and a little unhappy. After all, in their understanding, the Ancestral Dragon is the ancestor of the Dragon Clan, but now there is actually an Aolong who dares to call it the ancestor of the Dragon Clan. "Master Shilong was born together with Master Zulong. Master Zulong was born with a nine-clawed golden dragon, but when Master Shilong was born, he had the body of a blue dragon. This body of a blue dragon is not weaker than the nine-clawed dragon at all. Golden Dragon is even better in some aspects. Moreover, since Lord Shilong was born, he spent most of his time in a state of cultivation and rarely appeared in the sight of the Dragon Clan. He saw his ancestors. Master Long only has a few elders from the original Dragon Clan. And what I did back then was also what Master Shi Long ordered, otherwise it would be impossible for me to retain a trace of vitality for the Dragon Clan with my status." Ao Qin looked at the hall. All the people spoke loudly, their voices became louder as they spoke, and their eyes were filled with admiration and respect. After everyone in the hall heard Ao Qin's words, the mountains and mountains flashed with light, and thoughts could not help but arise in their hearts. Their eyes kept turning, but they were thinking about why Master Shilong would Appear. "It seems that this matter is not that simple, otherwise it would not alarm Lord Shilong." Everyone thought in their hearts, but they quickly restrained themselves. After all, Shilong is an existence at the level of the ancestral dragon. The ancestral dragon gave them the impression that he was full of domineering power, and they would never allow himself and others to have such thoughts. "Bang" Just when everyone gathered their thoughts, the gray stream of light directly entered the ancestral palace. Shilong entered the main hall. His body of tens of thousands of feet did not restrain himself at all. He entered directly into the main hall, and the pressure on his body could not help but emanate. "Ouch" After Shilong entered the ancestral hall, his huge mouth opened, and a huge dragon roar came out directly, and in the blink of an eye, it completely enveloped the entire dragon clan area. After the sound sounded in the entire hall, a golden light continued to shine in the hall. This light came and was obtained very quickly, and it completely dissipated in the blink of an eye. "This matter is related to the future fortune and development of our Dragon Clan. You can go back now, and I will decide this matter. However, you must remember that our Dragon Clan is no longer in its prime. Put your time aside. When it comes to cultivation, restrain the arrogance in your heart." Shilong glanced at everyone in the hall and said in a very solemn tone. While speaking, the aura on his body also emanated directly, and inside the hall The auras of all the dragons were flustered, and their eyes were filled with horror. Looking at the faces of all the people, Zulong couldn't help but nodded. The dragon's tail swung, his body moved, and disappeared directly in place in an instant, turning into a gray light and disappearing into the ancestral palace. And everyone in the ancestral hall quickly woke up, shook their dragon tails one by one, and disappeared into the hall. Shilong disappeared into the ancestral palace, and his figure moved rapidly forward in the sea. The Dragon Clan was born in the sea and is the overlord of the sea. However, it is very fast in the sea. As a dragon among the dragons that can rival the Ancestral Dragon, its speed in the water has reached its extreme. Shilong advanced rapidly, covering a distance of hundreds of thousands of miles in an instant. Along the way, Shilong was constantly thinking in his heart. Two thousand years ago, the Dragon Clan's destiny was shaken, as if they had participated in some battle. After that, the Dragon Clan's destiny seemed to be missing. However, although part of the luck is missing, the dragon clan's luck seems to be connected to the luck of a race, and the luck of this race is still very weak. Although these phenomena were very strange, they did not attract much attention from Shilong. But in the past two thousand years, the luck of the race connected to the Dragon Clan has increased rapidly. This increase rate is very similar to the rise of the Dragon Clan's luck. However, the rise of this race has not More stable. Shilong couldn't help but feel very surprised in his heart. What kind of race is this that can actually dominate the dragon clan's destiny. And just when the dragon clan was shaking, he felt the edge of the sea.??A powerful aura, and his cultivation is definitely in the late stage of Quasi-Sage. Moreover, this aura has powerful luck, which is the luck of the race that is connected to the dragon clan's luck, and Shilong also feels that his dragon clan's luck has rapidly changed after this luck enters the dragon clan. The relationship has changed, the connection has become closer, and the dragon family's luck also feels like it is picking up. "I don't know what kind of race this is, but it actually makes the dragon clan's luck become its vassal." Shilong's heart was very complicated, and his speed also increased by several percent at the same time. Shilong was advancing rapidly in the sea, thinking constantly in his heart, and he couldn't get a clue despite all his thoughts. Unlike Shilong, Kong Ru was currently sitting on a seat in the Crystal Palace, taking out a spiritual fruit from the table and taking a bite from time to time, but he seemed very leisurely. Ao Guang, who was in the corner of the hall, was still resisting the pressure from around him. The body shape has also returned to the body of the dragon, but the body shape is greatly restricted, only less than one meter long. "Ouch" a huge sound of dragon roar came from the depths of the ocean. After the sound of dragon roar came out, the water flow in the surrounding sea area began to gather quickly. The water flow gathered together, and the waters The creatures in it were directly swept up by the current in an instant and appeared in the ocean. After these creatures appeared, their faces were full of reverence, and they worshiped towards the depths of the ocean. "Ten thousand beasts are facing the blue. The strong man from the dragon clan is not weaker than the ancestral dragon. He is actually a blue dragon. But it is too naive to want to give me a show of strength. If it is a single comparison of pressure, even if it is Ya No saint-level existence can compare with me." Kong Ru felt the pressure in the surrounding water, and smiled faintly in his heart, his body trembled for a while, and Haoran's righteousness suddenly released, a huge The power fell directly from the void. The awe-inspiring righteousness of Confucius was released, and the pressure he exuded was also the pressure in the void of the entire prehistoric world. The moment this coercion appeared, the pressure in the water flow was completely shattered in an instant, and the water flow completely calmed down in an instant. The creatures who were worshiping towards the depths of the ocean also stood up one by one and turned towards the direction of the Crystal Palace. It is completely different from the original reverence, the awe, and fear in the heart. Now every living creature's face is very indifferent, and the body is covered by a faint righteousness. The hearts of all living creatures His eyes were full of gentleness, and his mind seemed to be bathed in a spring breeze. Haoran¡¯s righteousness is originally born from the righteousness of heaven and earth, and the meaning of its existence is to educate all living beings and promote the righteous way of heaven and earth. Kong Ru now released this awe-inspiring righteousness, and did not use it for attack, but used the method of enlightenment to draw the power of heaven and earth. This pressure was not something that Shilong's pressure could resist. So at the moment when Haoran's righteousness was released, Shilong's pressure was shattered. Shilong's figure was shaken, and his face became very horrified. However, the speed of his body's forward speed increased again, and his momentum began to shrink. Get up and no longer release the power in yourself. A light flashed in his eyes, and he made a decision in his heart. ; Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 50 Awesome Purple Qi The vast righteousness, the righteousness between heaven and earth converges out, and is transformed into the righteousness in the hearts of hundreds of millions of creatures in the ancient world. Confucius has always been obsessed with his own cultivation. For the future of the human race, during these thousands of years, Confucius did not dare to slack off, walking around the ancient world, constantly enhancing his knowledge and cultivation. . My heart is indeed completely limited by this obsession in my heart. Although my cultivation has improved very quickly, my state of mind is really unable to keep up. Even after passing through the 129,600 in Kunlun Mountain The cycle of reincarnation has not been completely digested and turned into something of one's own. And Haoran Zhengqi was used by him as a weapon in battles, without truly fully digesting Haoran Zhengqi and understanding its essence. And now Confucius has released the awe-inspiring righteousness, blended it into the void of the prehistoric world, and aroused the pressure of the prehistoric world. The moment Confucius released his awe-inspiring righteousness, he felt a burst of enlightenment in his heart. Words could not help but resound in his mind. Each sentence sounded very loud. After one sentence, waves of awe-inspiring righteousness came out. They quickly gathered together to form Dao Talismans one by one. There is righteousness in the heaven and earth, and they are mixed and endowed with manifolds. Below are the rivers and mountains, and above are the sun and stars. To others, it is said that it is vast and overwhelming. The imperial road should be Qingyi, Hanhe Tumingting. When the time comes, we can see each other and draw pictures one by one. In the Qi Taishi Bian, in the Jin Dynasty Dong Hu's pen. Zhang Liangzhui in Qin Dynasty and Su Wujie in Han Dynasty. He was the head of General Yan and was bleeding for Ji Shi. They are Zhang Suiyang's teeth and Yan Changshan's tongue. Or it is the Liaodong hat, clearing the ice and snow. Or to show off one's teachings, ghosts and gods weep heroically. Or to cross the river and swallow Hu Jie generously. Or for hitting the thief's wat, the head will be broken if it is turned upside down. It is the majestic Qi that will last forever. When it penetrates the sun and moon, life and death will be settled. The earth depends on it, and the sky pillar depends on it. The three cardinal principles are actually life-related, and morality is the root. I'm sorry to hear that Yang Jiu is really weak. The prisoner of Chu tasseled his crown and sent his chariot to Qiongbei. The tripod wok is as sweet as glutinous rice, but you can't get it if you ask for it. There is a ghost fire in the underworld, and it is dark when the spring courtyard is closed. The oxen eats the same soap, the chicken roosts and the phoenix eats. Once there is fog and dew, it becomes barren in the ditch. In this case, no matter how cold or hot it is, all kinds of diseases will be easy to overcome. Alas, Ju Lauchang, for my peaceful country. How could he not be clever? Yin and Yang cannot be thieved. Looking up at this stubborn existence, I look up at the white floating clouds. My heart is filled with sadness, and the sky is full of sorrow. The day of the philosopher is far away, and the punishment is in the past. The wind eaves display books for reading, and the ancient roads illuminate their colors. There are hundreds of words in the whole article, but each word is full of majesty, and Kong Ru also feels that his mind is completely integrated into these three hundred talismans. The whole person's mind has also become very clear, and although the names mentioned in the text have not appeared in this world, in the previous life, the names of these people have left a very important mark in history. With strong writing and ink, every character is worthy of respect. Kong Ru's mind was completely integrated into each of these talismans, and his mind was completely integrated into the righteousness in his heart, as if he had become a being who insisted on his own beliefs, and even Don¡¯t be afraid of life and death for this belief and give everything you have. Pictures flashed through Kong Ru's mind one after another, and each picture passed very quickly. In the blink of an eye, hundreds of thousands of pictures passed by. These scenes are exactly the scenes in the 129,600 reincarnations that Confucius passed through the jade steps in Kunlun Mountain. Each of these scenes made Confucius feel very strange, but also very familiar. Familiar, waves of realizations can't help but arise in my heart, and my mood continues to become more peaceful and more tenacious. In addition to the changes in his state of mind, Kong Ru's body is also constantly being washed by the awe-inspiring righteousness around him. His body is constantly becoming more perfect, and the power in his body is also constantly increasing. With the improvement of his mind, Kong Ru's soul also became more solid, and he became more comfortable in controlling his power. Although the improvement in power was very limited, Kong Ru became more proficient in the application of power, and his combat power improved. But it is definitely not small. "This kind of power is not the power of Haoran Zhengqi, but the power from the heart. It seems that my previous understanding of Haoran Zhengqi was biased. This Haoran Zhengqi should be the way of enlightenment. In the past, I was just Use your mind to communicate the Haoran Zhengqi between heaven and earth, and restrain it in your body. Although your strength increases very quickly, you lose the original intention of Haoran Zhengqi. Although the power is not weak, it does not make Haoran Zhengqi The power is fully exerted. "Haoran's righteousness, disperse." Kong Ru's figure surged, and the Haoran's righteousness in his body quickly gathered, and continued to escape from the various acupoints in Kongru's body, blending into the surrounding void. . Although the awe-inspiring righteousness in Kong Ru's body quickly escaped, the moment the awe-inspiring righteousness in his body subsided, the small world in his dantian rotated, and various laws of power continued to derive. , streams of power from the creatures continue to radiate out, blending into the void of the small world. This power blended into the void of the small world, but directly entered the various meridians of Confucius.Among the three hundred and sixty acupoints, they continue to occupy the positions left after Haoran's righteousness receded. "This is the power that I really control. Although the power in Haoran's righteousness is very powerful, it is under the control of heaven after all. If I continue to practice like this, I should not be restricted by the changes in the spiritual energy of the prehistoric world. "Kong Ru felt the power that was rapidly increasing in his body, but he couldn't help but sigh in his heart. Although Haoran's righteousness escapes directly, as long as his mind communicates with the void of the prehistoric world, then Haoran's righteousness will inevitably escape. It landed, and its power was even more powerful than the power originally emanating from the body. Soon, the awe-inspiring righteousness in Kong Ru's body completely escaped, and the power in his body had been completely replaced by the power in the small world. The power seemed to be endless, and every move and every move exuded powerful power, directly shattering the surrounding space. "The fire in my heart is rising." Kong Ru felt the surging power in his body, his mind moved involuntarily, and he shouted loudly, and the power in his body came out directly. After this power came out, there was no The direct burning only comes, but it binds the surrounding space in an instant, completely gathering the awe-inspiring righteousness in the surrounding space in an instant. Haoran's righteous energy gathered together and burned directly in an instant, turning into a purple flame. After the purple flame appeared, the surrounding space began to vibrate continuously in an instant, and the power of space continued to scatter, as if it was melted. "Go." Kong Ru looked at the fire in front of him and shot towards the more than three hundred words floating in front of him. These more than three hundred words are condensed from Haoran's righteousness, and the Haoran's righteousness contained in each word is very huge. These more than three hundred words contain as much mana as dozens of yuanhui. The inner fire gathered under the talisman and began to become more intense. The fire in the heart continues to become more powerful, and the talismans also begin to change at the same time. Each talisman becomes smaller, but more pure. Three hundred talismans began to gather together, and gradually formed a very wonderful formation. After this formation was formed, the void shook in an instant, and a purple river fell directly from the void, which was Haoran's righteousness. . A large amount of awe-inspiring righteousness gathered around these three hundred talismans, and they were continuously tempered by the inner fire to become more condensed. At this time, the three hundred Dao talismans also turned into a rich purple, and at this time, the Dao talismans also has condensed into substance. A huge power emanates from these three hundred talismans, and the power is not much different from the spiritual treasures in the prehistoric world. "Well, the awe-inspiring purple energy actually appeared, and the power of the heart fire has been greatly improved. However, this awe-inspiring purple energy cannot be wasted like this." Kong Ru looked at the three men exuding rich purple energy in front of him. Hundreds of talisman seals, I was also slightly surprised in my heart. The Qiankun Ding and Jiuyang Merit Ruler in the body disappeared in the small world in an instant and appeared in front of Kong Ru. "Accept" Kong Ru's hand shot a force directly into the Qiankun Cauldron, collecting the three hundred talismans and the Nine Yang Merit Ruler into the Qiankun Cauldron, and the inner fire was directly transferred to the bottom of the Qiankun Cauldron. Under the burning fire of the heart, the Qiankun Cauldron began to rotate rapidly, and the surrounding awe-inspiring righteousness was completely swallowed up by the Qiankun Cauldron in an instant, and it began to rotate continuously. "Refining, condensing." The Qiankun Cauldron rotated ninety-nine and eighty-one times, and the surrounding spiritual energy and Haoran's righteousness had also gathered to the extreme. The Nine-Yang Merit Ruler was originally made by Confucius using his own merits. It can be said to be a powerful spiritual treasure of merit and virtue that has already had its fixed image. Kong Ru's refining of the treasure this time was just to integrate the three hundred talismans into the ruler in a certain formation to enhance the power of the spiritual treasure, so the whole process was very fast. "Out" the Qiankun Cauldron quickly stopped rotating, and the surrounding spiritual energy was completely swallowed up by the Qiankun Cauldron in an instant. Amid Kong Ru's shout, a black-yellow light shot out directly, It fell into the hands of Kong Ru. At this time, the Jiuyang Merit Ruler had completely changed its appearance. Three hundred talismans were constantly swimming on the ruler's body, gathering waves of awe-inspiring righteousness from time to time. "Ouch." Just when Kong Ru was playing with the ruler in his hand, a huge dragon roar came directly from the periphery of the Crystal Palace, waking up the creatures of the sea clan who were staying in place. Send them back to their respective places. After the sound of dragon roars fell, a gray light shot from outside the Crystal Palace into the main hall and appeared in front of Kong Ru. ; Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 51 Thousands of Golden Dragons The Crystal Palace is the treasure of the Dragon Clan, and each Dragon Clan has certain means of controlling the Crystal Palace. When Canglong entered the Crystal Palace, Kong Ru had already discovered that the Crystal Palace was covered by a force, the formation was activated in an instant, and the originally damaged areas were completely restored in an instant. Kong Ru couldn't help but be surprised when he looked at the ten thousand-foot-long blue dragon in front of him. Although he had already guessed that there were strong men hidden in the dragon clan, he did not expect that there would be a blue dragon, and it was a five-clawed blue dragon, but its bloodline was completely comparable to that of the nine-clawed golden dragon. It seemed that this dragon clan was better than him. It was much stronger than imagined. The aura of this blue dragon was definitely the aura of a late-stage quasi-saint. When Kong Ru looked at Cang Long, Shi Long also kept looking at Kong Ru in front of him. Although Kong Ru's aura had completely subsided, Shilong still felt a very strong sense of crisis. I can only feel this sense of crisis from Zu Long's body, but this aura is completely different from the aura on Zu Long's body. Zulong's body was filled with a powerful domineering aura, and the aura of the man in front of him seemed to wrap everything around him. He had a very strange aura, and every movement was very calm. Every movement triggers a breath in the void. Seeing this situation, Shilong became even more cautious. I had released my own aura before, causing the creatures in this sea area to worship, just to increase my power and give a deterrent to this person who dared to provoke my dragon clan. But what surprised him was that the moment his breath was released, there was another momentum rising around him. This momentum was connected to the vast void. The momentum descended directly from the void, and the righteous energy of heaven and earth came from below the void. Advent. After this breath fell, it not only completely broke his own momentum, but also caused a righteous energy to rise in the surrounding creatures, causing a qualitative change in their state of mind. Such a method is something Shilong has never seen before. After all, no matter how powerful a person's cultivation is, he cannot change a person's state of mind at will. What is needed to improve the state of mind is personal understanding. The only one you can rely on is yourself. "Shilong has met fellow Taoist. I wonder why he came to the land of my dragon clan? Since the last calamity, our dragon clan has retreated. There shouldn't be any conflict with fellow daoist?" Shilong's eyes were straight. Staring at Kong Ru, he asked. While speaking, a gray mana light flashed on his body, and his body shape began to change. In the blink of an eye, his body shape shrunk, and he turned into a man of the same height as Confucius, wearing a gray Taoist robe, with a The five-clawed blue dragon kept swimming, and the streams of water continued to flow, gather, and spread out with the movements of the blue dragon, constantly shaking the surrounding space. "Nothing, but the Dragon Clan has not had any conflict with me. I heard that the Dragon Clan is rich all over the world, and there are countless spiritual treasures in the Dragon Palace, so this time I came to the Dragon Clan to borrow some things from the Dragon Clan." Kong Ru looked at the transformation in front of him. The humanoid Canglong said with a playful smile on his lips. Now Kong Ru's heart has settled down. Although his cultivation has reached the late stage of quasi-sage, he still knows very little about the Dragon Clan, but he doesn't know how powerful this powerful person among the Dragon Clan is. To what extent. If there is really a strong person among this dragon clan who can compare with the Ancestral Dragon back then, then he must deal with it carefully. But if there is no strong person, then the dragon clan will really decline, and then the dragon clan will only exist as a vassal of the human race in the future, rather than a cooperative relationship. But now that he saw Shilong, Kong Ru had already decided in his heart how to treat the dragon clan. Although he is not very clear about Shilong's strength, the surging power in Shilong's body can be compared with the strong men in the late quasi-sage period. If some talents and magical powers are added, then the strength should be completely comparable to that of the late-stage quasi-sages. The strength of the Quasi-Saint's peak contender is not much different from his own. With the existence of strong men with such strength, even if the Dragon Clan declines, it can still have a place in the prehistoric world, and no race can underestimate it. And with such a strong man, the Dragon Clan will not decline like this. Although its strength cannot be compared with the situation when it was most powerful, it must still be a relatively powerful race in the prehistoric world. "Fellow Taoist, do you want to borrow something? If the Dragon Clan can provide it, then the Dragon Clan has already given it to you." When Shilong heard Kong Ru's words, he felt a burst of anger in his heart, but the anger soon subsided and he faintly said Said to Kong Ru. Although Shilong was already in the process of practicing, he still understood the situation among the dragon clan very well. The Dragon Clan is no longer a powerful race that can dominate the prehistoric world as it was during the Tribulation. Although there are several quasi-saint-level beings among the current Dragon Clan, there are also strong quasi-saints in the current prehistoric world. Quite a few, ?The ?? clan has now been eliminated by the prehistoric world, and it is now very difficult to stabilize the sea area. Therefore, when Confucius made a request, although Shilong was very angry, he did not show it and agreed directly. If you can use an innate spiritual treasure to form a good relationship with a powerful person at the quasi-sage level, it will be very worthwhile. "Thousands of golden dragons." Kong Ru said each word one by one, and each word echoed in the Crystal Palace very clearly. After Kong Ru finished speaking, the expressions of Ao Guang and Shi Long in the Crystal Palace changed. The originally calm face was completely occupied by anger in an instant, and the magic power in the body surged out. The surrounding waters were also affected by the two people's magic power, setting off huge waves that continued to rapidly converge towards the Crystal Palace. "Ouch!" A dragon roar sounded, and the entire Crystal Palace shook. The one who made the dragon roar was Ao Guang, who was suppressed by Confucius in a corner of the Crystal Palace with his awe-inspiring righteousness. The magic power on Ao Guang's body came out directly, and his body shook, struggling directly from the awe-inspiring righteousness around him. His body grew rapidly in an instant. His original body was only about one meter, and in the blink of an eye, It had already risen to about a hundred feet, but Ao Guang's figure did not stop there. His figure instantly reached over a thousand feet, the scales on his body emitted golden light, the dragon's body kept swinging, a light flashed in his eyes, the dragon The tail flicked, and the body turned into a golden light and shot towards Kong Ru quickly. Ao Guang broke free from the pressure around him, but he felt that the magic power in his body became larger and his body became more powerful. Although his cultivation level did not increase, Ao Guang felt that his strength had increased. A lot. The speed towards Ao Guang increased again, his body was completely wrapped in golden light, and the surrounding water flow also completely wrapped his body in it in an instant. "Ao Guang, come back." Seeing Ao Guang charging directly towards Kong Ru, Shilong was also surprised for a while. Ao Guang was suppressed in the Crystal Palace. Shilong had noticed it when he came in, but he also found that the surrounding pressure did not cause any harm to Ao Guang, and was still exercising Ao Guang's body. ,mind. He did not expect that Ao Guang would break free directly and attack Kong Ru. Moreover, Ao Guang is right in front of Kong Ru, and now he is still fully erupting the power of his body. His speed is not much different from that of the average Daluo Jinxian, and it only takes an instant to reach Kong Ru. That's all, even if he wanted to stop it, it was already too late. However, Shilong never thought of stopping him. The man in front of him actually asked the Dragon Clan for thousands of gold dragons. Shilong was also very angry, but he wanted to use Ao Guang to test how strong the man in front of him was. . There is only one update today ; Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 52: Battle with the First Dragon Ao Guang's speed has increased to the extreme in a short distance, and the golden light from his body completely converges on the dragon's horns. The dragon horn is the strongest part of the dragon's body. It can be said that it is made up of the plans of every dragon. Its hardness is not much different than that of ordinary spiritual treasures. Ao Guang felt that his power was constantly gathering, and the confidence in his heart was swelling again. A light flashed in his eyes, but his body had already reached Kong Ru. He could directly pierce Kong Ru if he moved forward a little. . "Hmph." Just when Ao Guang was about to come into contact with Kong Ru, Kong Ru snorted coldly. The void around Kong Ru changed in an instant, and a huge air descended directly from the void, swallowing Kong Ru. Ru's surroundings were completely shrouded in it. This vast energy is Haoran's righteousness. Although Kong Ru completely dispersed the Haoran's righteousness in his body into the void, the righteousness in his heart still exists, and his control over Haoran's righteousness is still very powerful. Wanting to take advantage of the awe-inspiring righteousness in the void is just a matter of thought. And the reason why Kong Ru used Haoran Zhengqi was because he did not want to harm Ao Guang. Since he wanted to cooperate with the dragon clan, he could not directly destroy Ao Guang in front of Shilong. When Ao Guang attacked him, Kong Ru felt a sense of contempt in his heart, as if he was provoked by an ant. A burst of anger rose in his heart, but this feeling quickly disappeared. Kong Ru's body was completely wrapped in Haoran's righteousness, and a coercion completely wrapped Ao Guang in it. When the coercion came, Ao Guang felt that the surrounding space was completely solidified at this moment, and his advancing figure also disappeared in an instant. He stopped completely, and the mana around his body was also completely dispelled by the crisis emanating from Haoran's righteousness. "It's not your turn to intervene in this matter, so you should go aside and reflect on it." Kong Ru waved his hand, and the surrounding aura of righteousness gathered and turned into a huge palm. After the huge palm appeared, it directly grasped Ao Guang in its hand, flew towards the corner of the Crystal Palace, landed in the corner of the Crystal Palace, and turned into a purple cage, trapping Ao Guang in it. "Fellow Taoist Shilong, what do you think?" After Kong Ru suppressed Ao Guang, he ignored him and turned to Shilong, who was standing not far away and looked at him, and asked directly. While speaking, the aura on his body was directly oppressing Shilong, and his eyes were staring straight at Shilong. This matter is also very important to the human race. If the human race wants to become stronger, it will definitely not happen overnight, nor is it that simple. With the blessing of the dragon clan's luck, the speed of becoming stronger will become faster. fast. "Hmph, if you want me to hand over thousands of golden dragons, it depends on your own ability. Although our dragon clan has declined, it is not that easy to bully." Looking at Kong Ru, Zulong said word by word. After that, his body shook, and a gray mana completely enveloped his body. In the blink of an eye, he transformed into his original form, a blue dragon tens of thousands of feet long. The original dragon showed its original shape, the dragon's tail shook, slapping the surrounding water, and the space and speed exploded in an instant, shooting straight out of the Crystal Palace. When Kong Ru saw Shilong shooting away from the Crystal Palace, he stepped forward directly. Every step he took was a thousand feet away. Kong Ru's figure kept flashing in the Crystal Palace. After a few flashes, he disappeared into the Crystal Palace and caught up with Shilong's speed. Shilong was surprised when he saw Kong Ru keeping up with his speed. The magic power in his body continued to burst out, and the speed continued to increase and become even faster. The surrounding space was shattered inch by inch due to Shilong's speed, but Shilong's figure disappeared into the space in an instant. Shilong's speed continued to increase, and Kong Ru's figure also continued to become faster with Shilong's speed. From the initial speed of one thousand feet, it reached ten thousand feet, one hundred thousand feet, and then disappeared directly. in space. Kong Ru and Shilong connected, increased their speed to the extreme, and disappeared into the space. "Bang, ow." There was a vibration in the space, and a Canglong rushed out of the space. The Canglong that appeared from the space directly opened its huge mouth, and a dragon roar spread throughout the surrounding area, as if It's like declaring one's territory. "Bang." After Shilong's dragon roar fell, a space in front of Shilong shattered, and a figure walked out directly from the broken space. This person was Kong Ru. The last time Kong Ru entered space was in Shouyang Mountain. Since leaving Shouyang Mountain, Kong Ru has walked out of the prehistoric world step by step. This time entering the space, Kong Ru clearly felt that the surrounding space could no longer cause any harm to him, and the power of the space had become very docile in his eyes. "Shilong, let's fight here on the ocean, and defeat you where your dragon clan is the most powerful."Ru Ru looked at the surrounding sea and said to Shilong. The most basic law of the ancient world is that the weak eat the strong. If you want the Shilong in front of you to completely surrender, you must truly defeat him, and defeat him head-on. The water that can fully unleash the dragon's power is the water. Confucius had this idea, and so did Shilong. Therefore, he chose the place of battle above the sea, so that his power would not be affected. It will not affect the restrictions on Confucius' means. "Ouch." Shilong opened his huge mouth, and a dragon roar spread all around. A gray mana spread out directly, and the surrounding space was shaken. The magic power from Shilong's body radiated out, his body was completely wrapped in gray light, and the scales on his body exuded a powerful wave of magic power. "Waters." Shilong's mana blended into the surrounding sea. For a moment, the sea seemed to be full of spirituality, releasing waves of faint pressure. The moment Shilong was completely formed in the water, his speed increased to the extreme in an instant, and he charged towards Kong Ru. The Dragon Clan is a race that is naturally very powerful in body and has natural control over water. They are very powerful beings in both body and magic. Kong Ru stood there, looking at Shilong who was charging towards him, his eyes staring at Shilong in front of him. The quasi-sage's speed was very fast, and in the blink of an eye Shilong had already arrived in front of Kong Ru. The two dragon claws grabbed Kong Ru's chest directly. Looking at the cage coming towards him, Kong Ru moved very quickly. He directly grabbed the two cages of the Lost Dragon and raised one foot. , kicked towards Shilong. Kong Ru's body was condensed by Pangu's blood, and his body's power was comparable to that of the Wu Clan, which was composed of powerful bodies. Although Shilong's body was very powerful, it was still weaker than the Wu clan, but he was directly kicked away by Kong Ru and retreated behind him. The scales on Shilong's body also shattered directly, but not a trace of blood flowed out. When the battle began, the two of them no longer held back at all, and their speed increased to the extreme in an instant. The two people seemed to have turned into rays of light, constantly colliding with each other on the sea, and the surrounding sea was directly exploded by the aftermath of the battle between the two. During the battle between the two, they were also constantly moving, and the small islands in the surrounding sea were directly hit into pieces by the aftermath of the battle between the two. With the continuous fighting, scars appeared on the two people's bodies, and their eyes began to change when they looked at each other, and their hearts were filled with admiration for each other. Both of them were very confident in their own strength. When they saw that the other party could actually compete with themselves and not fall behind, their arrogance slowly subsided. "Okay, there will be no reservations from now on." Both sides said at the same time, their tone was slightly softened, but the magic power on their bodies also burst out directly in an instant, and the surrounding space was also impacted by the powerful magic power burst out by the two people. Pieces of it shattered, a light flashed in the eyes of the two people, and their figures disappeared directly from the place, but the real battle began. ; Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 53: The Power of a Sword The aura of Kong Ru and Shilong completely radiated out, and the aura of the late-stage quasi-sages had already covered a million miles around them in an instant. After the two momentums were released, the mana in the two people's bodies was completely mobilized, and their spirits also changed. After the momentum of the two people was released, they began to constantly turn around each other. Although there was no trace of magic in this momentum, the reaction of the collision was also very huge. Waves of waves continued to roll up, and they were directly and completely blown away. shattered and completely eliminated in the void. "ah" "Ouch!" Kong Ru and Shilong shouted at the same time, their bodies disappeared directly from the spot, and the power in their bodies was fully mobilized in an instant. A long black-yellow ruler appeared in Kong Ru's hand. The purple aura of awe-inspiringness was constantly swimming on the ruler's body. It exuded an aura of awe-inspiring aura, but the huge pressure was not restrained at all. There is no trace of the aura on Shilong's body. A gray light flashes continuously on his body. Each scale exudes a strange power. All the powers are connected together, as if they form a The strange formation completely wrapped Shilong's body in it, forming a transparent protective layer. Kong Ru and Shilong disappeared from the spot and appeared in the center in an instant, colliding directly with each other. The Nine-Yang Merit Ruler in Kong Ru's hand collided directly with Shilong's dragon horn. The strength of the two of them did not converge at all. The space around them began to collapse at the moment of the collision. The collapse of space did not hinder the battle between the two. The momentum of the two increased again after the battle. The ruler in Kong Ru's hand moved faster, and the power of each blow became more powerful. The same was true for Shilong. The five giant claws under his belly kept hitting Kong Ru's long ruler. Each blow concentrated all the power in his body. "Shilong, it seems that there is not much difference in the strength of your body and mine. Then the next step will not be that simple. Let's see how your understanding of Tao is." Kong Ru quickly stepped back. Go, shouted to Shilong, the aura of his whole body changed again. The expression that looked a little fierce due to the battle between the two men completely calmed down in an instant, and the aura on his body also completely changed in an instant. Variety. "Awesome mountains and rivers." Confucius waved the Nine-Yang Merit Ruler in his hand, activating the awe-inspiring righteousness in the void. The moment this awe-inspiring righteousness fell, it began to evolve continuously, and in the blink of an eye, it formed mountain peaks. Rivers flow continuously between them, connecting the mountain peaks together. Kong Ru's movements were very fast, and Shilong didn't dare to disappear at all. The magic power on his body emitted directly, and the water in the surrounding sea quickly gathered. The water flow gathered together and turned into water dragons. In the blink of an eye, there were thousands of water dragons. Moreover, the water dragons continued to become more numerous and the rate of increase became faster. Moreover, every water dragon is lifelike, constantly waving its giant claws in the air, and letting out long groans from time to time, but showing different postures. "Ten thousand dragons gather." Shilong roared, and the surrounding water dragons quickly gathered together, forming a huge formation to confront the mountains and rivers formed by Confucius' awe-inspiring righteousness. . The two energies clashed, and the space in the center quickly collapsed completely. "Bang, bang" After the two forces fought against each other for a while, a loud sound came out, and the surrounding space began to explode inch by inch. The two forces began to move quickly toward the middle and collided together. The two forces completely collided together, and the space was shattered. Both of them are strong men in the late Quasi-Saint stage, and the power they unleashed without any reservations when colliding with each other is so powerful that even those at the peak of Quasi-Saint levels have to face it seriously. When the central space collapsed, the two people disappeared directly from the spot, and their figures reappeared thousands of miles away. The figures of the two people were constantly flashing and fighting in the surrounding area. Waves of awe-inspiring righteousness and water dragons were dancing in the air. In an instant, the space of hundreds of thousands of miles was completely shattered. The auras of Kong and Ru were also completely released as they continued fighting. The powerful auras completely surrounded their bodies. Even if the shattered space around them kept hitting the two of them, the two of them were completely at peace. Without realizing it, he just looked straight at the opponent in front of him, the light in his eyes full of excitement. The two people were constantly fighting, and in an instant, the distance of a million miles around them had become a battlefield for the two of them. The battlefields ranged from the sea to the sky, and from the sky to the sea, and then to the bottom of the sea. The creatures within the scope of the battle between the two people suffered a great disaster. Although the two men restrained themselves, the surrounding creatures were still greatly affected, and many were directly affected by the aftermath of the battle between the two. lost in spacemiddle. "Fellow Taoist, how about this end of the war between you and me? As long as the request made by your fellow Taoist is not so excessive, our Dragon Clan will not shirk it. Even if it is an innate spiritual treasure, our Dragon Clan will give it to you." Shilong. His figure quickly retreated and said to Kong Ru. The two have fought more than ten thousand times, and every attack has involved all the strength of the two of them, and their understanding of the Tao has been completely integrated into every attack. "Fellow Daoist Shilong, the outcome has not yet been determined. It is too early to stop fighting now. As long as fellow Daoist takes my last blow, then my previous request will not count at all. How about that?" Kong Ru looked at the retreating man. Shilong said directly. After finishing speaking, Kong Ru grabbed the void deep in his right hand, and the surrounding space began to vibrate. A long sword appeared in Kong Ru's hand. After the long sword appeared, Shilong's heart was shaken. The long sword looked very illusory, but it was also very solid. This sword is exactly what Confucius condensed between heaven and earth. This sword of heaven and earth was condensed after Confucius' small world. This is the first time that Confucius took it out from the small world. As soon as the Sword of Heaven and Earth comes out, the power of the world in the small world is directly emitted, completely covering the surrounding space within the scope of this small world. Although Confucius's small world has been formed, it is still very different from the entire vast world in the prehistoric times. The scope of the power of the world is only a million miles. The sword of heaven and earth appears, and the laws of the prehistoric world are also shaken. The power of the surrounding laws and spiritual energy gather quickly, and the sound concentrated on the sword body turns into a stream of sword energy, completely surrounding the long sword. "Zhan" Kong Ru raised the long sword in his hand and slashed directly in the direction of Shilong. The long sword slashed out, and tens of thousands of sword energy raged out from the sword body, turning into a huge storm that continuously cut the surrounding space, completely smashing the surrounding space into pieces. The sword blade formed a storm, and its speed increased to the extreme in an instant. In an instant, it had arrived in front of Shilong, completely covering Shilong in the sword energy. "Ouch!" Shilong, who was completely enveloped by the sword energy, heard dragon roars one after another. These dragon roars completely lost their original heroism and arrogance, but instead sounded miserable. Every dragon roar The sounds were very miserable and painful. As one of the ancestors of the dragon clan, Shilong was a figure of the same era as Zulong. His pride can be imagined. Now he actually screamed. The intensity of this attack can also be imagined. Shilong's body was constantly dancing within the scope of the sword energy. Every movement used all the power in his body to break out of the sword energy. But the power of these sword qi far exceeded his imagination. The sword qi completely enveloped him, as if another world had been formed. No matter how hard he hit, he could not escape from this sword. In the world of Qi. However, his body was constantly attacked by the sword energy in this impact, the scales were constantly broken, and even the hardest dragon horns were slashed by the sword energy, leaving a series of sword marks. ; Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 54 Dragon Tomb Shilong's body kept swimming in the world of sword energy, his scales were completely broken, and the dragon's blood flowed out of the body uncontrollably. When a cultivator reaches a certain level, he has very strong control over himself. Even if ordinary flesh and blood is broken, the flesh and blood will not fall off, but he will control himself to absorb it again. After all, the body of a general practitioner has been refined and condensed for a long time. The intensity of training is very powerful and will never be given up easily. But now Shilong can no longer estimate these, scales, blood, and flesh are constantly falling, falling towards the ocean. Seeing this situation, Kong Ru was moved in his heart. This Shilong is one of the ancestors of the Dragon Clan, and the power of his blood must be very great. Even if he cannot use it himself, he can still use it for the descendants of the human race and accumulate it for the human race. A certain amount of power. Thinking of this, Kong Ru waved his hand in the air, and the surrounding awe-inspiring righteousness gathered into a huge palm, which instantly swept the surrounding sea area and directly collected the fallen flesh, flesh and scales of Shilong. "Fellow Taoist Shilong, how powerful is this blow?" Kong Ru collected everything that Shilong had dropped and asked loudly to Shilong in the world of sword energy. "Hey, please fellow Taoist, please disperse this sword energy." After hearing what Kong Ru said, Shilong said directly to Kong Ru, but the arrogance in his tone had completely put away, and he looked at Kong Ru His eyes also completely changed. "Take it." Kong Ru shouted and shot the long sword in the direction of Shilong. After the sword was shot, it began to continuously absorb the surrounding sword energy, quickly absorbing the sword energy in the entire sword energy world. Enter the sword. In just an instant, the entire world of sword energy had completely collapsed, and Shilong was also separated from the world of sword energy. "Ouch." The surrounding sword energy disappeared, and Shilong let out a dragon roar. The wounds on his body began to stop bleeding and began to recover. Flesh and blood continued to grow, and the broken scales sprouted again, and gray scales appeared again. Cover the body completely. Shilong's body completely recovered, his body shook, and his body shape began to change. He directly transformed into a human form and appeared in front of Confucius. "My cultivation is not as good as that of fellow Taoist, but the conditions of fellow Taoist are indeed not something that the current dragon clan can achieve. The golden dragon is the most powerful race among the dragon clan, and its number is also rare. The golden dragons that exist now are not If it reaches tens of millions, Taoist friends want tens of millions of golden dragons,,," Shilong looked at Kong Ru, but his face was very embarrassed, and his eyes looking at Kong Ru were full of hesitation. "Fellow Taoist, I don't want the golden dragons from the dragon clan that exist now. What I want is the corpses of the golden dragons that fell during the last tribulation of the dragon clan. But I have to choose these dragon bodies myself." Kong Ru looked at Shilong. , said, his tone still so calm, but his eyes were full of smiles. When Shilong heard Kong Ru's words, he was stunned and his mind calmed down in an instant. I originally thought that the person in front of me wanted to completely exterminate the golden dragon clan of my dragon clan, but I didn't expect that what I wanted was the body of the golden dragon that fell in the last calamity. Although this would also be a certain loss to the dragon clan, it would completely destroy the dragon clan. Within the tolerance range. Moreover, those dragons were contaminated with demonic energy during the war. Although the demonic energy has completely dissipated, their bodies have been demonized to a certain extent, which does not have a great effect on the dragons. "Okay, I agree." Shilong made up his mind and said directly, his tone also full of decadence. After saying that, Shilong transformed into his original form again, with a dragon body tens of thousands of feet long, and a gray light flashed toward the east. Shoot away quickly. Kong Ru looked at Shilong's look and felt certain in his heart, knowing that since Shilong had promised, he would definitely fulfill it. So after Shilong disappeared, Kong Ru also followed Shilong and moved quickly towards the east. Shilong and Kongru moved quickly above the sea, and two rays of light shot towards the depths of the ocean. As the two of them continued to advance, the surrounding creatures became increasingly rare. In the end, not even a single creature existed, and the surrounding aura began to become very chaotic. "This is the place." Shilong stopped on a sea area and said to Confucius, "In the space under this sea area, there is the Dragon Tomb. The entire Dragon Tomb is in the midst of calamity. Fallen. However, you also know that during the last calamity, all three of our tribes fell into the demon tribe¡¯s plan, and most of the tribesmen were contaminated by the demonic energy. Although a period of time has passed, in the Dragon Tomb, There can still be a lot of demonic energy in it, so" Shilong stopped on the sea, looked at Kong Ru, and said directly, with a very dangerous tone in his tone. Although I was forced to have no choice this time, I still said it clearly without any concealment. "No problem." After saying that, Kong Ru disappeared directly above the sea, entered the ocean, and moved quickly towards the bottom of the sea. Entering the water, the power of the world is emitted directly, covering the surrounding area.The sea area of ????reflected the conditions of the surrounding sea areas into Confucius' mind. As Kong Ru continued to advance, the breath in the water became more and more strange, the spiritual energy became very weak, and the sea water became heavier, as if mountains were constantly oppressing Kong Ru's body. . Kong Ru felt the pressure coming from his body, and the power in his body was constantly moving, resisting the pressure of the surrounding water flow. "Is this the Dragon Tomb?" Kong Ru came to the bottom of the sea. The pressure on every inch of Kong Ru's body was extremely huge, definitely exceeding hundreds of thousands of kilograms. But even so, Kong Ru was not affected at all, and walked towards the dragon tomb. "Bang" Kong Ru seemed to have passed through a transparent barrier. After entering this barrier, Kong Ru seemed to have entered another world. This space is filled with this faint black aura, which is demonic aura. Although this demonic aura is very weak, it is very pure. It seems that it will dissipate at any time, but it is very stubborn and lasts for a long time. Dissipated not far away. When Kong Ru entered the space, the demonic energy in the surrounding space seemed to be attracted and quickly gathered in the direction of Kong Ru. This demonic energy turned into shadows, moving continuously towards Kong Ru. Each of these shadows exuded a powerful aura. "Hmph, you young man wants to do something to me before his spiritual wisdom is activated." Kong Ru looked at the shadows that were moving towards him quickly, snorted coldly, his body shook, and a wave of awe-inspiring righteousness came directly from him. Descending from the void. Haoran's righteousness came down, and the purple aura enveloped the surrounding space in an instant. The black auras let out screams and quickly dissipated in the space. All this is not over yet, Haoran's righteousness continues to spread in the space, like sunlight, it has completely enveloped the space in the blink of an eye. In an instant, the demonic energy in the entire space had completely dissipated, and the situation in the entire space became clearer. The bodies of giant dragons appeared in front of Kong Ru. ; Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 55: The Nine Sons of the Ancestral Dragon Kong Ru's awe-inspiring righteousness completely wiped away the demonic energy in the Dragon Tomb, and the entire space seemed much brighter. Looking at the surrounding space, Kong Ru's speed increased rapidly and began to move towards the center of the space. Standing in the air, looking at the huge dragon bodies and crystal tombs under my feet, I felt very strange in my heart. The Dragon Clan is indeed very powerful, with such vast wealth. The dragon tombs built are also very in line with the Dragon Clan's hobbies, with sparkling decorations everywhere. "The hobbies of the dragons are indeed like this, so strange. I really don't know why they like these luminous things." Kong Ru looked at the dragon tombs one after another, but he couldn't help but think about it. After finishing speaking, his speed became even faster. of fast. As Kong Ru continued to enter, the auras emanating from each dragon clan became stronger. "This dragon tomb is indeed very strange. Although dozens of Yuanhui have passed, it can still preserve such a strong aura. It seems that the harvest this time will not be small." Kong Ru was also very happy in his heart. , descended directly from the sky and landed in the dragon tombs one by one. "Ao Ci, from the Dragon Clan, the Golden Dragon Clan, fell in the battle with the Phoenix Clan in the Daluo Clan. Ao Liang, from the Dragon Clan, the Fire Dragon Clan, fell in the Daluo Clan, from the Qilin Clan" Kong Ru looked at the graves around him, Lines of text on the tomb introduce the identity of the dragons in the tomb. Each of these dragon clans is a dragon clan that has fallen in battles one after another, but there are existences of various races of the dragon clan. Each of them is a strong person among the dragon clan, and their cultivation is in the Daluo realm. Kong Ru looked at the tombs one after another and became even more surprised. He was still at the outermost edge of the entire tomb group, but the existence buried here was already a Daluo realm existence. It seemed that The being buried in the center of this tomb must be a very powerful being. Thinking of Confucius stretching his hand into the tomb, Kong Ru's hand quickly passed through the tomb in front of him and entered the tomb. Through the grave. A ray of light flashed in Kong Ru's hand, and the power in his body directly turned into a huge palm, grabbing directly towards the dragon corpse in the tomb. "Bang." There was a sound, and a burst of golden light flashed on the dragon's body. A huge force came out from the golden light on the dragon's body. After this huge power came out, Kong Ru condensed a huge amount of energy. The palm collapsed in an instant, turning into little bits of light that dissipated within the target, and were completely absorbed by the light of the dragon body. "Well, this power is definitely not that simple. Its power can be compared with the average quasi-saint-level powerhouse. However, if it had such power at that time, it would not have any impact on me." An even greater force spurted from Kong Ru's body into his hand, and once again turned into a giant palm and grabbed onto the dragon's body again. This time, the giant palm was even more powerful and solid, and contained within it The power became even greater, and the surrounding space was shaken. "Bang." Another huge sound came out. The giant palm transformed by Kong Ru's power dissipated in an instant, and the golden light on the dragon's body became more intense. There were streaks of golden light in it. The talisman seals kept flashing in the golden light. With the intensity of this golden light, all the tombs in the entire tomb group were completely pulled, and golden rays of light rose from each tomb and were connected together. The golden rays of light are connected together to form a huge formation, completely covering the entire space in this golden ray of light. "Formation!" Seeing such a scene, Kong Ru couldn't help shouting, "I didn't expect that the Dragon Clan would have such a powerful formation. The power of this formation was definitely a very powerful formation in the prehistoric world. "Said Kong Ru appeared in the air again, overlooking the situation in the entire space. What impressed Kong Ru's eyes were billions of golden rays of light. These billions of rays of light were connected together to form a huge formation. The formation was formed, and even the surrounding space was greatly affected. "Ouch." Just as Kong Ru was sighing at the formation formed by these light pillars, the sound of dragon roars came out from the golden light pillars. The sound of dragon roars came out, and dragon shadows leapt out from the golden light pillars, enveloping the light pillars. The power of the entire formation became more powerful in an instant. "The formation of ten thousand dragons." Looking at the formation in front of him, Kong Ru couldn't help shouting in his heart, and his face became more serious when he looked at the formation. This formation is exactly the Ten Thousand Dragons War inherited by the Dragon Clan, and it is more powerful than the ordinary Ten Thousand Dragons Formation. The Ten Thousand Dragons Formation is a formation composed of 10,000 giant dragons, and the formation in front of you is even more massive. It is composed of 10,000 Ten Thousand Dragons Formation, composed of hundreds of millions of dragons. Each one emits light. The light emitted by the tombs and the light above the tombs are definitely the existence of Daluo realm. And in the center of the entire formation isNine more huge golden light pillars, each of these golden light pillars enveloped the surrounding area of ??several thousand feet. "The nine sons of Zulong." Looking at the light, Kong Ru was even more shocked. Among these nine pillars of light were the nine sons of Zulong, the nine sons of Zulong. The eldest son is Qi Niu, the second son is Yasu, the third son is Tiao, the fourth son is Pulao, the fifth son is Suanni, and the sixth son is Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 56 Ancestral Dragon Kong Ru was in the Ten Thousand Dragons Formation, thinking quickly in his mind, constantly deducing the entire formation in his mind, trying to figure out a way to break the formation from the deduced formation. The Ten Thousand Dragons Formation appeared for the first time in millions of years, as if very excited. After Kong Ru's first attempt, the power of the formation continued to increase. "It seems that there is no time to think. The power of this formation continues to increase. If this continues, even if I fully exert my strength, I will not be able to break through this formation. No wonder Shilong knew that he wanted the golden dragon When he came down, he directly agreed to himself. It seems that he also knew the power of this Ten Thousand Dragons Formation. No wonder there was a trace of hesitation when he came down." Kong Ru looked at the continuously strengthening formation. , Kong Ru quickly made a decision in his heart. After making the decision, Kong Ru did not pause for a moment, and stepped forward quickly towards the center of the formation. As Kong Ru advanced, the small world in his Dantian was rotating rapidly, and waves of power were constantly circulating in his meridians, emanating out of the body. In an instant, Kong Ru's whole body was completely overwhelmed by a powerful force. pack. "Bang, bang, bang." There were loud noises, and the beams of light were directly shattered by Kong Ru's attack, turning into golden rays of light scattered throughout the space, but soon It is absorbed by the surrounding light beams. When Kong Ru saw this situation, his speed became even faster, and he exerted force on his feet, covering a distance of a thousand meters in one step. Although the distance of one kilometer is very fast, it is still a very small distance for the entire tomb group. Kong Ru continued to advance, but he was also very dissatisfied. The power in the small world of Dantian became even faster, and the three hundred and sixty acupoints were also operating at the same time, and waves of power burst out from the acupoints. Confucius has accumulated the power in these three hundred and sixty acupoints for a long time, and the power of the world contained in it is also very huge, although it cannot be as powerful as the power of the world in the Dantian world. Huge, but together they are comparable to the power of a small world. And when the power in these three hundred and sixty acupoints is released, a huge formation is formed in the blink of an eye, and the power of the world turns into the power of stars, forming a tiny star formation. This star array was formed by Kong Ru according to the rules of the stars in his Dantian world. They were connected to each other, and the power they unleashed was even several times greater than the basic one. "Bang, bang, bang, bang." Loud noises were heard continuously, and Kong Ru's speed increased to the extreme in an instant. Under the blessing of the power of the stars, the surrounding space shattered inch by inch, and the surrounding golden When the attention came into contact with Kong Ru's body, it was directly hit and completely shattered. Kong Ru's speed increased to the extreme in an instant. Although he was blocked by beams of light, his speed was still very powerful. As Kong Ru continued to advance, the speed became slower, the power of the surrounding golden light pillars became more powerful, and the power consumption in Kong Ru's body also became faster. "Hmph, this great formation of ten thousand dragons wants to trap me here." Feeling the power coming from these light pillars, Kong Ru snorted coldly, and a power of law rose up around his body, and a huge energy flowed from his body. The will quickly condensed, completely covering the surrounding space with this will. "Break it." The power in Kong Ru's body was completely concentrated on his right fist, and his will was completely condensed, completely covering the surroundings in his own space. This blow can be said to have concentrated all of Kong Ru's power. It is also Kong Ru's most powerful move besides the Sword of Heaven and Earth. The power of one blow is definitely the pinnacle of physical strength. With a long fist strike, the space in front of Kong Ru was completely shattered, and a spatial crack penetrated the entire space in an instant. The space shattered, and the beams of light completely shattered in an instant, and the golden fragments were completely swallowed by the space. Seeing this situation, Kong Ru's face became very happy. He took a step forward and disappeared directly on the spot. He reappeared a hundred thousand miles away in front of the nine beams of light transformed by the Nine Sons of the Ancestral Dragon. "This is the Nine Sons of the Ancestral Dragon. It is indeed not a simple existence. This coercion must have been a quasi-sage level existence during his lifetime. It seems that the bloodline of the Ancestral Dragon is not that simple. In the prehistoric world, even The bloodline of a saint is nothing more than this. However, the dragon clan's luck at that time was very powerful. With the blessing of the vast luck, it is quite normal to have such a situation." Kong Ru kept thinking in his heart. There are even more questions. After all, becoming a quasi-sage is not that simple. It was only through opportunities that I became a saint. Even among the races in the prehistoric world, there are not so many quasi-holy level beings. It seems that he is indeed a jealous person.The ? clan, otherwise, would not have been plotted so quickly, experienced a catastrophe, and fallen. "However, it is better to break the entire base of the formation immediately, so that the tombs can be completely controlled in one's own hands." Kong Ru quickly gathered his thoughts and turned his gaze to the nine people who were gathered together. A huge beam of light. "Bang, bang." Kong Ru kept swinging his long fist, hitting the body of the leader of the prisoner cow. Although the Nine Sons of the Ancestral Dragon have reached the quasi-sage level, they are still weak in the eyes of Confucius. In Kong Ru's heart, as long as these nine light pillars are completely shattered, the entire formation will be completely shattered. However, things were not as simple as Kong Ru thought. The long fist hit the light pillar, and the light pillar continued to shatter, as if it would completely dissipate at any time. But just when Kong Ru thought that the light pillar would be completely broken, a ray of light rose up from the other eight light pillars, completely wrapping the Prison Niu in it, and in an instant, the Prison Niu was completely restored. "The nine sons of the ancestral dragon are connected by fate and blood. It seems that the foundation of this formation is not that simple." Kong Ru looked at Qi Niu who recovered quickly, and his heart became more solemn. Kong Ru stopped again and began to think about how to deal with the Nine Sons of the Ancestral Dragon in front of him. However, things are often not as simple as imagined. Just when Kong Ru was thinking, a ray of light flashed out from the eyes of Zulong Jiuzi and began to spin rapidly, and the golden rays of light in his body began to blend together continuously. , as if they will merge together at any time. "Ouch." A dragon roar came out, and the surrounding space shook. Kong Ru was also awakened by the dragon roar in an instant, and turned to look ahead. Kong Ru looked at the Nine Sons of Zulong. At this time, the Nine Sons of Zulong were about to merge together, and the golden light in their bodies was almost completely fused. "Ouch." There was another huge dragon roar, and the golden light was completely released in an instant, and the surrounding area of ??tens of thousands of feet was completely enveloped in the golden light. Seeing this, Kong Ru's footsteps moved quickly towards the back. The light pillars in the entire tomb group seemed to have been summoned, and they quickly moved toward the center of the tombs, completely covering them with golden light. "This pressure," as the golden light in the center continued to gather, a pressure came out from the golden light. Feeling this pressure, Kong Ru's brows couldn't help but frown. "Bang" The golden light seemed to be shattered. A huge golden claw directly shattered the light completely from the depth of the golden light. Deep within a golden claw, the golden light shattered even faster. The golden claws continued to penetrate deeper, and in an instant, nine golden claws appeared. After the golden claws appeared, the body of the golden dragon began to appear in front of Kong Ru. "Ouch!" There was another dragon roar. This dragon roar was full of joy. After the dragon roar, a burst of pressure came from the golden dragon body. In an instant, the golden light completely shattered. A nine-clawed golden dragon appeared in front of Kong Ru. "Ancestral dragon." Looking at the nine-clawed golden dragon in front of him, Kong Ru couldn't help but exclaimed. The only nine-clawed golden dragon in this world was the ancestral dragon. So after the nine-clawed golden dragon appeared, Kong Ru directly recognized that the nine-clawed golden dragon was the ancestral dragon. Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 57 The Four Spirits Arrive Zulong is the ancestor of the dragon clan, the earliest dragon clan born. He was protected by great luck when he was born. His cultivation reached the limit of Daluo Jinxian, and his magic power reached the level of quasi-sage. The appearance of the nine-clawed golden dragon caused the surrounding space to vibrate. The power in the entire space was completely integrated into the golden dragon's body. The golden light pillar had also completely dissipated and was completely integrated into the golden dragon's body. "I really didn't expect that there is actually the body of the ancestral dragon in this great formation of ten thousand dragons." Kong Ru looked at the ancestral dragon that appeared in front of him, and quickly realized that the creature in front of him was indeed It is the ancestral dragon, but it is just the body of the ancestral dragon, and the soul, the soul, does not belong to the ancestral dragon, but is formed by the fusion of the nine sons of the ancestral dragon. "Ouch" Zulong's body appeared completely, the sound of dragon roar shocked the entire space, and Zulong's body also began to move slowly. Although every movement of Zu Long was very small, the surrounding space began to tremble continuously with every movement. As the dragon's roar fell, Zulong's body became more flexible, and his body began to move. Nine golden claws grabbed the void. His speed increased in an instant, reaching the extreme, and he attacked directly in the direction of Kong Ru. . Zulong's body turned into a golden light, and it arrived in front of Kong Ru in a blink of an eye, and its golden claws directly grabbed Kong Ru's face. The body of the ancestral dragon is much stronger than the body of the starting dragon. Although millions of years have passed, the strength of the body is still very strong, not weakened at all, and even stronger. The power of Zulong burst out, and the power of the golden claws directly scratched the surrounding space into pieces, and pressed towards Kong Ru. Seeing the golden claws pressing towards him, Kong Ru became alert for a moment. He raised the strength in his body and resisted Zulong's golden claws. Along the way, the power in Kong Ru's body was consumed very hugely, and the power in his body had become very scarce. Now Qiang raised the power in his body, one after another. It directly escapes from the body and converges on the arm. "Bang" The golden claw collided with Kong Ru's arm. The two forces collided together. Kong Ru's body retreated, stepping into the void step by step. The space around each step was shattered. "Poof" Kong Ru spat out a mouthful of blood, and his expression became weak for a while. After Kong Ru experienced the battle with Shi Long, most of the power in his body was consumed. After passing through the Ten Thousand Dragons Formation, the power in his body was consumed even faster. Now only the original power is left in his body. Only one-tenth of it. The power of this ancestral dragon was more powerful than that of the starting dragon. This power completely hit the body. Kong Ru's internal organs, muscles, and meridians were greatly impacted, and his internal organs were greatly damaged in an instant. The injuries, muscles, and meridians were also torn, and scars appeared on the body. However, soon a green light flashed on Kong Ru's body, and the scars in his body were completely restored in an instant, and the scars on his muscles and meridians completely disappeared in an instant. Five rays of light are produced in the five internal organs in the body and continuously blend into the five internal organs. These five forces are exactly the power of the five elements in the Dantian world. The five forces are integrated into the five internal organs. Among them, the lungs absorb the power of the metal element, the kidneys absorb the power of the water element, the liver absorbs the power of the wood element, and the heart absorbs the fire element. For the power of movement, the spleen absorbs the power of earth movement. Under the continuous refining of the power of the five elements, it continues to become stronger. "Sure enough, he is worthy of being an ancestral dragon. Although only his body is preserved, his power is still very powerful and can compete with the twelve ancestral witches." Feeling that his own injuries were completely recovered, Kong Ru felt at ease. When he came down, his eyes towards Zu Long also changed, full of caution. "The method of earth change, change." Confucius' soul came out of his body, changed in an instant, turned into the appearance of a giant man, and disappeared into Confucius' body in an instant. The soul entered Kong Ru's body, and Kong Ru's body began to change, and a vast aura continued to emit from his body. This vast aura completely enveloped Kong Ru's body, and a fierce force rose from Kong Ru's body. His muscles were constantly knitting and agitating, as if they were about to break the surrounding space at any time. In an instant, Kong Ru's body had swelled to a height of ten feet, and his body continued to change, from one foot to ten feet, to a hundred feet, to a thousand feet, and finally reached a height of ten thousand feet. Reaching ten thousand feet, Kong Ru's body could already be compared with Zulong's body, and his strength began to recover quickly. The power of Pangu's essence and blood is very powerful, and the power contained in it is also very powerful. Kong Ru also used the Pangu essence and blood to transform Pangu's true body because the power in his body had been completely exhausted. At the moment when Pangu's true form was transformed, the sword of heaven and earth in Confucius' Dantian world could not help but fly out of the small world.When it came out, it appeared in Kong Ru's hand, and the sword began to slowly change, turning into a simple giant axe. A vast aura emitted from the ax body. The moment this aura emitted, The surrounding space began to distort. "Behead" Kong Ru raised the giant ax in his hand, and concentrated all his strength on his hands, transferred to the ax head, and directly turned into a beam of ax light, slashing directly towards the ancestral dragon. This ax light was slashed out, and the surrounding space was directly cut open by the ax light, as if a gap had opened, and this gap continued to rapidly extend in the direction of the ancestral dragon. "Bang." The light of the ax directly hit the ancestor dragon's horns, and a huge sound was heard in all directions, and ripples were sent out, completely shattering the surrounding space. The ax light collided with the dragon's horn, leaving a deep scar on the dragon's horn, but the ax light dissipated directly in an instant. "The body of this ancestral dragon is really powerful. The body can resist the light of the axe. It can be compared with the intermediate innate spiritual treasure. It seems that the strength of this ancestral dragon during his lifetime was definitely the peak level among the quasi-sages. Compared with Hongjun at that time was probably not much different. Seeing that his blow did not cause any damage to Shilong, he couldn't help but sigh in his heart. "It seems that this battle is really not that simple. However, even the existence of the quasi-sage peak has fallen, and only this body is left. If even this body cannot deal with it, If so, how can I gain a foothold in the prehistoric world?" A gleam of light flashed in Kong Ru's eyes, and the giant ax in his hand was raised again. His soul rose and turned into a ray of light that directly merged into the giant axe. This giant ax seemed to be full of spirituality, and its power increased by several percent in an instant. "Cut!" Kong Ru shouted loudly again, and with the giant ax in his hand, he struck directly in front of him. A beam of ax light flew out from the ax blade again, shooting directly in the direction of the ancestral dragon. This ax light is completely different from the previous ax light. This ax light seems to be illusory, and it does not have the sharpness of the previous ax light. The speed of the illusory ax light was very fast, even faster than the previous ax light. Before Zulong could fully react from the last attack, this ax light had already reached in front of Zulong. . The ax light came in front of Zulong. Zulong reacted in an instant and raised his golden claws, thinking about grabbing it with the ax light. However, this ax light did not receive any obstruction, and passed directly through the golden claws of the ancestral dragon, as if the golden claws did not exist in the first place. The light of the ax passed through Zulong's golden claws and sank directly into Zulong's body. The light of the ax entered Zulong's body, and Zulong's body began to tremble. His nine golden claws kept waving, and his body became very stiff. His body began to fall down thinking about the space below. A loud "bang" sound spread throughout the space. Zulong's body fell directly from the air. The ground in the space cracked directly. A series of rays of light shot out from Zulong's head. In the blink of an eye, ten rays had been shot out. There were so many rays of light that after these ten rays of light were emitted, they flew around directly, and the fastest was an illusory ax light. After this ax light was emitted, it returned directly to Kong Ru's body. This The light of Dao ax is the soul of Confucius. Zulong's body was so powerful that it exceeded Kong Ru's strength. If Kong Ru could still break through it when his strength was full, he could only rely on the power of his soul in the end. " Confucius' soul has been condensed to the extreme after 129,600 lifetimes. The power of the soul is also one of the best in the prehistoric world. The soul entered the body of Zu Long, and in an instant found the dragon soul transformed by the nine sons of Zu Long, and directly disrupted the soul of the ancestor, and transformed into the dragon soul of the nine sons again. The dragon soul dispersed, and the ancestor The dragon's body directly lost control. Kong Ru¡¯s soul returned and he immediately woke up. The power in his hand erupted, and rays of light shot out. He directly wanted to grab the dragon soul of Jiuzi that had escaped, and directly grabbed the dragon soul in his hand. Although each of the nine sons of the ancestral dragon is a quasi-saint level existence, after all, only the dragon soul is left, and it is still unclear, and the power it exerts is also very limited. After a battle, the power of the dragon soul is even more powerful. weak. "Ouch!" When Kong Ru caught all the nine sons of the ancestral dragon, another dragon roar was heard. There was no trace of domineering in this dragon roar, but it seemed very gentle. In the sound of the dragon roar, When it sounded, a strong water aura quickly gathered around it, and blue light completely enveloped the entire space. And in this light blue light, a cyan figure shot out from the space and appeared among the tombs of the Dragon Clan. Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 58 Green Dragon A cyan figure leaped out of the space, and a giant cyan dragon appeared in front of Kong Ru. After the giant green dragon appeared, it let out a huge roar, and green rays of light appeared around its body again. This ray of light completely enveloped Kong Ru and Jiuzi. Kong Ru was also very surprised by the appearance of the giant cyan dragon and immediately became vigilant. However, when the green light emitted, Kong Ru quickly felt the powerful vitality contained in the green light. There is no trace of malice in this powerful force. Soon Kong Ru was directly and completely enveloped by the green energy, and the power in his body began to recover quickly. The small world in his Dantian rotated rapidly, transforming this power into the power of the world, and the power of the world. The power turned into streams of rain condensed by light spiritual energy, and descended into the entire world. Under the nourishment of this rainwater transformed from spiritual energy, the vitality of all things in the world became even stronger. "Sage" Kong Ru felt the rapid recovery of power in his body, but he couldn't help but thought in surprise, and at the same time he couldn't help shouting. After all, my cultivation level is in the late stage of Quasi-Saint. The power of the small world in my body and the power in the 360 ??acupoints are added together. The power is definitely as much as hundreds of yuanhui, which can make my body more powerful. The body's strength is completely restored in an instant. Such a method cannot be achieved even by the existence of the peak sub-sage, so only a strong man at the saint level can do it. "Fellow Taoist, I am wrong. I am not a saint." A voice came to Confucius' ears. This voice was full of coercion, but also filled with the same sense of intimacy. When Kong Ru heard this voice, he was surprised for a while, but he turned directly in the direction of the blue dragon, his eyes full of doubts. "Fellow Taoist, there is no need to be confused. It was I who was talking to fellow Taoist." The giant green dragon also saw Confucius' puzzled expression. It opened its huge mouth, and its voice sounded, preaching to Confucius' ears. At the same time, a green light completely enveloped the cyan dragon. This green dragon began to shrink continuously, and finally became only one person tall and appeared in front of Kong Ru. "Fellow Taoist, you can call me Qinglong, or you can call me my previous name Zulong." The blue light dissipated, and a man wearing a green robe appeared in front of Confucius. There was a faint aura exuding from this man's body. Although this aura was very weak, Kong Ru felt how powerful it was. "Ancestral Dragon!!!" After Kong Ru heard Qinglong's words, his heart was completely filled with shock. The ancestral dragon should have died in the last calamity, and even the body was here. How could another ancestral dragon appear? Kong Ru's heart was filled with confusion, and he couldn't find a clue. "Fellow Taoist is joking. The Ancestral Dragon has already fallen in the last calamity, and his body is still there. How can you be the Ancestral Dragon?" Kong Ru looked at the person in front of him, and quickly He recovered from the shock and spoke directly, his tone full of disbelief. "Fellow Taoist's words are indeed good, but I did not perish. Instead, I transformed my dragon soul into a green dragon, condensed the energy of the Eastern wood spirit into my dragon body, and turned into a green dragon to suppress the eastern land of the prehistoric world." Qinglong said to Confucius. , but his tone was very calm. After he finished speaking, a green light shot out from his hand and shot towards Zulong's body. At the same time, it also directly surrounded the dragon souls of Zulong's nine sons and pulled him directly. in front of. "Condensation, refinement." A green light shot out from Qinglong's hand, completely wrapping Zulong's body in the green light. The cyan light continued to enter Zulong's body without any hindrance. A dragon roar sounded from Qinglong's body, and a dragon soul rushed out of Qinglong's body and entered the depths of Zulong. In the middle. "Ouch" Zulong's body began to move, a huge dragon roar sounded, a light flashed out of Zulong's eyes, and his expression became vivid in an instant, as if he was alive again, his body Shaking, the surrounding space shook in an instant, and a golden dragon ball burst out of the depths of the space and appeared in front of Zulong. This dragon ball is the dragon ball of the ancestor dragon, and it is also the foundation of this space. "Fellow Taoist, this time you should know that what I said is true." Zulong opened his huge mouth, and a domineering voice reached Confucius' ears. This voice was completely different from Qinglong Fen's voice before, and a domineering aura could not help but emanate, making Kong Ru's heart tremble. This ancestral dragon is indeed very domineering. Even after millions of years of changes, I didn't expect it to still be so domineering. Seeing this, Kong Ru immediately believed Qinglong's words and was very surprised. He didn't expect that the fall of Zulong was just a cover-up. Instead, he took off his dragon body and used the dragon soul as the foundation to cover up his identity.Bless the Dragon Clan. However, thinking about it, since this space is based on the dragon beads of the ancestral dragon, if it is not the ancestral dragon, who can arrange it. It seems that Shilong also knew that the ancestor dragon did not die, but turned into a blue dragon to protect the dragon clan. At this moment, Zulong also started to move, opening his huge mouth and spitting out balls of water-blue energy. Although the Qinglong is formed by condensing the wood spirit energy from the east, after all, it was an ancestral dragon before, controlling thousands of waters. Its control over the water spirit energy is no worse than the wood spirit energy, not to mention that it is now controlling The original ancestral dragon body. In an instant, nine masses of water-blue energy floated in front of Zulong, completely wrapping the dragon souls of the nine sons of Zulong in this water-blue energy. The aqua blue energy began to continuously merge into the dragon soul, and the nine dragon souls began to recover quickly. The dragon soul that originally seemed to have no spirituality began to become more agile, and the speed of absorbing the surrounding energy became faster. Got faster. The Nine Sons of Ancestral Dragon were originally the bloodline of the Ancestral Dragon. Now the source of the dragon beads of the Ancestral Dragon has been transformed into the most original power, but it is more in line with these Nine Sons. There is no obstacle to the Nine Sons absorbing energy. Soon, the figures of the Nine Sons of Zulong became very solid, almost condensed into substance, and their consciousness had recovered. The pressure on each body could not help but emanate, which was almost the same as the pressure of Zulong. Nearly integrated into one. "Father Dragon." The nine sons of Zulong recovered and looked at the Zulong in the center excitedly. They all worshiped directly in front of Zulong and couldn't help shouting excitedly. As the nine most outstanding sons of Zulong, Zulong also loves these nine sons very much. Similarly, these nine sons also respect Zulong very much. Now they see Zulong appearing in several people's homes. In front of you, you can imagine the excitement in your heart. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 59: Rebirth of the Nine Sons Zu Long looked at Jiuzi who had regained consciousness in front of him, with a hint of complicated eyes flashing in his eyes. These nine sons are the most talented among his descendants. Although they are not real dragons, they are no different from real dragons. Their cultivation level has even surpassed that of quasi-sages and become the strongest among the dragon clan. In the battles between the Dragon Clan and other tribes, it played a great role and made a lot of contributions to the Dragon Clan. Compared to his other heirs, it was more than a little stronger, but it gave him great comfort. "Blood essence blood, come out." Zulong shouted again, the scales on his abdomen were directly broken, and balls of golden blood essence appeared directly in front of Zulong. Nine balls of essence and blood appeared in front of Zulong. These nine drops of essence and blood exuded a very strange power. After all, the Ancestral Dragon was the earliest creature born in the prehistoric world, and his cultivation before his death was at the pinnacle level of a quasi-sage. The power contained in every drop of blood essence is comparable to the mana of a junior quasi-sage. After the nine drops of blood appeared, a devouring power was emitted directly, absorbing the dragon soul of Jiuzi into the blood essence. The nine drops of essence and blood absorbed the Nine Sons Dragon Soul and began to change rapidly, beginning to change its form. The first thing that showed its shape was a small yellow dragon. Although this little dragon was very small, its power did not weaken at all. When it was forming its form, there was a clear sound around it, it was the prisoner cow. The second one to take form was Yazui. Yazui looked like a jackal-like creature with dragon horns, glaring angrily, with its horns drawn back close to its back. Yazhen appeared, and a murderous aura rose around him, threatening all directions. The third person who condensed his body shape was Chaofeng, the third son of Zulong. Chaofeng had a sinister nature, but the condensed body shape turned out to be a creature that resembled an animal and was covered in scales. Xiaofeng opened his eyes, the surrounding earth shook, and the sea water also fluctuated, and he looked down. The fourth person to appear was Pulao. Pulao's figure was like a coiled dragon. When he appeared, a bell rang out and spread around. His huge mouth opened as if to open his mouth. Just like a roar. The fifth one to appear was the Suan Ni. The Suan Ni appeared, its figure was wrapped in a flame, and it looked like a lion. The scales on its belly rose up, and it had two dragon horns on its head. It squatted on the spot, with its mouth and nose Smoke was constantly puffing out. The sixth one formed is Bixi, which looks like a turtle with a dragon head, scales protruding from its neck, and a huge stone tablet on its back. The body is formed, the feet are stepped down, and a distance shakes the earth. The seventh one emerged from Ningxing was Bian, a creature that looked like a tiger. It exuded a sense of majesty, but looked very solemn. The eighth one to appear is the Eight Sons of the Ancestral Dragon, Negi Xi. Negi Xi looks like a dragon. He exudes an aura of elegance. His body is coiled, the light on his scales is constantly shining, and his aura is also very gentle. The last one to appear is Chiki. Chiki has the head of a dragon and the tail of a fish. The tail of a fish is like an owl. After Chi Kiss appeared, a wave appeared out of thin air around his figure and lifted Chi Kiss' body up. The figure of the Nine Sons of the Zulong is formed, and strange rays of light rise from the body, completely covering the body, but it is the process of fusion between the figure of the Nine Sons of the Zulong and the dragon soul. With the continuous integration of the dragon soul and the body, streams of vitality began to form in the body. This vitality continued to become thicker. Jiuzi's figure also began to move, with tiny eyes and mouths. , the body, limbs, all began to move continuously. "Roar." "Ouch" and "Ugh" roared out, a total of nine different sounds. Nine sounds sounded, echoing in symphony, forming a very strange sound, completely covering the surrounding area in sound. But in an instant, Jiuzi gathered together again and saw Zulong's expression. His eyes looking at Zulong were full of admiration. "Father Dragon." Jiuzi saluted Zulong, his tone full of excitement, tears flashed in his eyes, and he began to cry. Although the consciousness of several people was very blurred before, they also knew the difference between the Zulong in front of them. They knew that the Zulong had fallen, and now seeing the Zulong resurrecting themselves and others, one can imagine the excitement in their hearts. . "Bang." Zulong's figure fell on the ground, a huge sound sounded, and a green light rose from Zulong's body. This green light rose up, wrapped in a strange light that leapt out. After this green light flew out, it sank directly into Qinglong's body. This green light entered Qinglong's body, and Qinglong's eyes quickly recovered, and a ray of light flashed out directly in his eyes. "How is fellow Taoist doing now?" Qinglong looked at Kong Ru and said to Kong Ru. His tone was no longer as domineering as Zulong's, but became very gentle. "Then I don't know who Taoist friend is"What does it mean? "Kong Ru looked at Qinglong in a daze. After all, his purpose this time was to take the bodies of thousands of dragons from the Golden Dragon clan. Now that he has provoked the Qinglong behind the dragon clan, you can imagine his mood. "Fellow Taoist, you are here for the thousands of golden dragons of our dragon clan, the golden dragon clan." A ray of light flashed out from Qinglong's eyes, and this ray of light flashed out, directly cutting through the space in front of him, and shot towards Kong Ru. Seeing Qinglong's eyes, Kong Ru's heart suddenly jumped, and his whole body seemed to be locked. The surrounding space completely solidified in an instant, and his body could not move at all. Kong Ru felt the situation around him, but his heart became even more nervous. The aura of this green dragon was beyond his imagination. Even Laozi and Jianmu, who had reached the sub-sage level, could not compare. Although it cannot be compared with Yang Mei who has become a saint, there are similarities. Although Qinglong said that he was not a saint, Kong Ru believed that the strength of Qinglong was not much different from that of a saint. At least Kong Ru's aura when he saw Nuwa was not much different from Qinglong. "That's right." Kong Ru didn't hide anything, he looked straight at Kong Ru and said. "Okay, I don't know what the Taoist friend wants from my dragon clan." The aura on Qinglong's body continues to become more powerful, and the pressure in the surrounding space also becomes more powerful. Every inch of oppression is in the hole. On Ru's body. This force is very powerful. It is more powerful than the pressure Kong Ru suffered under the seabed. Cracks began to appear on Kong Ru's skin, and his blood flowed faster. The blood in Kong Ru's body circulated faster, and the power in his meridians also circulated rapidly. The sounds of river currents continued to come from Kong Ru's body. As the power within Kong Ru's body continued to circulate, the speed of the small world in his Dantian also increased rapidly. Laws within the world manifested themselves, and the speed of spiritual energy generation also became faster. , the creatures in the small world grow faster under the nourishment of spiritual energy. "The way of heaven is manifested." Confucius' soul entered the world of Dantian, and with a loud shout, the laws in the small world quickly gathered. A ray of cyan light fell directly from the void, and a phantom of a cyan jade disc appeared directly. It was the fragment of the jade disc of creation that Confucius obtained that manifested the way of heaven in this small world. . This way of heaven is completely controlled by Confucius' will, but there is no possibility of backlash. After all, a large part of the reason why Pangu fell was because after the prehistoric world was formed, the way of heaven appeared and backfired on its master, which caused Pangu's fall. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 60: Gathering of Will The way of heaven manifested in the small world, and Confucius' soul also entered the small world at the same time, merged with the phantom of the jade dish of creation that appeared, and gradually integrated into the space of the small world. The soul merged into the small world, and Kong Ru's body seemed to turn into a small world. The power of the world in the small world completely blessed Kong Ru's body. Although the power of a small world is only that of hundreds of yuanhui, the power released under the blessing of the law is very huge. Moreover, what Kong Ru faced was the pressure released by Qinglong. To resist this powerful pressure, it required not only strong strength, but also a test of spirit, will, and soul. The soul was in harmony with the heavenly way of the small world. Kong Ru soon found that his pressure was relieved, and his whole person also felt relaxed. This was true for both his body and his soul. Feeling relaxed, Kong Ru also calmed down in his heart. Although Qinglong was very powerful, it did not mean that there was no chance at all. If he surrendered so easily, then his future cultivation would also be There really won't be any progress, let alone the existence of a saint. "Hmph." Kong Ru stared straight at Qinglong and snorted coldly. The small world in the dantian world moved even faster. The power of the world directly escaped from the small world, knocking Kong Ru away. The space around Ru's body was completely wrapped in this power of the world. "The power of the world? No wonder he can defeat Shilong, he really has the means." Qinglong's eyes moved, and he couldn't help but feel surprised. After all, even if the destiny of the prehistoric world is suppressed, a world has not been opened up. If you want to open up a world, you must first have an existence that can make the world rely on, and then have powerful magic power, understanding of the laws, great opportunities, and great luck to open up a small world. The existence of a small world is also very important to a cultivator. After all, the formation of a world contains various laws. Although each law is not very perfect, as the world is formed, the laws will continue to evolve. Evolution, and controlling a small world will also enable a person to understand the laws and Tao very quickly. This is why Confucius, in these thousands of years, has cultivated from Daluo realm to Daluo realm. He has been promoted to Quasi-Saint, and his current cultivation has reached the realm of the late Quasi-Saint. "To be able to open up a small world should be impossible in today's small world. Even when the prehistoric world was first opened, only the ancestors of Qiankun, Yinyang, and Stars could open up small worlds. , each of these ancestors has a very noble birth, and is no worse than Dao Ancestor Hongjun. The cultivation level of each of these people when they came out was already the limit of Da Luo Jinxian, and their bodies were even more It is condensed with the purest energy between heaven and earth. The physique is a unique existence between heaven and earth. They have a strong innate affinity for space. It is precisely because of this that these people can open up the small world. , I didn't expect that there is an existence here that can open up a small world." Thoughts kept popping up in Qinglong's heart, and he became even more shocked. He, Qinglong, was the leader of the Dragon Clan before. The existence of the Ancestral Dragon existed at the same time as these ancestors, and the strength of the Dragon Clan was spread all over the prehistoric world. He also knew these strong men very well. So when Kong Ru's power of the world appeared, Qinglong had already determined his thoughts. "Ouch." A dragon roar sounded directly, shocking the entire space. Qinglong's body was wrapped in a strong light, and his body shape changed rapidly. In just an instant, the green dragon had returned to its original shape, and a giant blue dragon with a length of tens of thousands of feet appeared in front of Kong Ru. Qinglong revealed his true form, and the pressure on his body became more powerful. The wood spirit energy in the cyan light also became not so gentle, but became very violent. The space was also completely filled with the wood spirit energy, and the surrounding space seemed to be compressed together, constantly pressing towards Kong Ru's body. "Shut up." Kong Ru felt the increasing pressure on his body and couldn't help but snorted, feeling very shocked in his heart. I originally thought that Qinglong's pressure was already very powerful, but I didn't expect that it was not all the pressure. Now the pressure is actually so strong. "Crack." Qinglong's pressure continued to increase, and cracks began to appear in Kong Ru's body. The cracks appeared as if they were cracked. In the cracks, the blood-red color was directly revealed, which was Kong Ru's flesh and blood. I saw that Kong Ru's flesh and blood kept squirming, his blood kept flowing, and streams of power burst out from his body to resist the pressure. The spirit is constantly concentrated and the mind is completely condensed.The souls in the world are constantly releasing waves of pressure, resisting the pressure released by Qinglong. The pressure of the blue dragon continued to become stronger. Kong Ru felt like a small boat in the ocean, in danger of being destroyed at any time, being completely swallowed by the ocean, like a little candle in the strong wind. There is a danger of being extinguished, of being completely annihilated. The prehistoric world always passed very quickly, but now Kong Ru felt that time around him had stopped. His time stayed at this moment, and waves of pressure suppressed his body. His skin was cracked inch by inch, and his blood was It also flowed out uncontrollably, completely soaking the clothes and turning them blood red. The skin tore, blood flowed out, and the muscles were broken. Finally, even the bones in the body began to have cracks, as if they would break at any time. At this time, Kong Ru's mind had been exhausted to the extreme, and his soul was feeling tired after waves of rapid movement in the small world. Kong Ru was depressed, with no trace of color on his face, as if he might not be able to hold on any longer. However, Qinglong's pressure has not weakened at all, and it continues to become stronger. "Aww, oww." Kong Ru felt the sound of dragon roars in the surrounding space. In an instant, these dragon roars merged together, as if ten thousand giant dragons were roaring together. . The sound of dragon roars reached Confucius's ears, oppressing his mind, as if he wanted Confucius to surrender. "Surrender, surrender." The voice seemed to come from all around the world, constantly oppressing Kong Ru's mind. Kong Ru's face became paler, and his bones began to break. His hand bones, foot bones, ribs, The leg bones, arm bones, and bones were constantly broken, and Kong Ru's body couldn't help but fall down. Only the spine was not broken, supporting Kong Ru's body. "Ah. Ah. Ah" Kong Ru roared loudly. Now Kong Ru's mind had become very weak, and the emotions in his heart were completely aroused. Emotions such as joy, anger, sadness, fear, love, hatred, and desire were completely aroused. All these emotions were completely gathered together and gradually transformed into waves of unwillingness. The reluctance in Kong Ru's heart was completely released, his mind was completely shaken, a ray of light shot out from his soul, and his will was completely concentrated. Although will is very illusory, it is condensed from the power of a person's mind and soul. With his will concentrated, he saw a phantom rising behind Kong Ru. The chaotic colors in this phantom continued to evolve and collide with each other, gradually forming the rise of yin and yang. The rise of yin and yang evolved into the earth, wind, water, fire, and sky. , earth, water, fire, table thunder, mountain, wind, lake, and Bagua are derived. Bagua was sacrificed, and the phantom formed a sky and earth. The power of the five elements of metal, wood, water, fire, and earth was derived from the sky and the earth. The sun, moon and stars also evolved and appeared, forming large formations that completely enveloped the sky. Stars appeared, and creatures began to appear between heaven and earth, completely occupying this phantom world. As the phantoms in this world continued to evolve, Kong Ru's mind began to wake up, and his whole person became very clear. The phantoms behind him had also completely stabilized. Kong Ru looked at the phantoms behind him. , a trace of surprise flashed in his eyes, this shadow was exactly inside the small world in Dantian, but the situation in the small world was the same. This world is the condensed form of Confucius' will based on the scenes in the small world, and it is also condensed by Confucius' understanding of the laws within the entire small world. Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 61 Four Spirits The phantom of the world was formed, and Kong Ru became more able to control the entire world. With a thought, the phantom of the entire world completely enveloped the surrounding space in the phantom, and the range of the power of the world also became wider. The vastness of the world, which had been compressed to a few meters around Kong Ru, instantly enveloped the surrounding area of ??a hundred feet. The phantom was formed, and the small world in Kong Ru's Dantian also shook at the same time. The laws in the world quickly evolved and became more and more perfect. The laws are constantly being improved, and the edge of the world is constantly expanding towards the edge of chaos, and the distance is several miles in an instant. Although the marginal expansion is only a few miles, the entire range has increased greatly. The entire world has expanded by several hundred percent, and the power of the world within the world has also become more powerful. In an instant, it has filled Kong Ru's entire body. Even if the energy has been completely consumed, the power in the three hundred and sixty acupoints is completely filled with the power of the world in an instant. "The sun and the moon are in the sky." The phantom of the world completely stabilized, Kong Ru shouted loudly, and the aura on his body was completely released. I saw a round of sun and moon jumping out from the shadow of the world, the sun and moon appeared, and rays of light shone down from the sky. A small golden crow in the sun kept swimming in the flames, swallowing the surrounding flames, and emitting light from the sun, illuminating the entire world. In the moon, a jade toad and jade rabbit sit in the moon palace, constantly absorbing the moonlight emitted by the moon. A burst of moonlight shines in the moon, and the entire world is enveloped by a faint power of moonlight. "The stars are moving." Kong Ru shouted again, and the stars in the world's shadow moved rapidly, and 360 stars flashed out, forming a huge formation. In this formation, 360 stars are connected, and the power of the stars affects each other, forming a huge cycle with each other, amplifying each other and becoming more powerful. "Heaven and earth appear." The earth appears in the shadow of the world, and the whole world becomes more complete. The power of the world is constantly moving. The mountains and rivers shake, and the water flows back to the sea, echoing with the sun, moon and stars. There are all kinds of laws in this world, and all the laws echo each other, gradually turning into a powerful world force. "I wonder what fellow Taoist Qinglong means?" Kong Ru's eyes flashed, staring straight at Qinglong in front of him, and asked directly, his tone full of anger. After all, even if he wants to ask for the bodies of thousands of golden dragons, which is a bit excessive, there will be no loss to the dragon clan. Although the current human race is still very weak, with the growth rate of the human race and the innate Taoist body, the speed of cultivation is very fast, definitely more than ten times that of ordinary races. "No intention, just to test whether fellow Taoist has the strength to get the body of thousands of golden dragons from my dragon clan." Qinglong looked at Kong Ru and said involuntarily. After finishing speaking, his aura immediately calmed down, and his body shook. He once again appeared in human form in front of Confucius. "Fellow Taoist, why do you want the bodies of thousands of golden dragons from my dragon clan?" Qinglong turned into a human and said to Kong Ru, his tone also full of doubts. After all, Kong Ru's cultivation level is very rare in the ancient world, and the body of the ordinary dragon family has no effect on him. Qinglong was very confused about Kong Ru's actions, but he couldn't help but ask, after all, no matter how powerful his cultivation level was, he couldn't completely know what a person was thinking. ¡°It¡¯s for the fate of our human race and the dragon race, so that the dragon race can reappear in the prehistoric world and no longer live in this sea area.¡± Kong Ru said, and his whole person was full of confidence. Although the human race is very weak now, after obtaining the Kongtong Seal, the destiny of the human race continues to become stronger. "The human race, the race where Nuwa became a saint." Qinglong heard Kong Ru say, and his tone was full of doubts. It has been less than ten thousand years since the birth of the human race, and Qinglong's understanding of the human race is still based on Nuwa's creation of human beings. In the eyes of these innate gods, as an innate god with a noble bloodline, it is not comparable to an acquired clan. Even ordinary mythical beasts are like ants in their eyes. "Yes, it is our human race. Our human race is born with an innate Taoist body, and the speed of cultivation is more than ten times that of the races in the prehistoric world." Kong Ru said, after finishing speaking, his body moved, and the luck golden dragon appeared behind him. , a golden dragon completely wrapped Kong Ru in it. After the golden dragon appeared, a dragon roar spread throughout the space. He looked straight at Qinglong, and a bright light flashed in his eyes, looking in the direction of Qinglong. "Buzz" sounded, a golden light flashed in the golden dragon of luck, and a golden and jade-colored seal flew out of the golden dragon's body and appeared in the golden dragon's mouth. This seal is the Kongtong Seal. Nine golden dragons fly out of the Kongtong Seal and directly merge into the luck golden dragon. With the blessing of these nine golden dragons, the Luck Golden Dragon's figure quicklyIt was so big that it reached ten thousand feet in an instant. Golden light flashed in his eyes, and his eyes seemed to be full of spirituality. "What do you think, fellow Taoist? Although our human race is not an innate god, we are no weaker than any other race. The purpose of coming here this time is to make my human race's luck and the dragon race's luck golden dragon Connected, as long as our human race flourishes, all waters in the world will be under the jurisdiction of the dragon race." Kong Ru said, but he did not hide anything. If the human race wants to be strong, it needs more than just strong strength. After all, even as powerful as the dragon, phoenix and unicorn clans, the two lich clans cannot avoid the danger of extinction. After all, the prehistoric world cannot really be occupied by one race. If the human race wants to truly become the protagonist of the prehistoric world, it needs the approval of all races in the prehistoric world. This recognition requires not only strength, but also various reasons. Qinglong looked at the appearance of the human race's Luck Golden Dragon, and his heart was filled with shock. The manifestation of luck is a condition of rapid development of a race. I didn't expect that a person would be manifested less than ten thousand years after his birth. This kind of growth rate is unmatched by even the dragon race. "Ouch." A dragon roar sounded from Qinglong's mouth. This dragon roar directly penetrated the entire space and spread to the void of the prehistoric world. After the sound of the dragon's roar was transmitted into the void, it was transmitted directly to the west, north, and south of the prehistoric world. "Roar." "Chirp." "Huh" three voices came out. These three voices came from three directions in the prehistoric world. After these three sounds came out, the surrounding space began to vibrate. "Boom." The space in the south shattered for a while, and a huge flame completely burned the surrounding space. A flame flew out from the space and appeared in the space. After the flame appeared, it turned into a giant bird whose whole body was burning with red flames. The giant bird had the head of a chicken, the chin of a swallow, the neck of a snake, the tail of a fish, and had five-color patterns. It was the Suzaku. After the Suzaku appeared, a giant tree rose under his feet. It was the Wutong. The Wutong rose, and the giant bird landed directly on the Wutong. After Suzaku, the space in the north also shattered. A huge wave directly shattered the surrounding space, spurting out from the space and turning into a lake. A mythical beast with a dragon head, a turtle body, and a snake tail rises from the lake. It is Xuanwu. After Xuanwu appeared, the space shook again. A stream of golden energy directly cut through the surrounding space, a sound of wind blew out of the space, and a huge white tiger jumped out of the sky. Qinglong, Suzaku, White Tiger, and Xuanwu appeared, occupying the four directions of southeast, northwest, and faintly forming a huge formation, surrounding Confucius in the middle. When Kong Ru saw this situation, he immediately became vigilant and stared straight at the four spirits occupying the four directions. "Roar." At this moment, another huge roar rose. The giant roar rose, and the eyes of Qinglong, Suzaku, White Tiger, and Xuanwu were also filled with surprise, and they looked towards the west. Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 62 Qi Ancestor The roar fell, the space was shattered again, and a small seal flew out of the space. Although this seal is very small, when it flies out, it is like flying out of a hundred thousand mountains. After the seal appeared, another loud roar sounded in the space, and a figure leaped out of the space. After the figure flew out, Confucius also saw clearly the shape of the figure. The dragon's head, antlers, lion's eyes, tiger's back, bear's waist, snake scales, elk's body, ox's tail, horse's hooves, and dome were none other than Qilin. This unicorn was shrouded in a colorful light, and each step exerted tremendous force. The ground around it continued to tremble, and the surrounding space also trembled, as if it would break at any time. "Fellow Taoists, what is going on here?" After Qilin appeared, he spoke directly and said loudly. His eyes couldn't help but glance at the other people, but finally he stopped at Kong Ru's eyes. body. "I wonder who this fellow Taoist is?" Qilin looked at Kong Ru and asked directly, his tone also full of doubts. He also knew Qinglong, Suzaku, White Tiger, and Xuanwu, and had certain interactions with each other, but Confucius was actually with them, and he couldn't help but ask. "I am Kong Ru, from the human race. I didn't expect Qi Zu to appear here." Kong Ru stood in front of Qi Zu and introduced himself. "Oh, the tribe of Nuwa's Saint, who fought against the Zhunzi tribe thousands of years ago, used a strange living flame to refine its unique innate spiritual treasure. I didn't expect that the Taoist friend would be born and still be alive. There is no time of ten thousand years, it seems that Taoist friends really have great opportunities and great luck, and they can practice at such a fast speed." After hearing what Kong Ru said, Qizu couldn't help but said in surprise. After hearing Qizu¡¯s words, except Qinglong, Suzaku, Baihu, and Xuanwu¡¯s faces were full of surprise, and their eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn to the direction of Confucius. The three of them were recruited by Qinglong. Although they saw Kong Ru, they didn't pay much attention to them, but they didn't expect that such a being would actually reach the late stage of quasi-sage in ten thousand years, and their strength could even look down on those at their peak. "Fellow Taoist Qinglong, I wonder what the purpose of calling me and others here is?" The three of them turned their eyes to Qinglong and asked involuntarily, staring straight at Qinglong, expecting Qinglong's answer. After all, even if the cultivation level of a few people is comparable to that of a saint, it will only be a matter of seconds for all parties traveling to and from the ancient world to break through the space. But even so, there is nothing that Qinglong will not do to summon these people here. "It's for the luck of each tribe. We were all powerful tribes in the prehistoric times and occupied the prehistoric world. But after the great catastrophe, the fortunes of each tribe have passed away, which is less than one percent of what it was at its peak. We are all They were born with great supernatural powers. When they were born, even the way of heaven was not perfect. They occupied the prehistoric world and had no opponents. However, after the great catastrophe, they hid in the corners of the prehistoric world and could not be born into the world." Qinglong said loudly. , but the tone was very solemn, as if he had gone back to the last tribulation, and saw the clan members who had fallen one by one, and the fate of the clan was rapidly passing away. "The purpose of recruiting everyone this time is for the good fortune of our tribes, to be able to be born again and walk on the ancient continent." Qinglong's eyes flashed and he glanced at a few people. When Zhuque and others heard Qinglong's words, a light flashed in their eyes, and their expressions became very solemn. "I wonder what fellow Taoist Qinglong can do?" Zhuque, Baihu, and Xuanwu asked Qinglong directly at the same time. These three people are all relatively powerful races in the prehistoric world. Suzaku was transformed by Fengtian, the leader of the Phoenix clan. White Tiger and Xuanwu are also races that live in seclusion in the prehistoric world. So when they heard that they could be born in the prehistoric world and walk on the prehistoric continent, everyone was very happy, so they couldn't wait to ask Qinglong. "It can't be because of Taoist friend Kong Ru." Qi Zu, who was standing aside, said directly. After speaking, he turned his eyes directly to Kong Ru, as if he wanted to see through Kong Ru. After Qizu finished speaking, Suzaku and the others turned their eyes in the direction of Confucius, their eyes full of doubts, but they were expecting someone to answer their doubts and tell them what the answer was. "Ouch." Kong Ru looked at the eyes of several people and did not answer directly. Behind his body, the golden dragon of luck gathered, and the golden dragon with a length of thousands of feet appeared in front of everyone. The golden dragon held a golden jade-colored stone in its mouth. The seal is the Kongtong Seal. The Kongtong Seal appeared, and a powerful force came from the seal. Golden light instantly enveloped the surrounding space, completely covering the five people Qinglong, Suzaku, Baihu, Xuanwu, and Qizu in this light. The figures of several people were wrapped in this golden light, and streams of light gathered behind them, and their luck gathered quickly. These five people are all from the great clans of the ancient world.?Clan leader, although a lot of luck has passed away, it is still very strong. The Qi Luck gathered in an instant, and it was also very powerful. In an instant, a stream of Qi Luck appeared behind several people, completely wrapping their bodies in it. "Ouch." "Roar." "Chirp" "Uh" "Ah woo." Five sounds sounded, and five huge figures appeared behind the five people. They were a nine-clawed golden dragon, a nine-color phoenix, and a white tiger. , the dragon head, turtle body, snake tail, Xuanwu and the colorful unicorn are the condensed fortunes of the five races. The fortunes of the five races are condensed, echoing the fate of the human race, the Golden Dragon, condensed by Confucius and Confucius. Six creatures condensed by luck gathered in the air, each with a body of tens of thousands of feet, gathered together in space. Soon, the human race's golden dragon of luck was surrounded by the luck of the five races. The luck of the five races began to unknowingly merge into the human race's golden dragon of luck. At the same time, the luck of the human race's golden dragons also merged into the luck of each race. Under such circumstances, the luck of several races continued to become stronger. , and what is growing fastest is the luck of the human race. "Take it." Kong Ru looked at the situation in the air, and his heart quickly calmed down. The golden dragon of luck turned in the air, and directly turned into a ray of light and rushed into Kong Ru's body. The luck of the other five races He quickly calmed down, returned to the bodies of several people, and disappeared into the void. "What do you fellow Taoists think? Although the destiny of our human race is still very weak, the existence of this Kongtong Seal suppresses the destiny of our clan and promotes the growth of our destiny." Kong Ru said with a strong tone. Zhong is also full of confidence, and a breath rises in his body. "Our human race is born with an innate Taoist body, and the speed of cultivation is very fast. If the Nuwa Empress can achieve the status of a saint according to our human race, our human race will definitely become the protagonist of the prehistoric world. When our human race becomes the protagonist of the prehistoric world, All races can also be born in the prehistoric world and walk in the prehistoric world. What do you think?" Kong Ru said to a few people. While speaking, he stared at a few people and kept thinking in his heart. The small world is also running simultaneously and continuously again, and the power of the world fills the whole body. After all, the cultivation base of each of these five people is very powerful, and their cultivation level can even be comparable to that of a saint. Now that he has exposed all of this, if these people deal with him together, then he really has no chance. Escaped. After Qinglong and others heard what Kong Ru said, their hearts were shocked. Although Qinglong already had a certain understanding of Kong Ru, they did not expect that there was actually a spiritual treasure that suppressed luck. Moreover, this spiritual treasure can actually absorb and connect with the luck of other races to strengthen itself. Although this Lingbao does not have any offensive or defensive functions, it only has the function of suppressing luck, but by virtue of its function of suppressing luck, it can already be compared with the existence of the innate treasure. Several people couldn't help but have thoughts in their hearts, wanting to take all the Kongtong Seals for their own use. But soon several people gathered their thoughts, and their true spirits merged into the ancient world, suppressing the fate of the ancient world, and they can be said to be immortal. But on the other hand, several people are also subject to great restrictions and cannot directly intervene in the affairs of the prehistoric world. Otherwise, Qinglong would not be able to rely on its own momentum to oppress Confucius. Moreover, when the Nine Sons were resurrected, they relied on the body of the original ancestral dragon instead of taking direct action. Kong Ru looked at the constant thinking and changing expressions of several people, and he was also constantly thinking about his own strategy in his heart. The five races represented by these five people are powerful races in the prehistoric world. Although they have declined now, their heritage is still very strong. As long as the human race can get the support of a few people, the growth rate of the human race's luck will become faster, and it will be easier to walk in the prehistoric world. "Boom" The five Qinglong people looked at each other, exchanged their thoughts in an instant, moved their bodies, transformed into their original shapes, and occupied various positions. Qinglong, Suzaku, White Tiger, and Xuanwu occupied the four sides respectively. Qizu stood in the center, and the auras on his body blended with each other and entered the surrounding void. The momentum spread out, the void shook for a while, and the fortunes of each race appeared, formed a rotation, and began to evolve continuously. Under the guidance of several people, pictures began to emerge in the void, and these pictures flowed rapidly. But what these pictures showed were scenes from the prehistoric world. When Kong Ru saw such scenes, he was also surprised in his heart. What appeared in the pictures was the scene of the human race. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 63: Evolution of Heaven¡¯s Secret The five people, Qinglong, Suzaku, White Tiger, Xuanwu, and Qizu, showed their true colors, triggering the secrets of the prehistoric world, and pictures emerged one after another. When Kong Ru saw this situation, his heart was completely filled with surprise. Confucius and Confucius also had a certain understanding of the way of calculation, but the secrets that could be calculated were also very limited, and the things calculated were also very vague. However, the five people of Qinglong actually presented this secret clearly and condensed it into pictures. Such a situation is definitely not something ordinary people can do. Kong Ru quickly woke up from his surprise, staring straight at the pictures, but he did not dare to show any slightness. Although he knew some of the situation, after all, it was a legend from his previous life. What really existed, Kong Ru was not sure. Therefore, Kong Ru has always been very cautious in his heart. Watching the five people evolve Tianji, he also attaches great importance to it, and he can also gain some opportunities for the future development of the human race. The picture continued to become clearer, and Kong Ru also saw clearly the situation presented in each picture. This is exactly the situation of the human race from the time of its birth, and its continuous development. The first picture is exactly the situation when the human race was born, and the situation when Nuwa became a saint. There are black and yellow colors in the picture, golden flowers condensed by spiritual energy, and purple energy gathering in the sky. In the sky, Nuwa stood in the air, the sacred aura exuding from her body, sacred, holy, and filled with a strange aura. On the ground, human beings stood on the ground one by one, four of them stood at the front, exuding a black-yellow merit, worshiping Nuwa, each of them was very pious. And in the second picture, it is the situation when Confucius came out of seclusion and when the human race was preaching. Although the whole scene is not very huge, the surrounding space is completely filled with waves of awe-inspiring purple energy. On the high platform, Kong Ru talked about his understanding very seriously. Everyone in the audience also listened very seriously to what Kong Ru said about his understanding, and continued to absorb and refine the spiritual energy around him. When Kong Ru saw these two scenes, his heart moved slightly. This scene was very real, but there was no mistake in it. But at this moment, the picture changed again. In the picture, the human race was constantly marching in the mountains, leaving the scope of Buzhou Mountain and heading towards the east of the prehistoric world. This was a situation of human migration. Seeing this situation, Kong Ru was moved in his heart. The human race now lives within the confines of Buzhou Mountain. Although it is developing very rapidly, as the center of the prehistoric world, it will become the main battlefield during the Lich War, and the migration of the human race will also be inevitable. With the appearance of the third picture, Kong Ru was even more certain that what the five people had calculated was exactly the development situation of the human race. Thinking of this, Kong Ru felt even more urgent. It wasn't just Kong Ru who was anxious, Qinglong and the others were also very anxious. During the calculation, several people also gained a certain understanding of the development of the human race. However, this understanding is still very limited. Even with such development, it is completely uncertain whether the human race can become the protagonist of the prehistoric world. Soon the picture changed again. In the picture, the sky and the earth were completely filled with an evil spirit, and the densely packed figures between the sky and the earth completely blocked the sky. "Monster clan." Seeing the figures appearing in the picture, Kong Ru directly called out the race of each figure, which was the demon clan. Although the monsters transformed into innate Tao bodies when they became successful in cultivation, most of them retained certain characteristics of the monsters, so Confucius recognized them immediately when he saw them. At this moment, the monsters in the picture began to take action. They descended from the sky one by one, entered the tribes above the ground, and began to kill them. And these tribes are exactly the tribes where the human race lives. When Kong Ru saw this situation, a blood-red light flashed in his eyes, and the murderous aura in his heart emitted directly. However, in an instant, Kong Ru controlled himself and restrained his aura again. When Qinglong and others saw this situation, they were also surprised. Several people also know how powerful the demon clan is now. Although they are not yet the overlord of the prehistoric world, their power has spread throughout the prehistoric world. But for such a powerful race to actually take action against the human race, it seems that there is indeed something extraordinary about this human race. The demon tribe continues to kill among the human tribe, and each human tribe loses its life in the killing. At this moment, the scene changed again, and a race appeared again. After this race appeared, it did not stop at all. It entered the human tribe and began to kill. This race was the Witch Clan. Qinglong and the others were even more surprised. The Wu Clan is a race that can compete with the Monster Clan. A small human race actually caused the killings of such two powerful races. What aWhat kind of race, a few people couldn't help but have doubts in their hearts. "The two Lich clans actually dare to massacre my human race, huh." Seeing this situation, Kong Ru couldn't help but snorted, but he quickly suppressed the anger in his heart. "Roar." A huge roar came from the screen, a giant dragon rose up, and powerful auras appeared in the screen. After this powerful aura appeared, attacks after attacks were launched towards the two Lich clans without any pause. In an instant, millions of creatures were turned into ashes. "Bang." A huge sound sounded, and the screen began to shatter. A golden dragon jumped out of the screen and occupied the surrounding space. The figures of Qinglong and others began to retreat quickly, and their faces became very pale, as if they had been severely injured. Seeing this situation, Kong Ru couldn't help but feel disappointed. He was born less than ten thousand years ago, and in many aspects he is incomparable to those time cultivators who have been cultivating for millions of years. Moreover, the human race is completely incomparable with those races that have existed in the world for who knows how long. Only by truly controlling the development of the human race can we compete with these races and become the protagonist of the prehistoric world. "What do fellow Taoists think of my proposal? Can our human race become an equal existence for all races?" Kong Ru looked at the pale Qinglong and others and asked directly. Although the powerful auras only exist in the picture, Kong Ru can clearly know that they are the strong ones of the human race. He can also foresee that the human race is so powerful that it can become an equal existence of several races. "I didn't expect that the human race would actually become an existence that both the Lich and Lich races were afraid of, and they would use all their strength to kill one race." It was Qizu who spoke, and his tone was full of emotion. Although the Qilin clan was very powerful in the prehistoric world, it did not really arouse the fear of the two peak powerful clans. Only the Dragon Clan at that time had such treatment. With the wealth of the world, they could counter the fear of the Phoenix and Qilin Clan, which eventually led to a war between the three clans. The power of the Dragon Clan is due to the wealth of the world, but the Human Race does not have such a foundation as the Dragon Clan. It is just an acquired race that has been around for thousands of years. But to actually grow to such an existence, several people became very shocked. "It seems that the five of us are also going to make a bet. Although the power contained in this human race has not yet been fully demonstrated, it can already shock all races in the prehistoric world. And there is also an existence that has opened up a small world A strong man, as long as he does not fall, the strength of the human race will not suffer a great loss." Qinglong said, his tone became more firm as he spoke, and he also made a decision in his heart. "Small world?" After hearing Qinglong's words, the other four people couldn't help but exclaimed. Although they were full of questions, their voices were more shocked. As the existence of a strong man who had shocked one party in the last calamity, these people knew the secrets of the prehistoric world very clearly. The existence of this small world was very rare even at that time. Even in that era when strong men were in control, the strong men who opened up the small world were only a few peak strong men, and each of these strong men They were all at the peak of their powers, and even Hongjun at that time had to deal with them carefully. "Okay, let's make a bet. In order for all races to be able to walk in the ancient world again, the price we pay is completely within the acceptable range. It is better than the current situation where luck is passing quickly. , otherwise we will really become a declining clan." The one who spoke was Xuanwu. Xuanwu himself was very honest, and after making a decision, he no longer hesitated at all. "Fellow Taoist, we are willing to be allies with the human race, and we are connected by destiny. When the human race is in danger, our tribes are also willing to protect some of the human race elites and provide some resources for the human race." Qinglong and the others communicated with each other and said He made a decision and said to Kong Ru at the same time. "Okay." Kong Ru was very happy when he saw several people making a decision. These races are all very powerful races. Although they are now hidden in every corner of the prehistoric world, their strength is definitely not comparable to that of ordinary races. As long as the human race has the support of these races, the growth of luck will definitely be very rapid. If the catastrophe of the human race really comes, the human race can completely leave its elite forces. And with the support of the resources of several races, the growth rate of the strong human race will become even faster. Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 64 Penglai Immortal Island Time in the prehistoric world always moved very quickly. In the blink of an eye, it had already been a hundred years, and it had been a hundred years since Confucius left the Dragon Tomb. After reaching an agreement with the five tribes, Kong Ru felt a lot more relaxed, his whole body felt a lot more relaxed, and the speed of the small world in his dantian also increased a lot. Confucius left the Dragon Tomb. He did not move towards the prehistoric continent, but continued towards the east. Now that he has received the support of the Dragon Clan and other five tribes, Kong Ru has become very reassured about the future development of the human race. All he has to do now is to improve his cultivation. Only by improving your own cultivation and being able to intimidate the various races in the prehistoric world can you support the human race. Now, if Confucius wants to improve his cultivation, he must constantly improve the small world in his Dantian, perfect the laws in the small world, and enhance the power of the small world. In order to continuously improve the small world, in addition to the continuous self-improvement of the laws in the small world, Confucius also needs to constantly understand from the various laws of the prehistoric world to speed up the perfection of the laws in the small world. Kong Ru continued to advance towards the east, but in front of him was a vast sea with islands one after another in the sea. Seeing such a scene, Kong Ru could not help but marvel at the vastness of this ancient world. For a hundred years, Kong Ru's speed did not slow down at all, but moved forward quickly, only stopping when he saw the island. That¡¯s all. "I wonder if Penglai Island exists?" Kong Ru couldn't help but think about it while walking on the ocean. This time Confucius' destination was the legendary Penglai Island. There are many strange places in the prehistoric world, but the strange place that exists above this sea area is Penglai Immortal Island. Kong Ru's speed did not slow down at all, but it accelerated a lot again. After all, the sea is boundless. The energy required to find a small island in this vast sea is absolutely unimaginable. As Kong Ru continued to advance, the surrounding scenes began to change. The waves continued to rise, the islands became rarer, and the surrounding spiritual energy also became much thinner. The space has also become much more fragile, as if a casual attack could completely shatter the space. It has been another hundred years, and Kong Ru has completely adapted to the surrounding environment. During these hundred years, Confucius' understanding of space became more profound, and his understanding of various laws also became more profound. "It seems that this prehistoric world has not been completely perfected, the power of this space has not been completely stable, and the power of laws around it is much weaker than that on the prehistoric continent." Feeling the changes in the surrounding space, Kong Ru But he couldn't help but sigh. "Buzz." A stream of spiritual energy burst out from the space, and streams of weak gray spiritual energy burst out from the space, completely shattering the already chaotic space power around it, forming a huge stream of energy. The storm in space swept hundreds of thousands of miles around in the blink of an eye. The surrounding space storm continues to sweep across, the scope of the storm becomes wider, the laws become completely chaotic, the gray aura becomes more intense, and the coverage area becomes wider. "Chaos aura." The pores on Kong Ru's body opened, absorbing the gray aura around his body. This spiritual energy entered Kong Ru's body, circulated in the meridians, and directly entered the small world within the Dantian. Chaos spiritual energy enters the small world, rotates quickly, and evolves quickly. The spiritual energy in the small world seems to be richer. Feeling the rich chaotic energy around him, Kong Ru no longer paused for a moment. The pores on his body were completely opened, and a devouring power rose from the 360 ??acupoints. In the world of Dantian The small world rotates rapidly, and the laws appear quickly. There was a loud "boom", and the surrounding chaotic energy was completely pulled away in an instant. Kong Ru seemed to have turned into a huge whirlpool, completely attracting the surrounding chaotic energy, even the broken space fragments around it. He was also attracted, and as the energy of chaos entered Kong Ru's body, he finally entered the world of Dantian. The energy of chaos entered Kong Ru's Dantian directly and began to evolve rapidly, continuously generating huge streams of spiritual energy that filled the entire small world. Under the blessing of this spiritual energy, the small world rotates rapidly. The laws in the small world evolve rapidly. The speed of the spiritual energy derivation also becomes faster. The world begins to look at each other and expands hundreds of miles in an instant. The scope of the entire small world has become wider, and the power of the world has become more pure and rich. "Bang" The space storm completely shattered in an instant, and a huge space crack appeared next to Kong Ru in the space. A huge island appeared in the space. The entire island was completely wrapped in a thick atmosphere of chaos, and the island exuded a?Powerful breath. The island flew out of the space crack and landed on the sea in an instant. The island fell on the sea, and the surrounding aura began to change rapidly, and the space seemed to be pulled, quickly gathering towards the island. The island and the space force shook at the same time, and there was a burst of vibration around the island, as if it would disappear at any time. "Yeah." Kong Ru looked at the island appearing, and his figure directly turned into a ray of light, shooting out towards the island. Kong Ru's figure quickly entered the island. The island's island protection formation was activated in an instant, and the surrounding space also changed rapidly, as if Kong Ru was completely trapped in the formation. "Hmph." Looking at the surrounding formation, Kong Ru snorted coldly. The aura on his body completely radiated out, and the phantom of the world behind him rose directly, completely covering Kong Ru in the phantom. The phantom of the world appeared, and Kong Ru's breath completely enveloped the surrounding space in an instant. The speed completely exploded in an instant, and the surrounding space was completely shattered. The surrounding formation was completely shattered by Kong Ru's breath in an instant. , Kong Ru's figure also disappeared in the formation in an instant and entered the island. "Boom" As soon as the scene in front of Kong Ru changed, Kong Ru seemed to have entered another world. The surrounding spiritual energy became very rich in an instant, and waves of faint chaotic spiritual energy filled the entire space. Feeling this spiritual energy, Kong Ru's mind could not help but feel refreshed. "Penglai" a huge stone monument impressed Confucius in his eyes. This stone monument was ten feet tall and one foot wide. The word Penglai exuded an ethereal air. "It seems that this is Penglai Immortal Island. It's not that simple. It can be hidden in space. If it weren't for chance, there would be no trace of it even if you want to look for it." Kong Ru looked at the surroundings. Environment, I couldn't help but think of it, and my tone was full of emotion. Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 65 Star World Penglai Immortal Island was transformed into fragments of chaos when Pangu opened up the prehistoric world. Although the energy of chaos contained in it is very weak, it can be preserved without being assimilated by the laws of the prehistoric world. Every strand of it is The energy of chaos is very pure. Entering the scope of Penglai Immortal Way, Kong Ru couldn't help but become very happy, the pores of his body opened, and the whole person couldn't help but be immersed in this rich spiritual energy. Kong Ru felt that the power in his body was completely stimulated by the faint energy of chaos. The power continued to accumulate in his body. The small world in his dantian was rotating rapidly, constantly Absorbing this stream of chaotic spiritual energy. Kong Ru quickly calmed down his emotions, woke up from his intoxication, and began to learn more about this mysterious island. Penglai Island deserves to be called the Fairy Island. In addition to the weak chaotic spiritual energy, there is a very rich pure spiritual energy in the entire island, and there are also various kinds of spiritual energy. In the various rich auras, various laws emerged, and the various laws were intertwined throughout the island, just like a small world. Kong Ru stepped into the island and began to continuously observe the layout of the entire island. The entire island has a radius of hundreds of thousands of miles, and there are countless mountains on the island. However, there are very few creatures on the island. Except for the vegetation spirits that cover the mountains, there are no other creatures. Soon Kong Ru entered the mountains one after another. At each peak, Kong Ru stopped, absorbing all kinds of spiritual energy around him, comprehending the weak laws, and constantly transforming his small world. The laws in the world are derived and perfect the laws in the world. In a hundred years, Confucius traveled almost all over the island, moving from the outermost periphery to the interior without losing sight of every mountain peak. In a hundred years, Kong Ru's small world has undergone great changes. The scope of the world has almost doubled, the spiritual energy in the world has become richer several times, the laws have become more perfect, and the world has begun to appear. Mountains one after another. Formations in the starry sky emerged from the void, completely covering the entire starry sky, and the power of the stars in the sky became more intense. "The stars are changing." Feeling the changes in the stars in the small world, Kong Ru couldn't help but let out a soft drink, and the shadow of the world behind him appeared. Stars appeared one after another in the shadow. The sun star and the lunar star flashed out one by one. In the blink of an eye, 360 huge stars filled the entire space. After these three hundred and sixty stars emerged, they quickly formed a huge formation. It was the star formation that naturally evolved from the small world of Confucius. But all this did not stop there. The periphery of the formation began to shake again, and stars appeared one after another. Although these stars were not as powerful as the 360 ??stars, their number was very huge. In the blink of an eye, they As many as ten thousand stars have appeared. A total of 10,800 stars filled the void in the shadow, and the power of stars emanated from each star, forming an even greater formation. When this formation appeared, a powerful aura appeared in the entire island, and a powerful star power suddenly rose in the center of the island. This power of stars completely enveloped the surrounding mountains. It instantly rose from the ground, rose into the sky, and turned into stars, completely covering tens of thousands of miles around in this power of stars. "The battle between the stars in the sky." Kong Ru said in surprise as he looked at the huge formation formed by the stars in the sky. The 129,600 stars in the sky are constantly rotating, and each star drops a star power. The power of each star is different and has different attributes, which is very complicated. But in this week's star war, the powers of stars with different attributes echoed each other. Each star power seemed to be blended together. The power suddenly increased several times, and the entire space was completely destroyed. This star power completely enveloped him. The stars in the sky are rotating rapidly, the stars in the shadow of the world behind Confucius are also rotating, and the stars in the small world are also rotating quickly. The stars are constantly rotating, and the power of the stars is changing. The 10,800 strands of star power are constantly rotating within the small world, and are scattered to every corner of the small world. The laws in the world also seemed to be stimulated. They were operating rapidly. The power of the laws surged in an instant. The laws were constantly being improved. More laws were continuously derived from the most basic three thousand laws. The whole world was moving. There is no sense of sluggishness, it is more rounded, and the space of the small world becomes more stable. The power of the world quickly enters Kong Ru's body, constantly washing Kong Ru's body, and the energy of the small world becomes more stable. Impurities are emitted from the pores of Confucius. Thousands of years of time passed in the blink of an eye. During this thousand years of Confucius, the small world in his Dantian rotated rapidly, and the world was enveloped by various spiritual energies.Cover, these strands of aura are transformed by the power of stars. The power of stars is the most complex and basic existence in the world. The power of stars is also the only spiritual energy that can be absorbed by all living things in the prehistoric world. "Star World? Star Ancestor?" Kong Ru opened his eyes, and a bright light flashed in his eyes. The stars behind him rotated rapidly, and instantly converged into Kong Ru's body. Kong Ru's eyes seemed to have the power of stars. It spreads out, and the eyes seem to contain the entire starry sky. Looking at the space of stars in front of him, Kong Ru couldn't help but be surprised. The entire area covered by the stars is like a small world. All kinds of laws are constantly moving with the stars, and powerful forces gather together, which is much more powerful than the power of the world within one's own body. This kind of power definitely does not exist naturally. It is definitely a quasi-sage peak level existence, and he is also a strong man with a small world. His strength is definitely the top existence in the prehistoric world. Thinking of this, Kong Ru could not help but think of the name Ancestor Xingchen. The ancestor of Xingchen was also a strong man who had existed since the beginning of the prehistoric world. He was one of the strong men who fell during the last calamity. His cultivation level could be compared with Hongjun at that time. If it were not for his luck at that time, As time goes by, if luck is bad, he will definitely become a saint-like existence in the prehistoric world, no weaker than Hongjun. "The most powerful place for the Star Ancestor is the Star World. The Star Ancestor was born in the star field of the prehistoric world, and was transformed by the power of the innate stars. He has innate control over the stars in the prehistoric world. When it emerged, it directly opened up the world of stars. The star world contains the power of all kinds of stars, and evolves all kinds of laws to form the unique power of the star world. The power of every blow activates the power of stars in the prehistoric world and the power of stars in the star world. It is powerful and unparalleled in the prehistoric world. . " These things were learned by Kong Ru from the Five Qinglongs. Although Kong Ru had certain inherited information, he did not have the secrets of these prehistoric worlds. The five Qinglong people were strong men who had existed since the beginning of the prehistoric world. The five tribes were also strong in the prehistoric world, so they knew the secrets of the prehistoric world very well. But according to several people, the ancestor of Xingchen should have fallen during the battle between Luo Hu and Hongjun, so he should be in the west of the prehistoric world, and should not appear in the east of this prehistoric world. In the heart of Confucius The doubts are constantly increasing. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 66: Hongjun Hedao Chapter 66 Hongjun joins the road The prehistoric world is vast and boundless, and on the periphery of this prehistoric world is the starry sky of the prehistoric world. The starry sky across the prehistoric world is the void of the prehistoric world. ////There is no existence in this void, nothingness, no breath, not even a trace of spiritual energy. And outside this void is the world of chaos. In the chaotic world, streams of chaotic energy continue to rage, hitting the periphery of the void, but as if hitting a barrier, not a trace of chaotic energy crosses the void and enters the scope of the prehistoric world. among. The chaotic air flow continues to rage, and with every burst of power, the surrounding space is trembling, as if it will break at any time. And in the depths of this violent chaotic world, a huge purple palace is located in this chaos. This palace is Zixiao Palace, and Hongjun, as the owner of Zixiao Palace, is sitting in the back hall of the palace. Hongjun was sitting on the cloud bed in the back hall, with his eyes closed tightly, and an aura emitted directly from behind him. Three golden flowers flew out from above the head, and five qi spurted out from the body, connecting into a blue Qingyun. The entire Qingyun occupied half of the entire palace. And in the Qingyun, a cyan jade disc kept flying, and the purple breath in the jade disc kept swimming, flying out from the jade disc, and constantly swimming in the Qingyun. "Out" Hongjun's eyes opened, and a ray of light shot out, piercing the surrounding space. Hongjun's hand kept pinching, and each law was directly emitted. A stream of law aura was derived from Hongjun's hand. When he came out, a series of avenue runes appeared in front of Hongjun. After these avenue runes appeared, they began to collide continuously in the air, constantly devouring each other, and evolved one by one. Each rune exudes a powerful aura, and the aura continues to become more powerful. The three thousand runes continued to evolve and devour each other, and finally six runes remained in front of Hongjun. "Immortal, demon, witch, demon, spirit, human." Hongjun looked at the six runes in front of him, but he couldn't help but think out loud, and the spell in his hand moved faster, Qingyun The jade plate in it was also spinning rapidly, and streams of purple light shot out from Hongjun's fingertips and merged into the six runes in front of him. The purple light blended into the six runes, and a strange aura rose within the runes. The word "immortal" is completely wrapped in a light spirit, exuding an ethereal meaning, which is exactly the spirit of immortality. A strange black energy arose from the word "Devil", and the black energy exuded a terrifying power of attraction, as if it was going to swallow up everything around it. A blood energy rises in the word "Witch". The blood energy rises. The word "Witch" exudes a fierce aura, as if it is going to fight with the world. A vast aura rises from the word "demon", as if it contains everything in the world, the power of the stars, the masculine energy, all kinds of aura are very messy. The word "spirit" is completely wrapped in a strong force of life, and the periods of life are endless. An air of righteousness rises above the word "ÈË", as if it is transformed by an unyielding will, looking down upon everything around it. The auras on the six runes are constantly changing, and the collision between them has become more intense. Every time the breath collides, there is a change, some are strengthened, some are weakened, but they do not give in to each other. Hongjun looked at the changes in the six runes in front of him, staring straight at the changes in the six runes, as if trying to find something from them. Time passed very quickly, and a thousand years passed in an instant. During this thousand years, Hongjun's movements did not change at all, and his eyes were still staring straight at the six runes that were still fighting in front of him. At this time, the situation of the Six Runes has also changed. The word "Devil" has become illusory, hiding in the void, seeming to be invisible, but it is very blurry, as if it has been removed from the incident. The aura above the words "witch" and "demon" became even more powerful, completely suppressing the remaining "immortal", "spirit" and "human" under it. "I didn't expect that the six races in this ancient world would be so stubborn. Even under such circumstances, they have not been completely integrated into one." Hongjun looked at the six runes in front of him and couldn't help but sigh. , but the tone was very heavy. "Come together." A cyan light quickly gathered in Hongjun's hand, and this cyan light continued to become more powerful in Hongjun's hand. Hongjun shouted softly, and the light in his hand shot out and turned into a cyan light. This cyan light turned into a cyan silk thread, instantly completely trapping the six runes in front of him, pulling the six runes. The runes quickly gathered towards the center, as if they were going to completely merge into one. But everything is not that simple. The power of the six runes is very powerful, and the light on the blue silk threadThe old ones are even weaker, as if they are about to dissipate at any time. Seeing this, Hongjun's heart couldn't help but move. The cyan light in his hand quickly gathered and shot out directly. The light on the cyan silk thread became even more intense. At the moment of "bang", the cyan thread transformed by Hongjun's magic power shattered directly, and the cyan light directly dissipated in the surrounding space in an instant. Hongjun's body trembled, and his face became pale for a while. It seemed as if he had been hit hard. But soon a green light flashed on Hongjun's face, and Hongjun's face completely recovered in an instant. "I didn't expect that the luck of these six tribes is so strong. Even their cultivation is close to the way of heaven. They can't completely restrain it." Hongjun looked at the six runes that quickly dissipated in front of him, and couldn't help but smile bitterly, but his tone was Full of sadness. "It seems that God's will is inevitable after all." The expression on Hongjun's face quickly recovered, and once again became the original look of no desire and no desire. After finishing speaking, Hongjun closed his eyes again, and the breath on his body became calmer. The Qingyun above his head changed again, and the jade dish in the Qingyun began to change. The jade dish changed. A stream of purple aura continued to evolve in the jade dish. The jade dish also continued to become larger. In an instant, Hongjun's Qingyun was completely enveloped in the jade dish. The aura of the jade dish continues to become more primitive, and the vast power continues to become more powerful. In the end, it turned into a huge ancient wheel standing behind Hongjun, which was the ** of Tiandao. And with the formation of Tiandao**, the emotion in Hongjun's eyes continued to become weaker, as if it would completely dissipate at any time. "The Great Dao is fifty-five, and the Tianyuan is fifty. The Heavenly Dao is broken and only forty-nine is left. A trace of vitality is left, but the Heavenly Dao is incomplete. Today, I am Hongjun. After a thousand years, I will unite with the Dao and achieve the Heavenly Dao. Anyone who is destined can come." Hongjun. As if he had turned into a machine, there was no trace of emotion in his tone, and his voice instantly spread throughout the prehistoric world. Hongjun¡¯s voice spread throughout the prehistoric world, and the creatures in the entire prehistoric world were shaken. There was a burst of enthusiasm in the eyes of all the quasi-saint-level beings. Basically, each of these quasi-sage-level beings has experienced Hongjun¡¯s three sermons. It can be said that they have benefited a lot from these three sermons. It is precisely because of Hongjun¡¯s sermons that they have such rapid growth. Breakthrough speed. But after Hongjun preached three times, Hongjun never preached again, and the cultivation of most practitioners in the prehistoric world has also slowed down a lot. Now Hongjun's voice has spread throughout the prehistoric world again, One can imagine the excitement in the hearts of these quasi-sages, but this is a great opportunity to quickly improve their cultivation. Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 67 In Chaos In the easternmost sea area of ????the prehistoric world, a space directly shattered and a space crack appeared on a sea area. A ray of light shot out directly from the crack in space. This ray of light appeared from the crack in space, stayed in the air, and revealed his figure. It was Kong Ru. When Kong Ru emerged from this space, his whole person changed greatly. The aura around him was completely hidden, and every movement was very natural. Kong Ru stood in the air, looking at the cracks in space in front of him. He waved his hand towards the void, and a stream of star power shot out directly, turning into a series of Dao Talisman seals and submerging into the space. "This Penglai Immortal Island will be the land of our human race from now on. With the existence of the star world, even if the prehistoric world passes, the human race will still have a place to practice, and the human race will surely become stronger." Kong Ru felt happy in his heart and gently moved his hand. With the wave, the surrounding space power was directly mobilized. The space cracks disappeared in an instant and were completely closed. Penglai Island was also completely hidden in the space. Looking at Penglai Island disappearing into the space, Kong Ru no longer stayed where he was, his speed completely exploded in an instant, and his figure disappeared in place. Kong Ru disappeared on the spot and moved towards the direction of the ancient continent. In one year, Kong Ru's body had reached the edge of the ancient continent and entered the land. After entering the land, Kong Ru's speed still did not slow down at all, and he continued to move quickly towards the center of the prehistoric world. Entering the prehistoric continent, Kong Ru's direction also changed, rising rapidly towards the sky of the prehistoric world. Although he did not directly break through space and travel through space, Kong Ru's speed was still very powerful, and he could advance tens of thousands of miles with every breath. This is not the situation where Kong Ru's speed has completely exploded. After all, the distance is so long, and the power consumed by the complete explosion of speed is also very huge. Maintaining the current speed is very consumption for Kong Ru. The tiny, consumed power will be completely restored in an instant. The fastest one in the prehistoric world is Dijiang among the twelve ancestral witches. Dijiang controls the laws of space. He has six legs and four wings. He is born with magical powers. Every time the four wings behind him flap, he travels 300,000 miles. , and the time required for each flap of the wings is only a breath. But this was also Di Jiang's speed when he activated his magical power. If he had not activated his magical power, Di Jiang's speed in one breath would only be more than 10,000 miles, which was not much faster than Kong Ru's current speed. Kong Ru quickly moved towards the starry sky of the prehistoric world, passing through layers of clouds and layers of strong winds, and soon entered the star field. The star field is the area occupied by the stars of the prehistoric world. This star field was filled with strong star power, and the surrounding space became more stable. Kong Ru entered the star field, and his speed dropped rapidly. In the blink of an eye, his speed was only at normal speed. "Sure enough, it is worthy of the starry sky of the prehistoric world. The stability of the space is several times that of the prehistoric continent, and the power of the stars is several times stronger than the spiritual energy on the continent. I don't know what will happen to this prehistoric world after Hongjun joins the Tao. What kind of changes will happen?" Kong Ru couldn't help but sigh when he entered the star field. The power in his body burst out again at the same time, and a star power directly escaped from the 360 ??acupoints. , echoing the power of the surrounding stars, Kong Ru's speed doubled instantly, and his speed suddenly increased to a speed of thousands of miles. Kong Ru quickly advanced in the star field, and the speed continued to surge. In the process of advancing, the power in the body was not consumed, but became more intense. The stars in the small world in the dantian quickly The operation, under the blessing of the power of the stars, is running more perfectly. The stars of Confucius are based on the changes in the stars in the star world of the ancestor of the stars, and the star world of the ancestor of the stars is based on the movement of the stars in this prehistoric world. Now that Kong Ru has entered this star field, his understanding of the stars has become more profound. The stars in the world have begun to change continuously. The arrangement of the star array has also become closer. The power of the stars in the world has continued to change. Blended, the entire starry sky has become more stable. Over the course of a hundred years, Kong Ru's progress in the starry sky gradually stabilized, and the surrounding stars gradually became rarer, and the power of the stars became weaker. "It seems that we are about to leave this star field. The surrounding aura It seems that there are many strong people in the prehistoric world." Kong Ru looked at the power of the stars around him and murmured involuntarily, at the same time his mind was completely Let go and completely absorb the surrounding breath into your mind. After leaving the star field, the surrounding aura completely dissipated in an instant. There was no trace of aura around him, and Kong Ru's speed also slowed down. This area is the void that separates the prehistoric world and the chaotic world, and is also the barrier between the two worlds. "This chaotic energy is indeed very powerful, every strand of powerThey are completely comparable to Quasi-Sage's attacks. "A cultivator standing outside the chaos could not help but sigh when he looked at the energy of chaos. His eyes were also full of fear. This person's cultivation level is also in the realm of quasi-sage, but he is only in the early stage of quasi-sage. There is no powerful spiritual treasure in his body. He wants to enter this chaos. He wants to enter in his heart, but he doesn't have the slightest courage to take a step forward. Kong Ru had already arrived outside the chaos at this time. Hearing this man's words, his heart moved slightly, and the steps he was about to take stopped. However, although Kong Ru's speed stopped, many people around him had already taken steps and entered the chaos. These people entered the chaos, and the chaotic air flow instantly rioted, and the chaotic air flow hit the body of every cultivator who entered. Those cultivators who entered the chaos retreated in an instant and withdrew from the chaos in an instant. However, compared with before entering the chaos, each one of them looked very tired. There were scars on their bodies, and some even He was completely crippled, his face became very pale, and the aura on his body became very weak, but he suffered a lot of damage. "Come out." Kong Ru shouted softly, the light flashed in his hand, and a simple small tripod appeared in Kong Ru's hand. After this small cauldron appeared, it began to rotate continuously, as if it was attracted, and became very active. This small tripod is the Qiankun Ding. Kong Ru waved his hand, and the Qiankun Ding flew out of his hand and flew to the top of Kong Ru's head, completely covering Kong Ru in the tripod. A series of green lights hung down from the tripod. , to protect the surroundings of Confucius. Kong Ru was completely protected by the Qiankun Ding, and he no longer stayed where he was. He stepped forward directly and stepped directly into the chaotic world. Kong Ru entered the world of chaos, and the surrounding chaotic air rioted. The chaotic air currents swept towards Kong Ru, and the chaotic air currents directly hit the Qiankun Cauldron. "Bang, bang, bang." The chaotic air flow hit the Qiankun Cauldron, and bursts of sound came out. The Qiankun Cauldron was also constantly vibrating at the same time, but the entire Qiankun Cauldron was as stable as a mountain, even though it was constantly attacked by the chaotic air. , but there is no danger of being broken at all. Entering the chaos, Confucius also realized the dangers in the chaos, but he was even more afraid of the gods and demons of chaos. To be able to survive in this chaos, the bodies of those Chaos Demon Gods are definitely more powerful than the Twelve Ancestral Witches. Thinking of this, Kong Ru's speed increased again, and he quickly advanced towards the depths of chaos. The light emitted by the Qiankun Cauldron became even stronger, and he began to continuously absorb the surrounding chaotic energy into his own power. "It's been hundreds of years again. Confucius has been advancing in this chaos for hundreds of years, but he still hasn't found the existence of Zixiao Palace. Kong Ru couldn't help but feel anxious. When Hongjun joined forces, the way of heaven would also appear. It was also a good improvement process, but it was a good reference for the evolution of his own small world. After all, the way of heaven in your own small world was originally transformed from the jade disc of creation and is also part of the way of heaven. If you can learn from the way of heaven, then the evolution of your own small world will become faster, making future advancements smoother. . Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 68: The Appearance of Zixiao Palace In the chaos, there is no direction, no space, no time, there is only the retreated avenue and the three thousand laws. The Three Thousand Laws are the three thousand laws that gave rise to the three thousand gods and demons. After the three thousand gods and demons disappeared into the chaos, even the Three Thousand Laws disappeared one after another. It can be said that the entire chaotic world cannot feel a trace of the laws. existing. But these three thousand laws are real, otherwise the chaotic world would have collapsed. Kong Ru has been walking in the world of chaos for hundreds of years and has a certain understanding of the world of chaos. It is precisely because of this that Confucius is even more surprised. Although the laws in his own world have been perfected, and although various laws are still in their infancy, they are completely vulnerable to the laws of this chaotic world. Kong Ru believes that his world cannot sustain for too long in this chaotic world, and it will never be as easy as it is now. "The world of chaos is so vast. I really don't know where the Zixiao Palace of Taoist ancestor Hongjun is in this world of chaos." Confucius thought in his heart, "Does it really depend on the so-called chance?" Confucius thought in his heart Thinking helplessly, my heart became very anxious. Another hundred years have passed. Confucius did not stop at all during this hundred years, but he was not nervous at all. Kong Ru also became more anxious in his heart, as the time for Hongjun to unite was getting closer and closer. Although the Qiankun Ding could refine the power of chaos around him, this also required the stimulation of his own power. Time passed quickly, and Kong Ru became more and more anxious. His speed increased a lot due to his anxiety, but the power in his body was also rapidly consumed. "Dong, ding, dong." When Kong Ru was confused, bursts of bells and chimes sounded in the void. The sound of the chime was long and distant. With each sound, Confucius felt a burst of clarity in his heart. The confusion in his heart seemed to be completely dissipated in an instant. Waves of enlightenment seemed to arise in his heart, as if he had gained enlightenment. Nothing ordinary, and it seems like nothing has been gained. Kong Ru's body seemed to be pulled, and his steps moved involuntarily, stepping forward. "Purple Xiao Palace." The sound of bells and chimes in Confucius' ears immediately dissipated, and a palace filled with purple energy appeared in front of Confucius. It was Zixiao Palace. This was the first time Confucius saw the Zixiao Palace, but he knew it was the Zixiao Palace at the first sight. After all, the only palace that could stand in this chaos was the Zixiao Palace. Seeing Zixiao Palace, Kong Ru's speed exploded in an instant, and he disappeared in an instant, turning into a ray of light and shooting in the direction of Zixiao Palace. Entering the scope of Zixiao Palace, the surrounding chaotic energy dissipated in an instant, and the surrounding atmosphere also turned into a very thin purple energy. This purple energy is luxurious and full of spiritual energy, inclusive of everything, as if it were the world. The most noble existence. Entering the scope of Zixiao Palace, Kong Ru felt relieved, and the aura of his whole body became calmer, and an elegant aura exuded. "I have met Taoist fellows Sanqing, Zhenyuanzi, and Hongyun." Kong Ru quickly came to the door of Zixiao Palace. The first thing he saw was Sanqing, Zhenyuanzi, and Hongyun. At this time, several people were gathering together and talking to each other. When Kong Ru saw a few people, he stepped forward directly, came to them, and saluted. "I have seen fellow Taoist Confucius, but I didn't expect that fellow Taoist Confucius would arrive so soon." The person who spoke was Tongtian. They all knew that Confucius traveled eastward. Although they knew that Confucius' cultivation level was not low, they were not aware of it. I didn't expect that Kong Ru would arrive so soon. When Tongtian saw Kong Ru appear, he was very surprised and said it directly. "Fellow Taoist went to the East China Sea to travel. I didn't expect that the speed would be so fast. It seems that your cultivation level has improved a lot." The speaker was Hongyun. Hongyun still had the smile on his face, and he couldn't help but speak. laughed. "But what I gained." Kong Ru said with a smile, and his tone was also very relaxed. A sense of confidence completely exuded from his body, and the aura in his body also exuded involuntarily, and a wave of world power came out of his body. force. Everyone felt the aura emanating from Kong Ru's body and felt surprised in their hearts. Everyone here is an overlord in the prehistoric world. Their cultivation is also strong among the quasi-sage level. They are also very sensitive to the feeling of breath. So the moment Kong Ru's breath comes out, several people I already have a general understanding of Confucius' cultivation. "Boom." A bell rang, and the door of Zixiao Palace opened in an instant. Two Taoist boys, a man and a woman, stood on both sides of the door. Kong Ru was slightly surprised when he looked at these two Taoist boys. They were Taoist boys of Taoist Hongjun. This aura was definitely that of a quasi-sage, and it was not weak among quasi-sages. "It seems that these are Haotian and Yaochi." Kong Ru couldn't help but think. "Fellow Taoist, the gate of Zixiao Palace"Open it, I'll wait, let's get in quickly. Master's union is imminent, and the millennium is coming soon. We'd better enter quickly and gain some understanding. "I saw the door of Zixiao Palace open and said to Kong Ru and others. After speaking, his body moved and turned into a ray of light, directly entering the Zixiao Palace. Kong Ru and others saw me disappearing in place, Several people also immediately took action and disappeared from the same place as I. I and others left, and everyone outside the Zixiao Palace also reacted quickly. Their bodies moved one by one and turned into a ray of light that shot into the Zixiao Palace. . Entering the Zixiao Palace, Confucius was shocked by the scene in front of him. In the Zixiao Palace, streams of spiritual energy filled the air, purple energy lingered, runes flashed on the walls, and breaths came from the palace. emanating from everywhere. "This is the Zixiao Palace. It is indeed the residence of Taoist ancestor Hongjun. The aura of Tao emanating from every corner is so strong. It seems that even the aura within this Zixiao Palace is enough. I have benefited a lot." Kong Ru couldn't help but think when he looked at the situation in Zixiao Palace. Thinking of this, Kong Ru began to constantly take stock of the situation in Zixiao Palace. Kong Ru kept looking around in Zixiao Palace, and the cultivators who came in were directly sitting on the futons in the main hall, waiting for Hongjun to appear. Everyone was very surprised when they saw the appearance of Confucius. Seeing Confucius constantly looking around and walking around in the Zixiao Palace, everyone was also very surprised. Some even felt a sense of surprise. A feeling of schadenfreude. After all, this is the dojo of Taoist ancestor Hongjun. How can ordinary people pry into it? The dojo of a large number of Taoist ancestors like Kong Ru is beyond the imagination of anyone present. "Dong" another bell rang, and the entire space within the Zixiao Palace shook. Everyone's attention was attracted by the sound of the bell, and one by one they turned to look at the cloud bed in the center of the hall. After hearing the sound of the bell, Kong Ru was attracted and turned his eyes to the center of the hall. On the cloud bed in the middle of the hall, a figure suddenly appeared. There was no vibration in the surrounding space, and there was no fluctuation in the spiritual energy. It was as if the figure was sitting on the cloud bed. "Tao Zu Hongjun." Kong Ru couldn't help but said as he looked at the figure who appeared. This figure was none other than Tao Zu Hongjun. He saw that Hongjun was wearing a gray Tao Po. The Yin and Yang Bagua were constantly evolving from the Taoist robes, and there was a wave of The frightening aura radiated out, as if facing the entire world. And when Hongjun heard Kong Ru's voice, his eyes turned to Kong Ru. Looking at Kong Ru, Hongjun's eyes flashed with a trace of surprise, and his mind was shaken, as if something had escaped his control. But in an instant, Hongjun's mind completely calmed down, a slight smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and he nodded slightly towards Kong Ru. Kong Ru looked at Hongjun who smiled and nodded towards him, but he was even more surprised, and he couldn't help but feel doubts in his heart. But soon Kong Ru restrained his mind, completely suppressed his inner emotions, and stared directly at Hongjun, but he was looking forward to the process of Hongjun's union. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 69: Hedao Hongjun appeared on the cloud bed in the main hall of Zixiao Palace. The energy around him was completely pulled in an instant, and the spiritual energy around him seemed to be attracted. Streams of power of law can't help but emanate and appear in Zixiao Palace. The entire Zixiao Palace changes, as if it has transformed into the whole world. A huge pressure can't help but press on Zixiao Palace. On everyone in Xiao Palace. "I, Hongjun, was born in the place where the prehistoric world opened up. I was transformed by the Hunyuan Qi of the prehistoric world. Later, I got the jade plate of creation and inherited the way of heaven. The world was opened up and the way of heaven evolved. However, the way of heaven was broken. At fifty, four and nine were left. Number, leaving a chance to be with all sentient beings." When everyone in Zixiao Palace wanted to resist the pressure on their bodies, a voice came from the void and reached everyone's ears. When Kong Ru heard this voice, he was also very surprised. From the moment Hongjun appeared, Kong Ru's eyes never left Hongjun. When the sound came out, Hongjun's mouth didn't move at all, and the sound seemed to come out of thin air. Moreover, there was no slight fluctuation in the surrounding spiritual energy and laws, and the voice seemed to come from the bottom of my heart. "The way of heaven is broken, the laws of heaven and earth are incomplete, and hostility abounds, resulting in countless calamities. Today, I, Hongjun, am willing to use my own body to make up for the imperfection of the way of heaven." There was no trace of emotion in Hongjun's eyes, nor did he pay attention to the shock on the futon. Looking at the people who are looking at him, the aura emanating from his body is constantly increasing. Hongjun¡¯s voice fell, and a cloud of air spurted out from above his head, gathering in the main hall. This cloud energy gathered in the main hall, began to evolve continuously, and turned into a Qingyun, covering the entire main hall under this Qingyun. The Qingyun condensed, and the waves in the Qingyun were surging, and five waves were running continuously. These five waves were respectively golden, green, blue, red, and yellow. It is the waves formed by the five qi condensed by the power of the five elements. The five qi condensed, the blue Qingyun shook again, and a golden light rose from the five qi. After this golden light appeared, it directly condensed into a golden flower. The golden flowers condensed out, and a silver light rose again among the five qi, condensing into silver flowers. The silver flowers condensed, and a lead-colored light rose again, condensing into a lead flower. The three flowers condensed out, and the finished product was arranged in a glyph shape and rotated continuously. The three flowers continued to rotate, and the whole Qingyun shook. The three flowers began to merge, and the five qi collided quickly. The three flowers and five qi quickly shattered during the collision, turning into eight rays of light, quickly converging towards the center of Qingyun, and quickly colliding together. "Bang" a loud sound sounded, and eight rays of light collided together. The eight rays of light collided together, and the entire Qingyun shook. The green Qingyun seemed to be dissipated at any time. And when these eight rays of light collided together, a ray of light flashed above Hongjun's head, shot out quickly, and disappeared into Qingyun. Entering the Qingyun, this ray of light also revealed its true identity, which was the jade dish of creation. As soon as the jade dish of creation appeared, it was like a blue sun, shining on the entire hall. And the light emitted by this cyan sun is exactly the power of law. The jade dish of good fortune appeared, and the laws continued to evolve. The whole Qingyun was also shaken, and the scene changed instantly. The cyan Qingyun instantly turned into the color of chaos. In this chaotic Qingyun, the jade disk of creation kept swimming in the Qingyun, and in the process of swimming, it also continued to absorb the surrounding chaotic energy. gas. The jade dish of good fortune continued to absorb the chaotic energy in Qingyun, Qingyun quickly became thinner, and the cracks on the jade dish of good fortune gradually healed. And the jade disc of creation also began to continuously emit a faint pressure. This faint pressure became more powerful as the jade disc continued to heal. "Jade plate of good fortune, transform." Hongjun shouted loudly, and a huge force of attraction came out from the jade plate of good fortune, completely absorbing the chaotic Qingyun in an instant. A blue light emitted from the jade dish of creation, and the jade dish began to change continuously. It was originally the size of a palm, and turned into a jade dish of one foot in size. After the huge jade dish appeared, it appeared directly behind Hongjun and began to rotate continuously. Every time the jade dish of good fortune rotates, the power of the surrounding laws changes. Every time the laws change, a strange character appears on the jade dish of good fortune. This strange character is the rune of the avenue. The jade disc rotates three thousand times, and the jade disc is completely covered by three thousand avenue runes. Each avenue rune echoes each other. In response to the three thousand runes, the pressure on the jade plate increased countless times in an instant. The power of the surrounding laws was completely attracted, and the cyan light completely enveloped the entire hall. "The way of heaven appears." Hongjun shouted loudly again, and a huge pressure suddenly appeared in the entire hall. This coercion is full of contempt, as ifJust like looking down at all living beings, the cultivator in the hall feels as if he has turned into an ant. What appears in front of him is a giant. Under this pressure, he may be destroyed at any time. The coercion appeared, and a phantom of the Heavenly Falun appeared behind Hongjun. The phantom of the Heavenly Falun was chaotic. The pressure became more powerful as it continued to appear, and the phantom began to become more concentrated. Reality. "Come together." The Heavenly Law Wheel appeared, and Kong Ru shouted loudly. The Heavenly Law Wheel continued to become more solid, and the runes on the shadow began to appear, which were the runes of the Great Dao. At this time, everyone saw clearly the appearance of the heavenly law wheel, which was exactly the same as the jade dish of creation. Hongjun's shout fell, and the phantom of the Heavenly Falun and the jade dish of creation approached each other, and a strange force appeared between them, attracting each other. The phantoms of the jade plate of creation and the Falun of Heaven attract each other and approach quickly. The three thousand avenue runes on the jade plate echo the three thousand avenue runes on the Tiandao Falun. The three thousand avenues in the entire Zixiao Palace Discoveries emerge one after another. The Three Thousand Laws appeared, and all the cultivators in the hall were surprised. No one had ever seen such a clear law, and their understanding of the Tao increased several times in an instant. "Come together. From now on, Hongjun is the way of heaven, and the way of heaven is not Hongjun. The general trend of the prehistoric world is not what it should be. The small trend can change, but the big trend remains unchanged. Hongjun will not come out." There was no trace of emotion in Hongjun's voice. In an instant, he merged with the jade dish of good fortune. A huge coercion emitted from the jade dish of good fortune. Hongjun's body also began to dissipate, turning into streaks of light that merged into the jade dish of good fortune and disappeared into the hall. It was as if it had never appeared before. Hongjun's figure disappeared from the spot, and all the practitioners sitting on the futon were still immersed in the process of Hongjun's union. The rapid changes in the aura on each body are signs of a breakthrough in cultivation. The cultivation base of everyone here is at the quasi-sage level, and they are all strong among the quasi-sages in the prehistoric world. Their cultivation level is above the mid-stage quasi-sage level, and they also have their own spiritual treasures, which can be said to be great. The existence of opportunity, great luck, and great wisdom. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 70: What is Confucianism and Taoism? In the Zixiao Palace, Hongjun retreated and disappeared into the Zixiao Palace. The pressure on the entire hall also disappeared in an instant, and the power of spiritual energy and law also decreased several times in an instant. But even so, the cultivators sitting in Zixiao Palace were immersed in cultivation one by one, and various strange phenomena appeared around them. Sitting at the front of the hall are Sanqing and Nuwa, leading and leading six people. The visions of these six people are also the six most powerful in the entire Zixiao Palace. Sanqing is the transformation of Pangu Yuanshen. It is inherited by Pangu and Hongjun Dao. It can be said that it has been accumulated deeply. Once it is understood, the accumulation can be said to be thick and thin. The aura from the body is completely radiated, and the vision is Appearances are connected to each other, and the luck is also connected to each other. The momentum is vast and powerful, several times stronger than the individual momentum. Outside the Sanqing, the most powerful ones are Jie Yin and Zhunti. The techniques of these two people also belong to the same sect. Their bodies are surrounded by golden lotuses, necklaces, bodhisattva, and bursts of sandalwood and lotus fragrance. , all kinds of auras, completely covering the two of them. Twelve rays of light appeared behind the two people, including immeasurable light, boundless light, unobstructed light, unopposed light, pure light, joyful light, wisdom light, endless light, unthinkable light, nameless light, sun and moon light, and wisdom light. The light enveloped the two of them, and they looked very sacred in the light. Zen sounds could not help but spread around. Among the six, the least active one is Nuwa. Nuwa has broken through and achieved the existence of a saint. Although she has a deep understanding, her control over her own power is also very powerful. But even so, Nuwa's body could not help but exude powerful forces of creation. Living creatures appeared in the void around her and continued to grow rapidly. The merits in her body radiated out, making her His body shape was completely wrapped in it, and the holy aura completely exuded. In addition to the six people, the auras of the other cultivators are also emanating from their bodies, and their enlightenment is emerging, and their cultivation levels are also rapidly improving. Behind the six people from Sanqing, sitting were Fuxi, Dijun, Taiyi, Zhen Yuanzi, Minghe, Kunpeng, Dongwanggong and Xiwangmu. Although the cultivation of these people is not as profound as that of Sanqing and others, their cultivation is definitely at the pinnacle level in the ancient world, and the scene during the three people's enlightenment is also very vast. A burst of piano music came from Fuxi's body, and a piano with carved dragons and painted phoenixes appeared next to Fuxi. The music was lively and melodious. As the music continued to spread, a burst of birdsong rose around him. Soon the aura around Fuxi changed again, and the Eight Trigrams of Qian, Kun, Zhen, Xun, Kan, Li, Gen, and Dui appeared. The Eight Trigrams triggered the eight forces between heaven and earth: heaven, earth, water, fire, and thunder. Mountain, wind, lake. The Bagua appeared, and the surrounding heavenly secrets were also pulled and moved, and the aura around Fuxi also seemed very mysterious. The auras of Di Jun and Tai Yi beside Fu Xi radiated out, and flames emitted, turning into two three-legged golden crows. These two three-legged golden crows were completely condensed from the true fire of the sun. After the two three-legged Golden Crows appeared, they began to fly around continuously, and bursts of chirping sounds came out, as if they were very happy. There was a towering tree behind Zhen Yuanzi. After the big tree appeared, its branches and leaves continued to sway, absorbing the surrounding aura, and the fruits on the branches were revealed one by one. At this time, the appearance of the fruits also appeared clearly, each of them looked like a baby, which was exactly the ginseng fruit. Kunpeng's figure flashed, sometimes turning into a huge Kun, constantly flipping in the water, stirring up waves. Suddenly, the giant kun jumped out of the water, its body swaying, and a hurricane rose around it, lifting it up. The appearance of the giant kun also changed. Feathers grew on its body, and its fins turned into giant fins, shaking constantly. , but it turned into a giant roc, which was none other than Kunpeng. In addition to these few people, a blood-colored wave rose around Styx. Among the waves, bloody figures appeared one by one, and they were none other than the Blood God Son of Styx. A supreme yang energy rose from the body of the East Prince, and a supreme yin energy rose from the body of the Queen Mother of the West. After the two auras appeared, they echoed each other, as if they would merge into one body at any time. The auras of these people were exuding, and the auras of the other cultivators in the hall were also exuding. Waves of visions completely enveloped the entire hall. Among all the people, the one with the calmest aura around him was Kong Ru, who was standing in the main hall. Not a trace of breath came out of Kong Ru's body, and Kong Ru stood straight on the spot, as if he had fallen into dementia. Although the aura on Kong Ru's body has not changed at all, huge changes have taken place in the world of Kong Ru's Dantian. The whole world is shaking, and the laws in the world are rapidly evolving. Kong Ru's soul is completely condensed into substance in the small world. A blue shadow flashes behind him, and there are runes on the shadow. Join HongjunThe Heavenly Law Wheel that appeared at that time was very similar, but its power was incomparable to the Heavenly Law Wheel. The small world was constantly shaking, and Kong Ru's soul was also undergoing huge changes. There were many distracting thoughts in his soul. One thought had not completely disappeared, but another thought had appeared. Kong Ru's mind was in this When thoughts arise, they are quickly consumed. "Wen educates all living beings, and martial arts shocks the world. In the end, what is the right way of civil and military ways, and what is the foundation. What is the way of human race?" Confucius kept thinking in his heart, and this is what he has been thinking for nearly ten thousand years. For a long time, Confucius had been troubled by problems. In the previous life, the martial arts had declined, and the literary arts had also reached its end. Although there was no crisis outside the human race, the way of cultivation had completely declined and disappeared from the world. And in the 129,600 reincarnations that I have experienced, what I have experienced is also very rich, and can even be said to be very complicated, and the techniques I have practiced are also very complicated. "The ways of civility and martial arts are all human ways. I don't know which one is higher or lower. Which one is really suitable for me." Kong Ru thought again in his heart, and the thoughts in his heart kept flashing, thinking, Wen Ru Tao and martial arts have their own advantages and disadvantages. "The way of literature leads to Haoran's righteousness and the heart is righteous, then the power of heaven and earth is one's own power. However, the power of heaven and earth is not one's own power after all. It is bound by the way of heaven, and he has dispersed the righteousness of Haoran in his body, but uses it as his own power. The power of the mind inspires Haoran's righteousness. It transcends the constraints of heaven and earth, but does not affect his own strength." Kong Ru couldn't help but think about it, and his heart became more determined. "Martial arts, refine one's body and enhance one's strength. However, brute force is not the way to make the human race strong after all. If you want to become strong in the ancient world, you will be greatly restricted." Kong Ru thought again in his heart When he moved, a powerful force emitted from his soul. In this way, the thoughts in Kong Ru's heart kept changing, and the power in his soul also kept changing. The aura on his body was sometimes strong, sometimes distant, sometimes mysterious, sometimes full of bloody aura, sometimes exuding an evil aura, But it was Confucius who constantly changed his thoughts among various ways. "My way should be the way of mankind, and the way of humanity should be the way of self-improvement for the human race. It should not be limited to each other. If the human race wants to strengthen itself, it should absorb all the ways of the prehistoric world and adopt the cultivation methods of all races. The creatures of the prehistoric world emerge in form, If you achieve the ultimate innateness, then the human race will definitely be able to practice the cultivation methods of all races in the ancient world and achieve the supreme humanity." Kong Ru thought in his heart, but a sudden enlightenment rose in his heart. "My way is Confucianism. Confucian people educate and educate the human race. They should keep their hearts righteous, refine their hearts with literature, strengthen their bodies with martial arts, and practice the ways of heaven and earth with the ways of all races in the ancient times." Confucius must have thought in his heart. , the aura above the soul stopped changing, and a vast aura emitted instantly, spreading throughout the entire small world. The small world shook for a while, and the power of the laws between heaven and earth appeared and evolved rapidly. The small world evolves, and the three hundred and sixty acupoints echo with the stars of heaven and earth. Twenty-four pearls emerge from the twenty-four joints in the spine, echoing the void, and the power of space merges into Confucius. In his body, Confucius' body was refined. The power of the five elements was incorporated into Kong Ru's five internal organs, and the two qi of yin and yang were absorbed into his eyes. The power of all the laws of the world was integrated into various parts of Kong Ru's body. The power in Kong Ru's body continued to grow with the power of the laws. The blending in, continuous refinement and continuous bursting out, it has increased several times in an instant. Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 71 Leaving Zixiao Palace In Confucius' small world, all kinds of laws appear, each law is being rapidly improved, and the power of the law becomes more powerful. Under the continuous training of the power of this law, Kong Ru's body continued to become more powerful. Like a river, it flows continuously in the body. And as the sound continued to increase, the space around Kong Ru also began to vibrate with Kong Ru's body, as if it would be broken at any time. This Zixiao Palace is Hongjun's dojo. The power of the space is much stronger than that of the prehistoric world. Even if a saint wants to break the space in the Zixiao Palace, he still needs a full blow. Generally, it is accurate. In this Zixiao Palace, even if Sheng attacks with all his strength, he cannot cause the surrounding space to vibrate. And Kong Ru was able to rely on the vibration of his body to cause the surrounding space to vibrate. The power was absolutely powerful among the quasi-sages. Even compared to a strong man like Sanqing who had practiced dozens of yuanhui for a long time, he was not able to do it. Not even a hair's difference. Time in the prehistoric world always passed very quickly. In the blink of an eye, it was a hundred years. During these hundred years, the cultivators in the Zixiao Palace also woke up one after another. One by one, these cultivators were in a state of enlightenment and were about to make the slightest move. But at this moment, they felt the space around them shake. The scene in front of them changed, and their figures had disappeared. Within the Zixiao Palace, after several people reacted, they were already outside the Zixiao Palace. The cultivators in Zixiao Palace disappeared one by one and were moved directly outside Zixiao Palace. These cultivators did not leave directly outside Zixiao Palace, but continued to practice directly outside Zixiao Palace. A hundred years of enlightenment is definitely unmatched by tens of thousands of years of cultivation. Therefore, after coming out one by one, they entered cultivation again and began to use the power of laws, spiritual energy, and luck gathered in the Zixiao Palace to strengthen their luck. The results of one¡¯s own practice. After all, Zixiao Palace is the dojo of Taoist ancestor Hongjun. Although it is outside Zixiao Palace, the effect of cultivation is superior to that of the Cave Heaven Paradise in the prehistoric world. Therefore, even if a few people except Zixiao Palace are not I would like to leave here. The number of cultivators in Zixiao Palace decreased one by one, and the remaining cultivators were only Sanqing, Nuwa, Jieyin, Zhunti, Zhen Yuanzi, Hongyun, Dijun, Taiyi, Minghe, and Kunpeng. , and Confucius. The momentum of these people in Zixiao Palace continues to become more powerful, completely covering the entire Zixiao Palace. Time continues to pass, and in the blink of an eye, another hundred years have passed. Styx, Kunpeng, and Hongyun in the Zixiao Palace were also sent directly out of the Zixiao Palace one after another. After these people, Di Jun, Tai Yi, and Zhen Yuanzi were also sent out of Zixiao Palace. Zhunti, Tongtian, and the original three were also sent directly outside Zixiao Palace one after another. And there were only four people left in Zixiao Palace, Laozi, Jie Yin, Nuwa and Kong Ru. The four of them were sitting on the same spot, their auras becoming more and more powerful. Even Nuwa, as a saint, could not completely restrain her aura, and it was completely exuded. The vision of a saint was also directly revealed. I saw lines of purple energy appearing around Nuwa, wrapping Nuwa's figure. The surrounding aura condensed into lines of golden flowers. The power of creation came out from her body, and pieces of chaos evolved around her. . Apart from Nuwa, Lao Tzu's aura is the most powerful. There is a relaxed Qingyun above his head. Among the Qingyun, five-color waves are surging. A golden flower, a silver flower, and a lead flower are floating on the waves. It is constantly surging. Suddenly, a cloud of clear air rose up in Qingyun. The clear air rose and directly transformed into three strands. These three strands of clear air continued to evolve, wrapping the three golden flowers and turning them into three people. The faces of these three people continue to become clearer. They are an old man, a middle-aged man, and a young man. The appearance of these three people is similar to that of Lao Tzu, Yuan Yu, and Tong Tian. Next to the two of them is Jingyin, and streams of Buddha light rise from Jingyin's body. Twelve rays of light appear. Necklaces and lotus flowers appear. When Jie Yin sat down, a twelve-grade golden lotus appeared, holding up Jie Yin's figure. The petals began to wrap up Jie Yin, and then opened again. Between opening and closing, Jie Yin's body His momentum also continued to become stronger and gentler. The one with the smallest abnormality was Kong Ru, but it was still very powerful. There were constant sounds between Kong Ru's bones, and the blood flowed rapidly, rushing out like a long river. Like a storm in the ocean, it swept the surrounding aura and incorporated it into Kong Ru's body. Streams of law power also escaped from Kong Ru's body and dissipated in the surrounding space. Streams of impurities also directly flowed out of Kong Ru's body, turning into strands of black. The breath dissipates in the space. Kong Ru's body also became crystal clear, and a crystal light could not help but emit from his body.The changes in Kong Ru's body were not the biggest, but the biggest changes were in the small world within Kong Ru's Dantian. In the small world, Kong Ru's soul was completely solidified, and the Falun behind him also became more solid. The runes on the wheel appeared one by one, and tens of thousands of runes completely covered the entire wheel. Full, and the runes are still increasing. Every time a rune appears, the wheel becomes clearer. "It is impossible for me to condense the three thousand avenues like Hongjun did, manifest the runes of the three thousand avenues, condense the three thousand laws, and trigger the way of heaven to descend and the law wheel of heaven to appear. But in this small world, I am the way of heaven. Within the small world, I am the way of heaven. Although the laws are not very perfect, they are completely under his control." Kong Ru couldn't help but think that the laws in the small world were running faster, and the power of the laws condensed into runes. , appeared on the Falun behind Confucius. One hundred and twenty-nine thousand six hundred runes completely covered the Falun behind Kong Ru. They were constantly swimming on the Falun, and the connection between them was constantly strengthening. Kong Ru's mind was completely focused on these runes, and he was very surprised. Although there were many laws in this small world, Kong Ru did not expect that there were so many. Sure enough, the small world cannot be opened by ordinary people. Even in the early days of the prehistoric era, when the innate gods and demons occupied the prehistoric world, only a few people could open up the small world. Time always passes very quickly, a burst of light flashes in the Zixiao Palace, and the entire space in the Zixiao Palace shakes. In the Zixiao Palace, the figures of Laozi, Nuwa, Jingyin, and Confucius changed, and the scene in front of them changed. When they opened their eyes, they were already outside the Zixiao Palace. The four people appeared outside Zixiao Palace. The people practicing outside Zixiao Palace also opened their eyes directly. They looked at these people, but they were very surprised in their hearts. Their eyes were full of envy, jealousy, and some His eyes were full of resentment, with various expressions. "Fellow Taoists, when we say goodbye this time, we should sit down and talk about Taoism." After I opened my eyes, he said directly to Confucius and others. After speaking, he came directly to Yuan Yuan and Tong Tian, ??holding in his hands Black-yellow light flashed out and turned into a seven-story black-yellow pagoda. It was the most precious treasure of merit and virtue, the black-yellow merit pagoda. The Xuanhuang Gongde Pagoda appeared, and the Xuanhuang Qi dropped down and wrapped several people under the pagoda. "Kong Ru of the human race, I have met Nuwa. The matter here is over. I will return to the human race to take charge of the affairs of the clan. I bid farewell to the empress." Kong Ru came directly to Nuwa and gave her a slight gesture. He saluted, but his tone was very respectful. After all, the human race was created by Nuwa, and Confucius was full of respect for Nuwa. After giving the salute, Kong Ru's figure flashed, but disappeared directly from the place, and reappeared in the chaos. The Qiankun Cauldron above his head also rotated rapidly, and streams of blue light hung down. Kong Ru left, and Nuwa stood there, her eyes full of surprise. After creating the human race, Nuwa did not pay much attention to the human race. When she saw Kong Ru, although she had a familiar feeling, she did not expect that Kong Ru actually came from the human race. Seeing the universe above Kong Ru's head Ding also understood the identity of Kong Ru, but he was even more surprised. Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 72 Return to Human Race On the edge of the prehistoric world, at the border with the chaotic world, a figure appeared in this area. After this figure appeared, his figure did not stop at all. He flashed quickly, but disappeared again, leaving only a slightly vibrating space around him. ??Buzhou Mountain, the place where the ancestors of the prehistoric world are located, is also where the human race lives. The current time is only ten thousand years since the birth of the human race, but during these ten thousand years, the number of the human race has increased rapidly, from 129,600 at the time of birth to dozens. As many as billions. But even if there are billions of humans, there is still a huge gap compared to other races in the prehistoric world. The number of clansmen of any race in the prehistoric world is very large, each of them numbering in the hundreds of millions. They are as powerful as the Witch Clan, Monster Clan, and Fairy Clan. The numbers of these powerful races are even greater. There are tens of trillions, and the number of strong people is also in the hundreds of millions. The billions of people in the human race can be said to be very weak in front of these races. As the number of humans increases, the area they occupy has also become much larger. The area originally occupied by thousands of miles has reached hundreds of thousands of miles. But even so, the area occupied by the human race is only a very small part of Buzhou Mountain. Compared with other races in the prehistoric world, they are also very different. As the number of human races increased, tribes gradually formed one after another, with hundreds of thousands of large and small tribes, the largest being hundreds of thousands, and the smallest being thousands. These tribes roam throughout the hundreds of thousands of miles, occupying the resources in the area around the tribes. Although there are conflicts with each other, they are relatively harmonious. There was a soft "bang" sound, the surrounding space shook, and a space crack appeared on a peak of Buzhou Mountain. A crack in space appeared, and a ray of light leaped out from the crack in space. After the light shot out, it stayed in the air, and a figure appeared, and the figure's appearance was also revealed. I saw this man wearing a moon-white robe, with long hair held up by ribbons, a black-yellow long ruler in his hand, and a jade pendant hanging around his waist. The whole person exudes an aura of elegance, and the aura on his body is very obscure, as if it is blending into the surrounding space. This person is none other than Kong Ru. After Kong Ru entered the chaos from the Zixiao Palace, his speed exploded completely. He quickly traveled through the chaos, and his speed was several times faster than when he left. It took hundreds of years to leave, but the time it took Confucius to return to the prehistoric world was less than a hundred years. When Kong Ru arrived in the prehistoric world, his speed even increased several times. He directly broke through the space and reached Buzhou Mountain in only an instant. "In nearly ten thousand years, Mount Buzhou has changed a lot, and the will has become much weaker." Kong Ru felt the atmosphere around him, but he couldn't help but sigh in his heart, "Even someone as powerful as Pangu can't. If you can withstand the passing of time, if you fall, it is estimated that in less than a hundred thousand years, there will be nothing left." "However, even so, if you want to bury me, even this world must be broken." The haze in Kong Ru's heart swept away, a burst of heroic spirit burst out in his heart, and a light flashed out of his eyes, directly cutting through In the space in front of you, the aura on your body can't help but exude a trace. When this aura emanates, the surrounding space also directly vibrates. In an instant, a powerful storm of spiritual energy has formed, sweeping through the surrounding grass, trees, and rocks, and destroying the mountains, rocks, and trees. It was directly knocked away and completely shattered. But all this only happened in an instant, and Kong Ru's aura immediately calmed down. "It's time to see how far the human race has developed in these ten thousand years." Kong Ru completely restrained his aura, and there was no aura emanating from his body, as if he was an ordinary person. After finishing speaking, Kong Ru stepped forward directly, taking one step, and Kong Ru's body appeared dozens of miles away. Kong Ru's figure moved, his figure kept flashing, walking through the mountains, and his speed of movement was indeed very fast. Now Kong Ru was also very happy in his heart, as if a wanderer returning home after a long absence returned to his hometown. But there was also another strange feeling in my heart, as if it was fear. This is why he is more timid when he is close to his hometown, Kong Ru couldn't help but think in his heart, and his pace couldn't help but speed up a lot. The Guze tribe, a human tribe, is named after the leader of the tribe, Guze. Guze is also a strong man among the human race, but his cultivation has reached the Taiyi realm. Reaching the Taiyi realm within a hundred years is a genius-level existence among all races in the prehistoric world. However, even a genius is a weak existence among all races in the prehistoric world. Among all races, the cultivation level reaches Taiyi. The cultivators of B Realm can be calculated in tens of billions or hundreds of billions. Kong Ru¡¯s figure kept moving and soon arrived at the Guze tribe.Apart from this, looking from a distance, Kong Ru felt a burst of excitement in his heart, and the blood in his body flowed faster. This feeling is the induction of the blood of one's own people, the human race. "Stop, which tribe are you from?" Kong Ru had just approached the Guze tribe when two figures from the tribe jumped out, stood in front of Kong Ru, stopped him, and shouted. Kong Ru looked at the two people connected to him, and there was nothing much. With a change of faith, an awe-inspiring aura emitted directly from the void, completely covering the two people standing in front of Kong Ru with this awe-inspiring righteousness. among. "Haoran's righteousness was manifested by Confucius among the human race, and he only taught the way of cultivation among the human race. Revealing this awe-inspiring righteousness also reveals his identity as a human being. Haoran's righteousness was revealed, and the two people standing in front of Kong Ru had a burst of surprise on their faces, and their faces were full of conviction. ¡°I¡¯ve met senior, but I didn¡¯t expect that senior is a strong man of my human race, and he actually received the inheritance from the ancestor.¡± The two of them said to Kong Ru, their voices full of respect. "Senior, please come here. I will take you to see the leader of our tribe." The other one of the two people said. After saying that, he sat down in an inviting posture, and then walked directly to Kong. In front of Ru Ru, he led Kong Ru towards the tribe. Looking at the two people walking in front of him, Kong Ru also took direct steps and followed them forward. During this process, Kong Ru was also constantly looking at these two people. The cultivation level of these two people is not high. Their cultivation level is only at the level of immortals. However, both of them are very young, less than a hundred years old. With such cultivation level at such an age, they have good qualifications. , compared with other races in the prehistoric world, the genius is not bad. After looking at the two people, Kong Ru also began to look at the situation in the entire village. Throughout the village, the houses are also very neat. Behind each house, there is a small courtyard. Moreover, Confucius' spiritual consciousness felt that there was an aura in each house. This aura was strong or weak. The weak one was even weaker than the immortal level, while the strong one reached the Taiyi realm. . "The human race has no shortage of geniuses. Every human race is a genius among all races. But what the human race lacks is time. As long as there is enough time, the human race will have enough strong men to compete with all the various races in the prehistoric world. The tribe has become the protagonist of the prehistoric world." Kong Ru felt the atmosphere in the village, a strong self-confidence arose in his heart, and he began to think constantly in his heart. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 73: Preaching Again "Senior, this is where the leader Gu Ze lives." The two of them took Kong Ru to a small house on a square and said to Kong Ru. After speaking, the two of them walked towards the house. Walked in inside. "Hahaha, it's very offending for a strong man from our human race to come to Guze's future courtyard." A hearty laugh came from inside the house. The sound was so loud that the house couldn't help but laugh. shock. After the voice fell, a figure quickly walked out of the house. When Kong Ru heard this voice, he also smiled slightly in his heart and looked at the people walking out of the house. This man was more than ten feet tall, and the muscles on his body were tangled, and a force could not help but radiate out. However, what is different from these gnarled muscles is that everyone's faces look very delicate and angular. After Gu Ze appeared, he quickly walked to Kong Ru and began to look at Kong Ru. As he continued to look at Kong Ru, the expression on Guze's face began to change, and the joy on his face began to change, turning into shock. "I have met the ancestor." Gu Ze fell down directly in front of Confucius and saluted directly to Confucius, his tone also full of joy and admiration. The cultivation methods of the human race are all passed down from Confucius, and they also respect Confucius very much. The title of the ancestor was also stipulated by Confucius when he preached. Although there are now three people, Chao, Jianyi, and Suiren, who control the human race and perform the duties of the clan leader, Confucius persuaded several people not to call him the ancestor. He is the patriarch. In his heart, Kong Ru still believed that the leader of the human race should be something that the human emperor would be able to bear when the human race became stronger in the future. The current human race is still very weak. If a few people are called clan leaders, then as the human race continues to become stronger, the luck of the human race will also be concentrated on a few people. In the future, even if a few human emperors are born, they will be able to occupy the territory. Luck will also become very limited, but it will limit the development of the human race. After all, with the qualifications of the Chao clan, even if you practice on your own, your future achievements will be comparable to those of the innate gods and demons. "Well, that's right. It took ten thousand years to reach the realm of Taiyi True Immortal." Kong Ru looked at Guze and couldn't help but praise him. After saying that, he walked directly into Guze's hut. Entering the hut, the inside of the hut is very simple, with a stone bed, a stone table, and a few stone benches, but nothing else. "Okay, you'd better sit down and tell us how the human race has developed in these ten thousand years?" Kong Ru sat on the stone bench and looked at Guze standing in front of him, but he couldn't help but He said, his tone was very easy-going. After hearing what Kong Ru said, Guze sat down directly on the stone bench without a trace of hesitation and began to tell Kong Ru about the development of the human race in these ten thousand years. Thousands of years after Confucius left the human race, the number of the human race has continued to grow, reaching the current billions. Moreover, after Confucius preached, the human race had a method of cultivation, but the speed of cultivation became very fast. Within a thousand years, strong men in the Taiyi realm had appeared, and there were Chao clan, Zhenyi clan , the Suiren family's cultivation has entered the Daluo realm, and the strength of the human race is several times stronger than when it was born. "Yes, the development of the human race over the past ten thousand years has indeed been very rapid. However, it is still far behind the various races in the prehistoric world, and it still needs time to accumulate." After Gu Ze finished speaking, Kong Ru couldn't help but said, his tone It was also full of emotion. While speaking, his eyes couldn't help but look at Guze's expression. As Gu Ze continued to speak, he was also very happy, making Kong Ru feel a sense of elation. It went smoothly for ten thousand years, but such rapid development made the human race feel a little complacent. Kong Ru spoke like this because he wanted to see what kind of reaction Gu Ze would have. When Gu Ze heard what Kong Ru said, the proud expression on his face softened. His eyes when he looked at Kong Ru were full of admiration, and his heart was full of shame, and he couldn't help but lower his head. "Thank you, ancestor, for your advice." Gu Ze stood up directly from the stone bench and knelt down to Confucius, his tone becoming more respectful. He only knew Confucius from the last time he preached. His cultivation and momentum were more than a hundred times higher than his own. Moreover, after the last sermon, the ancestor left the human race and traveled to other places in the ancient world. His cultivation must have become even stronger. However, the ancestor with such a strong cultivation level was still very humble. In this state of mind, Gu Ze felt even more ashamed. "This time when I return to the human race, I will preach again. You should come with me. You can go and arrange the affairs of the tribe first." Kong Ru couldn't help but said after looking at Gu Ze's expression. Although Guze's cultivation level is not very high, his mood is still good. He can lead a tribe and his own luck is not weak. He is indeed a talent that can be cultivated. "Thank youLord Ancestor. "Guze's face was full of excitement. After finishing speaking, he stood up directly and walked out of the house quickly. Kong Ru's status in the human race is very clear to all human races. Now he can follow Kong Ru , although it will only be for a short period of time, it is a great opportunity for him. It only took a very short time for Guze to arrange things within the tribe, and he quickly returned to the stone house. Kong Ru looked at Gu Ze who entered the house without saying anything, but stood up directly and walked out of the house. And Guze didn't dare to stay for a moment, and followed Kong Ru and left the Guze tribe. When Gu Ze left the tribe with Kong Ru, the speed of the two of them was not very fast. Guze walked behind Kong Ru and was very shocked when he saw Kong Ru walking around casually. Although the aura on Kong Ru's body was completely restrained, Kong Ru's understanding of Tao could not be restrained. Every action of Confucius contains Confucius' understanding of Tao, which unknowingly affects the surrounding laws. Time is like a fleeting moment, and ten years have passed in the blink of an eye. In the past ten years, the two of them walked into thousands of human tribes, and Kong Ru also had a more direct understanding of human tribes. Guze's cultivation has also improved greatly in the past ten years. His aura has gradually become more restrained, his aura has become mellow, and he exudes a faint aura of awe. "In ten years, your cultivation has improved a lot. Now you are about to enter the birthplace of the human race, but I have to go first. You can go there by yourself." Kong Ru stopped. , said to Guze, and after finishing speaking, he did not wait for Guze¡¯s answer, but his figure had disappeared from the place. Kong Ru¡¯s figure disappeared from the same place, but his figure reappeared in a huge village. This village stretches for thousands of miles, and the houses in the village are very simple, even crude. Kong Ru appeared above the village, his body shook, but the energy from his body was completely radiated out. Kong Ru's cultivation was completely radiated, and the surrounding spiritual energy gathered quickly, turning into a stream of spiritual energy rain and falling down. An awe-inspiring righteousness suddenly descended from the void, covering an area tens of thousands of miles around. Haoran's righteous energy radiated out, and the sound of chanting suddenly sounded. Kong Ru's aura was completely exuded, and among the tribes at his feet, figures shot out from the houses one by one. As these figures shot out, the first action was to look up towards the sky. His eyes were filled with shock, but the shock disappeared in an instant and turned into joy. "Greetings to the First Ancestor and welcoming the First Ancestor back to the human race." After these human races appeared, they fell to the ground one by one and shouted loudly, their voices full of excitement. These people prostrated themselves on the ground, but Kong Ru did not move at all, but turned his body in another direction. And in the direction that Kong Ru was facing, three rays of light shot out quickly, moving quickly towards Kong Ru's position, and arrived in front of Kong Ru in the blink of an eye. "Fourth brother, I have been away from the human race for ten thousand years and finally came back." Three rays of light stopped in front of Kong Ru, and three figures emerged, none other than the Chao family, the Zhenyi family, and the Suiren family. When the three of them saw Kong Ru, their eyes were filled with joy. After seeing Kong Ru, they spoke loudly, and the joy in their voices was completely revealed. "It seems that the fourth brother has gained a lot from this this time, with such momentum" Mr. Youchao looked at Kong Ru and said involuntarily, his tone full of emotion. "I have indeed gained something. From now on, I will also live among the human race, teach strong men for my human race, and protect my human race." Kong Ru said. When he spoke, the aura on his body radiated out, and the shadow of the world behind him was completely Revealed. I saw the stars moving in the virtual shadow of the world, the mountains and rivers flowing, and the vitality completely radiating out. A jade plate in the center of the world is constantly rotating, the characters on the jade plate are constantly beating, and the laws in the world are also constantly rotating. of revealed. "I am Kong Ru, the founder of the human race. One year later, I will give a sermon at the place where the human race was born. Everyone from the human race can come for this lecture." Kong Ru's small world completely dispersed, and the power of the world instantly enveloped it. A million miles away, Kong Ru's voice spread throughout the human race. One year is a very short time for cultivators in the prehistoric world, but for the human race, time is not short. However, it is very difficult to advance hundreds of thousands of miles within a year. After all, the Taiyi realm among the human race already belongs to the strong. And if you want to reach the birthplace of the human race in one year, your cultivation level must also be above the Taiyi realm. The reason why Confucius set such a time is to select the strong ones among the human race. After all, the current number of the human race is in the billions., if Confucius wanted to teach one by one, the energy required would be huge. What Kong Ru has to do is to teach some strong people for the human race, pass on the human race's cultivation methods, and use these people as seed-like existences to spread among the human race, and spread the human race's cultivation methods throughout the human race. . Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 74 The Twelve Levels of Innateness After Kong Ru returned to the human race, he also returned to his place of residence again. Entering his residence again, the surrounding environment has undergone great changes. In addition to the stone tablets that were originally refined by Confucius, stone tablets stand one after another, located in various places besides the stone tablets of Kong Confucius. Many of these stone tablets record some cultivation methods, and some are some understandings of cultivation. Although they are not completely perfect, they all have their own characteristics. A year passed very quickly. During this year, people from the human race continued to come to the place where the human race was born. After these people arrived, they went directly to the place where Confucius was preaching, which was where Nuwa's temple was located. "A year is fleeting. If it was in my previous life, a year would definitely be a long time. Now it seems like just a moment." Kong Ru started from the stone bed and couldn't help but sigh. After finishing speaking, Kong Ru's figure disappeared directly from the place, and when he appeared again, he was already in the Nuwa Temple. Standing in the Nuwa Temple, Kong Ru bowed slightly to the stone statue of Nuwa and walked directly out of the temple. "Meet the First Ancestor." Confucius walked out of the Nuwa Temple and came to the square. As soon as he arrived at the square, uniform shouts reached Confucius' ears. Kong Ru¡¯s heart became very heavy as he looked at the human beings who were worshiping in front of him one by one. This is the human race, my own people, these are my descendants, and this is my responsibility. "The sermon begins now." Kong Ru sat on the high platform above the square. After Kong Ru's voice fell, the aura from his body spread out, and the shadow of the world appeared directly, completely covering the entire square, and the world The phantom seemed to have turned into substance. Along with the shadow of the world descending, there is also a breath of aura, which is Haoran's righteousness. As Haoran's righteousness descends, chants sound out one after another, and lights and shadows condense out one by one. "The way of the human race, the way of self-improvement, the way of civility and martial arts. Scholars, have righteous thoughts in their hearts, and use this thought to move the awe-inspiring righteousness of heaven and earth. The awe-inspiring righteousness, the righteousness between heaven and earth, refines the mind and body. The way of martial arts, the way of strengthening the body, absorbs The aura of heaven and earth turns into inner energy to refine one's body." After the aura was completely dissipated, Confucius began to speak, and as he spoke sentence by sentence, the surrounding laws were also triggered, and the power of laws will The surrounding space was completely enveloped, and streams of spiritual energy gathered together and almost turned into liquid. The entire area seemed to be shrouded in mist, like a fairyland. When Confucius was preaching, the whole person was completely immersed in this atmosphere, and every sentence told his understanding of the Tao. As Kong Ru narrated, the surrounding laws continued to appear, appearing around everyone on the square, and the power of the laws became very pure, wrapping everyone in this power of laws. . Although Confucius's cultivation level has not reached the level of a saint, with the blessing of the small world, he is like the existence of the way of heaven, and it is very easy for him to speak the Dharma Sui. Confucius was immersed in the atmosphere of the sermon, and everyone in the square was also immersed in the atmosphere of the sermon. Everyone's expression was very serious, and the cultivation method was also moving quickly to absorb the surrounding people. The gathered spiritual energy. There are hundreds of thousands of human beings on the entire square. Each of these people's cultivation is in the Taiyi realm. Each of them can be said to be an elite among the human race and a genius-like existence. When one hundred thousand people look at it, it looks like a vast ocean. Hundreds of thousands of people gather together and continuously absorb spiritual energy. Even a quasi-sage-level powerhouse will be completely shocked when he sees such a scene. "In the division of cultivation, each clan has its own level. The immortal clan has the realm of immortals, the realm of Taiyi, and the realm of Daluo. Each realm has heavenly immortals, true immortals, golden immortals, and Daluo realms. Above. The demon clan includes small demons, big demons, and demon kings. Each level has its own abilities. The witch clan, sorcerers, wizards, and great witches. The three clans are all powerful clans in the prehistoric world. Although the methods of cultivation are different, the divisions are not the same. They are different, but they all have their own reasons and should be followed." After Kong Ru explained the rules, he began to talk about the differences in the cultivation of various races and the differences in cultivation. "The human race is an innate Taoist body. The innate Taoist body is a body cultivated between heaven and earth. It is born with spiritual wisdom and can absorb the spiritual energy between heaven and earth. When all races in the prehistoric world were born, their consciousness was in chaos, and their spiritual wisdom was Not enlightened, ignorant, only those with extraordinary talents can absorb spiritual energy, practice spiritual things, and open their own spiritual wisdom. Only when all races open their spiritual wisdom can the way of cultivation be truly opened." Confucius's narration It rang in the ears of everyone in the square, clearly and full of confidence. Kong Ru¡¯s self-confidence also had a very strong appeal on the human race in the entire square, and everyoneA sense of self-confidence arose in his body, the speed of his breathing became very fast, and the surrounding spiritual energy also vibrated. "There are twelve levels of human cultivation, which are the twelve innate levels and are divided into four realms, namely the Condensing Embryo Realm, the Embryo Casting Realm, the Reborn Embryo Realm, and the Fetal Transformation Realm. The Embryo Condensing Realm absorbs the energy of heaven and earth, turns it into inner energy, and condenses it. The body of oneself, cleanses and refines the mortal body. The realm of casting the fetus, attracts the power of the laws of heaven and earth to cast and refine one's body. The realm of rebirth, takes off the mortal body, and receives the power of heaven and earth to refine the body. The realm of transformation of the fetus, removes impurities from the body, and washes away Get rid of the brilliance and achieve the holy body of heaven and earth." Confucius was talking about the division of realms of other races in the prehistoric world, but he couldn't help but talk about the division of cultivation of the human race. "The so-called fetus, in the beginning, is the human body. The so-called way of cultivation is the way to strengthen the body, the way of oneself." After dividing the way of cultivation of the human race, he began to talk about the method of cultivation. The narration from the law to the method of cultivation is also the foundation for the cultivation of everyone in the human race. It is not about the method of cultivation at all, but everyone's understanding of the law, so as to understand their own way of cultivation. Then the way of cultivation The law will become natural. The method of cultivation that Confucius described this time is more perfect than the method of cultivation that he described in his last sermon. Moreover, when Confucius talked about the cultivation methods, he also talked about the cultivation methods of other races in the ancient world, and made a detailed analysis of these cultivation methods. During the ten thousand years of traveling in the prehistoric world, Confucius saw the creatures of all races in the prehistoric world. Although the cultivation methods of these races each have their own characteristics, they are still very simple in the eyes of Confucius. Especially as Kong Ru's cultivation continues to improve, Confucius's understanding of these cultivation methods also becomes better. of clarity. Kong Ru narrated these cultivation methods in order to let the human race have a very clear understanding of the cultivation methods of other races in the prehistoric world, and about other races in the prehistoric world. Although the current human race is very stable within Buzhou Mountain, Buzhou Mountain also limits the human race's understanding of the prehistoric world. The rapid improvement of cultivation has also made some people's hearts swell. There is some contempt for other races in the prehistoric world. If this situation continues, then when the human race walks out of Buzhou Mountain and truly enters the prehistoric world, it will really become the time when the human race is exterminated. Even if the human race is not exterminated, it will cause a lot of casualties. It is not known how many of these elites will survive. Therefore, Confucius also wanted to use this sermon to tell the human race about the situation of this ancient world, so that the human race can have a true understanding of their own status, understand the vastness of the ancient world, and know that the human race is still very weak in this world. The presence. Only by truly understanding one's own status and understanding the entire world can the human race truly become stronger and not be carried away by a small improvement in one's own cultivation and become an obstacle to future cultivation. Kong Ru cannot completely control the future development of the human race, but it is completely possible for Kong Ru to train strong men for the human race who can protect the human race. As long as these powerful people exist and the human race's heritage is passed down, the human race will not be destroyed and will grow into a powerful existence above the ancient times. Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 75 Undercurrent Thousands of years have passed by in an instant, and Confucius has been preaching for thousands of years. Over the course of these thousand years, the Tao taught by Confucius began to become increasingly obscure. Every sentence is full of mystery, pointing directly to the root of the law and the essence of Tao. Confucius' cultivation has also been progressing rapidly in these thousands of years. The laws in the small world within Dantian have continued to become more perfect. The heavenly law wheel in the small world has condensed into essence. The runes became clearer. Runes one after another continued to swim on the Falun, and the power of the law became thicker and continuously integrated into Kong Ru's body. As Confucius¡¯s sermons continued to become more obscure, the expressions of the people on the square began to change, from the initial state of enlightenment to confusion. As time goes by, only a few people can clearly understand what Confucius taught. But even if there were only these few people, Kong Ru was already very happy. Although the Tao I describe starts from the very basics, it cannot be understood without a high degree of understanding. After all, Confucius' cultivation was at the peak of the quasi-sage, and he had the blessing of the small world. His cultivation was not much different from that of Lao Tzu, who had become a sub-sage. Although the Tao he described was very limited, if it were completely With understanding, achieving the Daluo realm will become a matter of course. This is exactly what Confucius is happy about. Although the understanding of these people cannot be compared with that of several quasi-sage peak powerhouses in the prehistoric world, it is no worse than the average quasi-sage powerhouses in the prehistoric world. Even a little higher. The human race is originally an innate Taoist body, and it is born in response to the heaven and earth. It is born with the protection of luck, and as the human race continues to grow, the luck will also grow rapidly. "Thousands of years have passed, and this lecture ends here. After you go back, you will understand it well and teach the human race the method of cultivation. The next lecture will be in ten thousand years. After ten thousand years, your cultivation will reach Taiyi Gold. Only then can we arrive at the realm of immortality." Kong Ru's voice spread throughout the square in an instant. After the words fell, the aura on Kong Ru's body completely subsided in an instant, and the shadow of the small world also disappeared in an instant and condensed. The spiritual energy was completely restored to its original state in an instant. The moment Kong Ru¡¯s words fell, his figure had disappeared from where he was. Kong Ru disappeared, but the people in the square did not move at all. Everyone was still sitting in the same place, constantly comprehending something. Although these people did not fully understand what Confucius said, they deeply remembered every word Confucius said in their hearts. It is not impossible to achieve the realm of Daluo in the future by relying on these words. After another ten years, everyone in the square gradually woke up from the state of enlightenment. Everyone who woke up had faces full of joy. During these thousand years, everyone in this square has improved in cultivation to a certain extent, and their bodies have become several times stronger under the washing of laws. The human race's cultivation method was completely passed down from Confucius, but when Confucius first preached, his cultivation level was only at the level of Daluo Jinxian, and his understanding of the prehistoric world only stayed in the inherited memory. All cultivation methods are summed up by Confucius's every attempt. Although these cultivation methods are very suitable for the cultivation of the human race, they do have certain shortcomings and are not very perfect. They have certain restrictions on the cultivation of the human race. In this sermon, Confucius further perfected this technique. Everyone woke up and left one by one, returning to their respective tribes. After passing down the techniques they had learned, they directly entered into practice. The human race has entered into intense cultivation and calm and rapid development. Different from the peace of the human race, there are undercurrents surging in the prehistoric world. Various races are constantly expanding their power and increasing their strength at all costs. Among these forces, the most active ones are the Immortal Clan headed by Duke Dong and Queen Mother of the West, the Demon Clan headed by Emperor Jun, Taiyi, and the Witch Clan headed by the Twelve Ancestral Witches. These three major forces are the three most powerful tribes in the prehistoric world. It is precisely because of this that the three tribes have no fear. At the same time, they compete with each other to continuously increase their strength and power. ?? In the southeastern part of the prehistoric land, on the coast of the sea, on an island, streams of fairy energy emanate from the island, completely covering millions of miles around the island in this fairy energy. This is where the immortal clan gathers, and it is also the place where Dongwanggong was born - Donglai Immortal Way. The so-called Donglai comes from the east. When the Duke of the East was born, purple energy rose from the east between heaven and earth, which is called the phenomenon of purple energy coming from the east. "Meet the Immortal Lord." In the Donglai Immortal Way, on a fairy mountain, purple energy emanates from a hall. It is the meeting hall of the immortal clan, Zi Mansion. This Purple Mansion was formed by the condensed purple energy when Prince Dong was born, and it was also an innate spiritual treasure born with Prince Dong. Sound by soundThe sound of worship penetrated the space and spread throughout the mountains. When the sound of worship sounded, every living creature on the Immortal Mountain showed longing and bowed down in the direction of Zi Mansion. "Ping Shen." The voice was full of majesty, and it was Duke Dong Wang who spoke. I saw Prince Dong sitting in the center of the hall, wearing a purple robe, and his aura of honor and honor spread out without any concealment. After Duke Dong's words fell, everyone in the hall stood up one by one, and the creatures who had prostrated themselves on the mountain stood up one by one. "Our immortal clan is born from heaven and earth. My Taoist ancestor, Duke Dong, favored him and made him the first of the male immortals in the ancient world, and Queen Mother of the West made him the first of the female immortals in the ancient world. Now that the Taoist ancestors are united, we immortals should respect the teachings of the Taoist ancestors and practice the way of enlightenment. , To educate the creatures of the ancient world." Prince Dong glanced at the crowd and said involuntarily. Dong Wangong has been planning how to become the overlord between heaven and earth since he joined the Taoist ancestors. The Tao Ancestor joined forces with the Tao Ancestor, and Duke Dongwang also lost the protection of the Tao Ancestor. So if he wants to keep his position, he must truly rule the prehistoric world and absorb the luck of the prehistoric world. Only in this way can he truly maintain his position, even if he is a saint. Unable to deal with myself. The Immortal Clan is negotiating to dominate the prehistoric world, and so are the Monster Clan and the Witch Clan. Both clans are major clans in the ancient world, and their strength is no worse than that of the Immortal clan, or even better. Naturally, the actions of the Immortal clan cannot be hidden from the two clans. Becoming the protagonist of the prehistoric world is what every race in this prehistoric world pursues, and it is also the goal of every poisoner. If the Immortal Clan wants to become the overlord of the prehistoric world and the protagonist of the world, the first thing they have to deal with is the Demon Clan and the Witch Clan, so the two tribes are very clear about the actions of the Immortal Clan and are very concerned about it. "Immortal clan, what's the current situation?" A coercive voice came out from a golden hall on a volcano in the prehistoric world. This hall is the Palace of the Sun, and it is also the residence of the Demon Clan Emperor, Emperor Jun, and Taiyi. Although the two of them were born from the Sun Star, most of the monster clan's strength was in the prehistoric world, so the two established the Sun Palace on the prehistoric world as a place to live. The person who asked the question was none other than Di Jun. "Your Majesty, the Immortal Clan has gathered all the people in Donglai, as if they are planning something." The person who spoke was the Demon Clan Gui Che, one of the top ten Demon Saints of the Demon Clan. Each of the ten demon saints of the demon clan is above the mid-stage quasi-sage, and they are also the listeners in Zixiao Palace. After Gui Che finished speaking, Di Jun turned his gaze to Tai Yi beside him. Their eyes were full of excitement, and the light in their eyes kept flashing. An aura emanated from them, covering the entire Sun Palace. In the vast momentum. The situation in the Witch Clan is similar to that in the Demon Clan. Although the Witch Clan is not as numerous as the Fairy Clan and the Demon Clan is numerous, its strength is not inferior to the two clans at all. "This immortal clan is really ignorant. Hongjun has joined the Tao, and these people have no one to protect them. They still want to rule the prehistoric world. They are really stupid." The person who spoke was the leader of the ancestral witches of the Wu clan, Di Jiang. Although most of the Wu clan are very reckless and full of blood, but they can cultivate to such a state, their understanding is not bad, and their minds are very clear. "The power of the Immortal Clan has declined, and Duke Dongwang's move is just a desperate struggle." The one who spoke was the ancestor of time, Wu Zhu Jiuyin. Zhu Jiuyin was born to control the law of time. Although he had no calculation skills, he had a very clear understanding of the general trend of the prehistoric world with the help of the law of time. After Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words fell, the eyes of the other ancestral witches in the ancestral witch palace also flashed with light, and a surge of blood arose in their bodies, as if they were ready for a battle at any time. The actions of the Immortal Clan, the Demon Clan, the Witch Clan, and the three clans have not only mobilized the forces of the three clans. Hundreds of powers in the prehistoric world have been mobilized. Although the entire prehistoric world seems very peaceful, it is really It is an undercurrent that may brew into a storm that sweeps the entire prehistoric world at any time, causing earth-shaking changes in the situation of the prehistoric world. Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 76 The War between the Three Races Begins Another thousand years have passed. During this thousand years, the prehistoric world has undergone tremendous changes. The actions of the three major forces in the prehistoric world, the Demon Clan, the Witch Clan, and the Immortal Clan, shocked the entire prehistoric world without any cover-up. When the other races in the prehistoric world sensed the actions of the three races, they all hid themselves very carefully without realizing it. The races that did not hide were directly affected by the movements of the three races. The clan was directly annexed and became a subsidiary of the three clans. "Hahaha, the general trend of our Immortal Clan has finally been achieved. No matter how powerful the Lich and Monster Clan are, they can't escape this Immortal Gathering Formation." On Donglai Immortal Island, in the Zi Mansion, there was a huge sound The voice sounded. The person who made this sound was the owner of Zi Mansion, the leader of the Immortal Clan, Duke Dong. ¡°In the Purple Mansion, I saw Duke Dong Wang sitting on a futon, with a purple energy emanating from his body, completely wrapping Duke Dong in this purple energy. And above the head of Duke Dong, a huge formation diagram completely enveloped the top of the hall. The veins on this formation appeared one by one. On top of these veins, streams of immortal energy flowed between these veins. constantly moving. Every time the immortal energy moved a step, a rune appeared on the formation, and in an instant the entire formation was completely covered by the runes. "Immortal clan, destiny appears." Prince Dong shouted softly, and auspicious clouds rose behind him. Among the auspicious clouds, a crane kept flying in the clouds, and kept singing. The crane's cry sounded, and the surroundings The power of the fairy spirits gathered quickly, and the surrounding spiritual energy condensed into substance in an instant, continuously integrating into the formation above Dong Wanggong's head. Donglai Immortal Island is a gathering place for the immortals. The aura of the immortals is almost condensed into substance. Under the influence of the luck of the immortals, the concentration of the immortal aura is even more intense. When Dongwanggong gathered the spirit of the immortals, the entire immortal clan on Donglai Immortal Island also discovered in an instant that their eyes were full of surprise, and after the surprise was joy. "Go." Dong Wanggong looked at the fairy spirit gathering around him and shouted softly. A part of the luck behind him was directly integrated into the formation in front of Dong Wanggong. "Okay, done." Dong Wanggong's eyes were filled with joy, and he moved his hand into the void. The fairy spirit in the air completely dissipated in an instant, and the purple formation diagram rolled up in an instant and fell into Dong Wanggong's hands. "The Immortal Gathering Diagram has been completed, and the Immortal Gathering Formation has also been completed. With this Immortal Gathering Formation, and the protection of the Immortal Clan's luck, even the two Lich Clan did not resist at all under this Immortal Gathering Formation. The power." Prince Dong looked at the Immortal Gathering Diagram in his hand, and became very confident in his heart. A domineering aura emanated from his body, and a slight evil aura began to emerge from this domineering aura, but at the same time, In the excitement, Duke Dong didn't pay any attention. He was still imagining that the immortal clan would become the overlord of the prehistoric world under his leadership, and that he would become a saint, and all the creatures in the prehistoric world would bow at his feet. . "Dong, dong, dong." The magic power in Duke Dong's hand was concentrated, and with a wave of his long sleeve, the huge magic power directly hit a golden bell next to the main hall. Under the attack of this magical power, the sound of the golden bell spread throughout the entire Donglai Immortal Island in an instant, and quickly spread to the outside of the immortal realm, traveling hundreds of millions of miles before dissipating. After the sound of the bell came out, the immortal clans within hundreds of millions of miles of Donglai Immortal Island woke up from their cultivation state one by one, while those who were not practicing directly jumped into the sky and headed towards Donglai Immortal Island. The direction goes straight. And those who woke up from their cultivation state slowly put away their cultivation state one by one, walked out of their respective caves, and rushed directly towards Donglai. The billions of miles of Donglai Immortal Island are within the scope of the strength of the Immortal Clan. Within this range, all the powerful people of the Immortal Clan live, and each of them has a cultivation level above the Great Luo Realm, and some His cultivation level is even at the quasi-sage level. This scene is very spectacular, with streaks of light streaking across the sky. The existence of Daluo Realm is already a strong person in the prehistoric world. The Daluo Golden Immortal can be called a strong person in the prehistoric world. After entering the Great Luo Realm, a huge transformation has already taken place. The speed of flight has become very fast. It is very easy to travel a million miles in one day. It is precisely because of this speed that only by reaching the Da Luo realm can one truly travel the prehistoric world. After all, even the existence of Taiyi Golden Immortal can walk very slowly in the prehistoric world. Otherwise, it can be seen that Confucius would not have given the humans three years to go to the Taiyi Realm when he was preaching. The strength of immortals can only be said to be ordinary existences in the prehistoric world, and it can even be said that they are not as good as ordinary people. After all, most creatures in the prehistoric world have already surpassed the level of immortals when they were born. The existence of Taiyi Realm has just stepped into cultivation. Daluo is the backbone of the world. Only Daluo Golden Immortal can be called strong.?. The gathering of people from the Immortal Clan caused the void in the prehistoric world to tremble in an instant. The energy of the entire prehistoric world was completely pulled away, and the heavenly plan changed in an instant, causing complete chaos. The quasi-sage powerhouses in the prehistoric world felt the chaos in the heavens in an instant, and they started calculating with their fingers one by one. Although the techniques of calculation are different, even if a quasi-sage level being does not know the method of calculation, a powerful soul or soul can completely spy on the secrets of the ancient world. "Alas, there is another war in the prehistoric world, but Duke Dongwang has lost his true heart and lost his Taoist heart. However, after all, the immortal clan is established by the master, and he must retain a trace of his bloodline no matter what." Kunlun Mountain, In a large hall, a voice came out. This voice comes from Lao Tzu. "This is the general trend of heaven. We cannot resist it, otherwise we will suffer backlash." A coercive voice came out, it was Yuan Yuan. "Alas, the way of heaven has its own chance of survival. Although the fate of the immortal clan will be lost, it will not lead to the annihilation of the clan." A voice spoke again, it was Tongtian. After Tongtian finished speaking, I couldn't help but nod. But unlike me, Yuan Yu felt very embarrassed in his heart. He didn't expect that he hadn't seen it as thoroughly as his third brother. In addition to Kunlun Mountain, sighs also rose in several other cave heavens and blessed places in the prehistoric world. Among them are Yuanzi from Wuzhuang Guanzhen in Wanshou Mountain in the west, Jie Yin and Zhunti from Lingshan in the west, and the ancestor of Styx in the sea of ????blood in the prehistoric world. These people are all powerful among the quasi-sages of the prehistoric world, and their grasp of the secrets of heaven is very powerful in the prehistoric world. The moment when the secrets of heaven were chaotic, these people could see it very clearly. " And the two tribes of lich and demon in the prehistoric world were also shaken in the prehistoric world. The two tribes had already understood the whole thing at the moment of chaos. After all, it can be said that the two tribes are paying attention to the situation of the Immortal Clan at all times, and the actions of the Immortal Clan are also very clear to both tribes. Therefore, at the moment of chaos, the two tribes have also made a decision, and the forces of the two tribes have begun to quickly of gathering. All the powerful men above the Great Luo Realm gathered together, but the two clans instantly entered a state of war preparation, ready for a big battle at any time. Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 77 The Battle Begins Buzhou Mountain, a human tribe, Kong Ru was sitting on a futon, and the shadow of the small world appeared behind him. The shadow of this small world completely enveloped Kong Ru's body, and streams of law power continued to emit and blend into Kong Ru's body. Kong Ru's eyes were slightly closed, and the aura on his body was constantly changing, and the aura was becoming more powerful. For thousands of years, Confucius was constantly sorting out what he had gained from this sermon, turning his insights into his own strength, and constantly improving the small world in his Dantian. "The war between the three tribes is not enough even if you want to achieve stability. However, this war between the three tribes is also an opportunity. The accumulation of my human race can also become deeper." Kong Ru opened his eyes and couldn't help but think about it. Then he stood up directly, and there was a slight fluctuation around his body, but Kong Ru's figure had disappeared from where he was. When Kong Ru disappeared among the human tribes, far away on the seaside, at the edge of Donglai Immortal Way, there was also a wave of fluctuations. The surrounding space shook slightly, and a figure appeared from the space. It was Kong Ru. . After Kong Ru appeared, he began to move slowly towards Donglai Immortal Path. As Kong Ru advanced, the figures around him shot away quickly. They were the immortals who were heading towards the Donglai Immortal Path. However, although these people passed by Kong Ru, they did not notice Kong Ru's figure. "Sure enough, it is a great clan in the prehistoric world. It is not comparable to the current human race. Even after ten thousand years, the human race cannot compete." Looking at the immortals leaping away from him one by one, Kong Ru couldn't help but sigh. The cultivation base of each of these people is in the realm of Daluo, and their number is hundreds of millions. Among the hundreds of millions of powerful people in the Daluo realm, there are tens of thousands of people at the Daluo Golden Immortal level. These are the powers of the immortal clan, and Kong Ru was constantly thinking in his heart. The human race still has a lot to do if it wants to reach this level. Although the cultivation methods are still being taught, for a race to be strong, it cannot only be solved by cultivation methods. After finishing speaking, Kong Ru's speed also increased a lot, and in the blink of an eye he had entered the range of Donglai Immortal Island. Although Donglai Immortal Island is protected by a large formation that protects the island, this formation seems to be illusory in Kong Ru's eyes. The power of the world escapes instantly, wrapping Kong Ru's body, and Kong Ru steps forward. , as if entering a no-man's land, directly entering the Donglai Immortal Island, without the slightest obstruction. "Dong Wanggong is also very capable. Donglai Island has developed very well under his management. The island protection formation is also good. If it were not for the gathering of immortals now, the island protection formation would not be fully activated. , otherwise even I would not be able to enter so easily." Kong Ru walked out of the island protection formation and couldn't help but said, but then he stopped directly and stopped moving forward. After all, this is the land of the immortal clan. I came here to see what the war between the three clans is like, not to pry or anything. It has been another hundred years, and it has been a full hundred years since Kong Ru entered Donglai Immortal Island. During these hundred years, Kong Ru met many powerful people from the Immortal Clan, and he also had a more direct understanding of the Immortal Clan. As for the entire immortal clan in Donglai Immortal Island, no one discovered the existence of Kong Ru. "Dong, dong, dong." With loud noises, the island-protecting array of Donglai Immortal Island shook. With the vibration of the island-protecting array, the fairy spirit energy in the entire immortal path boiled in an instant, turning into As the storm quickly gathered towards the island protection formation, the originally shaking Hudao formation calmed down in an instant. "Fellow Taoist Prince Dongwang, Emperor Jun of the Monster Clan, Taiyi, come here, please come out and meet us." After the island protection formation returned to calm, a huge voice came out. The voice was full of domineering power, and it spread throughout the world in an instant. Within the entire Donglai Immortal Island, the sound continued to become louder. When Kong Ru heard this voice, he was also slightly startled. He did not expect that the battle would start like this. The demon clan is indeed domineering, especially the two of them, Di Jun and Tai Yi, actually directly hit the foundation of the fairy clan. However, it is this kind of race that will become the overlord of the prehistoric world and dominate the prehistoric world for a while. "Hahaha, I didn't expect that the two curling birds, Emperor Jun and Taiyi, were one step ahead, but how could such a grand event be without my Wu clan." Another huge voice sounded, and this voice seemed to come from the sky. As it was uploaded, as the sound sounded, the earth began to shake continuously, and the surrounding aura began to vibrate again. "I didn't expect that the Wu Clan's movements were so fast. It seems that the Wu Clan also showed its true form, otherwise it would not have acted like this." Feeling the shaking ground, Kong Ru also made his own judgment. Soon Kong Ru's judgment was confirmed, and a huge figure appeared in the east.Within Laixian Island. This figure is tens of thousands of feet tall, with a body like a yellow sac, six legs and four wings. It is chaotic and faceless. It is none other than Di Jiang among the twelve ancestral witches. Di Jiang is the head of the Twelve Ancestral Witches, and what he inherits is the Law of Space. Under the influence of the Law of Space, the island protection formation seems to be nothing. It is completely impossible to stop him. "Dong Wanggong, where are you? Come out quickly. If you want to destroy our Wu clan, let me, Di Jiang, try it today to see what I can do." After Di Jiang appeared, he began to shout loudly, and his voice sounded like Jiutian's. Like thunder. After Dijiang's shout fell, he also started to move, and a burst of law power quickly gathered around his body. It is the power of space, the power of space gathers, and the surrounding space begins to change, turning into a huge whirlpool, quickly gathering towards Di Jiang. "Space, explode." Di Jiang's voice sounded, and the power of space gathered around him spurted towards the island protection formation in front of Di Jiang in an instant. The power of space can be said to be the most destructive force in the prehistoric world. The explosion of space power has completely annihilated the surrounding space in an instant. The space was annihilated, and the island-protecting formation was shattered into a huge crack in an instant. The island-protecting formation was shattered at the same time, but the island-protecting formation was broken directly. The formation protecting the island broke open, and figures outside Donglai Immortal Way quickly shot towards the island. The ground of Donglai Immortal Island also shook for a while, the smoke and dust shook, and huge figures appeared on the Immortal Island. They were the strong men of the Witch Clan and the Demon Clan. "Curly Bird, I didn't expect your speed and I'm dissatisfied with it. However, this ancient world was transformed by our father God Pangu, and it should be controlled by our Witch Clan." Di Jiang looked at the demon clan appearing in the sky. Yu Taiyi couldn't help but speak loudly, but his tone was full of arrogance. After finishing speaking, Di Jiang's figure disappeared from the place again. Dijiang disappeared, and the people of the Wu clan moved even faster. The people from the two clans who came, every one of them were elites in the clan, and every one of them was a being in the Daluo realm. Their speed exploded, and they were very fast. fast. Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 78 Immortal Gathering Formation On Donglai Island, the power of fairy spirits is completely chaotic. The area of ??a million miles is completely occupied by huge figures. The sky is also covered by patches of clouds. Figures above the clouds flash, looming, The momentum was completely released without any cover. Although the momentum of these waves was not very powerful, the power they exuded when they were gathered together shocked even Kong Ru, who was standing aside, and his figure disappeared in an instant. Just when Kong Ru disappeared, a spiritual thought swept across the place where Kong Ru was standing. "Well, there's no one there?" One of the monsters in the sky said doubtfully as his spiritual thoughts swept across the sky. This man is none other than Di Jun. Di Jun is the leader of the demon clan. Among the demon clan's team, Di Jun's power of soul has gained great attention and has become more keen. Di Jun also felt a gaze peering at him while he was advancing, and in an instant he emitted his spiritual consciousness and shot it towards the place occupied by Kong Ru. If Kong Ru hadn't left early, he would have been discovered by Di Jun's spiritual consciousness. "The cultivation level of this demon emperor is indeed not low. If it weren't for the existence of the small world, he would have discovered it." Kong Ru stood high in the sky and looked at Lich Two who was in a rapid state of mind on Donglai Island. Clan, I couldn¡¯t help but think of it in my heart. "I wonder how many of the elites of these three clans will perish?" Kong Ru couldn't help but sigh in his heart as he stood in the air and watched the two Lich clans marching towards the center of Donglai Island. Whether in his previous life or in this life, Kong Ru has experienced very few battles, and he has never seen such a war. Now seeing the creatures of the two Lich clans who are excitedly waiting for the battle, Kong Ru Ru's heart couldn't help but move slightly. The two Lich clans were able to become the overlords of the prehistoric world by worshiping all the clans in the prehistoric world in these wars and annihilating the clans that disobeyed them. This will also be the path that the human race will take in the future. If the human race wants to become the overlord of the prehistoric world, war after war is inevitable, otherwise it will be impossible to truly deter all races in the prehistoric world. If you want to become the overlord of the prehistoric world, this is the only way to go. Only by going through thousands of calamities can you truly be recognized by the prehistoric world. While Honghuang was thinking, the members of the Lich and Witch clans had also arrived at the center of Donglai Island. Entering the center of Donglai Immortal Island, the surrounding fairy spirit became more intense. However, the people of the two tribes were very puzzled by the fact that there was no living being around. In such an atmosphere, even the strong ones among the quasi-sages, Emperor Jun and Taiyi, felt a chill rising in their hearts, and their blood surged. It was as if his life was threatened. "No, retreat quickly." Di Jun and Tai Yi's expressions changed, and their voices had already spread to the ears of the demon clan tens of thousands of miles around. Everyone in the Monster Clan heard the voices of Di Jun and Tai Yi, and without any hesitation, they quickly retreated behind them. However, they cooperated with each other very well, without any disorder. It can be seen that Di Jun and the two were in the same position. What is your status among the demon clan? While the demon tribe retreated, the witch tribe also noticed something strange around them and quickly reacted. Although the Witch Clan is refining their bodies, they are born to control the laws. They are very keen on controlling the laws of the prehistoric world. Moreover, there are twelve ancestral witches who have mastered the laws to the extreme. However, the strange things around them are not hidden at all. Live with everyone. "Hahaha, Dijun, Taiyi, Dijiang, hahaha. I just thought of retreating now. It's too late. You two clans should stay here for me today. If you two clans are wiped out, our immortal clan will be gone in the prehistoric world. There is no obstacle at all." Just as the two tribes retreated, a voice came from the surrounding space. After the voice came out, the surrounding fairy energy quickly gathered, and there was a vibration in the space. Figures appeared quickly one by one, surrounding the two races. "Huh, Duke Dong, what can you do even if you have all kinds of calculations? Without strength, you can only become the dust of this ancient world and turn into ashes." After hearing the words of Duke Dong, Di Jun stopped and retreated. A cold snort was heard from the figure, and the sound instantly spread throughout the surrounding space. Di Jun's body also burned with a flame, and a thousand-foot-long golden crow flew out from behind Di Jun and headed towards the appearance of the immortal clan. Everyone leapt away, and during the flight, flames spurted out from the Golden Crow's mouth, but they started to attack directly. "Come out." Emperor Jun began to attack, and Dong Wangong did not dare to show any slightest hesitation. He flicked his robe sleeves, and a formation diagram flew out of Dong Wangong's sleeves. After the formation flew out, it began to grow larger and larger, and in an instant it completely covered tens of thousands of miles around it. "The Immortal Gathering Formation is complete." Dong Wangong shouted again, and his voice spread to the ears of every immortal clan within thousands of miles around. And every immortal clan turned into a ray of light in an instant, shooting towards Kong Ru's formation. With each of the fairy clan'sSubmerged in the formation diagram, the pressure on the Immortal Gathering Diagram continued to become stronger, and the Immortal Gathering Array was completely arranged in an instant. This Immortal Gathering Formation is a large formation formed by the Dongwanggong Gathering Immortal Clan. The formation is composed of several of the most basic formations from the prehistoric world. It includes the Liangyi Formation, the Three Talents Formation, the Four Symbol Formation, the Five Elements Formation, the ** Formation, the Seven Star Formation, the Bagua Formation, the Nine Palaces Formation, the Ten Jue Formation, and other formations in the prehistoric world. These formations are very basic formations, but precisely because they are basic formations, they are also the most complete formations, the formations with the fewest flaws, and the formations that contain the principles of heaven and earth. That's the so-called simplicity. When the formation is deployed, the energy of the immortal spirits from millions of miles around is completely gathered, and the destiny of the entire immortal clan is completely attracted and integrated into the immortal gathering array. "This Immortal Gathering Formation incorporates the fate of my Immortal Clan. I don't believe that your two clans can protect the fate of our Immortal Clan." After the Immortal Gathering Formation was formed, Dongwanggong became even more arrogant, and his voice was filled with anger. Full of confidence. To make it perish, you must first make it crazy. Now Prince Dong has completely lost the peace in his heart, and the desire in his heart keeps getting bigger, as if it wants to swallow him up. ??????????????? Since the Taoist ancestors joined together, Prince Dong has discovered that in this prehistoric world, his own cultivation level is still not comparable to that of Styx, let alone the emperor of the demon clan, Taiyi. Under such a situation, Prince Dong's heart became even more uneasy. He was the leader of the male immortals of the prehistoric world conferred by Taozu, and should be the ruler of the entire prehistoric world. Now that he found out that his cultivation was so weak, Dong Wangong was shaken in his heart. "Move." Duke Dong's eyes flashed with a stern look, he shouted loudly, and the Immortal Gathering Formation began to rotate in an instant. The large formation rotated, and a formation space was instantly formed around it, covering tens of thousands of miles of space around it, and completely restricting the Lich and Witch clans within this formation. The formation was formed, and the people of the immortal clan no longer had any reservations. A stream of fairy spirit appeared on their bodies, and magic spells were pinched one after another. The Lich and Lich clans attacked and left. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 79: Showing Every Mean The Immortal Gathering Formation appeared, and the attacks of everyone in the Immortal Clan were fully displayed within the Immortal Gathering Formation. The power was several times more than usual, and there was a huge gap between everyone in the Immortal Gathering Formation. The breath is connected, constantly changing the entire formation, but the breath is elusive. The Immortal Clan launched its attack without any reservation. In an instant, the entire Immortal Gathering Formation area was enveloped by a murderous intent, and waves of energy continued to attack the Lich and Lich Clan within the formation. Suddenly, the two Lich clans fell into a passive state, using all their strength to deal with the energy coming from the attacks. The power of the Immortal Gathering Formation is indeed not that simple. Various mixed forces merge with each other, feed into each other, and grow rapidly. The power of the great formation continues to become more powerful. The two Lich clans also began to suffer damage in this large formation, and even the Witch clan, which was known for its powerful body, had scars on its body. As for the demon tribe, many people fell directly under the attacks one after another. "As expected, it is indeed the Immortal Gathering Formation that gathers the fortunes of the Immortal Clan. Although it has just been formed, it already has such power. However, the methods of the Lich and Lich Clan are definitely not that simple." Kong Ru stood on the battlefield and counted. One hundred thousand miles away, watching the three clans fighting in the formation, he couldn't help but say. After finishing speaking, his attention turned to the battle between the three clans again. With the appearance of the casualties of the two clans, the scene on the entire battlefield suddenly changed. Each demon clan roared loudly, and the demon power on their bodies burst out. Their bodies began to change, and they continued to become larger and larger. The bodies of the demon clan appeared, and each one was very huge. The smallest one was a thousand feet in size, but it was almost the same as the witch clan on the ground. The demon clan showed its original shape, and its strength suddenly increased. Each one's attack and defense were increased several times. Moreover, every cultivation level of the Monster Clan is above the Great Luo Realm. Among the Monster Clan, they are all monster king-level beings. Many of them are even unique divine beasts that existed in the prehistoric times. They have an innate ability to understand the laws. comprehend. The demon clan showed its original shape, and the scars on its body were completely restored in an instant. The hair and scales around its body suddenly rose, and its roar shook the surrounding space for thousands of miles. The Demon Clan revealed its true form, and the Witch Clan did not show any signs of neglect. On top of its thousand-foot-long body, the power of law rose up. This power of law spread out and began to quickly integrate into the bodies of every witch clan. The witch clan was transformed from Pangu's blood, and was born to be inherited by Pangu. It has an inherent advantage in understanding the laws, and the twelve ancestral witches are born to control the laws. With the outbreak of the two Lich clans, the entire Immortal Gathering Formation was shaken, and the surrounding space seemed to be shattered at any time. As the law continues to be integrated, a stream of blood energy from the Wu clan is directly triggered, and the essence rises into the air like wolf smoke, as if it is going to penetrate the heaven and the earth. "Jingqi Langyan is indeed worthy of being a witch clan. The jingqi is so powerful and the power of the bloodline has been condensed to such an extent." Kong Ru couldn't help but marvel when he looked at the situation of the witch clan. At the same time, he also had a better understanding of the witch clan. Real understanding and more attention. "Bang, bang, bang." A loud noise sounded, and the Immortal Gathering Formation shook for a while, as if it was about to collapse at any time. But it was the Lich and Lich tribes who began to attack. The number of the two tribes was nearly twice that of the Immortal tribe. Although the Immortal tribe set up a gathering formation, the strength of the Lich and Lich tribes was not that simple. They completely exploded. , even the Immortal Gathering Formation cannot help but shake for a while. "Dong Wanggong, is this the Immortal Gathering Formation of your Immortal Clan? Is it only as powerful as this?" It was Zhu Rong of the Wu Clan who finished speaking. Now the twelve ancestral witches of the Witch Clan, Emperor Jun and Taiyi of the Monster Clan, and the ten Demon Saints of the Monster Clan have already arrived at the center of the Immortal Gathering Formation. It is also the center of the entire Immortal Gathering Formation, the yin and yang bipolar formation set up by the East Prince and the West Queen Mother. The two of them were transformed from the Yin and Yang in the prehistoric world. The Yin and Yang formations they created were very powerful. Yin and Yang kept rotating in the formation, forming two fishes of Yin and Yang, swallowing and exhaling the two qi of Yin and Yang, vibrating the surrounding space. . Moreover, with the blessing of the entire Immortal Gathering Formation, the power of the entire Yin and Yang Formation is extremely powerful. This formation alone can resist several strong men with the same cultivation level as the two of them. And outside the two great formations of Yin and Yang are the Three Talents Formation, the Four Elephants Formation, and the Five Elements Formation. These three formations are also set up by several quasi-sage-level beings from the Immortal Clan, and are much more powerful than the two great formations of Yin and Yang. Not bad at all. It was precisely because of the existence of these large formations that Prince Dong could safely place the Twelve Ancestral Witches, Emperor Jun, Taiyi, and the Ten Great Demon Saints into the formation's eyes without the slightest worry. "Hmph, just rely on your two Lich clans to fight against our Immortal clan. Let me show you the true power of this Immortal Gathering Formation. The world is infinite, the Immortal Gathering Formation, spin." Prince Dong snorted coldly, but in his heart He was completely wrapped in anger. He snorted coldly, the aura on his body continued to strengthen, and his body shape continued to change.The figure of the East Prince changed, and the figure of the Queen Mother of the West also moved accordingly. In the blink of an eye, the two of them had disappeared into the two qi of yin and yang. The yin and yang rise and change, completely covering the entire formation space in the yin and yang qi. The two qi of yin and yang change, and the entire formation follows the ear, the three talents disappear, the four images rise, and the five elements move in a cycle, as if they are a whole. "Not good." The moment the Immortal Gathering Formation was fully operational, the hearts of the Twelve Ancestral Witches, Emperor Juntaiyi and others moved, their faces suddenly changed color, and their bodies moved to leave the place and fly directly outwards. But the Immortal Gathering Formation was not that simple, and Dong Wangong did not give a few people the slightest chance. The surrounding yin and yang energy suddenly gathered and attacked them. The rise of yin and yang are the two qi formed at the beginning of the prehistoric world, and evolved into the hundreds of qi and all kinds of laws in the prehistoric world. Although the yin and yang qi in this Immortal Gathering Formation cannot be compared with the yin and yang at that time, its power is not weak. The attack of each yin and yang qi can be comparable to that of a strong person in the late stage of Quasi-Saint. The Twelve Ancestral Witches, Emperor Jun, Taiyi and others were attacked, and the entire Immortal Gathering Formation was shaken. The immortal clan members within the formation attacked even faster. Although these people could not activate the yin and yang to rise, they could activate the hundreds of qi in the formation and the power of all kinds of laws, and their attack power suddenly increased by more than ten times. The attacks of the immortals are like meteors, shooting rapidly in the formation space, and their power continues to become more powerful. In the attacks one after another, people from the Witch Clan and the Demon Clan were constantly injured, and as time continued to pass, members of the two clans gradually began to fall one by one. With the death of the members of the two clans, the blood energy has enveloped the surrounding formation space for thousands of miles in an instant. The blood energy continues to become thicker with the passage of time, and gradually a wave of evil energy rises in the blood energy. Although this evil energy is very weak, it is like a gangrene attached to the bone, constantly devouring the surrounding people. The blood becomes more powerful. The evil spirit is a very strange existence between heaven and earth. This evil spirit not only affects the body, but also affects the mind of a cultivator. The formation of blood evil began to continuously integrate into the bodies of the cultivators of the three surrounding tribes. With the continuous integration of evil spirits, the people of the three tribes seemed to be going crazy, their eyes turned blood-red, and they did not hold back any attack, and they did not care whether they could bear it, and they kept shouting kill, directly Attack the enemy in front of you. "This is war?" Kong Ru stood in the distance and couldn't help but sigh, the look on his face also changed a lot. In the eyes of Confucius, war is just about killing. Many people may die, but he did not expect it to be so crazy. It is no wonder that the members of the three tribes will lose their minds in the war. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 80: Strange formations emerge one after another Killing exists in every region of the prehistoric world. It happens every moment in the prehistoric world. Hundreds of millions of prehistoric creatures die every day because of killing. The reasons for the killing of these creatures are also very complicated, ranging from fighting for territory, genius and earth treasures, to heaven and earth spiritual treasures, and opportunities for enlightenment. Every fight is very cruel, but in order to achieve oneself, the fight becomes even more cruel. But even these battles, no matter how numerous the killings, are completely incomparable to the current wars between the three clans. After all, no matter how many killings and battles there are, nothing can be compared with so many strong men in the Daluo realm. This battle between the three clans can be said to have used most of the Daluo-level strongmen in the prehistoric world. The battle was huge. It can be said to be the biggest battle after the battle between the three clans of dragon, phoenix and unicorn. However, when the three clans fought, it was during the calamity, but now there is such killing before the calamity has even begun. "Kill, kill, kill." In the formation space, the sound of killing continued to become louder, and the bloody aura continued to become thicker. The entire formation space seemed to be in a blood-red mist, and these mists seemed to be alive, constantly blending into the bodies of the three tribes in the formation space. "Damn it." In the center of the formation space, Di Jun and Di Jiang shouted at the same time. The two of them are the decision-makers of the two clans, and they are the clan leaders of the clan. Now that they see the clan members falling one by one, the atmosphere in their hearts can be imagined, and the anger in their hearts burst out directly. "Dong Wanggong, please quickly open this formation space, release my clan members, and commit suicide to apologize, otherwise I will slaughter all your immortal clan members." The one who spoke was Zhu Rong, the most ill-tempered among the ancestral witches. Zhu Rong is the fire ancestral witch among the twelve ancestral witches. His temper is like a flame. Now his fire-like temper has completely burst out, and his body is completely wrapped in a flame. As the Ancestral Witch of Fire, the flame controlled by Zhu Rong is the Nanming Lihuo among the most pinnacle flames in the prehistoric world. Nanming Lihuo was derived from hundreds of flames gathered in the prehistoric world when Zhu Rong completely controlled the law of fire. As soon as the Nanmingli fire came out, Zhu Rong seemed to turn into a flaming man, and the surrounding space began to become distorted under the burning of the scorching flames, as if it would break at any time. After Zhu melted into a fireman, he began to continuously attack the surrounding space directly. The ancestral witch's body is ten thousand feet tall, and the power of each blow is very powerful, enough to shatter the space. With the power of the flame, it is even stronger. The power is not as simple as one plus one equals two. . But even such a powerful blow did not directly shatter the space, but only caused the surrounding space to oscillate, which completely dissipated in the blink of an eye. Zhu Rong¡¯s attack had no effect at all, and the other eleven ancestral witches, Emperor Jun, Taiyi and others were also shocked. The power of Zhu Rong's attack was clearly felt by the people standing around. It was not weaker than these others, but it did not make any achievements. "Zhu Rong, Di Jiang, Di Jun, don't waste your efforts. The power of this Immortal Gathering Formation is definitely not something you can resist. It's better to release your soul quickly and surrender. When I, Prince Dong, dominate the prehistoric world , there is also a place for you." Prince Dong's voice came out from the void and clearly reached the ears of Di Jun and others. middle. "Dong Wanggong, even if you want to make my demon clan surrender, today I will let you know how powerful my demon clan is. Today, I will watch my demon clan slaughter your immortal clan and make your immortal clan disappear in this primitive world. "When Di Jun heard Duke Dong's words, he shouted loudly in the void, and the rising breath was completely released. A flame rose around his body and enveloped the surrounding area. And Di Jun stood in the flames, as if he were a king in the flames, with the aura of the emperor exuding, and the aura on his body was even higher than the original one. Di Jun's aura was completely released, and Taiyi beside him did not hold back at all. The aura on his body spread out, and a small chaotic-colored clock appeared in his hand. It kept turning and ringing from time to time. , it is Taiyi¡¯s companion spiritual treasure, Chaos Bell, also known as Donghuang Bell. At the same time, the ten demon saints behind the two people did not hesitate at all. Their bodies shook and directly revealed their original shapes. The violent energy on their bodies soared into the sky. Their bodies continued to absorb the surrounding aura, and their hair suddenly stood up. Making an attack movement, he only waited for Di Jun and Tai Yi's movements. As soon as the people from the Monster Clan started to move, everyone from the Wu Clan also reacted at the same time. Their power increased rapidly, and the essence and blood energy from their bodies came out directly from their bodies, forming a huge wolf smoke that blew away the bodies of several people. Complete body wrapping. And once again, a force of law directly penetrated the bodies of several people at the same time, continuously strengthening the strength of several people.Body. Each of these twelve ancestral witches were born in response to innate laws and controlled the laws of the prehistoric world, space, time, metal, wood, water, fire, earth, wind, rain, thunder, lightning, and weather. It is very powerful, and it is an indispensable law in the prehistoric world, and the destiny caused by these twelve laws is also very vast. There are twenty-four strong men from the two Lich clans, each of whom has a cultivation level above the mid-stage of Quasi-Saints. The cultivation bases of Emperor Jun and Taiyi are at the peak of Quasi-Saints. The auras of these twenty-four people were completely released, filling the entire formation space in an instant, and even broke through the space of the formation, spreading to hundreds of millions of miles around. "Boom." A huge sound sounded, and the entire Immortal Gathering Formation shook again at the same time, and the vibrations did not stop there. The vibrations continued to become more frequent, and the huge sounds continued to echo, shaking the surrounding space. The space outside the formation space was shattered inch by inch, but although the space within the formation space was shaking, it was not shattered. "The energy of the fairy spirits gathers and suppresses, suppresses, suppresses, suppresses, suppresses, suppresses, suppresses, suppresses, suppresses, suppresses, suppress, suppress." In the void, the figures of Dongwanggong and Xiwangmu, who were hidden in the formation, burst out. Shake, shout violently in the mouth at the same time, and shout the word "Zhen" nine times. With each shout, the surrounding fairy energy becomes several times richer, and the vibration of the formation also becomes weaker. After the nine sounds fall, the Immortal Gathering Formation is completely stable. Come down. "Hahaha, it is indeed the Immortal Gathering Formation. It has blessed my Immortal Clan's destiny. Not the two Lich Clan can compete with it. Even if I am Emperor Jun, no matter how high Taiyi's cultivation is, I will still be trapped in this great formation. ." Prince Dong looked at the stabilized formation and couldn't help laughing, his voice full of joy. Ever since the last sermon, when he saw Di Jun and Tai Yi surpassing him in cultivation, this incident seemed to be like a thorn in his heart, making him crazy, and now these two people have been Trapped in his own formation, one can imagine the joy in his heart. "This Immortal Gathering Formation was set up by hundreds of millions of Daluo Realm experts from the Immortal Clan, and it condenses the Immortal Clan's destiny. Its power is really powerful. The combined force of twenty-four quasi-sages can't break it with just one blow." The one who spoke was from the Witch Clan. The ancestor of time, Wu Zhu Jiuyin. A wise light flashed out in Zhu Jiuyin's eyes, as if he had seen through everything. Space and time were completely converged in his eyes, and everything seemed to have no secrets. "Second brother, how should we deal with it? If I are trapped in this formation, my son of the Wu clan will really fall completely." A gentle voice came out, the tone was very graceful, but there was no Everyone in the Wu clan is so rude. The one who spoke was Hou Tu, the ancestral witch of earth. Hou Tu was the smallest of the twelve ancestral witches and the last one to take form. He absorbed the least amount of evil energy among the twelve ancestral witches and was affected by the evil energy. He is also the youngest, so his temperament is not like that of other ancestral witches. "We can only try the Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods Formation. Although we have not completely mastered the formation, the power it can emit is not weak. We should be able to deal with it. Moreover, there are Dijun and others, so we should have reservations. With our methods, there should be no problem in breaking through this formation." After hearing what Zhu Jiuyin and Hou Tu said, Di Jiang made a decision directly. After speaking, he looked in the direction of Di Jun. Di Jun on the other side nodded slightly when he saw Di Jiang's gaze, but he already understood what Di Jiang meant. It was the decision that Di Jun made during the discussion among several members of the Wu clan. After the two decided, their figures did not stop at all. The figures of the Twelve Ancestral Witches continued to change, and the power of laws on their bodies blended with each other, as if they were completely fused together. At the same time, an evil aura rose up from the feet of the Twelve Ancestral Witches, which was the earth evil aura. The blood evil aura within the formation space also seemed to be summoned, gathering towards the feet of the Twelve Ancestral Witches. And go. The movements of the demon clan members were also full of movement. A ray of light flashed out from the bodies of the ten demon saints. The ten rays of light turned into ten figures and appeared next to the ten demon saints. It was the ten demon saints who killed the corpse. Doppelg?nger. Two rays of light flashed out from the bodies of Di Jun and Tai Yi respectively, and they turned into four figures. They were 70-80% similar to Di Jun and Tai Yi, but the auras on their bodies were completely different. "The great formation of the evil gods of the twelve cities has risen." The twelve ancestral witches shouted loudly, and the twelve people turned into twelve rays of light. A large formation appeared on the spot, shaking the evil spirits one after another. The power is constantly flowing and may explode at any time. "Stars in the sky, listen to my command, the great formation of stars in the sky is rising." Di Jun shouted violently in his voice, and a book and a picture flew out of his hand, spinning continuously, and a star power descended from the void. Down, the figures of several people were completely enveloped in an instant, and a large formation rose up, echoing with the Wu Clan's Twelve Heavenly Gods and Evil Formation, and its power was not lost at all. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 81: Immortal Gathering Formation, Broken The Immortal Gathering Formation, the Twelve Heavenly Gods and Evil Formation, and the Zhoutian Star Formation. Each of the three formations was a very powerful formation in the prehistoric world, and could be said to be unrivaled. The Immortal Gathering Formation condenses luck, takes luck as the foundation, and completely condenses the entire formation. As long as you are in the formation, you will be protected by luck. It can be said that it is both offensive and defensive. The Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods and Evil Formation is based on the twelve ancestral shamans - the evil spirits of the earth in their bodies. It activates twelve laws and attracts the evil spirits between heaven and earth. Moreover, the bodies of each of the twelve ancestral witches are very powerful. The twelve drops of Pangu essence and blood echo each other. The power exuded by the entire formation is increased by dozens of times. It can definitely be said to have the strongest attack power in the prehistoric world. The big formation. The great formation of stars around the sky activates the power of the stars and uses the power of the stars as the basis to show the wonders of the movement of the stars. The world of stars in the prehistoric world can be said to be the eternal existence of the prehistoric world. It was transformed from Pangu's hair and has been protecting the prehistoric world since he was born. The Zhoutian Star Formation can be said to be the most exquisite formation in the prehistoric world. Once it is truly deployed, it is so powerful that few in the prehistoric world can look at it with disdain. "All three formations have their own merits. However, the Twelve Heavenly Gods Formation and the Zhoutian Star Formation of the two Lich Clan are not perfect yet, and their power cannot be fully displayed. However, to break this Immortal Gathering Formation, we should There is no problem." Kong Ru, who was standing in the distance, saw the appearance of the Twelve Heavenly Gods Formation and the Zhoutian Star Formation, and couldn't help but think that the strength of these two clans has not yet reached its peak, and there is still a huge gap. There is room for development. Now that the Immortal Clan is destroyed, the prehistoric world will really become the world of these two clans, and the development of strength will definitely be faster. "Boom" While Confucius was thinking, a huge sound sounded, and the sound continued to become louder. I saw the Immortal Gathering Array swaying for a while, the fairy spirit energy inside the Immortal Gathering Array trembling for a while. Huge cracks appeared in the precious space, and powerful spatial forces raged out from the cracks, forming a stream of energy. A storm swept through the surrounding space with the power of fairy spirits and the evil spirit of blood. "Poof." In the center of the Immortal Gathering Formation, the East Prince and the West Queen spurted blood from their mouths. Their faces became pale, and their breaths became very disordered. However, they suffered the backlash of this attack. Although the two formations have not been completed and cannot directly break the entire formation, in the eyes of this formation, the power completely bursts out, and it is completely possible to break the formation's eyes. The most important thing about the formation is the formation eye. The formation eye is the most critical existence of the entire formation. It is also the center of the entire formation, and it is also the most powerful place of the entire formation. However, no matter how powerful the formation eye is, it still has a certain limit. The power of the injection lies in its integrity. If the Twelve Capitals Divine Evil Formation and the Zhoutian Star Formation attack other parts of the formation, although they will cause great damage to the formation, the existence of the formation's eyes will not be able to harm the fundamentals. The formation will also be restored in an instant. However, now these two forces are emanating from the center of the formation, attacking directly the Duke of East and Queen Mother of the West in the preaching formation. The entire formation also shakes for a while and stops in an instant. The formation came to a standstill, and the Lich and Demon tribes seized the opportunity in an instant, attacking the immortals in the formation without reservation. In the great formation, although the Lich and Lich clans lost a lot of their clansmen, their overall number was still very large, far less than that of the Immortal clan. Attacks came out one after another, and the two tribes did not hold back at all. The attacks were so powerful that they almost used all their strength. The attack instantly reached the bodies of everyone in the Immortal Clan, and in the blink of an eye, hundreds of thousands and millions of people fell directly to this attack. The time of a few breaths is very short, but in such a short period of time, the people of the Immortal Clan have been severely damaged. Tens of millions of people have fallen directly. The Immortal Gathering Formation has lost the suppression of tens of millions of people, and there are no flaws. It became more obvious, as if it would break at any time. "Boom." There was another huge sound, and it was the Twelve Heavenly Gods Formation and the Zhoutian Star Formation in the eye of the formation that launched their attack again. After an attack, the shaking of the Immortal Gathering Formation became more violent. The attacks did not stop there. The attacks did not stop at all and became more rapid. The shaking of the Immortal Gathering Formation became more obvious, and the space within the formation space continued to become weaker. The space storm in the space also became more huge, constantly raging in the formation space, sucking the members of the three tribes in the formation space into the space cracks, and directly turned into powder. "Crack." With a sound of shattering, the Immortal Gathering Formation covering tens of thousands of miles around was directly shattered. The immortals within the Immortal Gathering Formation spurted out a mouthful of blood, and their breaths were completely disordered. He was seriously injured due to the backlash from the formation. The Immortal Gathering Formation dispersed, and the Donglai Immortal Island that supported the Immortal Gathering Formation also directly shattered. The fairy spirit energy became very thin, and the mountains on the island continued to collapse.?, the spiritual veins shattered one by one, and chaotic spiritual energy filled the area thousands of miles away, turning into a storm of spiritual energy that swept through every place on the island. The spiritual energy was absorbed by the creatures in the prehistoric world and turned into one's own power, but the violent spiritual energy was like a giant beast, constantly devouring every place and inch of space it passed. "Dong Wanggong, release your soul now and I will let you go, how about that?" It was Di Jun who finished speaking. At the moment when the Immortal Gathering Formation dispersed, the Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods Formation and the Zhoutian Star Formation The formation also dispersed directly, and the twelve ancestral witches, Emperor Jun, Taiyi, and the ten demon saints appeared one by one. After these twenty-four people appeared, their auras weakened a lot, and their faces looked a little sluggish, but they were not as good as those of Dong Wang Gong. The formation eye was broken. The figures of the East Prince and the West Queen Mother, who were guarding the formation eye, appeared in front of several people. Twelve people stood behind them. The aura of each of them was above that of a quasi-sage. But the breath was very disordered, and he had suffered a lot of damage. "Di Jun, don't be happy. Even if the Immortal Gathering Formation is broken, if you want me to surrender, it still depends on whether you have the ability." Dong Wanggong's face turned pale for a while. This was what he had just said to Di Jun. He didn't expect it at the time. The world has changed, and it's my turn. But now Prince Dong also has a glimmer of hope in his heart. There are still fourteen strong men at the quasi-saint level in his clan. As long as these fourteen people are retained, then his immortal clan will exist and will not be destroyed by all the people in the prehistoric world. The clan is small, and there is also a Dao ancestor. Thinking of Daozu, Prince Dong's face was filled with excitement. After all, his status was conferred by Daozu. "Dijun, don't forget that I am the head of the male immortals named by the Taoist Ancestor and the leader of the immortal clan. Aren't you afraid of the Taoist Ancestor's reproach?" Dong Wangong said sternly to Dijun as if he didn't have the slightest fear. "Kill." When Di Jun heard Dong Wanggong's words, he paused slightly, but he quickly reacted, a murderous aura rose up in his body, he shouted loudly, and attacked directly towards Dong Wanggong. The action of "killing" Di Jun was very fast. The twelve ancestral witches of the Wu Clan directly attacked the people of the Immortal Clan without any pause. Di Jun would also consider the existence of Dao Ancestor, but the Twelve Ancestral Witches only had the existence of Pangu in their eyes. Although they were afraid of Dao Ancestor, they were not as afraid as Di Jun. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 82: The Appearance of the Three Pure Ones The figures of Emperor Jun and Taiyi moved and turned directly into a rainbow light, and in a blink of an eye they had arrived in front of the East Prince and the Queen Mother of the West. Although the Immortal Gathering Formation has been broken, the two of them did not dare to be negligent in the slightest. After all, they were both listeners in the Zixiao Palace, and they were transformed from the Yin and Yang of the prehistoric world, and they also had gifts from the Tao Ancestor. Even if the innate spirit treasure is injured now, it is not that simple. If you don't pay attention, the result of a normal battle will be unpredictable. To be able to reach such a point, the Lich and Lich clans have already paid a heavy price. The current situation cannot be neglected in the slightest, otherwise the two clans will really lose a lot of money in the end. Compared with the East Prince and the Queen Mother of the West, the cultivation of Di Jun and the two men was superior. Once they fought, the two completely suppressed the East Prince and the Queen Mother of the West. However, the cultivation of Dongwanggong and Xiwangmu is not weak. Although the Immortal Gathering Formation was broken, the two formed a yin and yang formation in an instant, activating the yin and yang energy to resist the attacks of Emperor Jun and Taiyi. , but it was also very reluctant, the faces of the two of them continued to become paler, and the Yin and Yang formations also shook, as if they would break at any time. Emperor Jun, Taiyi and the Duke of the East and Queen Mother of the West were fighting together. The twelve ancestral witches and the ten demon saints of the demon clan also launched attacks at the same time, attacking the twelve quasi-sages of the immortal clan. The twelve quasi-sages of the Immortal Clan also formed a large formation in an instant. These twelve people were all transformed into the spirit of heaven and earth, and came out in response to the laws of the prehistoric world. Each of them controlled the laws to the extreme, and understood their own way. They were definitely strong among the quasi-sages of the prehistoric world. His existence is even stronger than the top ten demon saints of the demon clan. Moreover, the formations that these twelve people can produce are even more powerful. They can fully unleash their own strength, even several times. Therefore, although the twelve people have suffered a lot of damage, under the blessing of the formations, Underneath, it was still difficult to support. The twelve quasi-sages were divided into the three stars of fortune, longevity, and wealth, and the five elements of metal, wood, water, fire, and earth were refined into forms. The remaining four were also transformed into the spiritual form of heaven and earth in the prehistoric world. The power of the Three Talents Formation, Four Symbol Formation, and Five Elements Formation deployed by twelve people was fully displayed. If it were just the ten demon saints, there would be no resistance under the three formations set up by these twelve people. However, with the addition of the twelve ancestral witches, the entire battlefield presented a different situation. An overwhelming situation. Each body of the twelve ancestral witches is very powerful. The strength of the body can compete with the innate spiritual treasures. Even if a series of attacks hit the bodies of several people, they did not cause any damage to the ancestral witches. . When the Twelve Ancestral Witches entered the formation, they immediately began to run rampant. The power on their bodies completely burst out. Every blow directly shattered the space completely, and the powerful power of law burst out. Continuous blows hit the bodies of the powerful immortals one by one. The battle continues, and the immortals are falling faster and faster. Tens of the hundreds of millions of strong men have fallen, and every one of the remaining ones is seriously injured. Although many people from the Lich and Lich clans died in the early battles, most of their strength was retained. During the battle, their strength continued to become stronger, and their killing speed became even faster. fast. "The Immortal Clan is over like this." Kong Ru, who was standing far away from the battlefield, couldn't help but sigh when he saw the scene in front of him. He also saw the strength of the Immortal Clan, which was no weaker than the Lich Clan. , even stronger. However, Duke Dong was too arrogant and actually wanted to wipe out the two Lich clans in one battle. Otherwise, the situation in the prehistoric era would not have changed so quickly. It would have been at least hundreds of thousands of years, or even millions of years. Ru couldn't help but think of it. "If Heaven wants to destroy it, it must first make it crazy. The madness of Dongwanggong ruins the fate of the entire immortal clan and the lives of the entire immortal clan. Well, I didn't expect Sanqing to come, and there are others Breath." When Kong Ru was sighing, he suddenly felt a vibration in the surrounding space. Figures appeared from the void one by one and moved quickly towards the battlefield of the three tribes. Everyone's eyes were full of surprise. . "I have met three fellow Taoists." Kong Ru appeared next to Sanqing, bowed slightly to the three of them, and said loudly. Sanqing was also the first Taoist friend he met, and he had a good relationship with the three of them, so he did not hide his figure. "I have seen Taoist friend Confucius, but I didn't expect that Taoist friend Kong Ru would come so quickly. It seems that your Taoist friend has improved a lot, but I want to congratulate you Taoist friend." I saw Kong Ru's slight surprise and said. He did not feel the appearance of Confucius. It was when Confucius himself appeared that he felt the presence of Confucius. It is understandable that he was surprised. "Fellow Taoist is ridiculous, I just came earlier." Kong Ru couldn't help but said when he saw Lao Tzu's surprise. After all, the three of them will all be saint-level beings in the future. Having a good relationship with the three of them will be a good thing for the future of the human race.?? has a certain effect. "We'd better go to Donglai Fairy Island quickly. Although Dongwang is arrogant, the fairy clan shouldn't be destroyed here. We still have to go there." The light in my eyes flashed and I turned to Donglai. , said to Kong Ru,. "Okay, I will accompany my fellow Taoist to go there. The arrogance of the two Lich clans should also be suppressed, otherwise they will really not take the various clans in the prehistoric world seriously in the future." Kong Ru heard what Laozi said , said directly that the three people who came here must want to protect the immortal clan, and he could be regarded as having a good relationship with the three people. After the four people decided, their bodies moved and disappeared in an instant. The four people disappeared and reappeared within the range of Donglai Immortal Island. Now Donglai Xiandao has been completely shattered in the battle and turned into pieces. The four of them entered Donglai Immortal Island, and a strong evil spirit spurted towards the four of them, trying to blend into their bodies. However, the cultivation of the four of them was above the quasi-sage peak. This evil spirit was instantly dissipated by the power of the four of them before it even got close to their bodies, without causing any impact on the three of them. "What a strong evil spirit." Tongtian couldn't help but sigh, his eyes turned directly to the place where the three clans were fighting, and streaks of light flashed in his eyes, as if they were crossing the space, completely portraying the scene of the three clans fighting. Converge in front of your own eyes. "As expected, he is a man in scales and armor, so arrogant." There was a burst of disgust in his primitive eyes, and he couldn't help but snorted coldly. "We still need Taoist friends to take action." I said to Confucius. I have traveled with Confucius for thousands of years, and I still have a certain understanding of Confucius, especially Haoran Zhengqi. "Very good." After Kong Ru finished speaking, he disappeared directly from the spot and moved quickly towards the battlefield. "The aura of heaven and earth will last forever, and the awe-inspiring righteousness will descend." Standing in the battlefield, Kong Ru said loudly, and when his voice fell, there was a vibration in the void, and a surge of awe-inspiring and righteous energy gathered in the void, and gradually The condensation formed a stream of purple energy, which descended from the sky. It was the awe-inspiring purple energy. Haoran's purple energy descended, and the vibrations in the void became faster. In an instant, the area tens of thousands of miles around was enveloped by Haoran's righteous energy. "Haoran's righteousness descended, and shadows condensed in the void. Each shadow seemed to have its own life. After appearing, they began to chant something continuously. Thousands of figures chanted at the same time, covering the area of ??thousands of miles in the blink of an eye. The surrounding evil spirits began to be continuously dispelled by Haoran's righteousness. The members of the three tribes also began to regain their consciousness. The violent auras on their bodies began to calm down, and a trace of light flashed in their eyes. of Qingming. "Fellow Taoist is indeed a good means, Haoran's righteousness is indeed the gathering of righteousness in the ancient world, and your Taoist cultivation is indeed much advanced." I also appeared next to Confucius at this time and said to Confucius. This is the cultivation of a quasi-sage, which is completely different from the Daluo realm. Just one attack can frighten hundreds of millions of Daluo realm experts, although it also relies on part of the power of heaven and earth. "It's just a trick, it doesn't lead to elegance, but it makes fellow Taoists laugh." Confucius couldn't help but be humble after hearing what I said. He still has a very clear understanding of his own cultivation. No matter whether it is Haoran's righteousness or the power of the small world, he is still far behind me, and his power is only the same as the original and Tongtian. After all, My combat experience is very sparse, and I only rely on the strangeness of my attacks. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 83: It¡¯s Over Kong Ru's cultivation was at the pinnacle of quasi-sage, and he was one step away from reaching the sub-sage level. Although the awe-inspiring righteousness in his body was completely dispersed, his soul was so strong that the awe-inspiring righteousness that communicated between heaven and earth changed. It can be said that it is completely recognized by Haoran Zhengqi. Now the Haoran righteousness triggered by his full force is so powerful that the tens of thousands of miles area is completely filled with Haoran righteousness. It is precisely because of this that the evil spirit in the space can be eliminated, so that the people of the three tribes can escape from the evil spirit. Restoring clarity within control. The members of the three tribes regained their clarity, and there was a moment of doubt in their eyes, but this doubt completely subsided in an instant. The two Lich tribes raised their weapons one by one again, activated their spells, and attacked the people of the Immortal tribe again. go. "They are indeed a group of people who cannot be taught, and destruction will be their final outcome." Kong Ru couldn't help but think as he watched the members of the three tribes whose minds had been awakened by him begin to attack each other again. However, this is fine. Several saints in the prehistoric world all adhere to Hongjun's way. They practice enlightenment in the prehistoric world, absorb the luck of the prehistoric world, and speed up their own cultivation. The current situation of several tribes is also an opportunity for the human race. The more powerful the tribes are, the more they want to escape from the control of the saints. They all have their own methods of cultivation and their own beliefs. The saints also want to preach. becomes the biggest obstacle. "Next, a few fellow Taoists will take action." Kong Ru looked at the three clans fighting again and said to Sanqing beside him. After all, this matter still needs three people to solve it, and I just want to take over a good relationship and help the three of them. And now Kong Ru doesn't want to completely expose his strength, and wants to retain part of it. After all, the current situation of the human race is still very weak, and he cannot attract too much attention from others. "Third brother, you should separate the people of the three tribes." After hearing what Confucius said, I said to Tongtian beside me. During the period of time when several people were talking, many people from the immortal clan died. "Okay, I might as well ask my Taoist friends to see my method." Tongtian didn't hold back at all after hearing what I said. He stepped forward, and streaks of light shot out from his sleeves. After these rays of light flew out, they floated in front of Tongtian. Kong Ru also saw clearly the essence of these rays of light, which were pieces of jade. Each piece of jade was filled with rich spiritual energy, and the Taoist symbols on the jade were constantly swimming within the jade. "Go." Tongtian flicked his sleeves, and the pieces of jade turned into rays of light and shot towards various locations on the battlefield, and in an instant they fell on various locations on the battlefield. "Get up." After the jade stone settled down, Tongtian shouted, and the jade stones were filled with light, and a stream of spiritual energy rose into the sky. The moment the spiritual energy soared into the sky, they quickly connected together. A large formation suddenly stood up, completely covering tens of thousands of miles around in the formation. The moment the formation was formed, streams of mist quickly formed. Rising, the thick fog completely enveloped the entire formation. "With the existence of this great formation, these three tribes must break through the limitations of this great formation if they want to fight." Tongtian looked at the great formation in front of him and couldn't help but smile with satisfaction. Kong Ru was slightly surprised when he saw this situation. The three Qings indeed had their own strengths. I was good at refining elixirs, Yuan was good at refining weapons, and Tongtian was good at formations. Each of them had great supernatural powers. Seniors, just a small formation can trap hundreds of millions of powerful people in the Daluo realm. Although they have no offensive power, they can still occupy a place among all the formations in the prehistoric world. "Fellow Taoist Tongtian, what a good method." Kong Ru couldn't help but praise, his soul swept across the entire formation in an instant, and remembered the formation in his soul. After the formation was set up, the four figures did not stop at all. They moved quickly both physically and mentally and flew towards the center of the battlefield. The center of this battlefield is where Dong Wang Gong and Di Jun and others are fighting. The cultivation levels of these people are all at the quasi-saint level. Although they have very strong control over their own power, their power still frightens those around them. An area of ??thousands of miles. When Kong Ru and others arrived at the battlefield, most of the twelve quasi-sages of the Immortal Clan had already fallen. The only ones left were the three stars of Fortune, Luxury and Longevity, and among the Five Elements Taoists, Shuide Zhenren and Mu Dezhenren. , the two of them were transformed by the power of the purest water and wood between heaven and earth, but their recovery power was very fast. After the death of several others, only a few people were left struggling to support them, and at any time There is a possibility of death. "Pindao met several fellow Taoists. At this time, it is time to end. The power of the immortal clan has been exhausted, and the two Taoist friends of the lich and demon clans should have achieved their goals." Laozi's figure Flashing, appearing in the battlefield, the seven-story black-yellow tower above the head was constantly rotating, and waves of black-yellow power hung down, surrounding my figure in this black-yellow aura.Inside, the people in the battle are completely separated. "Fellow Taoist, this is a matter of our three clans, and this time Prince Dong provoked the two clans first, trying to destroy the two clans, but he cannot blame us for this matter." The one who spoke was Di Jun. Although Di Jun's cultivation level Not low, but very polite to me. After all, I can't feel the depth of my cultivation. He just feels that it is much deeper than his own, and he also has a lot of spiritual treasures. After adding it, he will be a saint-level existence. Emperor Jun does not dare to be negligent in the slightest. . "Hmph, although the immortal clan has suffered such a calamity, it should not be extinct. Moreover, the East Prince and the West Queen Mother were canonized by Tao Ancestor. You are too bold." Yuan's figure moved and appeared in front of everyone, sternly facing Di Jun and others said. Yuan Yuan is the most serious one among the Three Pure Ones. Hearing the words of Di Jun and others, there was an atmosphere in his heart. "That's right, fellow Taoist Emperor Dijun, you should retreat later. The Immortal Clan has declined, and its remaining strength is less than one-tenth of what it was at its peak. It no longer poses any threat to you and other two clans." It was Tongtian who spoke. , Sanqing is indeed connected with the same spirit, Kong Ru, who was standing aside, couldn't help but think, thinking that the figure also appeared directly in front of everyone. "I have met all fellow Taoists, and I hope you will listen to me." After Kong Ru appeared, he said to everyone, "Although Dong Wanggong is ambitious, he was granted the title by the Taoist ancestor after all. If you do it too much, the result will be" Kong Ru continued, with a twinkle in his tone. It was not very clear, but the meaning was very clear. After hearing this, Di Jun and others were also moved in their hearts. Now that the Taoist ancestors are united, although it is said that the general situation should not be followed and Hongjun cannot come out, no one can be sure how this limit is defined at this time. So when everyone heard Kong Ru's words, they also fell into hesitation, but they didn't know how to make a decision. Seeing this situation, the remaining quasi-saint-level beings of the Immortal Clan had a flash of joy on their faces, but they were also very uneasy in their hearts. After all, even though this was the case, the result still had to wait for Di Jun and others. Decide. After Di Jun and others heard what Kong Ru said, their eyes glanced directly at Dong Wanggong. After all, this incident was caused by Dong Wanggong's ambition. If Dong Wanggong was not killed, then who would know? , will the fairy clan come again? "Okay, okay, okay, it's all my fault that the Immortal Clan is what it is today. As long as all the fellow Taoists can protect the lineage of our Immortal Clan, I, Prince Dong, will help you all today." After finishing his words, Prince Dong, his figure Started to move quickly and leaped towards the sky. The figure of Duke Dong flew quickly, and in the blink of an eye he had reached an altitude of 90,000 miles away. Standing high in the sky, Dongwanggong stopped and stood in the air. The aura from his body began to continuously emit, and the rays of Yang Qi completely enveloped the surrounding tens of thousands of people in an instant. "I, the Prince of the East, was transformed by the Yang energy of heaven and earth. Today, I merge with the ancient world with my body. The catastrophe of the whole heaven and earth will trigger the thunder of heaven and earth. All living beings in heaven and earth who emerge in form will suffer the catastrophe of thunder. The catastrophe of heaven and earth Test. Thunder, appear." Dong Wanggong's voice spread throughout the prehistoric world in an instant. Following Dong Wanggong's voice, his body also began to change, and the Yang Qi turned into streams of energy in the blink of an eye. Thunder and lightning, covering the surrounding area. The moment Duke Dong's words fell, an even more powerful force of thunder and lightning quickly gathered in the void, and in an instant it gathered into a huge eye. "The Eye of Punishment." Everyone couldn't help but shout in surprise when they saw the giant eye appearing. Although not everyone has seen this Eye of Punishment, it has been mentioned in their inherited memories. In today's prehistoric world, there are no thunder tribulations when creatures take form. Except for some very powerful beings, those whose natural talents are too powerful and attract the attention of heaven will cause thunder tribulation tests. Others are directly It is precisely because of this that there are so many creatures in the prehistoric world. The Eye of Punishment appeared, and a coercion emitted directly, spreading throughout the entire prehistoric world in an instant. There was also a hint of shock in the eyes of everyone in Kong Ru, and the aura from their bodies radiated out, resisting the pressure of the Eye of Punishment. The Eye of Punishment felt the presence of several people, glanced at them coldly, and opened it directly, as if seeing ants, without attracting his attention at all. As soon as the Eye of Heaven's Punishment opened, a huge force of attraction emitted from the Eye of Heaven's Punishment. This force of attraction instantly absorbed the thunder transformed by Dong Wanggong into the eye. "This matter is over, everyone can leave." After the Eye of Punishment dissipated, I said to Di Jun and others, and his tone became very cold. "Let's go." Di Jun's face became very ugly when he saw this situation. After all, most of the people in the prehistoric world who wanted to transform were people from the demon clan. In the end, Duke Dongwang still arranged for him to join in, and Emperor Jun?You can imagine the mood. Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 84 Preaching and Decision After thousands of years, Kong Ru has also returned to the human race for thousands of years. During these thousands of years, Kong Ru did not hesitate at all. He spent most of his time walking among the various tribes of the human race, hoping to discover some gifted beings from the human race who could be cultivated for the human race. Some truly strong men. During the battle between the three tribes, Kong Ru also discovered that the one who can truly control the entire battlefield is the strong man of one race. Each of the three tribes fighting is an existence that has reached the Da Luo realm, and the center of the battlefield is still a quasi-saint-level strongman. If the human race wants to truly become a powerful tribe in the prehistoric world, then the quasi-saint-level strongman is Absolutely no less. Most of the current human race is in the state of rebirth. Only the Chao clan, the Zhenyi clan, the Suiren clan, and a very small number of the strong ones have reached the state of rebirth. Among them, the three people with the most profound cultivation bases are the Chao family, the Zhenyi family, and the Suiren family. Their cultivation bases have reached the peak of the twelfth level of innate embryo transformation. The others are only at the tenth level of innateness. Kong Ru was originally very satisfied with this situation, but after seeing the situation of the three clans at war, Kong Ru's sense of crisis became even stronger. The strength shown by the two Lich clans is already very powerful. Now they occupy the ancient world, and their resources are even more vast and abundant. After thousands of years passed, Confucius returned to his place of residence. Now, there are only a few days until Confucius preaches again. In these few days, Confucius did not relax at all. Instead, he sat in the Nuwa Temple with Youchao, Jianyi, and Suiren. In the middle, sit and discuss Tao. However, although they were sitting and discussing Taoism, Confucius spent most of the time preaching to the three of them and answering their doubts about cultivation. The three of them are all the first to be born in the human race. Each of them has profound merits and virtues, and each of them has a very strong mind. In these tens of thousands of years, the cultivation of the three people has reached the realm of transformation, the peak of the twelfth level of innateness. The lead dust in the body has been washed away, the body has reached perfection, and the soul is also very strong. Together, the three of them are only one step away from the quasi-sage level. "Okay, three brothers and sisters, that's it for this time. Now it's time to start preaching." After Kong Ru finished speaking, the four of them stood up together and walked directly outside the Nuwa Temple. The three of them walked out of Nuwa Temple and came directly to the square where Confucius gave his lecture. At this time, the square was already full of people. Although the number of people who came to listen to the sermon this time was not as large as the previous two times, everyone's cultivation level was not weak, and they had all reached the ninth level of innate rebirth. The pinnacle of the realm, a Taiyi Golden Immortal level existence. Although the number of people is only about tens of thousands, the momentum of the entire square is more powerful than the previous two times. There is a spirit rising from everyone's body, a jade-colored light, and divine light flashing in their eyes. Everyone has a strange temperament. "This sermon does not talk about the method of cultivation, the understanding of the truth, and the understanding of Taoism. It only talks about the general trend of the prehistoric times, the power of various races, and the way for the development of the human race." Kong Ru sat on the futon and looked at Everyone in the square said solemnly. After he finished speaking, his aura did not leak at all, and he looked like an ordinary person. "It has been tens of thousands of years since the birth of the human race. During these tens of thousands of years, the human race has developed rapidly. From a race with no method of cultivation at the beginning, to a race with tens of thousands of powerful people in the Rebirth Realm. The development speed is much faster than that of all races in the prehistoric world." Kong Ru began to talk about the development of the human race in these tens of thousands of years. Everyone in the human race was very happy when they heard Kong Ru's words. These people spent most of their time cultivating. At most, they had a certain understanding of their own tribe, and their other understanding was very limited. Now after Kong Ru's narration, everyone has begun to understand in their hearts, and they have a more direct understanding of the human race. "However, although the development of the human race is very rapid, when it was born, it was dozens or hundreds of Yuanhui higher than that of all the races in the prehistoric world. Although the development of the human race is very rapid, it is inferior to the accumulation of all races in the prehistoric world. Thousands of times, the strength of the human race is infinitely weaker than that of all the races in the prehistoric world." Kong Ru said sharply when he saw the people on the seats, his tone was very solemn. After experiencing the war between the three races, Kong Ru had a more direct understanding of the power of all races in the ancient world, not just a vague understanding that stayed on the surface. The more we understand, the more surprised Confucius is by the strength of each race and the weakness of the human race. Kong Ru's sermon this time was to make everyone in the human race realize the status of the human race in the prehistoric world and understand the current situation of the human race. After tens of thousands of years of development, the development of the human race has become slower and slower. It is not as rapid as it was at the beginning. It seems to have fallen into a bottleneck. If you want to make the human race become stronger quickly, you must break through this bottleneck.   Confucius gradually began to tell, telling about the development of hundreds and tens of millions of years of various races in the prehistoric world, about the strength of each race, and about the fights and killings between the various races in the prehistoric world. Kong Ru kept talking, and all the humans in the square were very surprised, their eyes filled with shock. After reaching the ninth level of innate cultivation, the state of rebirth, the power surging out of the body, and the powerful force exuding from every movement, has given them a sense of superiority in their hearts, as if they are a strong person. Generally speaking, the whole person seems arrogant. "The human race is weak, much worse than the other races in the ancient world. However, the human race has strong talents and a very fast cultivation speed. However, the development of the human race is now stuck in a bottleneck. If you want to develop, you must break through this bottleneck." Kong Ru said in a tone. The words were still very heavy, and the tone was also full of helplessness. "I beg you, ancestor, to teach us how to break through the bottleneck, so that the human race can develop rapidly, become a powerful race in the prehistoric world, and cope with the crisis of the prehistoric world." A person on the square stood up directly, bowed to Confucius, and then directly He knelt on the ground, his tone full of solemnity. "I beg you, ancestor, to teach me." Everyone in the square knelt down on the ground and said solemnly. The voices of tens of thousands of people gathered together, and the voices were full of solemnity and piety. The voices spread throughout the human race area and echoed in the human race area. When billions of human beings heard this voice, they seemed to feel this belief. They knelt down on the ground one by one and followed the shouting. Although there are only a few billion people in the human race, the beliefs of these billions of people are very powerful when they come together. Kong Ru sat on the futon and felt this belief, and couldn't help but feel a burst of joy in his heart. The human race has such strong beliefs that it will definitely become a powerful race in the prehistoric world in the future. "Okay, okay, okay. If the human race has this belief, it will definitely become a powerful race in the prehistoric world." Kong Ru's voice also had a slight tremor. This is the human race, and it is his own race. "The human race is weak and its luck is weak. If it wants to become a strong race in the prehistoric world, it must use great courage, great wisdom, great strength, and great perseverance to absorb the fate of the prehistoric world, strengthen itself, and frighten all races in the prehistoric world." Kong Ru said , the sound couldn't help but become louder. "After this time, within ten thousand years, you will go out of the scope of Buzhou Mountain, enter the various races of the prehistoric world, understand the conditions of the various races of the prehistoric world, and achieve your own way through travel. If you want to break through and achieve success, In the realm of embryonic transformation, one must go through experience and condense one's own will." Kong Ru's voice gradually became calmer, "Only through the experience of life and death can one truly release one's potential, achieve one's own way, cast off the mortal body, and absorb the vitality of heaven and earth. Train yourself." "Okay. Just wait. Ten thousand years later, the human race will migrate away from Buzhou Mountain. You can wait and see." After Kong Ru finished speaking, he swung his sleeves, and streaks of light continued to fly out from his sleeves. , after these rays of light appeared, they shot out towards the human race on the square. These rays of light reached in front of these people and were directly suspended in the air, just like weapons. These weapons were all refined by Kong Ru, and each one has considerable power. Although it is not as good as the innate spiritual treasures, it is still good among the acquired spiritual treasures. When everyone in the square saw the weapons in front of them, they became very happy. These people spend most of their time practicing and are always committed to improving their strength. Although they also have weapons, the ones they make are very rough and their power is very limited. Everyone stretched out their hands and grabbed the weapons in front of them directly. As soon as the weapon came into their hands, a light flashed in everyone's eyes, and they closed their eyes directly, as if they had realized something. Seeing this situation, Kong Ru felt happy for a while, but his face was still very calm. Kong Ru looked at the people who had entered the state of enlightenment, moved and disappeared directly. This was because he could only help them so much, and their future fortunes would depend on themselves. Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 85 Thirty-three days appear Buzhou Mountain, the largest mountain range in the prehistoric world, the place where the ancestors of the prehistoric world are located, is the transformation of Pangu's spine, connecting heaven and earth. After Pangu transformed into all things in the prehistoric world, Buzhou Mountain supported the entire prehistoric world, and hundreds or thousands of Yuanhui stood in the center of the prehistoric world. "But during the tens of thousands of years that Confucius lived in Buzhou Mountain, his heart was full of doubts about the entire Buzhou Mountain. During these tens of thousands of years, although the spiritual energy in Buzhou Mountain continued to become stronger, Kong Ru felt that the pressure on Buzhou Mountain was becoming weaker. When he first went out to travel, this pressure could still be felt very clearly, but now this pressure seemed to have completely dissipated. "Buzhou Mountain stands tall for more than a thousand yuanhui. Although the pressure is constantly dissipating, it can still retain a little bit. I really don't know how powerful Pangu's cultivation is." Kong Ru looked at the main peak of Buzhou Mountain in front of him and thought in his heart. Can't help but think of it. Although I have lived in Buzhou Mountain for a long time, this is the first time to visit this main peak. Looking at the towering mountain peaks, I couldn't help but lament my own insignificance. After Kong Ru finished speaking, he stepped forward quickly towards the peak of Buzhou Mountain. As he continued to move upward, Kong Ru became more and more surprised. The surrounding aura became more condensed and purer, and every strand of aura exuded a lot of power. The purity and concentration of this spiritual energy are unique in the prehistoric world. It is worthy of being the ancestor of all the veins in the prehistoric world. Moreover, Kong Ru also discovered that this spiritual energy continued to gather towards the top of the mountain. Although the speed was not very fast, it was much faster than the speed at which a strong man of the Daluo Jinxian level could absorb spiritual energy during cultivation. "At such a speed, it takes more than a thousand yuan to gather together. The energy is much more powerful than the small world." Kong Ru couldn't help but sigh, and his body moved even faster, towards the top of Buzhou Mountain. Moving quickly, it was like a ray of light, shining directly into the sky. During this period of time, Kong Ru's cultivation has also strengthened a lot, becoming more powerful and faster than the last time he went to the outside of chaos. But even so, it still took Kong Ru nearly a year to reach this place where spiritual energy gathered. What impressed Confucius's eyes was a huge purple vortex, which was constantly absorbing the surrounding spiritual energy. In addition to the spiritual energy from Mount Buzhou, there is also the power of stars from the starry sky of the prehistoric world. All kinds of power are constantly being completely swallowed by the whirlpool, as if they have entered a bottomless pit. Seeing this purple whirlpool, Kong Ru felt a burst of surprise in his heart. A ray of soul power in his soul could not help but emanate, and he probed directly into the purple whirlpool. The soul power entered the purple vortex, and a vast energy directly collided with Kong Ru's soul power. Kong Ru seemed to feel that he had entered a vast world, and this world was completely enveloped by a purple aura. Kong Ru looked at the purple aura around him and couldn't help but sigh in his heart. The feeling of insignificance was even more real. And at this moment, the surrounding aura began to evolve continuously, and bursts of explosions sounded in the space. The purple aura was like waves, constantly surging, constantly hitting Kong Ru's mind. . Soon the surrounding scene changed again. The purple aura still evolved and turned into the two qi of yin and yang. After the two qi of yin and yang were formed, the evolution did not stop there. The two auras collided with each other, and earth, wind, water, and fire were formed in the space in the blink of an eye. After the four forces were formed, the entire space evolved even more rapidly. "The evolution of the world!!!" Kong Ru couldn't help but exclaimed when he saw this situation. The power of the soul completely emitted, entered the space, and focused on watching the evolution process of the entire world. The evolution of the small world within Confucius' Dantian was entirely due to chance. It was derived from the power of the awe-inspiring righteousness and merit of the prehistoric world. The process was also very mysterious, but Confucius' understanding was very of limited. But now being able to see the evolution process of a small world is a very good improvement process for Confucius' cultivation. Time always passes very quickly, especially in such a state of enlightenment. In the blink of an eye, it will be a thousand years. During this thousand years, Kong Ru's soul entered the purple vortex without any reservation, and his mind was completely Integrate into the evolution process of the world within the purple vortex. This small world was not created by cultivators in the prehistoric world, but evolved in response to the destiny of the prehistoric world. The whole process is very mysterious. Confucius' cultivation level has been greatly improved in this thousand years. Although there has not been much improvement, I have gained a certain understanding of the evolution of the entire small world, and my understanding of Tao has become deeper.  The small world evolved, and the entire space was hundreds of millions of miles in size. The world was vast and vast. There was no earth, no sky, no ocean, no mountains, but it was completely occupied by a huge cloud. And at this moment, a mysterious energy continued to gather in the clouds, and huge islands surged out of the clouds. Small islands, a total of thirty-three small islands, are scattered around the entire small world, echoing each other, forming a natural formation. Kong Ru looked at the thirty-three small islands that appeared, his mind couldn't help but move, and the power of his soul explored the small islands one after another. Although this small island is very small, entering the island seems to have entered another world. Rivers, mountains, vegetation, spiritual animals, rich spiritual energy, the entire space is hundreds of millions of miles wide, but it is comparable to a small world. "Emperor Huang Zengtian." Five words were printed in Confucius' eyes. "Is it the thirty-three days?" Confucius was surprised for a while, and the power of his soul escaped towards the other thirty-two small islands. Entering thirty-two small islands. "The Tai Ming Yu Wan Tian, ??the Qing Ming He Tong Tian, ??the Xuan Tai Ping Yu Tian, ??the Yuan Ming Wen Ju Tian, ??the Qi Yao Mo Yi Tian, ??the Nothingness Yue Heng Tian, Tai Chi Meng Yi Tian, ??Chi Ming He Yang Tian, ??Xuan Ming Gong Hua Tian, ??Yaoming Zong Piao Tian, ??Zhu Luo Huang Jia Tian, ??Xu Ming Tang Yao Tian, ??Guanming Duanjing Heaven, Xuanming Gongqing Heaven, Taihuan Jiyao Heaven, Yuanzai Kongsheng Heaven, Tai'an Huangya Heaven, Xianding Jifeng Heaven, At first Huang Xiaomang Tian, ??Taihuang Weng Zhongtian, Wu Sijiang Yu Tian, ??Shangxuan Ruan Lotian, Wuji vowed to Tianhao Ting Xiaotian, Yuan Tongyuan Cave Heaven, Han Chong Miao Cheng Heaven, Xiu Le Forbidden Heaven is supreme and always melts into Heaven, Jade Dragon conquers Heaven, Dragon transforms into Brahma and conquers Heaven, Ping Yu Jia Yi Tian Tai Qing Jing Da Chi Tian, ??Shang Qing Jing Yu Yu Tian, ??Yu Qing Jing Qing Wei Tian San Qing Tian. "In the mouth of Confucius He couldn't help but exclaimed, and his heart became more and more surprised. It was indeed thirty-three days. These thirty-three days were indeed extraordinary. And while Kong Ru was observing the thirty-three days, the power of stars quickly gathered in the entire small world. This stock The power of the stars continues to gather, and the power of the stars condenses quickly. The power of the stars condenses into substance and turns into stars. ?? Continuously operating within the small world, the power of the stars has enveloped the entire small world in an instant. The stars of the small world are formed, and the entire small world is also declared to be completely formed. In this small world of stars, the emptiness of the prehistoric world The sky shook for a while, like a burst of thunder. All the creatures in the prehistoric world were shocked for a moment. The Quasi-Saint The eyes of the strong men were full of surprise, and they looked towards the sky, as if to see through the void. The bodies move one by one, The surrounding space was distorted, and they disappeared into their respective cultivation places in an instant. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 86: Struggle In the prehistoric world, where the Monster Clan's Sun Palace is located, Di Jun and Taiyi came out of the quiet room where they were practicing at the moment when the prehistoric world was shaken. The faces of the two people who came out were full of joy, and the Chaos Bell in Taiyi's hand kept shaking, and the sound of the bells spread throughout the Sun Palace. "Second brother, we two should set off quickly, Guiche and the others will arrive soon." Di Jun looked at Taiyi and said directly. After speaking, a flame shone in his hand, directly filling the space in front of him. Directly shattered, the two people's figures flashed directly into the space crack. Except for the two emperors of the demon clan, the top quasi-sages of the prehistoric world also directly broke through the space in an instant, disappeared into the space, and headed directly to the stars in the prehistoric sky. Outside the small world on the top of Buzhou Mountain, Kong Ru's mind has withdrawn from the small world. A light flashed in his eyes, as if a world had been contained in his eyes, and the power of the surrounding laws seemed to be pulled. Normally, but soon Kong Ru completely restrained this pulling force, and his whole body and momentum also completely restrained. And at the moment when Kong Ru's momentum completely subsided, space cracks appeared in the surrounding space, and figures walked out of the space cracks one by one. After this space crack appeared, the surrounding space began to fragment continuously, and fragments began to appear continuously. In the blink of an eye, dozens of figures appeared in the starry sky. These dozen people are respectively, Sanqing, Jieyin, Zhunti, Dijun, Taiyi, Zhen Yuanzi, Hongyun, Minghe, Kunpeng, and Fuxi. Each of these dozen people is the pinnacle among the quasi-sages in the prehistoric world. Existence is a very important person in the prehistoric world. The moment the void in the prehistoric world shook, they had already captured the vibration, and everyone took action in an instant, so they arrived directly at the moment when other quasi-sages in the prehistoric world had not reacted. ¡°I¡¯ve seen all of you Taoists, but I never thought that Taoists could be so fast.¡± Kong Ru looked at the people who appeared, bowed to them, and said loudly. "I have seen fellow Taoist Confucius, but fellow Taoist is even faster. The treasure you want has already been obtained by fellow Taoist." Di Jun said directly, the last time the three tribes were on top, it was because of the arrival of Sanqing and Kong Ru. Sanqing is the future saint and cannot be provoked by them, so now they are directing this fire to Kong Ru. After Di Jun finished speaking, everyone present turned directly to Kong Ru, and a trace of greed flashed in the eyes of Kunpeng and Minghe. After all, it can cause the void in the prehistoric world to vibrate and reveal the existence of the sky. Even these quasi-sages can't help but be tempted. After reaching the pinnacle of Quasi-Saint, every step forward is very difficult. If you want to improve your combat power, you must rely on the power of the Lingbao and your own magical powers. "I also want to take this treasure away, but this treasure cannot be taken away." After hearing Emperor Jun's words, Kong Ru also felt the unkind eyes of everyone around him, but he couldn't help but said, with a strong tone. After Zhongya was full of helplessness, he pointed directly at the purple vortex not far away. When everyone saw the purple vortex in front of them, their eyes were filled with joy. Even Sanqing and the other three couldn't help but move. In an instant, everyone released their mental power, plunged into the purple vortex, and entered the small world. The huge space appeared in the consciousness of all people, and the laws appeared clearly in front of everyone. The rich spiritual energy continued to surge, making everyone immersed in this world. "Small world!!!" All the people couldn't help shouting in surprise, and the shock in their voices completely revealed the surprise in their hearts. Each of these people has been born for hundreds of Yuan Hui years, and they have already appeared in the last calamity. Although they have never seen the small world, they still talked about the small world when Hongjun preached. There are many, especially the power of several strong men with small worlds who appeared in the last calamity. Each of them is shocking to one party. Although the cultivation level is only quasi-sage, the power of each one is It is an existence beyond the scope of quasi-sage and directly chasing the level of saint. Before the voice fell, all the human figures turned into rays of light and shot directly into the purple vortex, entering the small world within the purple vortex. "It's really vast. Although it can't be compared to the prehistoric world, the spiritual energy is very rich." After Tongtian entered the small world, he couldn't help but sigh. Tongtian's character was always direct and forthright, but he did not hide his amazement in the slightest, and his emotions could not help but radiate out. "These thirty-three islands? Huh!" The first one to discover the abnormality of the island was me. My consciousness dispersed in an instant, and a small island next to me was directly enveloped in my consciousness. Inside, the scenes inside the island are completely imprinted on my mind.Within ??. "Great Creation, Great Creation, it is indeed powerful. Only such an existence can cause such a shock." I couldn't help shouting out, but my whole person became very excited. I quickly calmed down my mind, and in a flash, I disappeared directly from the spot, shooting straight towards the sky of the small world. After Lao Tzu left, Yuan Yuan and Tong Tian moved their hands towards Kong Ru, and followed Lao Tzu towards the sky. Sanqing and the others shot straight towards the starry sky of this world. Kong Ru was slightly surprised when he saw this situation. I couldn't help but think more highly of me. I didn't create a small world, but I already discovered the strangeness of this small world the moment I entered it. When I left, the other people who entered the small world were also surprised for a while. Seeing the three of them leaving, they all relaxed. Everyone knew how powerful San Qing was, so when the three of them were here, they all relaxed, their eyes flashed with gleams of light, and the greed in their hearts was revealed without any concealment. He came out and looked at the people around him warily. "This place has a destiny with me in the West, and I ask all fellow Taoists to bear witness." The first one to stand up was Zhunti. After Zhunti finished speaking, he was very excited. He saw everyone's fear of Sanqing very clearly, and the confidence in his heart was extremely expanded. Sanqing was a saint designated by Tao Ancestor, and he and his senior brother were also saint-level beings designated by Hongjun, and the sense of superiority in their hearts could not help but arise. "Huh, Zhunti, you shameless person, this is my land in the east. When did you, the people in the west, decide the truth?" When Taiyi heard Zhunti's words, he became even more angry, but he couldn't help but drink. arrive. After Taiyi finished speaking, the expressions of the other people looking at Zhunti also became cold. Their expressions looking at Zhunti were full of bad intentions, as if they were ready to take action at any time. "Taiyi, I am a saint designated by the Taoist ancestors. No matter how powerful you monster clan is, you are just a chicken and a dog-like existence. You must be self-aware, otherwise you monster clan will" Zhunti's voice He became gloomy and couldn't help but threaten Taiyi. "Shuzi, I will destroy you today and let's see how you become a saint-level existence." A cold light flashed out of Taiyi's eyes, and with a flash of light in his hand, the Chaos Clock appeared directly in his hand and began to shake continuously. "If you want to destroy my demon clan, it depends on whether the Chaos Bell in my hand will answer or not." After the Chaos Bell appeared, it rose directly and turned into a giant bell that covered Taiyi's head. The magic power in Taiyi's hand condensed and turned into streaks of light, which began to beat continuously. The Chaos Bell can be said to be the most powerful among the many spiritual treasures in the prehistoric world. It is very powerful in both attack and defense capabilities. Taiyi struck the Chaos Bell, and a huge bell sounded. The bell sounded, and a stream of gray ripples radiated out in all directions with the sound of the bell. When the Chaos Bell rang, everyone around them froze, and their hearts could not help but be horrified, but they had a more direct understanding of the power of the Chaos Bell. As the direct target of the Chaos Clock, Zhunti fell directly into confusion, and his body was completely imprisoned by the ripples of the Chaos Clock. Both of them are at the pinnacle of quasi-sage cultivation, but in comparison, Taiyi's cultivation is more profound. After all, Taiyi has the entire demon clan behind him, and the resources are also very abundant, which Zhunti cannot match at all. of. Coupled with the power of the Chaos Bell, under the same cultivation level, Zhunti is weaker than Taiyi. Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 87 The Origin of the World Taiyi and Zhun Feng started to fight. Kong Ru smiled slightly when he saw this situation and couldn't help but retreat. When the other people saw this, they also retreated in a tacit understanding, occupying two thousand miles. Outside, watching the battle in the center of the battlefield. On the battlefield, in addition to Zhunti and Taiyi, Dijun and Jieyin did not stay away. They just stood not far away and looked at the fighting forces, feeling very nervous in their hearts. A stream of golden light rose up from Zhunti's body, and three huge relics leaped out from his body, arranged in a glyph shape above Zhunti's head. The relic appeared, and rays of Buddha's light shot out from the relic. The rays of light instantly covered Zhunti's figure, and Zhunti's mind began to recover. "Taiyi, you go too far." Zhunti's face turned pale, but in an instant, Zhunti's face turned pale, the Seven Treasures Tree in his hand kept shaking, a light flashed above his head, and a divine pestle Appearing, it was the Demon-Subduing God's Pestle that Taozu gave when he divided the treasure. Under the blessing of Zhunti's magic power, the Demon-Conquering God's Pestle and the Seven Treasures Tree continued to glow thicker and began to resist the energy emitted by the Chaos Bell. I saw a light flashing in Zhunti's eyes, as if he had made an important decision, his face turned flushed in an instant, and the aura on his body increased several times in an instant. The light became even more shining. "Bang." A huge sound sounded, and a huge amount of energy escaped directly, completely breaking the barrier formed by the Chaos Clock in an instant. After breaking the barrier around his body, Zhunti seemed to be going crazy. The golden light on his body continued to become more intense, and the color of the light began to become darker. "Kill," Zhunti shouted in a low voice. The breath on his body turned black and the breath became very strange. Zhunti seemed to be possessed by it. "One thought becomes a Buddha, one thought becomes a demon." Kong Ru looked at Zhunti who became crazy and couldn't help but sigh. His mind was completely relaxed in an instant and he sank directly into the void. "The heaven and earth have righteousness, and are endowed with manifolds. Below are the mountains, and above are the sun and the moon." Confucius began to sing, and the voice continued to become louder. In an instant, it filled the entire small world with a wave of The huge aura of awe-inspiring righteousness descended from the sky, completely covering the small world. "The most important thing is to establish virtue, the second is to perform meritorious service, and the third is to establish words." Kong Ru's voice did not stop, but became louder. As Kong Ru's voice continued to become louder, the surrounding Haoran's righteousness became more intense, quickly gathering around Zhunti's body, which was in a state of madness. Everyone was surprised when Zhunti became possessed. Without any pause in their hands, the huge mana in their hands shot straight towards Zhunti, completely restricting Zhunti's figure. The eyes of Jie Yin standing aside were also full of surprise. The golden lotus under his feet instantly turned into golden light and appeared on Zhunti's head. The golden rays of light continued to merge into Zhunti's body, and the golden lotus under his feet turned into golden light. The action mentioned was completely suppressed. "Kill, kill, kill." Zhunti kept shouting, and the demonic energy on his body became more intense, but the surrounding forces restricted his movements. "Humph," Kong Ru snorted coldly, and Haoran's righteousness boiled completely in an instant, turning into torrents that completely enveloped Zhunti. Haoran's righteousness and demonic energy are originally opposite existences. The moment the surrounding demonic energy collides with Haoran's righteousness, it begins to melt away. As time continued to pass, the demonic energy around Zhunti began to melt away. As the demonic energy continued to dissipate, the Buddha's light on the golden lotus began to blend into Zhunti's body through the envelope of demonic energy. As Zhunti continued to integrate into this Buddha's light, his mind began to waver, and the surrounding demonic energy also began to gather towards the Buddha's light, wanting to completely swallow it up. "How long will it take if I don't wake up now!!!" Confucius shouted softly, and with a wave of the Nine-Yang Merit Ruler in his hand, a huge stream of Haoran's righteous energy gathered together and turned into streams of purple energy. It was Haoran. Purple air. The vast purple energy returned and turned directly into a purple vortex, sweeping towards Zhunti's body. Haoran Purple Qi is made up of the pure energy of Haoran's righteousness. Under the impact of this Haoran Purple Qi, the magic power dissipated in an instant, leaving only a thin layer of demonic Qi around Zhunti's body. Resisting. At this moment, the twelfth-grade golden lotus that was being guided became huge in an instant, completely enveloping Zhunti, and the golden light continued to become more intense, swallowing towards the interior of the lotus. "See me when the flowers bloom, see me when the flowers bloom." A faint smile appeared on Jie Yin's originally bitter face, and a ray of light shone out from his hand, instantly sinking into the twelve-grade golden lotus. This light melts into the golden lotusInside, the golden lotus vibrated instantly, and the golden light continued to converge, and began to open up layer by layer, revealing Zhunti's figure. "Thank you, senior brother, thank you fellow Taoists." After Zhunti appeared, he bowed slightly to the surroundings, then turned around and walked behind Jie Yin. At this time, Zhunti had recovered, but the aura on his body had become very messy and unstable. Kailai had not yet fully recovered. "For this matter, my fellow apprentices and I will leave here." Jie Yin put away the twelve-grade golden lotus, his face once again returned to its original bitter look, and his figure flashed directly and disappeared into the small world. , led him to leave, Zhunti did not stay and left directly. When everyone saw Zhunti leaving, they felt slightly happy in their hearts. After all, Zhunti and Zhunti's cultivation levels were not low, and their withdrawal also reduced a competitor. "Buzz, buzz, buzz." The entire small world began to vibrate, and the laws within the entire small world began to vibrate. The power of laws, the power of stars, and the power of the world began to gather in the small world. . A huge energy rose from the thirty-three small islands, like a pillar of heaven, penetrating the entire small world. Blessed by the power of law, the power of stars, and the power of the world, these thirty-three heavenly pillars continue to quickly approach the center. Thirty-three heavenly pillars continue to approach, and the surrounding aura continues to become more intense. The power of the stars condenses into substance, the power of the world is completely condensed, and all kinds of laws are constantly revealed. "Bang." A slight sound sounded, and thirty-three sky pillars collided together in an instant. The power in the thirty-three heavenly pillars began to shrink continuously, slowly forming a huge ball of energy. "Bang." There was another huge noise, and the entire small world shook in an instant. The surroundings of the world began to slowly become illusory, forming a huge portal, and behind this portal was the void of the prehistoric world. At the moment when these four portals were formed, the huge ball of energy in the air shattered, and a small seal appeared in the void. "The origin of the world is the mother seal of heaven and earth." Kong Ru said involuntarily as he looked at the seal in the air. The seal that appeared was the convergence of the world origins of the entire small world, and this seal was also the seal that controlled the entire world. When everyone saw the seal appearing, the name of the seal instantly appeared in their minds. Their eyes flashed, and the greed in their eyes was completely revealed. But just when everyone wanted to fight for it, the seal turned into a ray of light and shot towards everyone. When everyone saw this situation, they felt happy for a while, but soon most people became disappointed. This light was directly integrated into Di Jun's body. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 88: The Demon Race Establishes Heaven The mother seal of heaven and earth is the condensation of the small world. The small seal condenses all the laws of this small world, the power of the stars, and the power of the world. With so many powers centered on the original power of the world, the many powers were mixed, purified, and condensed to form this mother seal of heaven and earth. Obtaining the mother seal of heaven and earth is equivalent to mastering the power of the entire small world. As long as the mother seal is completely refined, then one will be the true master of this small world. When everyone saw that the seal was directly integrated into Di Jun's body, everyone's expressions suddenly changed. We are still in this small world now. If Di Jun is allowed to completely refine this small world, then the situation will really not be conducive to himself and others. First of all, the ones who started to attack were Styx and Kunpeng. Both of them were heroes among the quasi-sages, and their strength had reached the late stage of the quasi-sages. And they all have very gloomy personalities. People who are good at forbearance are also very decisive. They have made a decision at the first moment. The spiritual treasure in their hands flew out directly and turned into rays of light towards Di Jun. Attack away. What flew out of Minghe's hand were two bloody long swords, which were Yuantu and Abi swords. These two swords are also the accompanying spiritual treasures of Styx, and they are innate spiritual treasures. The two swords flew out, and the temperature of the surrounding space instantly dropped. A murderous aura spread out around him, like a huge sea of ??blood, sweeping towards Emperor Jun. When Styx took action, Kunpeng did not hesitate at all, and the feathers floated in front of him. These feathers exude a metallic light, and the feathers exude a golden spirit. This is made from the feathers on the body of the Styx, and its power is no better than the innate spiritual treasure. Difference. The attacks of the two men were very fast, and they had arrived in front of Di Jun in an instant, and were about to attack Di Jun's body. But at this moment, two rays of light shot out from Di Jun's body and floated in front of him. After the two rays of light were emitted, they began to emit one after another. A large formation instantly rose up, completely covering the emperor's handsome body in the formation. At this time, the two rays of light were also revealed. It was a picture scroll. , a pair of books, it is Emperor Jun¡¯s companion spiritual treasure, Hetu Luoshu. Hetu Luoshu appeared, and the entire formation stabilized in an instant. At this moment, Kunpeng and Minghe's attacks also reached in front of Di Jun, and instantly collided with the Heluo formation. The Heluo Formation is the formation brought by Hetu Luoshu itself. Although its power is very limited, its defensive power is very strong. It blocked the attacks of the two people and only shook a few times. That¡¯s all. "Kunpeng, Styx, and two other children, if you dare to hurt my brother, today I will show you the power of my Taiyi." At this time, Taiyi had also reacted, and directly transformed into a rainbow, and instantly appeared in the emperor's palace. In front of Jun. I saw Taiyi stir up the Chaos Bell in his hand, and directly knocked away Styx's Abi and Yuantu swords. At the moment when the two swords of Yuantu and Abi collided, a huge ripple spread out in all directions. Chaos-colored ripples quickly spread out and collided with Kunpeng's feathers. In an instant, thousands of these ripples were scattered. The feathers were completely scattered. In the moment of fighting, both Styx and Kunpeng were surprised. The magic power in their bodies burst out, and the spiritual treasure returned to their hands in an instant. The two of them held Lingbao and moved. In an instant, they were in front of Taiyi and began to attack Taiyi quickly. The existence of Chaos lets the two of them know that if they want to suppress Taiyi, they must restrict Taiyi and not allow Taiyi to fully exert itself. The power of the Chaos Bell is not so easy to contend with, otherwise Zhunti wouldn't be able to. A direct failure, not even fighting Taiyi. "Fellow Taoists, now that Emperor Jun is refining the origin of this small world, it is time for us to take action. Otherwise, when Emperor Jun refines the origin, we will have no choice but to become prisoners under his command." The speaker was Nai. It was Kunpeng. After Kunpeng finished speaking, the long sword in his hand danced even faster. The power emanating from each sword was very powerful, enough to move mountains and seas. Except for the two people who took action, the four people standing outside the battlefield were Fuxi, Zhen Yuanzi, Hongyun, and Kong Ru. After Kong Ru heard Kunpeng's words, he was amazed in his heart. Sure enough, he was worthy of being a demon master in the future, but his wisdom was not low. No wonder even Di Jun and Tai Yi only surrendered him instead of killing him directly. Kunpeng's voice fell, and the eyes of Fuxi, Zhen Yuanzi, and Hongyun who were standing outside the battlefield couldn't help but change. They were also aware of the strength of Di Jun and Tai Yi. Di Jun would definitely get rid of what Kunpeng said. After all, even if the cultivation of a few people is strong, their power in this small world is greatly restricted. Add the cultivation of Shenjun and the two, and there are also the existence of the ten demon saints of the demon clan. Then the whole thing will really be beyond Jie Ren's control. In an instant, several people had already made a decision, Zhen Yuanzi and HongyunHis figure moved and attacked Di Jun. Although Hongyun is said to be a good person in the prehistoric world, and Zhen Yuanzi is also a very kind person in the prehistoric world, when his life is threatened, the hatred in his heart is not concealed at all. After all, being able to survive in the prehistoric world for such a long time, and having reached such a high level of cultivation, naturally has its own strength, and it is not like a simple good person. Zhen Yuanzi and Hongyun joined the battle. There was also a burst of anger in Taiyi's eyes, and the chaos clock in his hand began to spin rapidly. As the Chaos Bell continued to rotate, the body of the bell continued to become larger and larger. In an instant, a giant bell that was tens of feet tall and ten feet wide completely enveloped Di Jun and Taiyi in the middle. "Why don't you, fellow Taoist, come forward to attack? I believe that with my fellow Taoist's ability, I will be able to defeat Emperor Jun and obtain the origin of this small world." When several people were fighting, Fuxi, who had not entered the fighting range, came to Kong Ru's In front of him, he asked Kong Ru directly. He also knew about the existence of Kong Ru. He knew that he was a strong person among the human race created by his sister Nuwa, so he felt a little close to Kong Ru. "The cave heaven here should not be acquired by the human race. And this small world has chosen its master, so it recognizes the status of Emperor Jun. Moreover, this small world was born from the prehistoric world. Since it has chosen its master, In other words, the law of heaven has decided where he belongs, and it is not something we can control." When Kong Ru heard Fuxi's words, he couldn't help but said, and his tone was very gentle. Kong Ru knew that the person in front of him was Fuxi, who was the descendant of the saint Nuwa. With this identity, Emperor Jun and Taiyi did not dare to touch him at all. Moreover, the aura on Fuxi's body was very gentle, with a hint of mystery that seemed to completely hide him at any time, and there seemed to be a trace of awe-inspiring righteousness in this aura. Seeing this, Kong Ru's heart He couldn't help but smile slightly, no wonder he would become the future Holy Emperor of the human race. "Chirp." Just as the two were talking, a huge chirping sound sounded, a wave of heat radiated around, and a huge three-legged golden crow appeared in the void. When the Golden Crows of these three tribes appeared, they seemed to turn into a blazing sun, and the true fire of the sun turned into rockets, scattering in all directions. Each of these rockets is made of the true fire of the sun, and is very powerful. "Bang, bang, bang, bang." With four sounds, the four figures quickly retreated backwards. It was Minghe, Kunpeng, Zhen Yuanzi and Hongyun. At this time, the four of them were all in a panic, and the four of them did not expect Taiyi to show his true form. The power of the three-legged Golden Crow is the top existence in the prehistoric world, and with the blessing of the Chaos Bell, its power is even stronger than the four. "Huh." The four people snorted at the same time, and their momentum increased rapidly, reaching its peak in an instant. The four of them originally thought that it would be very easy for them to deal with Di Jun and Tai Yi with the strength of four people, but they did not expect that Tai Yi's cultivation level was so profound. His cultivation level was no worse than that of the four of them. With the addition of the Chaos Bell's Strong, and even more powerful than the four of them. Therefore, due to the carelessness of the four people, they directly suffered a big loss. "Hahaha, hahaha. The power of our demon clan has finally come true. From now on, our demon clan can dominate the ancient world and become the protagonist of this world." At this moment, a huge voice sounded, and the voice was full of Heroic, a huge momentum spread out to the surroundings with this voice. "Today, Taiyi, the Emperor of the Demon Clan, establishes the Heavenly Court here. I am willing to use the power of the Heavenly Court to govern the ancient world and rule the hundreds of tribes in the ancient world. I will end the chaos of the ancient world, establish the order of heaven and earth, and perform the responsibilities of heaven and earth. My emperor is the king. The Heavenly Emperor of Heaven, Taiyi is the Eastern Emperor. Heavenly Court, stand." Emperor Jun's voice continued to become louder, and it spread throughout the entire prehistoric world in an instant. As Emperor Jun's voice continued to be heard, there was a sound between heaven and earth. The black and yellow aura quickly gathered, completely covering the heaven and earth in the entire small world, which was the black and yellow merit. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 89: The Rise of Liches Di Jun's voice spread throughout the entire prehistoric world, and the demon clan in the entire prehistoric world was boiling in an instant, and one by one they completely released their aura. The entire prehistoric world is vast and boundless. As a powerful clan in this prehistoric world, the demon clan has an extremely large number of creatures, as many as trillions. The momentum of trillions of creatures gathered together, and a powerful will rose up in an instant, crushing directly in all directions of the prehistoric world. This will enveloped the entire prehistoric world and began to suppress the creatures in the entire prehistoric world, but it wanted to directly overwhelm all the creatures in the prehistoric world. However, this behavior of the Monster Clan has instantly attracted the attention of a race in the prehistoric world, and this race is the Witch Clan. The power of the Wu Clan is almost the same as that of the Monster Clan, and as the inheritance of Pangu's bloodline, everyone in the Wu Clan is very proud. They believe that since this ancient world was created by Pangu, it should be inherited by the Wu Clan. . But now that the Demon Clan actually established the Heavenly Palace and wanted to control the prehistoric world, one can imagine the atmosphere among the Wu Clan. The Witch Clan. In the Pangu Hall, the twelve ancestral witches stood in the main hall, and the expressions on each of their faces were very ugly. An evil aura rose up from his body, and the anger on his face was completely revealed, even for Hou Tu, who had the mildest temper among the twelve ancestral witches. "Brother, Di Jun, and Taiyi, these two bastards dare to touch the world created by Father God. Now we will gather the children of the Witch Clan and destroy this demon clan to see how he dares to touch the world." Zhu Rong, who had the hottest temper, was the first to speak. The flames in his body could not help but spread out, and the burning feeling instantly enveloped the entire Pangu Palace. "Okay, Zhu Rong, now that the demon clan has become a trend, even if we go now, we will only have a battle with the demon clan. Whether we can destroy the demon clan in the end is still a question. We can't treat the children of my witch clan as child's play. ." The one who stood up to speak was Zhu Jiuyin. As soon as Zhu Jiuyin spoke, everyone in Pangu Palace looked at Zhu Jiuyin one by one, anticipating Zhu Jiuyin's next words. After all, among the Wu Clan, Zhu Jiuyin has the most profound wisdom, and what he inherits is the law of time. His grasp of the general trend of the prehistoric world is no weaker than that of the cultivators of the prehistoric world, and is even more powerful. After all, the weirdness of time is not So simple and accessible. "Yes, second brother, how do you think we should respond?" At this time, Di Jiang spoke directly and asked Zhu Jiuyin. "Since the demon clan wants to rule the prehistoric world, then we, the witch clan, will directly break the demon clan's general trend and share the luck of the prehistoric world. In this way, the demon clan's desire to rule the prehistoric world will be completely in vain." Zhu Jiuyin said, but his tone was very firm, as if breaking the momentum of the demon clan was a very simple matter. "We are the twelve ancestral witches of the Wu Clan, Dijiang." "Zhu Jiuyin", "Tianwu", "Qiangliang", "Xianzi", "Shebishi", "Xuanming", "Lingshou", "Jumang" Gonggong", "Zhurong" and "Houtu". "We are all transformed by the blood of Pangu, and we should govern the world and rule the heavens for our father Pangu." The voice of the Twelve Ancestral Witches began to become louder and louder, and the voice soon spread out of the Pangu Palace and resounded through the sky. . And the moment the voice of the Twelve Ancestral Witches came out, the entire witch clan was boiling with excitement, and the energy in their bodies was completely released. Originally, the establishment of the Heavenly Court by the Monster Clan already made them very stubborn. What's more, the Monster Clan actually formed a general trend and suppressed the creatures in the entire prehistoric world. Even the Witch Clan could not support it. But now that my own clan is in the same situation and is competing with the demon clan, the energy in my heart is completely mobilized. "Boom, boom, boom." Bursts of sounds suddenly sounded between heaven and earth, as if responding to the oath of the witch clan. Black-yellow clouds gradually formed between the sky and the earth. The clouds continued to become more numerous and dense. The two Lich clans continued to become more powerful, and they began to fight with each other. The momentum of the two clans also began to fight in an instant. "Boom." Suddenly, the dark yellow clouds in the sky began to fall. This merit was divided into two parts. One part was integrated into the body of the twelve ancestral witches, while the other part was integrated into the body of the witch clan. within every human body. With the blessing of this merit, the bodies of all the people in the Wu clan began to become more powerful. At the same time, the black-yellow merits on the bodies of Emperor Jun and Taiyi in the small world also fell. This merit is no weaker than the merit of everyone in the Wu clan. After this merit fell, it was divided into ten strands. The two most powerful strands among these ten strands were directly integrated into the bodies of Emperor Jun and Taiyi. And ten smaller ones melted into the bodies of the ten demon saints standing beside Di Jun and Tai Yi. These ten demon saints arrived when the momentum of the demon clan was gathering. Under the fusion of these ten merits, the cultivation of several people also quickly improved. Twelve people absorbed thisMost of the merit, and the remaining small part of the merit turned into strands of silk-like merit, shooting straight into the prehistoric world. "Hahaha, Minghe, Kunpeng, Zhen Yuanzi, Hongyun, and Kong Ru, you can stay here today and be slaves to our demon clan." The one who spoke was Taiyi, whose cultivation was based on merit. With the blessing, it has improved a lot, and now there are ten demon saints. Taiyi is full of confidence in his heart. Now he wants to keep Kong Ru and others, directly take the soul and become slaves. , increasing the power of the demon clan. "Hahaha, Dijun, Taiyi, if you want to keep me Kunpeng, you just don't have the ability." After saying that, Kunpeng's figure flashed and turned into a golden-winged roc. One of Kunpeng's entities. Kunpeng transformed into its original shape, its wings flashed in an instant, and the surrounding space seemed to be shattered at any time under the attack of the golden wings. In an instant, a hurricane rose, lifting Kunpeng's body, and Kunpeng's speed increased to the extreme in an instant. , turned into a golden figure, and rushed towards the outside of the small world. Kunpeng¡¯s movement was so sudden that even Di Jun and Taiyi didn¡¯t react at all. The moment they reacted, Kunpeng¡¯s figure had disappeared and appeared at the nearest Tianmen. "Hmph, little Kunpeng, I didn't expect it to be so fast. But no matter what if you run away now, sooner or later you will be under the command of our demon clan." When Taiyi saw Kunpeng leaving, he couldn't help but feel angry, but soon Taiyi turned his eyes in the direction of Kong Ru and others. Seeing Taiyi¡¯s movements, the ten demon saints moved quickly one by one, completely surrounding several people in an instant. Twelve people surrounded Kong Ru and others, and the aura on their bodies was completely released. Di Jun also mobilized the power of the entire small world in an instant, completely blocking the space around Kong Ru and others. "Alas, the demon clan has become a powerful force, but now is not the time for war. There will definitely be a battle in the future." Kong Ru thought in his mind as he looked at the people around him. After all, now that the demon clan has become a dominant force, he also has to think about the human race, but this is not the time for war. Thinking of this, Kong Ru's mind moved, and the power of the small world in his dantian was directly emitted, instantly surrounding Zhen Yuanzi, Hongyun and Fuxi. "Three fellow Taoists, it's time for us to leave, but we shouldn't disturb the demon clan." Kong Ru nodded to the three of them, and the power of the world burst out instantly. Kong Ru's speed increased in an instant. Surges several times, the power of the world has completely dispersed the power of the world gathered around Di Jun in an instant. "Fellow Taoists, we are leaving here, but there is no need to send more." Kong Ru led everyone away and shouted to the surprised demon clan people, but his voice was full of joking. Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 90 Human Race Gathering Kong Ru's body was completely enveloped by the power of the world of the small world, and his speed was no worse than Kunpeng's. When Di Jun saw this situation, he was surprised for a while, and the power of the world moved towards the four people in the small world. The portals gathered together, wanting to close the portal directly. When Kong Ru saw this situation, the power in his body surged out, and the power of space around his body quickly gathered. The evolution of the small world owned by Kong Ru is already very complete, and the power of space is also very powerful, which is more than one point stronger than this new small world. The power of space gathered, and Kong Ru seemed to blend into the surrounding space. His figure kept flashing in the small world. Every time he flashed, he was hundreds of thousands of miles away. In the blink of an eye, he had reached the small world. before the portal. But at this time, Emperor Jun wanted to close the four heavenly gates, but it was too late. Kong Ru's body disappeared into this small world in an instant. Kong Ru led the three of them out of the small world. His speed still did not slow down at all, and he continued to advance rapidly in the starry sky. In an instant, he had left the starry sky and appeared on the top of Buzhou Mountain. "But I have offended three fellow Taoists." Kong Ru restrained the power of the world around his body, completely released the three people's figures, and bowed to the three of them. "How dare you, I thanked fellow Taoist this time. If fellow Taoist hadn't taken action, I don't know how to get out of the siege of the demon clan this time." The speaker was Hongyun. As a well-known good man in the prehistoric world, Hongyun But he was very forthright, and when he spoke, he always had a smile on his face. "That's it. I didn't expect the demon clan to be like this. It seems that the prehistoric world will become less peaceful in the future." Zhen Yuanzi who was standing aside said, Zhen Yuanzi also appeared very humble when he spoke. "I really didn't expect that Di Jun and Tai Yi would do such a thing." Fu Xi continued. Fu Xi is also a member of the Monster Clan, and his prestige within the Monster Clan is not much weaker than that of Di Jun and the two women. After Wa became a saint, her prestige increased a lot. She also had relationships with Di Jun and Tai Yi, but she never expected that the two of them would do such a thing. "The power of the demon clan has been established, but the power of the witch clan has also been established. The two clans are competing against each other. If they want to dominate the ancient world, the two clans will eventually have a battle, and the world will be determined. However, with the power of the two clans, both sides will lose. Momentum." After hearing Fuxi's words, Kong Ru couldn't help but said, his tone full of exclamations. After hearing Kong Ru's words, the three people's expressions couldn't help but change, and the eyes they looked at Kong Ru also changed. The lich has just formed a trend and will definitely become the overlord of the ancient world in the future. Unexpectedly, Confucius made the conclusion at this time that both the lich and the lich tribe would suffer. With such cultivation, he would definitely be the pinnacle of power in the ancient world. , Compared with Di Jun, Tai Yi and the others are much higher, otherwise they would not have escaped from the hands of the ten demon saints, demon emperors and demon emperors of the demon clan so easily. "Hey." Just as a few people were talking, a huge sound came from the air. Several people reacted in an instant, turned around one by one, and looked directly in the direction of the sound. I saw a bloody light flashing in the sky, falling straight from the sky, and disappearing in an instant. "It seems that Minghe suffered a lot at the hands of Emperor Jun and Taiyi, but he was able to escape under the siege of twelve people. Such strength must not be underestimated in the ancient world." Kong Ru looked at Minghe who disappeared. The figure of He couldn't help but think of it, and the other three people were also so surprised, and they also had many senses of the impression of Styx. "Okay, I'll take my leave now. See you later, my fellow Taoists." Kong Ru bowed to several people and said loudly. "Then thank you fellow Taoist. When we meet again in the future, I will thank you again." After Kong Ru finished speaking, Hongyun said directly, his voice still cheerful. "When you have time, fellow Taoists, you can go to the Wuzhuang of Wanshou Mountain to see you. I am a poor Taoist who should be waiting for you." Zhen Yuanzi also said, and after finishing speaking, he raised his hands to Confucius. But Fuxi didn't say anything in the end. He nodded directly to Kong Ru, and then disappeared directly from the spot. Kong Ru said goodbye to the three of them. He moved and disappeared from Buzhou Mountain in an instant, moving quickly towards the human tribe. Now that the lich has taken over, Buzhou Mountain will definitely become a battlefield between the two races. Moreover, Pangu's will in Buzhou Mountain has completely faded, and the concentration of spiritual energy has also become much weaker, which has no effect on the human race. But it is very limited. If the human race continues to stay here, it is destined to be destroyed by the demon race that is coming one after another. The most important thing now is to migrate the human race out, and on this road, continue to improve the strength of the human race. The human race, the period of ten thousand years set by Confucius is constantly approaching, and human races are beginning to return from the Buzhou Mountain. The various human tribes also began to gather together, quickly concentrating towards the central human tribe. The two clans of lichThe overwhelming power of the ancient world is something that all human races can clearly feel. This coercion made all human races clearly feel a strong sense of crisis, as if they would be threatened and destroyed at any time. Under this pressure, everyone felt a sense of crisis, and their hearts felt as if they were being pressed down by a heavy stone. Everyone was worried. However, under this pressure, all the human race also worked hard and practiced harder. In a short period of time, many people in the human race broke through the realm of cultivation under this pressure. . When Kong Ru came down from Buzhou Mountain and saw the condition of the human race, he couldn't help but feel very happy. This kind of human race is the real human race. Only this kind of human race can become the overlord of the prehistoric world, become the protagonist of this prehistoric world, and occupy the prehistoric world. Nuwa Temple, a place of worship for the human race, a temple dedicated to Nuwa, the saint who created the human race. At this time, many powerful people from the human race had gathered in the Nuwa Temple. Most of these people were from the human race where Confucius gave a lecture last time. These people have traveled, walked, and practiced in the area around Buzhou Mountain for thousands of years, constantly confirming their knowledge of this ancient world. Fighting with the creatures of this ancient world, constantly squeezing his own potential, and constantly promoting himself to become more powerful. This kind of cultivation model allows these people to continuously grow in their cultivation and gradually form their own understanding of the world. With the continuous completion of understanding, these people gradually began to create their own cultivation method that is most suitable for them. "Each of these people can be said to be talented people, and they also have a profound understanding of the cultivation methods taught by Confucius. Although the cultivation method that Confucius described was the cultivation method of the human race, it was created for all human races after all. Although it is very suitable, it does not belong to oneself after all, and there are certain obstacles in cultivation. of. Under this method of cultivation, most people have broken through the ninth level of innateness, reached the tenth level of innateness, reached the realm of fetal transformation, and their cultivation has increased several times. Some have even reached the eleventh level of the innate realm, and have begun to understand their own way. Even if there is no breakthrough in cultivation, there has been a certain growth. Breakthrough is only a matter of time. With the opportunity, there will be a direct breakthrough at any time and soar into the sky. Seeing such a situation, the most excited people are the Chao family, the Zhenyi family, and the Suiren family. As the ancestors of the human race, the three of them have been paying attention to the development of the human race for tens of thousands of years. Now that the strength of the human race has improved so much, they are even more happy. And the current cultivation of the three of them is at the peak of the twelfth level of the innate world, and they may break through to the quasi-sage level at any time. However, the three of them did not make a direct breakthrough at Kong Ru's request. Instead, they continued to refine themselves and hone themselves. The three of them all have considerable merits, and if they want to break through, it will only take a blink of an eye. However, even if they break through, they will only be the weakest among the quasi-sages. The time it takes to break through is really Don't know when it will be. Kong Ru also hopes that the three of them can accumulate a lot of experience and become strong among the quasi-sages after breaking through. They can protect the human race, so that he can have time to practice and reach a greater realm. Otherwise, with such restrictions, he can only This makes him trapped in this situation, unable to truly break through and become a real strong man in the prehistoric world, comparable to a saint-level existence, and truly support the world for the human race. Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 91 The Migration Begins The human race gathered, billions of human race, just gathering together occupied the surrounding area of ??thousands of miles. These human races gathered together, and each one had the serious expression of a master. Some stood together and discussed something with each other, while more of them sat on the ground and directly entered the state of cultivation. In the Nuwa Temple, there are four people, Chao, Zhenyi, Suiren, and Kongru, standing under the statue of Nuwa. Their expressions are very serious, and they are constantly thinking about something in their hearts. "Fourth brother, do we have to leave? After all, this is the place where my human race was born." Zhenyi looked at Kong Ru and said, his eyes full of reluctance. It has been tens of thousands of years since the human race was born. During these tens of thousands of years, the feelings for this place have been very deep. The difference between the human race and other races in the prehistoric world is that they are born with spiritual wisdom and their own emotions are also very rich. When the Zhenyi family spoke, Youchao family and Suiren family also turned around and looked at Kong Ru, their eyes full of questions. Kong Ru looked at the appearance of the three people and sighed slightly in his heart. After all, he had lived here for a long time. Even though Kong Ru spent most of his time practicing, he still had special feelings for this land in his heart. . The human race was born and grew up here, from the initial hundreds of thousands to the current billions of people. From nothing to something, from weak to strong, from a race without the slightest cultivation method to now having a certain level of cultivation, such progress can be said to be the difference between heaven and earth. "The lich has become a trend and will definitely dominate the ancient world. Moreover, the top of Mount Buzhou is where the heaven of the demon tribe is located. Soon, the demon tribe will gather in Mount Buzhou. From now on, Mount Buzhou will definitely become a battlefield for lich battles. If the human race doesn't leave here now, it will be annihilated." Kong Ru looked at the expressions of the three people, and although he couldn't bear it, he still said firmly. This matter is related to the overall situation of the human race. Even if you are extremely reluctant to let go, you can't hesitate at all. With the personalities of Emperor Jun and Taiyi, it is impossible for any race to develop rapidly within the area they rule. The current human race is still very weak. What they want is to hide in the wilderness and become stronger as quickly as possible when other races are not aware of it. Even if they are noticed by other races in the future, they will still have the ability to protect themselves. , and even the strength to intimidate all races in the prehistoric world. "Okay, now the leaders of the various tribes should have gathered in the square, and most of the tribesmen who went out to travel ten thousand years ago have also returned. We should also go out, see these tribesmen of our human tribe, and arrange the affairs of the human tribe Migration path." Youchao said and made a decision directly. After Mr. Youchao finished speaking, Mr. Zhenyi and Mr. Suiren also restrained their emotions and followed Mr. Youchao towards the outside of the hall. "Today, our race gathers here for the migration of our race. The power of the lich has become established, and the land of our race will become the place where the demon race gathers. Although our race is developing very rapidly, its strength is not yet comparable to that of the demon race. To compete with the demon clan, you need to avoid its sharp edges in order to develop." Standing on the square, the Youchao family spoke loudly, and it was instantly heard in the ears of every human race present. The voice was full of sadness. As soon as Chao's voice came out, the emotions of all the human race became excited in an instant, and everyone's face was full of fighting spirit. The development environment of the human race has always been very comfortable, so that no one has the slightest sense of crisis. Now that the crisis has come, everyone's emotions are completely mobilized, and their fighting spirit continues to rise. "I sincerely pay homage to the Empress Nuwa. It has been tens of thousands of years since the human race was born. They have arrived at this place with no trace of their bodies. Now the human race will migrate out of this place. I pray for the blessing of the empress." After the Youchao clan told all the clansmen about the current situation of the human race, Kong Ru stood up and spoke loudly towards the main hall. After speaking, he knelt down directly on the ground and began to salute. "Pray for your blessing!!!" All the human beings in the square fell to their knees one by one when they saw Confucius kneeling on the ground, and said loudly, with a tone full of respect, facing the Nuwa Temple. The statue of Nuwa salutes. "Your Majesty, bless you." All the human beings within a thousand miles seemed to be affected. They fell to their knees one by one, and their voices were loud, as if they were going to penetrate the heaven and the earth. And just when all the human race knelt on the ground, in the chaos, there was a small world. This small world is not very vast, only millions of miles in radius. Within the small world, vegetation, mountains, rivers, sky, formations, earth, and oceans are all complete and full of life. And in the center of this small world, a large hall stands, with rays of light shooting out from the hall, full of unity. Above the main hall, on the huge plaque, the three words "Wa Palace" shine brightly, and the auras are continuously released, as if they have incredible power. This is the palace of Nuwa.The place of cultivation and the entire small world are also the small world opened up by Nuwa after she became a saint. Nuwa was practicing in the Wa Palace, and a powerful belief instantly spread to her mind. "Huh?" Nuwa's eyes opened, the space in front of her was shattered, and waves of chaotic power couldn't help but dissipate completely in an instant. After Nuwa opened her eyes, she began to calculate continuously. The power of her soul disappeared into the void in an instant, and she began to look for the source of this belief. "The human race, I didn't expect that a small race at the beginning would have developed to such an extent. It is indeed a unique race. However, the demon race has become a general trend. I don't know whether this human race can develop." Nuwa felt This belief comes from the human race, and I can't help but marvel in my heart. Thinking of this, the power of Nuwa's soul was instantly emitted, shooting straight towards the Nuwa Temple in the prehistoric world. "Buzz, buzz, buzz." The statue of Nuwa in the Nuwa Temple shook for a while, and streams of light emanated from the stone statue, shining in all directions. In an instant, the surrounding spiritual energy gathered quickly, and the area within a thousand miles was completely enveloped by this rich spiritual energy. The stone statue of Nuwa shook, as if it was alive. A divine light shone in its eyes, and it swept across the entire human race in an instant, taking into account the situation within the human race. When Nuwa appeared as a saint, all the humans were very excited, especially the first batch of humans, whose eyes were full of excitement. After all, the human race was created by Nuwa, but the human race has very deep feelings for Nuwa. But Nuwa never appeared for tens of thousands of years, and the human race seemed to feel that they had been abandoned by Nuwa. Now that Nuwa has appeared as a saint, one can imagine the excitement in everyone's hearts. "Kneel down and worship the Holy Mother Nuwa." All the humans prostrated themselves on the ground again, their voices full of respect, and they saluted again, their excitement clearly revealed. When Nuwa saw the human race kneeling on the ground, she didn't say anything, but the aura on her body became very peaceful. This stream of power emitted, completely covering all the human races, and this stream of power began to continuously integrate into the bodies of each human race. Although this power is not very powerful, it is extremely pure. The power continuously washes every human body and removes impurities from the human body. "The saint's methods are indeed very impressive. Such methods" Kong Ru was also very amazed when he saw Nuwa's methods. Kong Ru's strength reached the pinnacle of quasi-sage, and his strength was even comparable to that of a sub-sage, but he did not expect that the difference between him and a saint was so huge. It seems true that all saints are ants. In an instant, the light on the statue of Nuwa completely converged, and the stone statue became ordinary again. However, there was still a strange aura on the statue, but it was Nuwa who retained a trace of vitality on the statue. God's power. Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 92 The Migration Path It has been a thousand years since the human race left Buzhou Mountain. During this thousand years, the human race has not stopped at all and moved towards the east of the prehistoric world. This direction was absolute to Confucius, and the destination was also the coast of the East China Sea. The coast of the East China Sea still has a lot of influence from the dragon clan, and the number of creatures is also very limited. When the two Lich clans fight, the impact will be very small, but it is a suitable place for humans to live. The migration of the human race is divided into four echelons. The ones at the front are the strong ones who have reached the realm of reincarnation. The leader of this echelon is Confucius, and among them there are many strong men who have reached the realm of reincarnation. This echelon walked at the front, clearing obstacles for the humans behind and eliminating some monsters on the road. After all, most of the human race's cultivation levels are still in the embryo-casting realm. Their cultivation level is very limited, and it is still very difficult to walk in the prehistoric world. After this echelon, there are three echelons. Each echelon has billions of human beings. Most of these people are in the embryo-casting realm. A few are strong in the embryo-transformation realm and the reborn realm. Avoid some special situations. The three echelons were led by the Chao clan, the Zhenyi clan, and the Suiren clan. The cultivation of the three of them are all at the peak of the Rebirth Realm. Even against those in the early stage of Quasi-Saint, they are fully capable of fighting, and they can break through at any time, but they serve as a guarantee for the safety of the human team. Migration is an expedient measure, to preserve the people of the human race, and to experience the human race, so that the human race can understand the entire prehistoric world and know the power of each race in the prehistoric world. Under the premise of this experience, of course it is the safety of the human race, and the safety of the human race cannot be abandoned just for the sake of experience. As the leader of the first echelon, Kong Ru, in normal times, in addition to commanding the human race to open up roads, was also constantly teaching these people. After all, these people are the elites of the human race and the mainstay of the human race. As these people continue to become stronger, the power of the human race will also become stronger, and their luck will continue to become stronger. . In these thousand years, the distance the human race has advanced is only hundreds of millions of miles. This speed is very slow for cultivators. However, the prehistoric world is full of mountains, and many monsters are moving towards Buzhou Mountain. If the human race wants to move forward, it must clean up these monsters, and it must be among the mountains. A path was opened up for the humans behind to advance, but the speed was greatly affected. During these thousand years of experience, what surprised Confucius was the speed of human cultivation. Every human race had made great progress. In the human team led by Kong Ru, nearly the average number of people have reached the realm of reincarnation. The remaining people in the realm of reincarnation have also advanced several times. Each of them has reached the ninth level of innateness, and may reach the tenth level of innateness at any time. A serious state of fetal transformation. What makes Confucius even more happy is that the Chao family, the Mianyi family, and the Suiren family have improved a lot in their cultivation. They have improved beyond the original level and have a deeper understanding of their own Tao. . "Lord Ancestor, there is a tribe in front of you, and the people in the tribe are not monsters." Kong Ru strolled among the human race, and a figure quickly moved in front of Kong Ru, and said to Kong Ru, in his tone Full of respect, even more so in his eyes. "It should be a tribe of the Witch Clan. The people of the Demon Clan live in caves in the mountains. There will not be such a distribution of tribes." Kong Ru said gently as he looked at the visitor, and his tone became much more relaxed. During the thousands of years that the human race has been advancing, Kong Ru has been worried that the human race will encounter most of the demon clan. Although he can take action, if he takes action, he will definitely expose the position of the human race and attract the strong men of the demon race. I don't have the slightest fear of the demon clan, but the human race is still very weak after all. But now that we have entered the tribe of the Witch Clan, although the Witch Clan is very domineering, it is much easier to deal with than the Monster Clan. After all, the human race is a born innate Taoist body, and the aura of the witch race also has many similarities. "Then how should we deal with the Witch Tribe? Should we destroy it directly like the Monster Tribe?" The person said directly, his tone was full of murderous intent, a ray of light shot out from his eyes, and his whole person was also full of murderous intent. excited. It seems that a lot of killings have been done along the way, and the killings have been completely lost. "No, the Witch Clan is different from the Monster Clan. The Witch Clan is born from the blood of Pangu. Now our human race has killed a lot of monsters, but we can no longer fight against the Witch Clan. You have to remember that the human race is now Your power is very limited, and what you have to rely on is spiritual intelligence and wisdom. You cannot rely on brute force." After hearing this, Kong Ru said directly. At the same time, I began to think about it in my heart. What I passed down was divided into civil and military ways. Literary ways refine the mind, and martial arts cultivate the body. But those who have really achieved these two are very rare, and most of them practice one of them. "Okay, you go and inform the whole team first, stay here for a while, I will go to the witch"Take a look at the tribe. Now that the lich has become a trend, the witch clan can also become a guarantee for our human race on this road. "Kong Ru said to the people around him, but after finishing speaking, he disappeared directly from the spot. After Kong Ru¡¯s figure disappeared, he reappeared outside the Wu tribe. This is not the first time that Kong Ru has entered the Wu tribe. During his travels, Kong Ru has entered the Wu tribe several times and stayed in the Wu tribe for a continuous period of time. Entering the Wu Clan tribe, the aura on Kong Ru's body changed. A thick aura emitted from his body, and a powerful aura spread directly to the surroundings. Kong Ru himself possesses the essence and blood of Pangu. A trace of his aura exudes, but his overall aura is almost the same as that of the Wu clan. Kong Ru stepped into the Wu Clan tribe, but he was not blocked at all. Everyone in the tribe also took a look at Kong Ru, and then turned their eyes directly to him. In this way, Kong Ru advanced towards the depths of the tribe. As Kong Ru continued to advance, the cultivation levels of the surrounding Wu clan people also became more and more powerful. From the initial immortal level to the Taiyi realm, they finally appeared. But they are all strong men in the Daluo realm. "The power of the Witch Clan should not be underestimated. No wonder that such a small number of clan members can compete with the demon clan that is dozens of times larger. Those clansmen who were at the Immortal level when they were cultivating can already compete with some refining people. Compared with the magic weapons produced, the body of a strong man in the Taiyi Realm can compete with some acquired spiritual treasures. With such a powerful body, even if he fights with several people from the same realm of the demon race, he will not fall behind. "I don't know what the purpose of fellow Taoist Kong Ru's coming to our Wu tribe is?" Just as Kong Ru was advancing deep into the Wu tribe, a figure suddenly appeared in front of Kong Ru and said to Kong Ru. Kong Ru was slightly surprised when he looked at the person coming. He didn't expect that someone in the witch tribe could hide the power of his soul and come to him. Such strength was very surprising. . However, after seeing the person clearly, the surprise in Kong Ru's heart completely dissipated. The person who came was none other than Hou Tu, one of the twelve ancestral witches of the Wu clan. What Hou Tu was born to control was the law of earth. He was so powerful on this earth that he was no less powerful than those at the pinnacle of quasi-sages. It was not difficult to hide it from him. "It turns out to be fellow Taoist Hou Tu, but Kong Ru was rude. I didn't expect that this place is the tribe of fellow Taoist Hou Tu." Kong Ru looked at the woman in front of him with great admiration in his heart, and after bowing his head, he said directly . There are many famous cultivators in the ancient world, but famous female cultivators are very rare. Moreover, Hou Tu was able to sacrifice his body and transform into reincarnation, making the laws of the entire prehistoric world completely perfect. This kind of character is incomparable to most people in the prehistoric world. Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 93 Jiuli After Kong Ru and Hou Tu met, the human race's route of advancement also changed to the area controlled by the Wu clan. With Hou Tu's relationship, the obstacles encountered by the human race were also very fast. Without the obstruction of the demon clan, and there are ready-made roads in the witch clan, the speed of the human race's progress increased several times. In the Houtu tribe, Confucius was sitting in a large hall. In the center of the hall, there was a huge stone statue. This stone statue had a human body and a snake's tail. It had seven hands on its back and two hands on its chest, holding a flying snake in both hands. It was Houtu. Sitting in the main hall, Kong Ru's eyes were also very calm. When the human race entered the Houtu tribe, it became much safer. He no longer had to follow the human race all the way. He could also let the human race explore on their own. , after all, even if he can protect the human race for a period of time, he cannot always keep the human race under his protection. "Fellow Taoist, why don't you leave with your tribe?" Hou Tu looked at Kong Ru and couldn't help but said, his tone also full of doubts. She already had a certain understanding of the situation of the human race, and knowing the strength of the human race, the danger for the human race to walk in the primitive world with such strength was also conceivable. "Hahaha, within the sphere of influence of the witch clan, I believe that with the existence of several ancestral witches, the human race should not be in too much danger." Kong Ru's eyes looking at Hou Tu were also full of joking. , after saying that, a huge force emitted from his body, instantly breaking through the surrounding space, and two figures flashed out of the space. "Fellow Taoist Confucius, you really had a different reaction, you actually discovered the arrival of my two brothers so easily." One of the two people said directly, his tone also full of admiration. These two people are Di Jiang and Zhu Jiuyin among the twelve ancestral witches. These two people are the two most important talkers in the witch clan. The decisions in the witch clan are basically made by two people. It was made by people. Now that the two people appeared, Kong Ru was very confused. "I don't know, what happened to alarm these two fellow Taoists? What happened to my human race can't alarm these two fellow Taoists?" Kong Ru thought quickly in his heart, looking at Di Jiang, Zhu Jiuyin and Hou Tu directly asked. When the human race entered the scope of the witch clan, Kong Ru originally wanted to rely on the contradiction between the two lich clans to reduce the pressure on the human race. But I didn't expect to see Hou Tu, and Hou Tu directly allowed the human race to advance within the scope of the Wu Clan, and opened the door to facilitate the human race, allowing the human race to directly move within the scope of the Wu Clan. go ahead. Now, Di Jiang and Zhu Jiuyin appeared, Kong Ru felt a sudden enlightenment in his heart and grasped the key to the whole matter. However, he was still very confused in his heart, so he faced the three of them. He asked directly, expecting the three of them to give him an answer. "There is nothing major about this matter, but there is something I want to tell my fellow Taoist." The speaker was Zhu Jiuyin. As a wise man among the twelve ancestral witches of the witch clan, Zhu Jiuyin controls the law of time. , the speech he made was still very authoritative among the Wu clan. After speaking, Di Jiang and Hou Tu also turned their eyes to Kong Ru. "But it doesn't matter. As long as I know about it, I will definitely not hide anything." Kong Ru said that the decision for his human race to enter the Wu clan's tribe should be made by two people. In this way, his human race has signed a contract. It's a small cause and effect. Now I can answer a few people's questions. "I wonder where your friend's Pangu essence and blood came from?" Zhu Jiuyin said, his tone was very solemn, and the aura on his body could not help but spread out. The same was true for Di Jiang and Hou Tu. The space is completely enveloped. Kong Ru could not help but be slightly startled when he felt the aura around him, but in an instant a huge force burst out from his body, completely destroying the aura of the three people in an instant. After Kong Ru heard what the three people said, he was slightly startled, but he quickly reacted. The Pangu essence and blood in his body was revealed at Shouyang Mountain, and during that battle, the twelve ancestral witches were also present, and they should have felt it at that time. Kong Ru could completely imagine the significance of the existence of Pangu's essence and blood to the witch clan. After all, even the Twelve Ancestral Witches were only transformed from a drop of Pangu's essence and blood. "Hahaha, the three of you turned out to be here for this matter. Although this matter is very important, there is no harm in telling the three of you." Kong Ru said, "This drop of blood essence was obtained from the cave in West Kunlun, but now that The cave has been completely destroyed, but there will no longer be Pangu's essence and blood." After Kong Ru finished speaking, he began to tell the three people about the process of obtaining Pangu's essence and blood. Of course, in the process of telling, he After undergoing the test, the condition of the fragments of the jade dish of creation within the cave was completely hidden. After all, this is the most important opportunity for me. If I tell others about it and let others have the fragments of the jade plate of creation, then I will really become a quasi-sage and strong person in the prehistoric world.Enemy. "I didn't expect that my Taoist friend would have this opportunity to be related to our Wu clan." Zhu Jiuyin looked at Kong Ru and said, but his tone was full of hesitation, and his eyes also looked at Di Jiang and Hou Tu. Kong Ru looked at the expressions of the three people, and his heart couldn't help but move. The small world in his dantian continued to rotate, and waves of power poured directly into the meridians in his body. At the same time, the power of Kong Ru's soul was completely released, paying attention to the bodies of the three people, ready to fight with the three people at any time. "Although Pangu's essence and blood doesn't have much effect on me, and it's very little for me now, it has a great temptation for the witch clan. With this Pangu's essence and blood, I can create an ancestral witch again." existence." Kong Ru looked at the three people and thought quickly in his heart. As he continued to think, Kong Ru's heart became more solemn, and the power in his body moved faster. The muscles, blood, and bones also started to move directly, and there were bursts of sounds in the surrounding space. The sounds seemed like the rushing of a river, or the clash of gold and steel. Every time a sound was heard, the surrounding space shook. The surrounding spiritual energy also became completely violent in an instant. Dijiang and the others felt the power on Kong Ru's body, and their hearts trembled. An evil aura rose up from their bodies, and their essence and blood turned into a huge wolf smoke and shot straight into the sky. Their eyes when looking at Kong Ru also changed greatly. Variety. When Kong Ru's power was in Shouyang Mountain, the three of them had already seen that although it was very powerful, it only relied on weird flames. In the understanding of the three people, even if there is an increase within this period of time, it is very limited. As long as a few of them are intimidated, Pangu's essence and blood will become something in his hands, but he didn't expect that Kong Ru's cultivation level would be so strong. This momentum alone could completely defeat the three of them. This kind of cultivation is definitely the top existence in the prehistoric world, even compared to Sanqing and others, it is not weak at all. The auras of the four people competed with each other. The auras on their bodies continued to collide, and the power of the surrounding laws continued to collide. The space seemed to be broken at any time during the collision. This was a competition based on momentum. There was already such power without a real fight. One can imagine the strength of the four people's cultivation. "Boom." Just at this moment, a soft sound sounded in the sky. Although the sound was very small, it was very clear in the ears of the three people. When the four of them heard this voice, their figures flashed instantly and disappeared from the spot. Their figures appeared tens of thousands of miles above the sky. The four people stood high in the sky and saw a dark-yellow color quickly forming in the sky. Although this dark-yellow color was not very huge, it was already quite large in the prehistoric world. Kong Ru looked at the place where the black and yellow colors gathered, but it was the place where the human race was located. During this period of time, although Kong Ru was not among the human race's team, he was always paying attention to the speed of the human race's progress, and he was very clear about where the human race was walking. "Hahaha, okay, okay, but it is a good opportunity. The three Taoist friends are here today. The use of this Pangu essence and blood to me is very limited, but it has no fate with the Wu clan. The three of them are here. The way that should be done is the principle that when things flourish, they must decline. Pangu¡¯s essence and blood will be passed on to the people of the Wu clan¡¯s bloodline when the opportunity comes.¡± Kong Ru said, after finishing speaking, his figure disappeared directly from the place where the merits gathered. Move directly away. When Di Jiang and the others heard Kong Ru's words, they couldn't help but feel moved in their hearts. Now the Wu Clan has become a trend in the prehistoric world. Several people want to obtain Pangu's essence and blood, but also want to further strengthen the power of the Witch Clan and fight against the Demon Clan. But now when I heard Kong Ru's words, I felt a sudden realization in my heart. Not to mention the three people from Dijiang, after Kong Ru's figure disappeared, he appeared in a team of the human race, which is where the Xuanhuang merit came. This black and yellow merit descended on a newly born child. Although this child was just born, the energy and blood in his body was very powerful, and a fierce energy spread out. After the Xuanhuang merit arrives, it is directly hidden in the body. "Okay, that's right. The body of a shaman is a body born to practice martial arts, and with the blessing of this merit, the progress of cultivation is definitely faster than that of the first generation of humans." Kong Ru thought as he looked at the staggering The child who was about to stand up couldn't help but smile. "I have met the ancestor." At this time, the people around also noticed the arrival of Confucius. They fell to the ground one by one and saluted Confucius respectfully. "Okay, let's all get up." Kong Ru said, waving his hand gently, a force acted on everyone's body, and a distance directly lifted everyone up. "Given the name Jiuli, Jiu means the ultimate in number, and Li means the initial light. From now on, you can practice with me." Kong Ru said directly as he looked at the baby who was kneeling in front of him and did not get up. , I can¡¯t help but feel?? became very happy. This is the first shaman to be born. He has merits when he is born, and he will definitely be another quasi-saint-level existence in the human race. Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 94 Arriving at Shouyang Mountain Thousands of years have passed again, and the human race has been on this migration path for nearly ten thousand years. During these ten thousand years, the human race has not stopped at all, its speed has increased several times compared with the original time, and the distance traveled has reached tens of trillions of miles. But during these ten thousand years, the number of humans has not increased much, and it still remains in the billions. However, although the number of humans has not increased, their strength has increased several times. There were originally only hundreds of thousands of strong men in the Rebirth Realm, but now there are hundreds of millions, and the number of strong men who have reached the Fetus Realm has also increased to hundreds of thousands, and many of them have reached the Innate Twelve. Heavy. And this is not the biggest change. The biggest change is that the Chao family, the Zhenyi family, and the Suiren family have broken through the pinnacle of the twelfth level of innate embryonic realm and reached the realm of quasi-sage. The cultivation of the three people has reached the level of quasi-sage, so Kong Ru did not always stay in the migrating team. Shouyang Mountain is a mountain located near the coast of the East China Sea in the prehistoric world. Among the many mountains, Shouyang Mountain has nothing special and appears to be very ordinary. But it is such a small mountain that no cultivator dares to look down upon in the prehistoric world. And the reason for all this is the master of Yangshan, Laozi, the leader of the Three Pure Ones. With the existence of such a strong person, even an ordinary hill will become a famous mountain and river. "No matter how high the mountain is, if there is an immortal, it will be famous; if the water is not deep, if there is a dragon, it will be spiritual." Outside Shouyang Mountain, a chanting voice sounded. The sound wasn't very loud, but it was very clear. As the sound continued to spread, a figure appeared, moving quickly among the mountains. This figure is none other than Kong Ru. Although Kong Ru was not among the human migration team during these thousands of years, he did not leave very far. During these thousands of years, Confucius spent most of his time teaching some of the more prominent people among the human race. Kong Ru's figure kept moving, and he was outside Shouyang Mountain in an instant. Arriving outside Shouyang Mountain, Kong Ru did not rush into the mountain-protecting formation. Instead, he stayed outside the formation, and his soul instantly took the entire formation into his eyes. "It seems that this is the Liangyi dust formation that I have arranged. It is indeed very mysterious." Kong Ru looked at the formation in front of him and couldn't help but admire in his heart. After saying that, a purple light shot out from his hand and shot directly into the In the mountain protection formation of Shouyang Mountain. After this light entered the mountain-protecting formation, it directly passed through the formation, entered Shouyang Mountain, and shot quickly toward the main vein of Shouyang Mountain. "Boom." With a soft sound, a gap opened in the mountain-protecting formation of Shouyang Mountain, and an old man walked out of the formation, it was me. Kong Ru couldn't help but feel very surprised when he saw Lao Tzu appearing. The aura on my body has become more profound, more rounded, and the aura is so powerful that it is no worse than the Qinglong and others that Confucius saw. And each of these people is a being who guards a part of the world and can use the power between the world and the world. Their strength is completely comparable to that of a saint. "I have met fellow Taoist Confucius. My fellow Taoist is here. It seems that my opportunity has arrived." I looked at Kong Ru and said directly, unsure of what Confucius would say. When he spoke, a light flashed in his eyes. There was no expression at all. There was also a hint of joy on his face. It has been a long time since my cultivation reached the level of the Sub-Saint. When the small world was opened, my understanding has deepened a lot. I have reached the pinnacle of the Sub-Saint. The three corpses have completely merged into one. Now In just one step, you can become a saint-level existence. "Fellow Taoist cultivation is indeed profound. I, a member of the human race, will soon reach the shore of the East China Sea, but I hope that fellow Taoist can take more care of me." Kong Ru said, although he did not want too many people to interfere in the affairs of the human race, but the human race If you want to become a powerful clan in the prehistoric world, you must connect the interests of the powerful people in the prehistoric world. Only in this way can the human race accumulate its own strength step by step, and then achieve the goal of shocking the ancient world. The two of them walked towards Shouyang Mountain while talking. The two of them seemed to be walking very slowly, but in fact they were very fast, and they had entered Shouyang Mountain in an instant. The large formation outside Shouyang Mountain also closed up instantly after the two entered Shouyang Mountain. When Kong Ru entered Shouyang Mountain, the migrating human race in the prehistoric world was also moving rapidly towards Shouyang Mountain. As it continues to approach the seaside, the number of surrounding witches, demons, and other races from the prehistoric world has become very rare. The powerful ones from the Monster Clan are migrating towards Mount Buzhou, and the people from the Wu Clan are also moving towards Mount Buzhou. However, the coast of the East China Sea has become an empty place for the forces of several clans. As the human race's environment continued to stabilize, many tribes began to settle down, and from the migrating teamsGet out of it. After thousands of years of migration, these people have become very tired, especially mentally. "Brother, our human race is about to enter the coast of the East China Sea. The fourth brother said that the people will start to disperse when they reach Shouyang Mountain, so there is no need to migrate collectively. But now many people in our human race have stopped. Migration, then should we stop it?" The person who spoke was the Suiren clan. Many people from the human race stopped migrating and settled in places adjacent to the Wu clan. The Suiren clan was also very worried. "It doesn't matter. After all, there were only a small number of people at that time, and the leader was Jiuli, who was taught by the fourth brother. He has good strength. It should be the arrangement of the fourth brother. We don't need to care too much." You Chao. Shi said, Zhenyishi and Suirenshi also understood in their hearts when they heard it. Jiuli was taken away by Confucius and taught for hundreds of years, but within hundreds of years, Jiuli's strength had reached the level of a strong person in the embryonic realm, and his strength was comparable to that of the veteran powerful experts in the fetal realm among the human race. contend. Moreover, Jiuli's body is also very powerful, comparable to that of the Wu Clan. It has been another hundred years. Within this period of time, the human race has also reached the range of Shouyang Mountain and the coast of the East China Sea. Entering the coast of the East China Sea, everyone also discovered that the number of various races around here was much smaller. Even if there were a small number of creatures, their cultivation would not cause much trouble to the human race at all. On the main line of Shouyang Mountain, a hall is located on the top of the mountain. This hall is not very gorgeous, but it emits strange light, making the whole hall look very mysterious and sacred. And above the main hall, two people were sitting on the cloud bed above the main hall. These two people were Confucius and Laozi. The aura of both of them was released without any obstruction, and their respective ways were fully revealed. Behind Lao Tzu, among the celebrating clouds, yin and yang rise. Within the two qi of yin and yang, a stream of clear air is constantly swimming. When the clear air is swimming, it instantly turns into three streams. These three streams of clear energy After appearing, three human figures took shape, one old, one middle-aged, and one young. All three of them bore a vague resemblance to me. The aura of Kong Ru sitting next to me was not weak at all. The shadow of the world behind him appeared, and the awe-inspiring righteous energy fell from the void, completely wrapping Kong Ru's figure. One after another figures are formed in Haoran's righteousness, chanting, and the phantoms of the world are constantly evolving. The sun rises and sets, the sun, moon and stars, mountains and rivers, spring, summer, autumn and winter, laws one by one appear, throughout the time It is also constantly becoming more complete. "We're here," Kong Ru and Laozi opened their eyes at the same time and said. The surrounding visions completely subsided in an instant, and their faces were filled with sad smiles. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 95: Laozi Preaches There was the Chao family, the Zhenyi family, and the Suiren family. The three of them were sitting together, but the expressions on their faces were much more relaxed. After passing this Shouyang Mountain, the human race no longer needs to be as worried as it is now, and the human race can once again enter into rapid development. Thinking of this, the three people's faces were full of joy, and the aura on their bodies couldn't help but become a little lighter. When the human race entered the area of ??Shouyang Mountain, their speed also began to slow down a lot, and there was a hint of joy on the expressions on each of their faces. After all, entering the scope of Shouyang Mountain, the human race can stop their migration and find a place for their respective tribes to settle. They no longer live in turmoil like they do now. It has only been tens of thousands of years since the birth of the human race, but in this short period of tens of thousands of years, nearly ten thousand years have been spent on the road of migration. This kind of life is very tiring for the human race who have lived peacefully in Buzhou Mountain for tens of thousands of years. This fatigue does not come from the body, but more from the mind. The human race passed under Shouyang Mountain, and Shouyang Mountain's protective formation completely dissipated in an instant, and Shouyang Mountain was exposed to everyone. "How come the mountain's formation is open? Are there people from the demon race living here again?" When people from the human race saw the mountain-protecting formation on Shouyang Mountain, they all looked at this ordinary mountain in surprise. . While being surprised, figures in the crowd jumped out one by one, came to the foot of the mountain, looked towards the mountain, and instantly entered a state of alert, waiting for a special situation to happen. The human race has come all the way from Buzhou Mountain. They have never encountered any kind of situation along the way, and sudden attacks from the demon race are no longer rare. For these special situations, the human race has also become very fast. They have reacted in an instant, formed a formation, and protected the human race behind the formation. "Look, someone is coming down, two people." At this moment, the leader shouted loudly, and his figure spread throughout the entire human team in an instant. Everyone relaxed a lot at this time. Every time the demon tribe appeared in groups, the number was at least hundreds or thousands, and as many as tens of thousands or hundreds of thousands. . Two people like this must not be from the demon clan, and although the auras of these two people are very obscure, they definitely do not have the aura of the demon clan. "Yes, it's the ancestor." At this time, a person shouted loudly. The two people who came down from the mountain were Confucius and Laozi. They were discussing Taoism in Laozi's dojo and had already sensed the appearance of the human race. Then they walked down the mountain together and happened to meet the human race. Team. Kong and Ru walked down from Shouyang Mountain not very fast, but they only took an instant from the mountain to the bottom. The two people appeared at the foot of Shouyang Mountain in an instant. Everyone in the human race also took in their faces and confirmed Kong Ru's identity. When the two arrived at the bottom of the mountain, they did not appear directly among the human team. Instead, they sat down cross-legged on a large rock at the bottom of the mountain. "Tao can be said, but it is not Tao. It can be named, but it is not named. Wu is named the beginning of heaven and earth; existence is named the mother of all things. Therefore, if there is always nothing, I want to observe its glory; if there is always, I want to observe its glory. These two They have the same origin but different names, and they are both called xuan. Mysteries are mysterious, and they are the gates of all kinds of evil." After I sat down, I began to recite directly. Every time I say a word, the aura on my body changes, and the surrounding laws also begin to change in an instant, and various visions appear. The golden flowers, the pure air, and the power of the fairy spirits gathered together, creating a fairy atmosphere. The momentum from Lao Tzu's body did not radiate out, and the visions around him were completely generated independently, just like the phenomena that followed the words and Dharma. "The road rushes, but when used, it may not be full. The abyss is like the ancestor of all things. It suppresses its sharpness, resolves its confusion, and harmonizes its light, with its dust. Zhanxi seems to exist. I don't know whose son is the ancestor of Xiang Emperor. "My voice is still so ordinary, but the sound is even louder, spreading thousands of miles around. The momentum of Lao Tzu's sermon spread out, and the surrounding humans began to gather together. They listened carefully to every word of Lao Tzu one by one, and gradually began to enter a strange state, and the momentum on their bodies also began to change. Changes, the breath becomes calmer, and the body gradually begins to quickly absorb the surrounding spiritual energy. Preaching is about telling the understanding of the Tao, telling one's own understanding, and at the same time telling the method of understanding the Tao. Present your insights in front of everyone, so that everyone can comprehend, understand, and pass on. "The best good is like water. Water is good for all things and does not fight. It is what everyone hates, so it is close to the Tao. It lives in a good place, has a good heart, and is kind and benevolent. It speaks well and has good faith. It governs well. It is good at doing things and when it is good. It is a man who does not fight, so it is good. No problem." Lao Tzu did not stop preaching at all, and the sermon he preached was not very complicated, but very simple. After all, although the current strength of the human race has improved a lot,?My cultivation level is still very low, and the explanation is too profound and it is not easy to fully understand it. And this is not preaching for one's own disciples, but preaching one's own principles so that those who hear them will have a certain understanding. "Lao Tzu's sermons come over and over again, but every time he preaches they become more profound, and every time he preaches there is a new mystery. As I continued to preach, the surrounding human races quickly gathered together. From the first few thousand people, to tens of thousands, and now to millions, the surrounding mountains were full of people. He sat down cross-legged and listened carefully to what I was preaching. Kong Ru was sitting next to Lao Tzu, and he was very surprised. He was indeed worthy of being at the peak of the Yasheng. Although he was talking about the same paragraph over and over again, his words were extremely subtle. Moreover, I did not spread out my momentum in order to attract more people, or use my great supernatural powers to create any strange momentum. Instead, I simply preached my own way and my understanding of the world. out. "The seven-return and nine-return golden elixir, seven is the number of fire, and nine is the number of gold. It uses fire to refine gold and return it to its origin, which is called the golden elixir. Gold is a strong and indestructible thing; elixir is perfection. A thing that is pure and without loss." A hundred years after Lao Tzu preached, Lao Tzu's voice suddenly began to change, and his aura also changed accordingly. The content of the sermon is no longer a simple understanding of the Tao, but begins to describe the method of cultivation. The cultivation method described by Lao Tzu is derived from his own alchemy method. It is understood based on the cultivation method of the human race, and it is also very suitable for the cultivation method of the human race. Confucius also knew the cultivation method described by Laozi, which was called the golden elixir avenue by Laozi. Based on the true essence cultivated by the human race, he condenses the true essence and turns it into a golden elixir. He uses the method of alchemy to refine the golden elixir, and continuously increases his cultivation level. Laozi¡¯s golden elixir avenue is divided into nine levels, corresponding to the human race¡¯s innate fourth level to the innate twelfth level and the ninth level. When you reach the ninth level of the golden elixir, you will understand your own way, integrate your own way into the golden elixir, give birth to the immortal soul, and become a quasi-sage. When I talked about the golden elixir avenue, I told it very carefully. As for the human race on the seats, each and every one of them heard Lao Tzu's golden elixir avenue, and bursts of enlightenment arose in their hearts. Most of the cultivation methods of the human race were passed down from Confucius, and were later understood by some strong men of the human race. The foundation of the entire cultivation system is true essence. With the continuous growth of cultivation, the true essence is constantly purified, making the power of true essence even greater. Moreover, he integrates various powers in the prehistoric world and refines the power into his own true essence. With the help of the power of true energy, the body is continuously refined, making the body continuously become stronger, more complete and perfect, and able to accumulate more true energy. Although this kind of cultivation method is very simple, the whole process is very difficult. Without a certain amount of perseverance, it is impossible to reach the highest level. The entire method of cultivation is like the division of cultivation realms of the human race divided by Confucius and Confucianism. It is for the purpose of cultivating a peerless holy body. Although the early practice process was very slow. But once you reach the twelfth level of innate embryo transformation and reach the realm of quasi-sage, the speed of cultivation will become even faster, and your strength will be stronger than some strong people in the prehistoric world. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 96: I Become a Saint Lao Tzu said, the human race being attracted continues to become more and more numerous, and the number on the surrounding peaks has reached tens of millions. Although these tens of millions of people are not many among the various races in the prehistoric world, they are already a large number for the human race, which only has billions of people. After all, there are tens of thousands of people in the human race who have reached the realm of embryo transformation, while there are only hundreds of millions of strong people who have reached the realm of rebirth. Among these tens of millions of people, there are millions of strong people in the Rebirth Realm, and there are also many people in the Fetus Realm who come to listen to the sermon. Kong Ru looked at the people sitting cross-legged in the mountains and entering the state of enlightenment, and there was not much change in his heart. Although there are many of these people, even if they practice Lao Tzu's cultivation method, they are still human beings and belong to the human race. The only thing that will affect them is that when I become enlightened as a human race, the luck that will occupy the human race will be more. But even so, it plays a vital role in the development of the human race. After all, with the fate of the saints connected, the human race will definitely be able to retain a certain amount of strength and develop again even after going through great catastrophes. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡£ "To learn the way of long-term vision and immortality, you must first understand your mind and conduct yourself correctly, and then get used to it. There are three ways, the upper part is the elixir gold liquid, the middle part is the divine water flower pool, and the lower part is the five metals and eight stones. Those who refine the great elixir, Practice diligently and calm your body and mind. It is secluded in the deep mountains and deep caves, free from chickens and dogs. It is clear of right and wrong. It does not care about external things and does not listen to external sounds. It is focused on keeping within and not seeking outside work." After explaining the way of cultivation, Lao Tzu said He didn't stop there, but started to talk about the way of alchemy and the art of alchemy. "Laozi's alchemy skills are second to none in the prehistoric world. It can be said that there is basically no one in the prehistoric world who can compare with it. When Confucius heard Laozi starting to talk about the art of alchemy, he couldn't help but be surprised. It seemed that this time I was really willing to give up. However, this alchemy technique is exactly what the human race needs now. The human race already has a method of cultivation, but the accumulation is very weak. And this alchemy technique will definitely become a great weapon for the rapid growth of the human race's strength. The alchemy technique and the human race's innate ability to comprehend will surely increase their strength rapidly in a short period of time. " Laozi talks about the art of alchemy, starting from the most basic identification of vegetation in the prehistoric world, the classification of elixirs, the method of controlling fire, and the method of refining alchemy. Every description was very clear and detailed. When everyone heard the alchemy technique that I described, they couldn't help but yearn for it and were filled with shock. It has been another two hundred years, and it has been two hundred years since Lao Tzu talked about the method of alchemy, from the initial theory to the subsequent practice of techniques. I demonstrated every alchemy technique very clearly. I was determined to gain a certain position among the human race. Although I have not really entered the human race, I am very clear about the situation of the human race. The status of the Chao clan, the Zhenyi clan, the Suiren clan, and the Kongru clan in the human race is more stable than in the prehistoric times. The patriarchs of other races in the world are superior to each other, and every human race respects the four people from the bottom of their hearts. Now, I have actually decided to use the human race as my opportunity to become a saint. Then I have to establish my own prestige among the human race and pass on my own tradition. Although I am doing nothing, it is related to the speed of my future cultivation, but I cannot help but not pay attention to it. For nine hundred years, Confucius has been sitting next to Laozi, listening to Laozi's sermons, and at the same time constantly observing Laozi sitting on the big stone. During these nine hundred years, the aura of Lao Tzu has slowly changed. Although this change is very slow, it is very clear. The aura on my body continues to become more powerful and ethereal. A faint purple aura from my body continues to gather around me, slowly covering my figure, but it looks very mysterious. Laozi¡¯s sermon did not stop there, but the content of the sermon returned to the original point again and began to talk about the understanding of Tao. No matter what kind of cultivation method is used in the prehistoric world, the most fundamental thing is the understanding of the Tao. Without the understanding of the Tao, no matter how powerful the cultivation is, it cannot truly reach the highest peak. As I narrated, the human beings sitting in various corners quickly calmed down, began to close their eyes, entered a state of understanding, and began to organize themselves within the nine hundred years. , the income from Laozi¡¯s preaching. A hundred years have passed by in a blink of an eye, and Lao Tzu's sermons have also reached a thousand years. During these thousand years, Lao Tzu's cultivation has continued to become more powerful, his aura has also continued to rise, and there is also a trace of rising aura. mess. This is not that my cultivation level has declined, but that my cultivation level has improved rapidly and has reached a limit that is about to be broken through. "This lecture"?At the end of this, those who benefit can be settled in Shouyang Mountain. "I heard my voice, and it was already so calm. After I finished speaking, rays of light shot out from my body, into the mountains, and into the bodies of every cultivator who heard it. This light But it is the way in and out of Shouyang Mountain. This is why I opened Shouyang Mountain to these cultivators. After the rays of light disappeared, Laozi's figure disappeared in an instant, and Kong Ru's figure also disappeared at the same time as Laozi's figure. The figures of the two disappeared, and the cultivators in the mountains directly entered the state of cultivation one by one, and continued to digest the gains from the sermon. Not to mention these cultivators, Confucius and Laozi disappeared from the same spot and reappeared in the palace within Laozi's dojo. There is no longer any restraint on Lao Tzu's aura in the palace. A powerful aura rises directly, and the surrounding laws come down. The power in the void is integrated into Lao Tzu's body, making Lao Tzu The aura on his body continued to increase. Kong Ru couldn't help but be surprised when he saw the aura on Lao Tzu. The small world inside his body rotated rapidly, turning into waves of force that wrapped Kong Ru's figure within the power of this small world. But even so, Kong Ru couldn't help but feel frightened. He felt that the hurricanes around him were blowing on his body, and a huge power was also on his soul, and this power continued to become more and more powerful. of strength. "The way of heaven is above. My name is Li Er, and I am called Laozi. I am the disciple of Hongjun, transformed by Pangu Yuanshen, and the leader of the Three Pure Ones. Now I am here to establish a human religion and perform the responsibility of teaching and transformation. With the Xuanhuang Gongde Pagoda, the Yin and Yang Diagram Suppress the fate of the Human Religion, the Human Religion, stand up!!!!" When the aura on my body reached its peak, I stood up directly, appeared above the palace in an instant, and said loudly. My voice was not very loud originally, but as my voice continued to sound, it became louder and louder, and it spread throughout the entire prehistoric world in an instant. At the same time as I's voice fell, the void above the sky shook, and a huge black-yellow light quickly gathered. This light continued to become thicker and gradually formed into black and yellow clouds. An aura of body exuded from the black-yellow clouds, and it spread throughout the entire prehistoric world in an instant. "Boom." The black-yellow clouds descended suddenly and melted into my body. And with the fusion of this black and yellow merit, a huge black and yellow merit within my body seemed to be stimulated. It shot out in an instant and surrounded my body. This merit is exactly the merit that came when Pangu opened the sky. Pangu's merit is so powerful. Although I only got one point, it is still very strong. However, after this merit is integrated into the soul, It has always been latent in the soul and has not been emitted. Now it is stimulated by the merits of establishing religion and can evaporate. "Boom." A huge sound came out, and the aura on my body suddenly changed. The aura changed qualitatively, and a sacred breath came out. "I have become a saint." The moment this coercion was released, it spread throughout the entire prehistoric world. All the creatures in the prehistoric world couldn't help but think of it, but they knelt down directly on the ground at the same time. When I became a saint, the spiritual energy between heaven and earth condensed into golden flowers, which descended from the sky. A stream of auspicious clouds appeared around Shouyang Mountain. Thousands of miles of purple energy rose from the east, forming the image of purple energy coming from the east. Image of a saint. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 97: All the Saints Appear Saints are the goal of cultivation for all creatures in the prehistoric world. They are also the most noble existences in this prehistoric world. Each one of them is a very important existence in the prehistoric world. In the prehistoric world, no saint has been born for tens of thousands of years after Nuwa became a saint. The hearts of the quasi-sages in the prehistoric world are no longer as nervous as when they heard about the saint for the first time. After all, there is only one saint, and Hayworth has very little influence on the various forces in the ancient world. Now that I have become a saint, the most quasi-sage in the prehistoric world, down to the creatures who have just opened their spiritual wisdom, are shocked in their hearts, and they also have a great yearning for saints in their hearts. "My name is Lao Tzu, and I have become a saint now, and I am the Supreme Moral King." Lao Tzu became a saint, and his voice spread throughout the prehistoric world in an instant, and the pressure of the saint also spread throughout the prehistoric world. Although the saint's pressure is powerful, it is not enough to deter the entire prehistoric world. The reason why Laozi's pressure can deter the entire prehistoric world now is with the help of the power of heaven. "Below the saints, all are ants." Feeling the pressure suppressing his body, Kong Ru couldn't help but say a word in his heart, and a feeling of decadence also rose in his heart. The reason why Laozi and others were able to achieve the status of saints was partly due to their cultivation, but more importantly, it was due to the existence of Hongmeng Purple Qi, which enabled the souls of Laozi and others to easily integrate into the way of heaven. Moreover, with the blessing of great merit, one can take the final step in cultivation and achieve the status of a saint. As for myself, although my cultivation has grown very rapidly, in these ten thousand years, the growth of my cultivation has almost stopped. There is no real progress, and it is far away to become a saint. "Hmph, even if there is no Hongmeng Purple Qi, no great merit, and no great opportunity, I will use great courage, great wisdom, great perseverance, and great strength to break all obstacles and achieve the status of a saint, or even surpass the existence of a saint." Kong Ru's heart was shocked, the decadence in his heart was swept away in an instant, and the confidence in his heart rose again in an instant. The body that was originally bent due to Lao Tzu's pressure straightened up in an instant, and a huge aura emitted from his body, competing with the aura of the saint Lao Tzu. Kong Ru's soul also entered a state of enlightenment in an instant. The Heavenly Dao Roulette in the small world began to spin rapidly, and the laws appeared one after another. They quickly merged with the Heavenly Dao Roulette, and the power of the Heavenly Dao Roulette also increased. Quickly enhance in an instant. The entire small world also began to shake rapidly. The stars in the world were constantly changing, the mountains and rivers were flowing and moving rapidly, the spring, summer, autumn and winter in the small world were constantly changing, and the creatures were growing and withering rapidly, while within the entire world The vitality of the world continues to become more intense, and the power of the world continues to integrate into Kong Ru's body. The power of Lao Tzu's sanctification did not last for a long time. In just an instant, the aura of Lao Tzu's body was completely restrained. The thousands of miles of purple energy in the sky completely dissipated in an instant, and the auspicious clouds also dispersed. The golden flowers formed by the condensed spiritual energy also dissipated in an instant, and the originally revealed laws were completely hidden. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ But just when everyone stood up, another loud sound came from the void in the prehistoric world, and instantly spread throughout the prehistoric world. "The way of heaven is above, I am the original one, named Yuanshi Tianzun, the second disciple of Hongjun Daozu, transformed by Pangu Yuanshen. Today I set up a teaching here, saying: explain. Explain, explain, establish, explain the way of heaven and earth. With the innate The most precious Pangu Banner suppresses the fate of Chanjiao, Chanjiao, establish!!!" The original voice increased several times in an instant and spread throughout the entire prehistoric world. At the same time as the original sound sounded, there was a sound from the prehistoric world, but it was a sound that reached the sky. "The way of heaven is above. I am Tongtian, named Tongtian leader, the third disciple of Taoist ancestor Hongjun, transformed by Pangu Yuanshen. Today I established the religion, saying: intercept. Intercept means to intercept, to break, to intercept the life force of heaven and earth. With the innate spirit Bao Zhuxian Sword Formation, Ninth Grade Golden Lotus Suppresses Jiejiao's luck, Jiejiao, Stand!!!" Tongtian's momentum is no weaker than the original. After I became a saint, I also reacted instantly, and it is no slower than the original. . The voices of Yuan Yuan and Tong Tian fell at the same time, and black and yellow clouds quickly gathered and merged into their bodies. Both of them and Laozi were transformed by Pangu Yuan Shen, and they had the merit of Pangu's creation of heaven. At the moment when the merit of establishing a religion fell, the merit of opening heaven was directly triggered, completely covering their bodies and turning them into rays of light. , making the two of them look very divine. The two of them completely absorbed the merits at the same time, and their auras instantly changed, achieving the state of saints. The power of the saint spread to the prehistoric world. The two became saints, but not all of them were within the Kunlun Mountains. The primitive aura emanates from the Kunlun Mountains, but the aura that reaches the sky comes from the direct East China Sea. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??After the momentum is released, they compete with each other and overlap with each other. This situation has caused suffering to hundreds of millions of living beings in the prehistoric world. Under these two momentums, it is several times more difficult than under the momentum of me alone. "It seems that the Three Pure Ones will definitely separate. The luck of the three saints is too strong. Heaven will not allow such a strong luck to occupy the prehistoric world." Kong Ru felt the momentum of the two constant collisions and couldn't help but think in his heart , but my heart felt a lot more relaxed. Kong Ru met the three of Sanqing more than once, although the three of them did not appear to be very close. However, the fate of the three of them is connected, and their relationship with each other is also very solid. "The way of heaven is above, and I will guide it." "Zhunti" "We are the disciples of Hongjun, the ancestor of Taoism. Today we have established a teaching again, saying: Buddha. A Buddha, who attains perfect enlightenment, sets the pure land of heaven and earth as the land of bliss. Bliss, the meaning of annihilation. With the golden lotus of the twelve grades of innate spiritual treasures, the pestle to subdue demons, and the seven-treasure wonderful tree to control the luck of Buddhism, Buddhism is established!!!" After the introduction, the voices of the two people in Zhunti were heard in an instant. Throughout the prehistoric world, a huge black-yellow cloud quickly gathered in the void. This black-yellow merit was much stronger than the merit of Sanqing and others, but this merit was not enough for two people to become saints at the same time. position. "Brother, absorb the merit quickly." Zhunti's voice sounded, and the merit from the sky was instantly sent into Jie Yin's body. Jie Yin looked at Zhunti beside him, his heart couldn't help but move, but he was very excited. moved. He and the junior brothers around him have been together since they were transformed, supporting each other until now. As a senior brother, he should have let his junior brother help him, but now he actually wants his junior brother to help him. , but when Jieyin saw Zhunti's eyes, he no longer hesitated at all and began to quickly absorb the merits around him. "If I attain supreme Bodhi and become fully enlightened, I will live in a Buddha land with immeasurable and inconceivable merits and splendor. There will be no hells, hungry ghosts, beasts, flying insects, and the like. All sentient beings, as well as the Flame Mara Realm, the Three Realms, and so on. In the evil realm, if you are reborn in my land, you will be transformed by my Dharma, and you will achieve Anuttarasamyaksambodhi, and will never fall into the evil realm again. If you achieve this wish, you will become a Buddha. If you do not achieve this wish, you will not achieve the supreme enlightenment." Jieyin began to absorb the power of merit around him, but Zhunti did not stop there. He began to chant quickly, and the sound of Zen filled the sky and spread to the prehistoric world. And as Zhunti's voice continued to sing, the merits in the sky that had been completely submerged in Jie Yin's body began to gather quickly. Zhunti looked at the rapid gathering of merits in the sky. His heart moved without stopping at all. His voice became louder and louder as he continued to make vows. The merits in the sky became thicker as Zhunti continued to make vows. . "When I become a Buddha, all the Bodhisattvas in other worlds who hear my name will realize the Dharma of freedom from birth and obtain Dharani. They will be pure and joyful and live in equality. They will practice Bodhisattva behavior and possess the foundation of virtue. At the right time, they will not obtain one, two, or two. Sanren, those who cannot realize the Buddha's Dharma without retreating will not achieve enlightenment." After forty-eight vows, Zhunti's voice stopped, but at this time, the merits in the sky were already extremely huge, compared to The merits and virtues of the two men when they established the religion were not the same. "Boom." A sound sounded, and the merits from the sky suddenly descended and melted directly into Zhunti's body. With the support of this meritorious virtue, Zhunti's aura rose rapidly, and his cultivation reached the realm of a saint in an instant. Since then, the prehistoric world has received the Hongmeng Purple Qi, except for Hongyun, all have achieved the realm of saints, and the prehistoric world has achieved the status of a saint. The world has since entered the age of saints. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 98: Saint¡¯s Methods Five saints were born in the prehistoric world in one day, and the pressure of the saints shrouded the entire prehistoric world. It can be said that within this day, all living creatures in the prehistoric world were immersed in shock. Every time the saint's power restrained and he wanted to stand up, another pressure came down, oppressing the bodies and souls of all people, suppressing them all again, and kneeling to the ground again. In Shouyang Mountain, the Bajing Palace is also the name of the palace where Laozi practices. In the palace, I was sitting on the bed of clouds, and the aura of a saint on my body had completely subdued. However, I was a saint after all, and I had an extraordinary aura. Confucius, who was sitting next to me, felt the same in his heart. I couldn't help but feel shocked. "Fellow Taoist, I would like to thank you for your help in this matter. I will not interfere in the affairs of the human race in the future, but the way of human religion should be passed down among the human race." I opened my eyes, a bright light flashed, and the surrounding people The space was shattered instantly, and a chaotic energy escaped, but I had completely consolidated my cultivation and said to Kong Ru. Although the tone is very cold, as a saint, since a decision has been made, there is no possibility of changing it, otherwise it will also violate one's own Taoist heart and become an obstacle to the progress of cultivation. "Very good, but I want to congratulate my fellow Taoist for achieving the status of a saint. From then on, he can live freely in the world and endure countless calamities without being destroyed. It can be said that the longevity of the saint is boundless." When Confucius heard Laozi's words, he felt happy in his heart, but But he didn't show it, and he said to me in a very calm tone. "With the power of fellow Taoists, even without the guidance of the Hongmeng Purple Qi, the future achievements will definitely be no less than those of our saints." I still said very calmly. Since seeing the existence of Yang Mei, I have broadened my horizons a lot, and I don't think that just because I have become a saint, I am truly invincible in the world. Although I have achieved the status of a saint now, every time I think of Yang Mei, I still feel a sense of powerlessness and cannot resist. "Since my fellow Taoist has become a saint, I will leave here." Kong Ru looked at Lao Tzu, stood up directly from the cloud bed, bowed to Lao Tzu, and was ready to leave. I have become a saint and my goal has been achieved, so now is the time to leave and explain the affairs of the human race. I should also travel to other parts of the prehistoric world again to look for opportunities for breakthrough. "Fellow Taoist, please stay. This time Pindao can break through, all thanks to fellow Taoist. This time Pindao is going to the place of chaos to open up a dojo. Fellow Taoist, please come and have a look." I said in a very calm tone. Then he looked at Kong Ru, waiting for Kong Ru's answer. "Very good, thank you Taoist friend for your help, please." Confucius was filled with joy when he heard Lao Tzu's words, and he opened up a small world for himself, but he still had no means to truly see the saint. And since I said that I am opening a dojo, I must be opening up a small world in the chaos. This method is a good reference for myself. If I understand something, then my small world will definitely be more beautiful. Completely, more perfect. After I heard what Confucius said, his figure flashed and disappeared in an instant. I disappeared in place, but the surrounding space did not change at all, as if I did not exist on the place in the first place. "Sure enough, it is a saint's method. Moving within the space is so easy, it has reached this point." Kong Ru couldn't help but sigh, but his body was not full at all, and the power of the world in his body was in the body in an instant. Completely wrapped, the body instantly disappeared from the spot. Kong Ru's figure broke through the space, moved quickly within the space, and instantly reached the edge of chaos beyond the starry sky. At this time, several people have arrived at the edge of chaos, but there are four people from Yuanyuan, Tongtian, Jieyin, and Zhunti. In addition to these four people, there are Jianmu who has not appeared for a long time, Zhen Yuanzi, Hongyun, and the two brothers Nuwa and Fuxi. And I have also arrived, standing together with Yuan Yuan and Tong Tian. "I've met Taoist friend." When several people saw Taoist friend Kong Ru, they nodded slightly towards Kong Ru and said directly. The tone of Jianmu, Zhen Yuanzi, Hongyun and Tongtian seemed very intimate and primitive. , Zhunti, the three of them seemed very cold, as if they were superior to others. Fuxi and Nuwa couldn't help but nodded to Kong Ru, but didn't say much. "Fellow Taoists, let's see what I can do." I stood up, turned my body in the direction of chaos, and stepped forward directly into the chaos. I entered the chaos without the protection of any spiritual treasures, but the surrounding chaotic energy did not cause any harm to me. The moment the streams of chaotic air hit me, it seemed as if they had entered a strange vortex, and were completely resolved in an instant. ?????????????????????????????A black and white light flashed, and a scroll of drawings appeared in my hand. I grabbed the long scroll with my hand, and the energy in my body poured directly into the scroll. "Bang." The scroll suddenly opened, and the yin and yang qi suddenly burst out from the scroll. This scroll was Lao Tzu's Tai Chi diagram. The Tai Chi Diagram is an innate treasure, and the yin and yang qi in it are so powerful that they are no weaker than the qi of chaos. Moreover, this Tai Chi diagram also contains the Tao of Tai Chi. In the hands of Laozi, a saint, the power is completely released. The two qi of yin and yang continuously spurted out, turning into a huge yin and yang Tai Chi diagram. Two huge yin fish and yang fish kept swimming in the chaotic qi, completely scattering the surrounding chaotic qi. Millions of miles of chaotic energy were swept away in an instant. The surrounding space continued to vibrate, and a huge space was formed in an instant. Space is formed, the yin and yang within the Tai Chi diagram converge in an instant, and a golden bridge rises suddenly within the Tai Chi diagram. The Golden Bridge appeared and began to continuously absorb the surrounding chaotic energy, turning into streams of yin and yang that rose into the space. The two qi of yin and yang entered the space and began to collide continuously, turning into earth, wind, water and fire. Earth, wind, water and fire lasted for a lifetime, and laws began to appear in the space. Heaven, earth, water, fire, thunder, mountains, wind, and lakes emerged one after another, the Eight Diagrams appeared, and the laws in the world evolved even faster. Within the world, heaven and earth appear, mountains and rivers rise, rivers gush, rivers, lakes and seas appear completely in the blink of an eye, just like a world. The world was formed, I waved my robe sleeves, the golden bridge converged in an instant, and the Tai Chi diagram was directly rolled up, turning into a ray of light and flying into my hand. As soon as the Tai Chi diagram disappeared, the entire small world shook again. The surrounding chaotic energy continued to hit the space of the small world. Under the attack of the chaotic energy, the small world began to have space cracks in the space, as if it would happen at any time. General collapse. "Chu" looked at the collapsed space, a black and yellow color gathered above my head, and a seven-story black and yellow pagoda appeared instantly. It turned into a dazzling light and shot into the small world. The Xuanhuang Pagoda was formed by the condensed merits of Xuanhuang. As soon as it entered the small world, it began to grow continuously. It was initially one foot high, and instantly turned into ten feet. Hundreds of feet, thousands of feet, tens of thousands of feet, hundreds of thousands of feet, millions of feet, and finally reached a height of hundreds of millions of feet, and then slowly stopped. In ten years, with the support of the Xuanhuang Pagoda, the space of the entire small world has completely stabilized, and the spiritual energy in the space has also grown rapidly. In an instant, it has permeated the entire small world, and its intensity is almost concentrated. substance. "Take it." I shouted softly, and the black and yellow pagoda in the small world shrank in an instant, turning into a small tower again, and shot into my hand. "What do you think?" After the world completely stabilized, I flashed and walked out of the chaos in an instant, appeared in front of everyone, and said to them. "Sure enough, it is a great supernatural power." Everyone couldn't help but say, and their voices were full of surprise. Even Yuan Yuan and others who had become the saints couldn't help but be surprised. Although several people have become saints, they think that their methods cannot compare with Lao Tzu. After I finished speaking, I moved to the side directly, and Yuan Yuan beside me stood up and walked towards the chaos. The primitive means cannot be compared with Lao Tzu, but they are still very powerful. Chaos sword energy is directly shot out from the Pangu flag in his hand, cutting through the surrounding chaotic space, shattering the surrounding chaotic space in an instant, and destroying the surrounding space. Open up. After the space was opened, yin and yang evolved, and the four qi appeared. The light qi rose up and turned into the sky, and the turbid qi condensed into the earth. After the world stabilized, the cyan light that reached the original body shot out and turned into the power of the law. The jade Ruyi in his hand entered the small world directly. Decades have passed before the small world opened up by Yuan was completely stabilized, and its level compared with Lao Tzu was directly revealed. After the original, Tongtian then entered the chaos and opened up a small world. Tongtian owns the Immortal Killing Sword Formation and is good at the formation. The speed of opening up the small world is even one point faster than the original. After Tongtian, it was Nuwa. Although Nuwa was the earliest to become a saint, her cultivation was weaker than Tongtian and Yuan. It took a full hundred years for the entire small world to be completely stabilized. The last ones are Jie Yin and Zhunti. Among the two, Zhunti's cultivation level is the lowest among the saints, even weaker than Nuwa. Jieyin and Zhunti are from the same lineage, and they have not opened up two separate small worlds. The small world that the two of them opened up together was no worse than that of Sanqing and others, and was even a little better. After all, it was the combined power of the two saints. "Sure enough, it is the method of the saint, his own little worldIt was opened up by chance, and it took tens of thousands of years of development, including many adventures of its own, to become what it is now. I didn't expect that the world directly opened up by the saint would be like this. Although the powerful means are not as vast as my own small world, the laws within them are more perfect than my own small world. "Kong Ru couldn't help but sigh in his heart as he looked at the small worlds that the saints were constantly opening up. However, he sat down directly and began to enter a state of enlightenment. He began to understand the methods of the saints, and continued to understand the methods of the saints. Perfect your own little world. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 99: Walking in the Star Field Ten thousand years seems to be a very long time, but in the prehistoric world, this ten thousand years is only a very short period of time. Tens of thousands of years have passed by in just an instant. Within these ten thousand years, it took Confucius nearly a thousand years to understand the methods of several saints. And after a thousand years, Kong Ru directly left the edge of chaos and directly entered the star field of the prehistoric world. As the name suggests, the Star Territory is the area occupied by the stars of the prehistoric world. The prehistoric world is very vast, and the star field that covers the entire prehistoric world is extremely vast and has no boundaries. This is not the first time that Kong Ru has entered this star field. However, he has passed by in a hurry the past few times and has not really walked in this star field. His understanding of this star field has only stayed on the surface. . "Ancestor Xingchen, Laozi Qiankun, and Ancestor Yin-Yang were all born in this star field, and they all opened up the existence of small worlds. This star field is indeed a mysterious place." Kong Ru walked. In the star field, he couldn't help but sigh. In these few thousand years, Confucius traveled trillions of miles within the star field, and the true swordsman conquered the vastness of the star field in this ancient world. Confucius walked in the prehistoric world for nearly ten thousand years, and when he arrived from Buzhou Mountain to the East China Sea, he truly saw the vastness of the prehistoric world. But now that he has been walking in this star field for nearly ten thousand years, he feels so small in his heart. The feeling is rising again. Within the star field, everything is filled with the power of stars. This power of stars is the mysterious energy of the ancient world, which can be absorbed by all the creatures in the ancient world, so as to open their spiritual wisdom and embark on the path of cultivation. Moreover, the power of the stars is directly transformed from the power of chaos, and contains energy of various attributes, but each of these energies is very pure, without any confusion. Kong Ru continued to walk in the star field, and the surrounding stars continued to rotate and move. A trace of mysterious trajectories rose in Kong Ru's heart, and bursts of enlightenment continued to arise, making The aura on Kong Ru's body changed. At the same time, the stars in Confucius' small world also moved accordingly, and their trajectories gradually matched those of the surrounding stars. Gradually, the power of the surrounding stars seemed to be pulled, and they continued to gather quickly into Kong Ru's body. In an instant, the power of thousands of miles of stars was completely and directly absorbed by Kong Ru. Stars condensed inside Ru's body. And this did not stop. The power of the stars within a thousand miles was directly filled by the power of the surrounding stars the moment it disappeared, and was absorbed by Kong Ru again. The most indispensable thing in the star field is the power of stars. Kong Ru seems to have turned into a huge black hole, completely attracting the power of the surrounding stars. Within the small world, the cyan light on Kong Ru¡¯s soul kept flashing, the Falun behind him kept spinning, the laws appeared one after another, and the power of the laws continued to appear. The whole world also shook. The starry sky of the world continued to rotate, and the stars continued to become larger and more solid. The entire starry sky is centered on the first 360 stars, surrounded by 129,600 smaller stars, and countless stars are constantly rotating. The starry sky is constantly rotating, and streams of star power continue to fall from the sky and the earth. The entire world is enveloped by the power of stars. The stars rotate, the laws within the world become clearer, the power of heaven and earth also grows rapidly, the chaos around the world continues to shatter, and the entire world expands millions of miles outward in an instant. The power within the entire world is It increased several times in an instant. The space within the world has not become weaker due to the expansion of the world, but has become stronger. The vitality of the vegetation in the world has also become more intense, as if there is life and will transform at any time. It's extraordinary, but it just can't truly reach the state of transformation. "This realm of stars is indeed mysterious, and the laws are much clearer. No wonder the demon clan has become so powerful. Within such a strong power of stars, the speed of cultivation is faster than on the mainland of the prehistoric world. Several times, maybe even dozens of times." Kong Ru opened his eyes, the stars in his eyes were spinning, and a force shot out through his eyes, directly cutting through the space in front of him. In just a short period of time, his strength increased several times. Although most of this is due to his understanding of the methods of several saints to open up small worlds, the power of the stars also plays a certain role. Kong Ru stood up, got used to the power in his body, and felt the surging power in his body. Although this kind of power cannot be compared with that of a saint, it has increased a lot after all, and one day he will be able to reach the level of a saint. . Thinking about it, Kong Ru became more confident.His breath became much calmer, and the power that burst out from his hands was completely restrained. "The starry sky is indeed very mysterious. Whether it is the past life or this life, the starry sky is so mysterious. It seems that I really want to explore this mysterious star field." Kong Ru thought in his heart that he already has something in the star field. Ten thousand years have passed. Within these ten thousand years, the strength of the two Lich clans will definitely increase a lot, and the conflicts will definitely intensify a lot. But there shouldn't be any big moves, at most it will be a small fight. Before their first real battle, there shouldn't be any impact on the human race. And I only have this period of time where I can leave the human race with complete peace of mind. If the first battle between the two Lich clans passes, the catastrophe of the human race is really not far away, and I should also be prepared for the catastrophe of the human race. Make some preparations. Although the power of the human race has grown very quickly, it is still unable to compete with the two Lich races. Continue to step forward in the footsteps of Confucius, walking and wandering in this star field, constantly comprehending the mysteries of this star, constantly using the ancient stars as the basis, perfecting the stars in his own small world, perfecting The laws within the world constantly make your world more perfect. It was another ten thousand years. Within these ten thousand years, Confucius had been in a state of understanding, constantly observing the stars around him. One, ten, one hundred, one thousand, ten thousandthe number kept increasing until Confucius forgot how many stars he had seen. And a vast aura began to appear in the aura above Kong Ru's body. This aura was very vast, as if it had become part of the starry sky, boundless, and completely contained everything in his own aura. Within the breath. In ten thousand years, Kong Ru also had a clearer understanding of the entire star field. In addition to the eternal stars that appear in this star field, there are still many living beings. Each of these creatures can be said to have strong luck and its own uniqueness. In these ten thousand years, Kong Ru saw many beings who had reached the Da Luo realm. "No wonder the strength of the demon clan is so huge. Although there are many demon clans in the prehistoric world, most of the areas in the prehistoric world were under the control of the fairy clan. But under such a situation, the demon clan just gathered together There are hundreds of millions of strong men in the Daluo realm, and it seems that many of them are demon clans in this star field." Kong Ru also realized in his heart that the Wu clan mainly focuses on body refining, absorbing earth evil spirits It is very normal for hundreds of millions of strong men in the Daluo realm to appear by exercising their body with Qi and constantly improving their strength. However, the origin of the strong men from the demon clan has always troubled Kong Ru, and now it has Come to understand. However, since Emperor Jun and Taisheng were born on the Sun Star, it is quite normal for the demon clan to exist in this star field. It seems that the so-called sky demons are the demon clan born in this star field, and they are indeed very powerful. Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 100 Taiyin Star Kong Ru kept walking in the starry sky without stopping at all. During this period of time, Confucius could not control the direction of his actions. He just moved and followed his heart, without distinguishing the direction or the place, just strolling and moving forward. "Well, it's such a strong star power. It's cold and gloomy. It's the power of moonlight and lunar light." Kong Ru was surprised in his heart, and his pace quickened again. What impressed Confucius's eyes was a huge star. This star was like jade, and streams of moon-white power continued to emit, completely covering the space around the star. Moreover, there is not a single star within billions of miles of this star. The noble and gorgeous scene deeply attracted Confucius, and he couldn't help but move forward, walking quickly towards this huge star. go. "Taiyin Star." Standing outside the stars, Kong Ru couldn't help but exclaimed, his voice also full of joy. The figure disappeared in an instant and reached the lunar star. The Lunar Star is one of the most central stars in the entire star field. It occupies the center of the star field with the Sun Star. It is also the star with the largest and most powerful light in the entire star field. The entire star is tens of millions of miles in size, which is no different than the largest mountain ranges in the prehistoric world. And the most powerful thing is that the entire star is occupied by the power of the stars. The power of the stars around the stars is also extremely rich, and it is the most powerful lunar power among the power of the stars. The so-called Sun Essence and Moonlight is the power emanating from the two stars, the Sun Star and the Lunar Star, and this is the power that has gone through the starry sky and the distance between heaven and earth and spread to the prehistoric world. It is such a force, its purity and power can be imagined. "Although the power is very pure, it is also extremely desolate." Looking at the desolate Taiyin Star, Kong Ru couldn't help but sigh in his heart. The entire Lunar Star is very vast, and the rich power of the stars is spread in every corner of the stars. It even condenses into substance and turns into lakes, but it is the essence of the moonlight. But except for these lakes condensed by the moonlight, there is nothing on the entire star. There is nothing but a piece of desolation. Kong Ru's mind quickly calmed down and he quickly moved in the direction of the lunar star. Along the way, Kong Ru did not live idle, but along the way, he continued to receive the lake condensed by the moonlight into his own small world. Although these things do not have much effect on me, they can be regarded as some accumulation of the human race. They can also reduce the accumulation for a period of time and create some strong people. Kong Ru¡¯s footsteps continued to accelerate, as if he had turned into a phantom, and the lakes on the ground disappeared in an instant. However, the lakes that Kong Ru took away were not very large in size. Among the many lakes, they could be said to be relatively small, but they had no impact on the entire Lunar Star. As Kong Ru continued to advance, the surrounding lunar power became more intense. The lunar power in the entire area almost condensed into a mist, and ribbons of light appeared in the sky, continuously emitting to the surroundings. Shining with silver light, the entire area is like a fairyland. And as Kong Ru continued to move forward, Kong Ru clearly felt a huge breath coming from not far ahead of him. Moreover, every time this breath is breathed in, the surrounding spiritual energy vibrates for a while, and waves of fluctuations spread to the surroundings. It was these waves of fluctuations that completely attracted Kong Ru's mind and attracted his attention. "It seems that there are many powerful creatures on the Taiyin Star!" Kong Ru was very surprised in his heart. After all, he didn't know many people in Zixiao Palace, and they weren't famous either. The powerful man in the prehistoric world did not pay much attention to the Taiyin Star. However, Confucius and Confucius soon understood each other completely, and felt much relieved. Above the Sun Star, there are the existence of Dijun and Taiyi, and there is also the existence of the Fusang tree. Although the hibiscus tree did not materialize, Hefei is equal to Zhunti and Zhen Yuanzi, both of whom are the spiritual roots of the five elements in the prehistoric world. The Sun Star has given birth to three such powerful beings. As an equal existence to the Sun Star, the Lunar Star cannot be inferior to the Sun Star. "Incredible, incredible." Kong Ru's figure appeared in front of a huge lake. This lake was so big that it occupied an area of ??tens of thousands of miles around. This can no longer be said to be a lake, it can even be said to be an ocean, and it is completely an ocean formed by the power of the moon. It's no wonder that Confucius was so emotional. Anyone who saw such a situation would be surprised. When sighing, Kong Ru's figure moved again, and his body stepped directly into the void.?Started to move quickly towards the lake. The creatures that Kong Ru felt this time were in this huge lake, and Kong Ru could clearly feel that a huge force of life completely enveloped the entire lake. The distance of thousands of miles is only a short distance to Kong Ru. In an instant, Kong Ru's figure has appeared in the center of the lake. What surprised Kong Ru was that there was no formation in this area, which meant that this area was in a completely defenseless state. Such a state could be said to be very rare in the prehistoric world. Yes, even the dojos of several saints are surrounded by mountain-protecting formations. Reaching the center of this area, the surrounding area is no longer a lake formed by the condensed power of the moon, but a land of about a hundred miles. What surprised Kong Ru very much was that the entire land was formed by the power of the stars of the lunar star, and the entire island exuded a powerful lunar power. And when Kong Ru was observing the small island, a ray of light shot out from the island and shot directly towards Kong Ru. "I have met Taoist friend, but I don't know who he is" Kong Ru looked at the woman standing in front of him and asked involuntarily. Although there was a woman in front of him, Confucius did not dare to look down upon her in the slightest. The aura of this woman was very restrained, but in front of Confucius' eyes, it was completely revealed. The cultivation of the late quasi-sage, such cultivation has already It is very powerful, and the only ones who can compare with them are Nuwa, who has become a saint, and Hou Tu from the Wu clan. "Chang Xi has met Taoist friend. I wonder what you are here for?" Chang Xi said, waving his hands towards Kong Ru slightly. When speaking, he stared at Kong Ru directly, but he was on guard against what Kong Ru had done. action. "Confucius met Taoist friend, I have been wandering among the star fields for thousands of years in order to understand the mysteries of the star field. This time I came to the lunar star, but it was due to chance. I came outside the lunar star, so I entered a view. There is no Thinking of disturbing fellow Taoist, please forgive me." Kong Ru looked at Chang Xi and told the story of how he came to the Taiyin Star, but he didn't hide anything. "In this way, I have offended fellow Taoist, and please forgive me. My sister and I were born on this lunar star and rarely traveled in the ancient world." Chang Xi heard Kong Ru's words, looked at Kong Ru's eyes, and realized There was no flicker in Kong Ru's eyes. He believed Kong Ru's words, relaxed his vigilance, and said to Kong Ru, his tone full of apology. "It's okay. Since there's nothing wrong, I'll leave right now and won't disturb fellow Taoists." Kong Ru said, and after finishing speaking, he was ready to leave here directly. After all, there are only Chang Xi and her sister in front of him here. His purpose here has been achieved. There is no reason to stay, and he doesn't want to disturb them. "Fellow Taoist, stay here. Since you are here, it is an opportunity. Moreover, my sister and I also want to ask some questions from fellow Taoist, and we can also sit down and discuss Taoism together." Chang Xi saw that Kong Ru was about to leave. , said directly to Kong Ru. Kong Ru was very surprised when he heard Chang Xi's words. He didn't expect that Chang Xi would actually leave him behind. Such a decision made Kong Ru wonder what the woman in front of him was thinking. Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 101 Laurel Kong Ru followed Chang Xi into the small island in the center of the lake. After entering the island, Kong Ru instantly noticed the strangeness of the island. Kong Ru felt as if he had passed through a protective film. After entering this protective film, the surrounding lunar power became purer and richer. ¡°And the island that was originally a hundred miles in size now has an area of ??tens of thousands of miles. Within these tens of thousands of miles, it is no longer so barren, but full of vitality, and within this area, laurel trees grow one after another. Each osmanthus tree is condensed with powerful power. This power is no worse than that of a strong man in the Daluo realm, and Kong Ru can feel that each of these osmanthus trees has opened up spiritual intelligence. , but none of them emerged. When Confucius saw these osmanthus trees, he had already determined the source of the lunar power in this space that caused the entire space to vibrate with every swallow. But the clearer it became, the more surprised Kong Ru was. This kind of swallowing capacity is definitely at the pinnacle among quasi-sages, and his cultivation level is not any weaker than that of me before he became a saint. "Fellow Taoist, please." While Confucius was thinking, Chang Xi's voice reached Confucius' ears, awakening him from his thoughts and waking him up. "Fellow Taoist, this is a joke." Kong Ru smiled and said to Chang Xi. However, he was shocked by the scene in front of him, and his mind was completely attracted, but he did not pay attention to Chang Xi beside him. "This is the place where I met my sister for training." Chang Xi led Kong Ru to the front of a palace and said to Kong Ru. After speaking, a ray of light shot directly into the palace in his hand, and the entire palace was There was a slight vibration in the periphery, and the light flashed, but soon the light immediately converged. "It is indeed a blessed place." Kong Ru looked at the palace in front of him and said to Chang Xi. The palace was not very huge, but the whole palace exuded a moonlight light, and Kong Ru could feel the cold air in this light, which was the cold air emitted by the power of the lunar moon. "And what surprised Confucius was that the material used to refine the palace was the essence of the stars from the Taiyin star. Such a huge realm of Taiyin should have been able to be condensed within hundreds of yuanhui in the entire Taiyin Star. It seems that this is the center of the entire Taiyin Star. Thinking of Kong Ru, he started to take direct steps and followed Chang Xi into the palace. Entering the palace, Confucius soon discovered that this palace was not simply gorgeous. The power of Taiyin in the palace was much stronger than Confucius imagined, and the cold air emanating from it made Confucius Ru also felt a chill, but soon Kong Ru completely adapted to the cold. In addition to the cold, the talisman seals on the walls of the hall, the power of law, and the power of Taiyin, formed formations one by one, completely wrapping the entire palace. Such power completely protected the entire palace. No wonder there was no protective formation outside the palace. "This is my sister Xihe." Chang Xi took Kong Ru to a main hall, came to a woman who was 78% similar to Chang Xi, and said to Kong Ru. "Kong Ru has met fellow Taoist Xihe and came to visit rashly, but he disturbed the two fellow Taoists and sisters." Kong Ru saw Xi He and said, looking at Xi He while speaking. In addition to the similarity in appearance between Xi He and Chang Xi, the auras of the two are also very similar, but the aura is stronger than that of Chang Xi, and there is a cold air exuding from his body, and the whole person also looks very cold, as if She is a cold fairy, with a noble aura about her, as if she is the most noble existence in the world. Compared with her, Chang Xi seems very gentle. "I have met Taoist friend." Xi He's voice was as cold as hers, and there was no change in his eyes. He did not feel the slightest surprise because of seeing Kong Ru. After the three of them greeted each other, they didn't say anything more. They sat down directly on the main hall. A cloud bed rose under their feet to support their respective bodies, and the aura on their bodies was completely released. Xihe and Chang Xi are both transformed by the spirit of Taiyin. They both have great luck. They both listen to Taoism in Zixiao Palace, and their cultivation has reached the late stage of quasi-sage. Above the two people's heads, a stream of Qingyun was seen rising. The entire Qingyun was moon-white, and it was completely formed by the condensed power of the lunar yin. A bright moon rises in the Qingyun, and the stars around the bright moon gradually appear, and they continue to revolve around the bright moon. When Kong Ru saw the scene between the two people inside Qingyun, he did not hold back at all. The void behind him trembled for a while, and a small world appeared. Laws one after another appeared in this small world, mountains, rivers, and oceans appeared one by one, but in the end they stayed above the starry sky. The small world of ConfuciusThe starry sky is the result of the tens of thousands of years he has experienced, wandering in the star field, absorbing the power of the stars in the star field, observing the trajectory of each star in the star field, and constantly improving it, and among them There is also Confucius' understanding of the star world of the Star Ancestor on Penglai Island. This star world can be said to have been perfected to the extreme. After the three people emanated from their bodies, they no longer paused at all, but began to discuss Tao directly. The first one to start was Xi He. After all, Xi He and Chang Xi were the masters of the Moon Palace, so they started preaching without any hesitation. The two people's cultivation methods are based on Hongjun's Tao, plus the inheritance they received. Moreover, the two of them are above the Taiyin Star, and their understanding of the way of the stars is also very profound. As Kong Ru listened to the two men talking about the way of the stars, bursts of understanding continued to rise in his heart. After all, the two of them had been in this star field since they opened their spiritual wisdom, and now they have at least millions. For tens of millions of years, what we faced all day long were the stars in this star field. In such an environment, no matter how poor your comprehension ability is, you will still have a profound understanding. What's more, the two of them were transformed by the spirit of Taiyin, and their own understanding power did not belong to anyone in the prehistoric world. It can be imagined that their understanding of the way of the stars is profound. After the two men preached, Confucius did not hesitate at all. The stars behind him began to rotate continuously, and sentences of great truth spewed out of Confucius' mouth. And with every word of Confucius, the stars behind him rotated, showing pictures one by one, fully presenting the Tao he told. This kind of scene is exactly what the words say. Kong Ru began to preach. Xi He and Chang Xi were surprised for a while, but they did not expect that Kong Ru's understanding of the way of the stars was no worse than the two of them, and even more profound. The two of them have survived in the star field for tens of millions of years, and are very confident in their understanding of the way of the stars, but they did not expect that Kong Ru had a deeper understanding of the way of the stars. But soon the two of them directly entered the state of understanding, constantly listening to the Tao of the Stars described by Confucius, and constantly improving their own Tao of the Stars. The stars within the Qingyun of the two people also began to change. The movement of each star became more rounded, closer to nature, and the trajectory became more profound. The power of the moon also gradually began to change, and various star powers were derived. Qingyun is constantly changing. Thousands of years passed in the blink of an eye, and the three people passed by in such a discussion, and their cultivation levels also improved to a certain extent. In the past thousand years, Xi He and Chang Xi's attitudes towards Confucius have also changed a lot, and their hearts are full of respect. "Thank you Taoist fellow for preaching. I didn't expect that my sisters would become frogs at the bottom of the well. I didn't expect that fellow Taoist would become so powerful through this." After the sermon, Xi He and Chang Xi looked at Kong Ru. , said, but his tone was no longer as cold as before. "I wonder if you two can take me to see Fellow Daoist Yuegui." Kong Ru looked at the two of them, his heart moved slightly, and he said to them. When I came to the lunar star, I couldn't help but feel a little regretful when I didn't see the laurel, so I spoke directly to the two of them. "Since it is a request from fellow Taoist, the two of us will not shirk it. However, it depends on whether fellow Taoist Yuegui will meet him. There is nothing we can do. After all, even the two of us have never met. A few laurels." When Xihe heard what Confucius said, he said directly without any hesitation. After saying that, he turned around and walked towards the back of the main hall. Kong Ru watched the two people walking towards the back of the main hall, without any hesitation, he stepped forward and followed them directly. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 102: The Way of Laurel Kong Ru, Xi He, and Chang Xi walked towards the Moon Palace. Along the way, Xi He and Chang Xi also introduced Yue Gui's character to Kong Ru. Yue Gui already existed when the Taiyin Star was formed, much earlier than the two of them were born, and her cultivation level was more than superior to the two of them. "Fellow Daoist Yue Gui is in front of us." After Kong Ru and the others walked a thousand miles away from the Moon Palace, Chang Xi pointed to the distance and said to Kong Ru. Kong Ru heard Chang Xi's words and looked directly in the direction of Chang Xi's finger. A huge osmanthus tree appeared in front of Confucius. This laurel tree is so tall that its crown completely covers the entire space. The whole tree is crystal clear, as if it is made of jade. When entering the space within the island, Kong Ru did not pay attention to the sky. Only now did he realize that the entire island was under the control of Guishu. As he continued to get closer, Kong Ru felt the osmanthus tree's breathing and breathing more clearly. Every breath was very strong, and every exhalation vibrated the surrounding space. Moreover, Confucius also discovered that the surrounding Taiyin energy became richer and purer with every breath of the osmanthus tree. This laurel tree is the second largest tree that Confucius has ever seen, and the largest one is Jianmu, the Lord of all trees. The aura on Yuegui's body was no worse than that of Jianmu, and was even much purer than the aura of Confucius when he first met Jianmu. "The two of us have made an agreement with Fellow Daoist Yuegui not to disturb you casually, so we have sent Fellow Daoist here. Next, I will ask Fellow Daoist to go on your own." Xihe and Chang Xi stopped and said to Kong Ru said. When Kong Ru heard what the two said, he didn't force them. He slightly clasped his hands towards them, then took direct steps and walked directly in the direction of Yue Gui. Kong Ru quickly came under the laurel tree. Looking at the giant tree in front of him, the extremely strong lunar power around him, and the faint scent of osmanthus around the laurel tree made Kong Ru feel relaxed for a while, and his Dantian The speed of the small world inside could not help but become a little faster. "Kong Ru is here to visit, and I would like to invite Taoist friend Yuegui to show up." Kong Ru stood under the laurel tree and said loudly, his voice condensed, and the power of Taiyin around him could not help but vibrate. Kong Ru's voice instantly spread within a hundred miles of the surrounding area, and spread thousands of feet high in the sky. After Kong Ru finished shouting, he stopped making any movements and looked directly at the laurel tree in front of him, waiting for Laurel's reaction. However, after Kong Ru waited for a while, Laurel showed no reaction at all. Even the surrounding lunar power did not vibrate at all, as if no living being existed. "Fellow Daoist Yue Gui, please show up." Kong Ru showed no reaction at all when he saw Yue Gui. He shouted loudly again, and his voice became louder, and the surrounding space vibrated rapidly as the sound spread. The surrounding Taiyin power became chaotic in an instant, and Kong Ru wanted to force Yue Gui out. However, Confucius thought too simply. At the moment when the power of Taiyin was chaotic, the laurel tree swallowed and vomited, and the surrounding aura calmed down in an instant, and the turbulent space around it calmed down in an instant. "I would also like to ask fellow Taoist to show up to see you." There was a hint of anger in Kong Ru's tone. After all, his cultivation had reached the pinnacle of Quasi-Sage, and his strength could even be compared with that of Sub-Sage. He has repeatedly asked Yuegui to appear, but Yuegui ignored him at all. In the tens of thousands of years since he was born, he has never been treated like this. This is a provocation to his dignity. This time, Kong Ru's words turned into thunderous sounds, which kept sounding, as if the thunder from the nine heavens was about to fall at any time. The surrounding Taiyin energy was completely chaotic in an instant, constantly hitting the surrounding space, as if it was about to completely shatter the space at any time. With a soft "buzz" sound, the chaotic lunar power around him calmed down instantly and gathered around Yue Gui. And at the moment when this lunar power gathered, branches stretched out from the laurel's body, and a small laurel appeared in front of the laurel tree. This small laurel tree is the essence of laurel. "Who are you and why are you disturbing me?" A face appeared above Yue Gui's soul, and this voice came from this face. Kong Ru was also a little surprised when he saw Yue Gui's Yuan Shen. Most of the Yuan Shen of the creatures in the prehistoric world were cast in the shape of the innate Tao body, and during the transformation, the Tao body was cast in the shape of the Yuan Shen. Creatures that retain the original appearance of the soul are very rare in the entire prehistoric world. "Kong Ru has met fellow Daoist Yue Gui." Kong Ru said loudly, slapping his hands directly at Yue Gui. The anger in his tone had completely disappeared, and he was more curious about Yue Gui. And when Yue Gui appeared, in that childish, ethereal voice, Kong Ru could already feel the purity of Yue Gui's soul, which was absolutely unique in the prehistoric world.   When Yue Gui appeared, Kong Ru also began to talk with Yue Gui. Although Yue Gui's mind was very pure, she maintained an innocent heart. And it is precisely because of such a pure soul that Yue Gui's state of mind is very profound in the prehistoric world, and her understanding of Tao is also very profound. "Why don't fellow Taoists appear in form?" Kong Ru asked after the two chatted for a while. Confucius has always been very confused in his heart. When the creatures in the prehistoric world reach a certain level of cultivation, they will transform into innate Tao bodies, making their bodies closer to the Tao, making their cultivation The progress is more rapid. As for someone like Yue Gui who has reached the pinnacle of quasi-sage cultivation and whose realm is even comparable to that of a sub-sage, the only one who has not yet transformed is Yue Gui. "Why do you want to transform? What will it look like?" Yue Gui's ethereal voice sounded again, her tone full of doubts, as if what Kong Ru said was very difficult to understand. "The purpose of transforming is to better practice Taoism. After transforming, I will look like this, which is the appearance of the innate Taoist body." After Kong Ru heard Yuegui's words, he couldn't help but be stunned, but he quickly reacted. , began to explain. "You can still practice Taoism without changing your form. And I am originally a tree, why should I change my appearance?" Yuegui continued to ask, but her tone was even more doubtful. "You can transform like me and walk around the prehistoric world, and you can see the creatures and the scenery of the prehistoric world." Kong Ru said, but he was constantly thinking about Yue Gui's words in his heart. "Why should I walk in the primitive world? Trees are meant to stay where they are since they were born. They appear in form and walk everywhere as trees. Shouldn't a tree be like a tree? Why should it be like other creatures? ?" Yue Gui's voice is still so ethereal, still very childish, very simple, as if it is natural. After saying that, Yue Gui seemed to have lost interest, and her soul instantly submerged into Yue Gui's body. Yue Gui breathed in and out, swallowed and vomited again, and the surroundings returned to calm again. "Why should we be like other creatures? Shouldn't we be like trees?" Kong Ru kept repeating Yue Gui's two sentences, and the whole person could not help but enter a strange state. The same is true for trees, what about people? I have been observing the rules, laws, and changes in the world of the prehistoric world, constantly improving my own small world, and constantly making my small world more similar to the prehistoric world. . But why does your own small world have to be the same as the prehistoric world? If so, what's the point of it? You have to go out of your own way and break all the constraints. Only in this way can your own small world break through and become the middle world. possibility, otherwise it will only be limited, and the difficulty of breakthrough will be several times, even dozens of times more difficult. Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 103 Return to Human Race Kong Ru felt as if he had entered a state of nothingness, his soul was floating, and pictures were constantly appearing in his soul. The most vivid thing is a memory before he came to the prehistoric world. This memory has been tens of thousands of years old. Confucius has almost forgotten it. But now that the pictures are presented one by one, Kong Ru's heart is constantly rising. I gained a new understanding and gained a deeper understanding of the world in which I live. And after these pictures were completely presented, Confucius seemed to have entered a dark world. In this dark world, there was no time, no space, and everything seemed to be nothingness. In such an environment, Kong Ru's soul kept wandering, his heart was full of confusion, and his mind began to become illusory, as if it would dissipate at any time. But at this moment, the surrounding darkness was filled with a dark yellow color, and Confucius' soul was shaken. In an instant, the scenery in front of him changed again, and light came. Kong Ru seemed to have once again returned to the time when the human race was born, thousands of years of seclusion, the human race's cultivation methods, and bursts of memories. The human race preaches, travels abroad, the tests experienced on the Kunlun Mountains, and the reincarnations of one hundred and nine thousand six hundred lives, the memories of each life are played back bit by bit. Kong Ru¡¯s memories were played back bit by bit. The enlightenment in Kong Ru¡¯s heart continued to become more profound, and the small world continued to rotate. Under the power of the small world, the divine soul is constantly being tempered and becomes even more pure. A black-yellow color is released from the depths of the divine soul, constantly becoming more solid, turning into substance, and then turning into something again. For nothingness, constantly switching between reality and emptiness, constantly becoming more powerful. In addition to the continuous strengthening of the soul, Kong Ru's body is also constantly tempered by the power of the small world to become stronger and more pure. I saw that the impurities in Kong Ru's body were being refined bit by bit, and the bones completely transformed into jade color, crystal clear, but very strong and full of strength. The blood circulates rapidly, just like rivers, lakes and seas, constantly flowing. The sound of huge waves continues to come from Kong Ru's body, and the surrounding space is also constantly filled with power emanating from Kong Ru's body. trembled. The small world of Kong Ru's Dantian continues to move faster, the chaos around the world continues to become clearer, the entire small world becomes larger, and the power within the world becomes more pure. With the transformation of his body and soul, the temperament of Kong Ru's body has also undergone considerable changes. The original Kong Ru's body had more of a refined aura, and he also appeared to be very gentle. But now this aura began to transform and became restrained, and another strong aura emerged from his body, completely wrapping Kong Ru's body. Elegance and toughness, gentleness and violence, the two breaths of literature and martial arts are constantly colliding and merging together. Since Kong Ru has been practicing, in addition to improving his own strength, he has also been thinking about how to improve the strength of the human race. And what appears in front of others is a very humble and elegant aura, without the slightest intention of fighting. But now after hearing Yuegui's words, Kong Ru felt a sudden enlightenment in his heart. The restraint in his heart was completely released in an instant. The domineering force that Kong Ru restrained in his heart was also demonstrated in an instant. The warrior's The aura was completely integrated with the scribe's aura, and his own heart became more determined. "The article is about cultivating the mind, nourishing the nature, concentrating the mind, cultivating the body through martial arts, nourishing the spirit, tempering the soul, cultivating the understanding, character, and perseverance through martial arts, cultivating understanding, character, perseverance, and relaxing with true knowledge." Kong Ru opened his eyes, and a bright light shot out from his eyes. , directly cut through the space in front of him, and the words in his mouth fully expressed Kong Ru's understanding. Even if you practice like this, only by advancing vigorously can you have the opportunity to continuously become stronger. If you are afraid to move forward, the final result will be death. "There are no years in cultivation, but in the blink of an eye it's another thousand years." Kong Ru stood up and couldn't help but sigh, it was another thousand years before he entered the state of cultivation. "This time, I would like to thank fellow Taoist for your guidance. This is the Nine Heavens Breathing Soil and the Three Light Divine Water. I will give it to fellow Taoist and ask you to give me a branch." Kong Ru said, holding a ball of soil full of rich vitality in his hand. And the water droplets emitting strong light are none other than the Nine Heavens Breathing Soil and the Three Light Divine Water. Although this place is above the Taiyin Star, the most abundant Taiyin True Water exists, but even the Taiyin True Water cannot be compared with the Three Light Divine Water. After all, Taiyin True Water only condenses the power of Taiyin, while Three Light Divine Water gathers the power of the sun, the power of Taiyin, and the power of stars. The three powers complement each other, and the power exerted is thousands of times stronger than a single power. , ten thousand times more. After Kong Ru finished speaking, the two rays of light in his hand waved forward and shot directly into Yue Gui's body. At the same time, a burst of light flashed above Yue Gui's body, and a small branch fell from the sky. Although this section of branches only hasIt is about 3 meters tall, but the powerful vitality on the branches is very powerful, which is not comparable to the laurel trees outside the Moon Palace. Confucius held the laurel branch in his hand, and the light flashed in his hand, and he directly took the laurel branch into his own little world. After putting away the laurel branches, Kong Ru no longer stayed where he was. His figure flashed and disappeared directly. Kong Ru disappeared on the spot and did not return to the Moon Palace to see Xi He and Chang Xi. Instead, he moved directly towards the outside of the island. After leaving the island, there was no longer any obstruction around him. The space around Kong Ru changed, his figure disappeared directly into the surrounding space, and the person directly left the lunar star. The ancient continent and the coast of the East China Sea, which originally seemed a bit deserted, have become increasingly lively in the past ten thousand years. The human race has also completely established its roots in this area within these ten thousand years, and its strength has also grown rapidly. The coast of the East China Sea was originally the area of ??the Dragon Clan. After the war between the three tribes, the Dragon Clan retreated, and the coast of the East China Sea became an unclaimed land. Although there are many races, their power is very limited, and they are not very large ethnic groups. Although the strength of the human race cannot be compared with the great races of the prehistoric world, it is not much different from these ethnic groups. And within these ten thousand years, the human race completely regarded these ethnic groups as nourishment for their growth, constantly fighting with various ethnic groups, constantly growing their own strength, becoming more powerful, and gradually becoming the leader of the East China Sea. Bin's most powerful ethnic group. Shouyang Mountain is the place where the human race first settled on the coast of the East China Sea. It is also the location of Laozi¡¯s ashram. Although I opened up a small world in the chaos after becoming a saint, this is my ashram, and no one dares to act recklessly here. of. On a hill thousands of miles away from Shouyang Mountain, there was a faint fluctuation in the surrounding space, and in an instant a figure walked out of the space, it was Kong Ru. Kong Ru's body was still in the same attire, but the aura on his body was more obscure. There were flashes of light in his eyes, as if he had completely taken in everything around him, and nothing around him could escape. "Finally, I'm back again." Kong Ru glanced at it and couldn't help but sigh in his heart, and the feeling of returning home arose in his heart. After all, he is a human being. No matter in his previous life or in this life, he is just a human being. Although he was mediocre in his previous life and had no power at all, but he is powerful in this life, in Kong Ru's heart, he is still a human race in both soul and body. A human race that longs for its own race to become stronger. Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 104 Five Virtues Kirin When Kong Ru entered Shouyang Mountain, he did not stop at all and directly entered the surrounding human tribes. Most of these tribes stayed and settled around Shouyang Mountain after listening to Laozi's sermons. Many of these people practice the Jindan Dao passed down by Lao Tzu, while most of the human race still practices the techniques passed down by the human race. After all, although Lao Tzu's cultivation method is exquisite, it is only different from the human race's cultivation methods. However, the human race's cultivation methods are all passed down from Confucius and have gone through tens of thousands of years. The human race is also more advanced. Acceptable. "The golden elixir path left by me is indeed very exquisite. Within these ten thousand years, many strong men have been born. However, after all, what I taught is the cultivation method of the immortal family, and the cultivation of the immortal family is the most exquisite. What matters is understanding and character. Although the initial cultivation will be faster, the limitations are also very big. If the character, understanding, and aptitude are different, the final cultivation will only stagnate." Kong Ru has not yet entered the human tribe, he has already I now have a very clear understanding of the situation within the nearby human tribes, and I also have a deeper understanding of the techniques I left behind. "Well, what's the situation?" While Kong Ru was walking quickly in the mountains, a group of people in the distance quickly moved towards Kong Ru's direction. This group of people is headed by several human beings who are in the realm of reincarnation. Everyone behind them is also in the realm of reincarnation. Many of them are even at the peak of the realm of reincarnation. As long as they accumulate for a period of time, they can reach the realm of reincarnation. Fetal realm. Kong Ru looked at the human race that was constantly approaching him, but did not leave directly. The energy in his body instantly covered his whole body, and his body began to change. The whole person became much stronger in an instant, and the elegant aura on his face was replaced by a tough and tough aura. The muscles on his face changed in an instant, changing into another appearance. "The brothers around here are from that tribe. Is there anything going on here? If not, it's better to leave quickly. There have been ferocious beasts here recently. You have to be more careful." Just after Kong Ru's face changed, the pair of humans also When they arrived in front of Kong Ru, they stopped and the leader said to Kong Ru. "Brothers around, I don't know what kind of ferocious beast appears here. This is the ashram of the sage Lao Tzu. How could a ferocious beast appear?" Kong Ru looked at the middle-aged man standing in front of him and asked, his tone full of I became curious as to what kind of ferocious beast had the courage to cause trouble around the saint's dojo. "I don't know, it seems to be a unicorn. Although its cultivation level is only at the level of Taiyi Golden Immortal, its strength is much stronger than that of the powerful people in the Daluo level. However, this unicorn does not seem to have any malicious intent, and it only hurts people. But there is no real killing, so I don¡¯t know what the purpose is." The middle-aged man looked at Kong Ru for a while and then said directly to Kong Ru. Although the aura on Kong Ru's body changed, the aura of the human race did not converge at all. The aura of the warrior on his body was also in the realm of rebirth, so the middle-aged man could directly detect it. "I don't know, can I go and have a look together? It's been a long time since I came out of the tribe, and I haven't seen what a unicorn looks like." Kong Ru couldn't help but feel excited when he heard that it was a unicorn. Even more curious, the Qilin ancestor has also reached a consensus with himself. The fortunes between the two clans are also connected to each other, promoting each other and supporting each other, allowing the Qilin clan to walk in the prehistoric world again. "Okay, since brothers are willing, then come with us." The middle-aged man did not hesitate at all and agreed directly. After saying that, he waved his hand directly. The people behind him rallied in an instant and began to quickly moving forward in one direction. "Roar." Kong Ru and others traveled thousands of miles, and huge roars continued to sound around them. The surrounding mountains and forests shook in an instant. The animals and birds in the mountains and forests suddenly rose up and moved toward Kong Ru and others. The person quickly retreated behind him. When Kong Ru and others saw the tide of animals and birds, they couldn't help but feel shocked. Their figures began to flash one by one, flashing rapidly in the mountains and forests. These beasts were not transformed, their spiritual intelligence was very weak, their cultivation and strength were very limited, and they did not have the slightest impact on Kong Ru and others. "The power of this Qilin is really good. Only the Taiyi Golden Immortal realm has such power. It seems that the bloodline should not be weak. It is not weaker than the bloodlines of the descendants of the Qilin ancestor." Kong Ru felt the power in this roar, but he had a more direct understanding of this unicorn. But at the same time, I also became more confused. Is the appearance of this Qilin arranged by the Qilin ancestor, or did it come out of the Qilin tribe privately? Thinking about it, Kong Ru's speed couldn't help but become faster. "Roar, roar." The roars continued to become louder. As the sounds continued to become louder, the surrounding spiritual energy also began to grow louder.It became violent, and the spiritual energy turned into whirlwinds, quickly gathering towards the central area. Such power was completely incomparable to the existence of ordinary Daluo realm. "Sure enough, they are the three major races that once dominated the ancient world. Such talents are indeed very powerful." Kong Ru couldn't help but sigh as he felt the spiritual energy gathering quickly. Confucius traveled around the ancient world, and saw many creatures in the continent, ocean, and star field. However, even among so many creatures, Qilin's talent was very powerful, and only the Dragon Clan was the most powerful. , the Phoenix clan can be compared, and although there are many creatures more powerful than these races, each one is a unique existence in the prehistoric world, and their number can be said to be extremely rare. "Are all the people of the human race so weak? With such strength, you dare to say that you want to conquer me." At this moment, a voice came from a distance. The voice was full of joking and did not take the human race in its eyes at all. "No, the humans from other tribes must have arrived. Brothers, hurry up and subdue this beast." The middle-aged man at the head shouted loudly, and his speed burst out in an instant, directly turning into a ray of light and heading towards The front was moving forward rapidly. Seeing this, Kong Ru's speed also increased a lot, and he followed the middle-aged man directly and quickly forward. Soon Confucius arrived at the place where the Qilin was. He saw a five-color Qilin, which was as high as a thousand feet. The five colors on its body were released, and the power of the five elements around it continued to gather towards the five-color Qilin. The aura of the colorful unicorn continued to increase, and its huge hooves continued to trample the surrounding land. The surrounding ground shook with each trample of the unicorn, and the rocks exploded directly, shooting away in all directions. He directly knocked away the surrounding human beings who were constantly approaching, retreated thousands of feet away, and suffered moderate injuries on his body. "Although the cultivation method has been completed, the attack skills are very clumsy. Alas, it seems that the growth of the human race still needs a long period of accumulation." Kong Ru looked at the human race retreating towards the rear one by one, and thought in his heart He couldn't help but sigh, the human race's tens of thousands of years of cultivation have gradually matured, and the entire system has been completely formed, but after all, it only lasts tens of thousands of years, and it cannot be compared with those who already have hundreds of yuan, thousands of Compared with the inheritance of Yuanhui. "Hahaha, little Qilin, even your ancestor cannot be so arrogant. Only the Taiyi Golden Immortal dares to be so arrogant. It seems that I have to teach you a lesson." Kong Ru's body shape changed and he recovered in an instant. As it was, the aura from his body radiated out, completely wrapping the colorful unicorn in this aura. The momentum continued to suppress Qilin's body, just like thousands of mountains. "Who are you? How do you know about my ancestors?" The colorful unicorn's body continued to shrink under the pressure of Kong Ru's momentum. It continued to shrink from the initial thousand feet, to hundreds of feet, and then to one hundred feet. , tens of feet, ten feet, and finally turned into one foot long and five or six feet high. "See the First Ancestor." At this moment, the injured humans around him also stood up one by one. Seeing Kong Ru's appearance, they also recognized Kong Ru, and fell to the ground one by one, their voices full of respect. . The most surprised person was the middle-aged man who came with Kong Ru. Although he was very surprised when he saw the change in Kong Ru's appearance, he still reacted in an instant and fell to his knees. Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 105 Heading to the Witch Clan "Meet the First Ancestor." The people of the human race knelt down on the ground one by one, no longer caring about the scars on their bodies. They knelt down respectfully on the ground one by one, but they did not dare to be disrespectful at all. The cultivation of these people is above the realm of rebirth, and they still have a certain understanding of the human race's own affairs. Naturally, they also know the several ancestors of the human race. Kong Ru was very moved when he looked at the human race kneeling on the ground. It has been ten thousand years since he left the human race. Now that the human race sees that he still respects him very much, he can't help but sigh in his heart. After this epiphany, the emotions in my heart became more sensitive, and I was no longer like an outsider like before. All I did was to comfort myself. "Ancestor? You are the ancestor of the human race." Qilin's body was trembling constantly, and he said to Kong Ru, his tone also full of surprise. "Oh, you actually know me, what is the purpose of your ancestor sending you here? It's not to bully the younger generations of the human race." Kong Ru looked at the Qilin in front of him and said involuntarily. Originally, the birth of the human race was less than 100,000 years ago, and although the Kirin in front of me has not yet transformed, it will definitely not survive for less than 100,000 years, so these humans are its descendants. no problem. "My ancestor asked me to come here to tell my seniors that the Lich War is about to begin, and the catastrophe of the human race is approaching. If I want my seniors to send some of the humans to the Qilin tribe to avoid this catastrophe, I can also get it from the Qilin tribe. A certain amount of experience." Colorful Qilin said to Kong Ru, while speaking, he was constantly thinking in his heart. Even the original members of the Beast Clan cannot easily enter the Qilin Clan's clan, but I didn't expect that my ancestor would let the human race in front of me go to the Qilin Clan's clan so easily. "Oh, that's fine. I don't know how much of the human race can be preserved after the catastrophe. Gather all the surrounding tribesmen and follow him to the Qilin tribe's territory." Kong Ru said to those who followed him. The middle-aged man said that at this time Kong Ru's aura had completely subsided. When Qilin saw that the aura on Kong Ru's body had completely restrained, he couldn't help feeling relaxed in his heart, and the power of the five elements around his body also instantly converged into his body. "Does your ancestor have anything else to do? If it were just this kind of thing, he probably wouldn't have sent you here. Although the Qilin clan has declined, there should still be quasi-sage-level beings. You, who only have Taiyi Golden Immortal, are here. Aren't you afraid of being captured by other races in the prehistoric world when a powerful little guy comes out?" Kong Ru looked at the colorful unicorn in front of him and couldn't help but said, after all, it is better to send a quasi-sage to come than to send a person with huge potential. If the juniors come, it will be much more stable and safer. "The ancestor also asked senior to accept me as senior's mount." The colorful unicorn said hesitantly. After all, I was becoming someone else's mount. I was still a little confused in my heart. What did my ancestor think? "Well, that's right. With your cultivation, you are quite good as my mount. It seems that your ancestor also values ??you very much." Kong Ru said after hearing Qilin's words. The ancestor of Qilin said that he wanted this colorful Qilin to be his mount. In fact, it is also his disciple. It can also be protected by the luck of the human race. With the protection of the luck of the human race, his cultivation level will naturally improve much faster. . "From now on, you will be called Qiren, the benevolent one, the core of all virtues. I hope you will remember to cultivate your mind and nature, and don't be tyrannical." Kong Ru looked at Qiren and said, and after finishing speaking, a set of armor appeared in his hand. , this armor was refined from the stars collected by Kong Ru, and its power is no weaker than the innate spiritual treasure. After Kong Ru took out the armor, he put it directly on Qi Ren's body, and the armor instantly melted into Qi Ren's body. "Ancestor, the people around have been completely gathered. There are only tens of thousands of people, but their cultivation levels are all in the Rebirth Realm, and they come from several surrounding tribes." At this time, the middle-aged people have completely gathered the surrounding human races. They gathered together, and tens of thousands of human beings already knew the reason why they gathered together, and everyone was very excited in their hearts. They also know how powerful the Qilin clan is. Except for humans, most of the creatures living on the coast of the East China Sea are transformed into beasts. Although they have experienced millions of years, these beasts are still very powerful to the Qilin clan. Those who are afraid can know from this that the power of the Qilin clan is definitely not comparable to that of the current human race. If you can go to the Qilin clan to experience it, your cultivation will definitely improve a lot faster. "Okay, take out the things your ancestor prepared. He probably won't let these little guys walk into the territory of your Qilin clan by themselves." Kong Ru looked at the people who had gathered and faced Qilin. Ren said. Qi Ren was also surprised for a while when he heard Kong Ru's words, but soonThen he reacted, opened his mouth, and a ray of earth-yellow light flew out from Qi Ren's body and flew in front of Kong Ru. "Well, jade slip." Kong Ru grabbed the earthy yellow light in his hand. The light dissipated in an instant, and a jade slip appeared in Kong Ru's hand. His spiritual consciousness directly penetrated into the jade slip. What appeared in front of Confucius was a three-dimensional picture, which was exactly the picture of the prehistoric world. Soon the whole picture changed again. , staying in a corner of the picture, a big mountain appeared, and a Qilin stood on the mountain. The aura on his body was very powerful. He was the Qilin ancestor. "Ancestor Qilin is really good at it. He actually marked the Qilin clan's clan area directly." Kong Ru withdrew his spiritual consciousness and couldn't help but sigh at the method of Qilin ancestor and the importance of a clan's clan area to a race. It is conceivable that it is impossible to disclose it to others casually. But now that the Qilin ancestor has told him directly about the Qilin clan's clan, it can be said that he has great trust in himself, and he has put everything above the human race. "Okay, let me take you to the land of the Qilin clan. Qi Ren, you go with them. Come to me after the lich war and come to the human race." After Kong Ru finished speaking, the aura on his body It was strengthened several times in an instant, and he raised his right hand and struck directly into the air in front of him. With a soft "bang" sound, the surrounding space shattered in an instant, forming a huge space channel. After the space channel was formed, Kong Ru's movements did not stop there. The strength in his body increased again, and the energy in his hand burst out directly, completely confining the space within the entire space channel. In an instant, the space channel was opened. The space power of the internal rebellion subsided. Everyone was very surprised when they saw Kong Ru's methods, especially Qi Ren. Qiren belongs to the Qilin clan, and he is also a very talented and powerful Five Virtues Qilin. He is also very clear about the methods of some strong people. But being able to confine the surrounding space so easily is a very rare method even among the Qilin clan. It is estimated that only the ancestors can do it. "Go in, after exiting this space passage, you will be outside the Qilin clan's clan. Once you get there, follow Qi Ren, and you can enter the Qilin clan's clan." Kong Ru said, and then stopped. Pay attention to the humans entering the space passage one by one and heading towards another section of the space. Instead, he continuously stroked in the void to form a series of talismans. In the blink of an eye, dozens of talismans had been formed. After these dozens of talismans were formed, they continued to float in front of Kong Ru. Kong Ru's hand once again shot out a force. This power instantly wrapped the talismans one by one and turned them into a ray of light directly towards the East China Sea. Shoot out quickly. "The Qilin clan has made some moves, so the White Tiger, Suzaku, Xuanwu, and Qinglong should also make moves. Now if we continue to explain, with the three elder brothers in charge, we should be able to make good arrangements." Kong Ru looked at the light that had disappeared. I couldn't help but think of it, so I turned around and walked towards the west. Originally, Kong Ru wanted to enter the human tribe to see the development of the human race in these ten thousand years, but now that the Qilin clan has taken action, he can't help but change his plan. The direction Confucius was heading westward was exactly where the Wu clan was. Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 106 Intensified Conflict between the Two Races Kong Ru left Shouyang Mountain without stopping along the way and walked quickly towards the Wu tribe. But Kong Ru couldn't speed up his speed. After all, as a quasi-sage level expert, if it was really urgent, it would only be a matter of seconds to directly break through the space. Although the contradiction between the two Lich clans has now been fully exposed and continues to become more intense, a real major battle still requires further intensification of the contradiction. Along the way, Kong Ru kept thinking about how he should plan to make the human race the biggest beneficiary of this calamity. "It seems that we really have to resort to any means this time. The battle between the two races of lich and witches must maximize the losses of the two races. In this way, even if the catastrophe of the human race comes, the losses will be reduced a lot." Kong Ru thought, but his face was filled with emotion. There was a flash of sternness. If you want to achieve great things, you can't have the kindness of a woman in your heart, and all of this is for the human race. After Kong Ru thought about it, his speed increased a lot in an instant. No matter what kind of plan he wanted, he still had to go to the Witch Clan first to see how far the strength of the Lich Clan and the Lich Clan had grown. Soon Kong Ru entered the tribe of the Wu tribe. The people of the Wu tribe did not hide their aura at all, and they did not hesitate to hide it. In the sky above every Witch Clan tribe, there are wolf smoke formed by streams of energy, completely covering hundreds of miles around the tribe. And within the scope covered by this essence, there is no demon clan, only those beasts that have not turned on life. And those monsters that have begun to become intelligent have entered the range enveloped by the essence of the Witch Tribe. One by one, they directly caused attacks from the surrounding spirits, and were directly wiped out of their intelligence, and the demons emerged in form. , was directly and completely strangled by the sweeping energy in an instant. "The situation has been established, and there is such a powerful power. It seems that the strength of the Wu clan has become several times stronger in these ten thousand years." Kong Ru couldn't help but sigh in his heart when he looked at the demon clan that was directly strangled. Without stopping at all, he walked towards the nearest ancestral witch tribe. In just a short period of time, Kong Ru had already arrived at the nearest Wu tribe. The conflicts between the Witch Clan and the Monster Clan are constantly planned. As the most powerful ancestral witches among the Witch Clan, each one is very warlike. They directly establish the tribe close to the Monster Clan and also place the Witch Clan¡¯s Many tribes completely guarded the Ancestral Witch tribe. "This is the tribe of the witch tribe. I just don't know if this is the tribe of the ancestral witch." Kong Ru looked at the tribe of ancestral witches in the distance and couldn't help but think about it. After saying this, he flashed and disappeared. At the same place, he directly entered the ancestral witch tribe. "It seems that it should be Zhu Jiuyin's tribe. Judging from the aura around him, Zhu Jiuyin's strength has improved a lot. As expected, with the blessing of great luck, his cultivation has improved very quickly." Kong Ru felt the aura around him, In an instant, he was already thinking about Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation level. "Friend Zhujiu, Kong Ru is here, come out and meet us." Kong Ru's voice spread to the depths of the Zuwu tribe. Although Kong Ru's voice was not loud, it spread to the depths of the tribe in an instant. "Hahaha, fellow Taoist, come here, why bother? Just come here." The moment Kong Ru's voice fell, the door of the Ancestral Witch Palace deep in the Ancestral Witch Tribe opened in an instant, and a person walked out of the palace door. , it is Wu Zhu Jiuyin, the ancestor of the Wu clan. After Zhu Jiuyin appeared, he took a step forward, and the surrounding laws shook slightly. Zhu Jiuyin's figure instantly disappeared from the place and appeared next to Kong Ru, as if he had always been beside Kong Ru. "This is the law of time. It is indeed very powerful." Kong Ru looked at Zhu Jiuyin beside him and couldn't help but sigh again. Although the small world within his Dantian has been perfected, the laws of time and space are very mysterious, and even his own small world has not been completely evolved. "I wonder what the reason for your coming here is?" Zhu Jiuyin asked Kong Ru, his tone also full of doubts. His understanding of Kong Ru was very sparse, and he was still stuck on the momentum Kong Ru released the last time the human race passed through the Wu tribe. "Fellow Taoist, do you want me to say it here?" Kong Ru couldn't help but laugh when he saw Zhu Jiuyin's expression. "Okay, fellow Taoist, please come in." Zhu Jiuyin did not hesitate at all, and directly led Kong Ru towards the central Ancestral Witch Hall. The speed of the two was not very fast, but they were walking slowly inside the tribe. Along the way, Zhu Jiuyin also continuously introduced the situation of the Wu tribe to Kong Ru. "Fellow Taoist, please tell me what happened when you came to my Wu Clan." The light in Zhu Jiuyin's eyes flashed and he asked Kong Ru directly. Kong Ru looked at Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s eyes and felt unhappy in his heart.Very surprised. As expected, he was indeed the ancestral witch who was born to inherit the law of time. The gaze from his eyes seemed to penetrate everything completely, and everything seemed to be unobstructed in front of him. "Hahaha. Fellow Taoist, you are overly worried. Of course, the reason why I came here is for the Wu Clan's affairs." Kong Ru couldn't help but smile, and the ripples in his heart caused by Zhu Jiuyin's gaze instantly disappeared. Calmed down. "I came here this time for the power of the Witch Clan and the Demon Clan." "Ten thousand years ago, I went to the Star Territory to watch several saints open up a small world. After walking in the Star Territory for ten thousand years, I gained a more intuitive understanding of the Star Territory." Kong Ru seemed to be saying He spoke casually, while staring at Zhu Jiuyin and watching the changes in Zhu Jiuyin's eyes. "What does this have to do with my witch clan?" Zhu Jiuyin said, his tone seemed to be unconcerned, but the gaze in his eyes could not help but ripple, and his mind became more focused. "The power of the stars within the Star Territory is extremely rich, and there are many demon clans surviving on the stars within the Star Territory. Each of these demon clan's talents are very powerful, and their innate magical powers are even more powerful. Moreover, the Monster Clan is naturally able to absorb the power of the stars to increase its cultivation. Now the entire star field is under the control of the Monster Clan. I don¡¯t know if this has anything to do with the Witch Clan." Kong Ru said, his tone began to change, "The Demon Clan occupies the small world of Heaven, and the entire star field is under the control of the Demon Clan. In addition to occupying Heaven, the Demon Clan now also occupies most of the prehistoric world. I don't know if this has anything to do with the Witch Clan. "Kong Ru's tone changed again, the light in his eyes kept flashing, and his voice seemed to be bewitching, but he quickly recovered completely. When Zhu Jiuyin heard Kong Ru's words, he fell into deep thought. Rays of light appeared on his body, and the power of laws continued to appear. The surrounding space was completely distorted in an instant, and the void Under the pull of this power of law, it began to change rapidly. "Pfft. Monster clan." Zhu Jiuyin spat out a mouthful of blood. His whole body's aura slumped in an instant, and his face became very pale, but he had suffered a lot of damage. Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 107 The Lich War Begins In the Ancestral Witch Hall, Zhu Jiuyin's face turned gray for a while, but the light in his eyes became stronger, and the evil energy on his body was released without any restraint. After Zhu Jiuyin's evil aura was released, the entire Ancestral Witch Palace was enveloped in this evil aura. Under this evil aura, a ray of light was seen emanating from the stone statue in the center of the Ancestral Witch Hall. This stone statue is the own stone statue of the ancestral witch Zhu Jiuyin. This stone statue appeared when several ancestral witches were born. Each stone statue has no other function except absorbing the evil spirit of the earth. This kind of function has very limited effect on other races in the prehistoric world, but for the Wu clan, it can be said to be much more powerful than the innate spiritual treasure. After all, the practice of the Witch Clan is to absorb evil spirits and forge the body, and the earthly evil spirits are also very powerful among many evil spirits. . Streams of evil energy escaped from the stone statue, completely entangling Zhu Jiuyin's body and constantly integrating into his body. As the evil spirit continued to blend into Zhu Jiuyin's body, Zhu Jiuyin's complexion began to slowly recover, and the scattered aura on his body gradually calmed down. "Buzz, buzz, buzz." Suddenly, a force of law escaped from Zhu Jiuyin's body. The moment this power of law was emitted, the entire hall was completely enveloped in this power of law. . "Boom." Suddenly, the gathering speed of the surrounding Earthly Evil Qi increased a thousand times, ten thousand times. The surrounding Earthly Evil Qi almost condensed into substance, constantly blending into Zhu Jiuyin's body, and Zhu Jiuyin seemed to be It turned into a whirlpool, constantly swallowing the surrounding earth evil energy. "The power of time is indeed very powerful. Zhu Jiuyin is already so powerful even before he has complete control of it." Kong Ru felt the sudden surge of earth evil energy around him, and a force came out of his body. After completely wrapping himself up and isolating himself from the surrounding evil spirits, he couldn't help but sigh. "However, perhaps it is this heaven-defying ability that squeezed the living space of all races in the prehistoric world and completely affected the evolution and operation of the prehistoric world, so it was calculated by heaven." Kong Ru felt the influence of time. He couldn't help but sigh in his heart at the power of force, but his heart also became more determined, and a light flashed in his eyes, but it quickly restrained itself. "My Taoist friend, Zhu Jiuyin, I would like to thank you again for this kindness. I will definitely take care of you from the human race in the future." Zhu Jiuyin's injury quickly stabilized completely with the support of the Earthly Evil Qi. After recovering from his injuries, Zhu Jiuyin's tone of voice became much calmer. At this time, Zhu Jiuyin's eyes when he looked at Kong Ru had also changed a lot. Although Kong Ru didn't speak much when he came in, every word he said focused on what he cared about most. Every word affected his temperament. Thinking back on such methods, Zhu Jiuyin couldn't help but feel even more shocked, and he also cared more about Kong Ru. "Then I will leave now. When it comes to the witch clan, fellow Taoists should still be cautious. The two clans of lich and witch have become the general trend. The power of the two clans has increased several times in these ten thousand years. The two clans will eventually have a battle. , decide where this ancient world belongs." When Kong Ru was about to step out of the Ancestral Witch Palace, he turned to Zhu Jiuyin and said, his tone was no longer as relaxed as before, but became very serious. After Kong Ru finished speaking, he disappeared directly from the place without waiting for Zhu Jiuyin to react, without giving Zhu Jiuyin time to stop him. "I wonder if this will change the attitude of the Witch Clan towards the Monster Clan." Kong Ru couldn't help but think as he stood outside Zhu Jiuyin's tribe and looked at Zhu Jiuyin's tribe. While Kong Ru looked at the relationship between the two clans, he couldn't help but think of Zhu Jiuyin's strength. Although Zhu Jiuyin only showed a small corner of the power of time, it was already very powerful. It instantly increased the flow of time in the Ancestral Witch Palace by a thousand or ten thousand times. If used in battle, the power would be great. I don¡¯t know how powerful it will be. The more Kong Ru thought about it, the more surprised he became. "Zhu Jiuyin is already so powerful. As the leader of the twelve ancestral witches, Di Jiang's strength is unknown. He also has a Hou Tu. And none of the other ancestral witches are simple. It seems that this In ten thousand years, the strength of the Wu Clan has increased more than I imagined. The Wu Clan is already like this, and the growth in strength of the Monster Clan that occupies the Star Territory is definitely not inferior to that of the Wu Clan." Kong Ru couldn't help but think of Zhu Jiuyin. I began to estimate the strength of the two Lich clans. Kong Ru looked towards him, his figure began to move, and in the blink of an eye he had disappeared from where he was. Kong Ru left Zhu Jiuyin's tribe and did not go far. Instead, he continued to walk in the area where the Demon Tribe and the Wu Tribe were connected, constantly watching the changing conflicts between the two tribes, and waiting for the battle between the two tribes. time. For thousands of years, Confucius continued to walk throughout the entire area, gradually moving from the far east to the center of the entire prehistoric land, where Mount Buzhou sits.within the area. During these thousands of years, the conflict between the two Lich clans has continued to intensify and become more intense. The fighting between the two clans has also gradually changed from a small fight at the beginning to a full-scale fight. It was a large-scale battle. However, the battle was still at the bottom of the two clans. The top leaders of the two clans did not participate. Only occasionally a few strong men who had reached the Da Luo realm appeared. But not a single person who has reached the level of quasi-sage has entered this battle. "The war between the lich and the witch is about to begin." On a mountain peak in the prehistoric world, Kong Ru couldn't help but said as he looked at the members of the lich and witch tribes fighting at the bottom of the mountain. For thousands of years, Kong Ru was not idle, he just watched the war between the two clans, and continued to create conflicts between the two clans, making the conflicts between the two clans continue to intensify. Of course, Kong Ru would not do these things himself, but would leave them to the humans who traveled between the two races of lich and demons. Each of these human races is an elite among the human races. They have traveled among the two races of lich and witches for tens of thousands of years. They have a very clear understanding of the two races. In addition, some of the teachings taught by Confucius The method is very simple to impersonate people from the Lich and Lich clans. And Jiuli and others are part of these people. Jiuli and others are born from the combination of Wu clan blood and human clan blood. Each of them has a strong aura of Wu clan. It can be said that pretending to be Wu clan does not require any effort. Covered. "Jiuli, lead your subordinates, gather all the human races, and retreat within hundreds of millions of miles of Buzhou Mountain." Kong Ru said to Jiuli behind him. After finishing speaking, he moved and disappeared in an instant, leaving behind Jiuli and others stood respectfully. Jiuli was taught by Kong Ru from an early age, and the cultivation method was also created by Kong Ru based on the body-refining method of the witch clan and the cultivation method of the human race. It can be said that it combines the characteristics of the cultivation methods of the two races. . This method of cultivation can also be practiced by ordinary humans, but it is relatively difficult. However, for a being like Jiuli who has the blood of two races, it is very fast. Jiuli's cultivation level is In just ten thousand years, his cultivation has reached the eleventh level of innateness and will soon break through to the twelfth level. It¡¯s another thousand years, and a thousand years can be said to be a very long time, but for the strong people in the prehistoric world, a thousand years is only a short period of time in their lives. Each of their lives has It is calculated in thousands of years, and some even themselves no longer care about the existence of time. And within this thousand years, the battle between the two Lich clans has continued to become more intense, and the battles have become more frequent. From the initial battle in the Taiyi realm, it gradually expanded to the battle in the Daluo realm. After the constant fighting, the number of fallen members of the two tribes also became more numerous, although the number of fallen members was very small compared to the base numbers of the two tribes. However, as the two most powerful tribes in the prehistoric world, their pride is conceivable. However, the conflict between the two tribes has reached an irreconcilable level, and it is only a matter of time before the war breaks out. Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 108 Before the War Buzhou Mountain, flying over Buzhou Mountain, the area you enter is the star field of the prehistoric world. In this star field, the central existence is the heaven of the demon clan. The Demon Clan Heavenly Court is the center of power for the entire Demon Clan. Everyone who lives in this small world of the Heavenly Clan is an elite of the Demon Clan, and their cultivation base is in the Daluo realm. Even if their cultivation base is in the Taiyi realm Only those with the most potential within the clan can receive the honor. Since the establishment of the entire heaven, it has been silent for tens of thousands of years. During these tens of thousands of years, each of the elites of the demon clan has been in a state of cultivation and constantly improving their strength. Each of the thirty-three islands formed by the thirty-three islands is very vast, and there are also many monsters living there. . And now the demon clan in the entire heaven is boiling, and the bells are ringing, resounding throughout the whole small world. And all the demon clans received a summons, and their figures couldn't help but boil up from the ground, gathering towards the palace in the center of the entire small world. In the center of the entire small world, a huge palace is suspended in the void. The surrounding stars are constantly rotating, and the power of the stars is constantly converging towards this huge palace, filling the entire palace with a strange aura. The colors appear vast and mysterious. This majestic palace is the center of the entire demon clan¡¯s heaven, the sacred place of the demon clan, the Palace of the Sun. As for the Holy Land of the Demon Clan, the Palace of the Sun cannot be entered by ordinary Demon Clan. Even the strong ones among the Demon Clan would not dare to enter without the summons of the Demon Clan¡¯s Demon Emperor Jun and Demon Emperor Taiyi. of the Sun Palace. And now, figures in the small world are moving rapidly in the air, and rays of light are shooting towards the Sun Palace in the sky. "Join Your Majesty the Demon Emperor, Your Majesty the Demon Emperor." There were loud voices in the Sun Palace, like waves, constantly echoing in the palace. In the palace, the monsters prostrated themselves on the ground one by one and saluted respectfully to the two people at the top of the hall. Everyone's eyes were full of fanaticism. "Ji Meng, Ying Zhao, Fei Dan, Fei Lian, Jiu Ying, Shang Yang, Baize, Qin Yuan, Bi Tie, Gui Che, when will the members of the clan be fully assembled?" Sitting on the palace Di Jun, who was in the highest position, opened his eyes, and a red light flashed out, directly cutting through the surrounding space. Although Di Jun's voice was not very loud, it instantly spread to the ears of everyone in the palace. The pressure in the voice made everyone in the palace pay attention to him in an instant. on the body. "Your Majesty, the tribe has begun to gather. In ten years, they will be fully assembled to start a war with the Witch Clan." One of the ten demon saints walked out and bowed to Emperor Jun. This person is Ji Meng among the ten demon saints, and he is also the most powerful one among the ten demon saints. "Fighting with the Witch Clan?" Ji Meng's answer made all the Monster Clan in the hall feel surprised, but they quickly recovered. Each of these people is a strong person among the demon clan, and their cultivation level is at the peak of Daluo Jinxian. Some of them have even reached the level of quasi-sage. These people are all high-level people in the Monster Clan, and they also know very clearly about the grievances between the Monster Clan and the Witch Clan. Although they all thought that sooner or later, they would have a battle between the Monster Clan and the Witch Clan, they did not expect that it would happen so quickly. . But none of them had the slightest objection. In their eyes, there was no suspense in the battle with the Wu clan. Just relying on the people of the Demon Clan and the Witch Clan, there is nothing to worry about. "Okay, ten years later, all the quasi-sages will open a space channel outside the Tianmen, and send all the clansmen to Buzhou Mountain to fight against the Wu clan." Di Jun heard Ji Meng's return and said directly , ignoring the reactions of other people in the hall. "You all retreat, speed up and gather the clan members together. Ji Meng and others stay." Di Jun said again. After finishing speaking, he waved his robe sleeves, and the surrounding space shook for a while, shaking everyone in the hall. They all moved directly outside the main hall, leaving behind only the quasi-saint-level existences among the demon clan. "Within one year, you have found 360 heavenly demons at the peak of Daluo Jinxian in your clan. Each of them must have a natural fit for the power of the stars. After finding 126,900 Da Luo Jinxian, Each Luo Jinxian-level existence must have a certain talent for formations." Di Jun asked directly to each of the quasi-sages in the hall, his tone was still so domineering, which made everyone sitting down Don't dare to have the slightest doubt. In addition to Emperor Jun's instructions, without waiting for the answers of the people sitting down, he waved his robe sleeves again and transferred all the quasi-sages sitting down directly outside the Sun Palace. After leaving the Sun God Palace, everyone in the Monster Clan did not dare to stop at all, and moved directly in all directions of this small world. WholeThe demon clan was completely mobilized in an instant. The creatures above the Taiyi Golden Immortal among the demon clan quickly gathered together, with very excited faces on their faces. The actions of the demon clan, the other side of the war, the witch clan, were not dissatisfied at all. When everyone from the Monster Clan gathered, each tribe of the Witch Clan was also operating quickly. Every witch clan exudes this powerful fighting spirit, and the essence of their bodies becomes more condensed under the influence of fighting spirit. Pangu Temple, the center of the entire Witch Clan, is the same existence as the Demon Clan¡¯s Sun Palace, and is regarded as a holy place by the Witch Clan. Everyone who can enter the Pangu Palace is a great witch among the demon clan. They are the core existence of the entire witch clan's power and the gathering of strength of the entire witch clan. And every great witch who can enter Pangu Palace is at the peak of great witches, compared to the peak realm of Daluo Jinxian. And coupled with the physical talent of the Witch Clan, the strength is even stronger than that of the Daluo Jinxian at its peak, and it is not completely impossible to deal with the Monster Clan in several stages of dysmenorrhea. This is also the reason why, although the number of members of the Witch Clan is far less than that of the Demon Clan, their strength is no worse than that of the Demon Clan. "Within a thousand years, the conflict between the Monster Clan and our Witch Clan has continued to become more intense, and the strength of the Monster Clan has increased rapidly within this thousand years. The Demon Clan's Emperor Jun and Taiyi are both great Ambitious people, if the strength of the demon clan continues to increase like this, they will definitely want to destroy our witch clan in the future." The expression on Zhu Jiuyin's face was very solemn and he said to everyone in the Ancestral Witch Palace, and his tone was unprecedented. of seriousness. "If those two flat-haired beasts want to fight with my witch clan, let them see the power of my Zhu Rong's flames and roast these two flat-haired beasts directly." Zhu Rong heard Zhu Jiuyin's words, The first one stood up and spoke loudly, his tone completely ignoring Di Jun and Tai Yi. Both Di Jun and Tai Yi were born on the sun star, and were born to control the true fire of the sun. Zhu Rong actually wanted to roast them both directly. It can be imagined that Tai Yi looked down upon Di Jun. "On your own, you still want to deal with Di Jun and Tai Yi. Is your flame stronger than the true fire of the sun? Let's look at my Gong Gong's true water and turn them two directly into drowned rats." It was Shui who spoke. The ancestor Wu Gonggong was born to control all waters in the prehistoric world. As the saying goes, water and fire are incompatible. Zhu Rong and Gonggong control the laws of water and fire respectively. Although they are not hostile, they still occasionally quarrel with each other. "Okay, you two, calm down. Don't embarrass yourself in front of these juniors." After Zhu Rong and Gong Gong quarreled, a voice resounded throughout Pangu Hall, and Zhu Rong and Gong Gong's movements stopped instantly. He looked at Di Jiang, who was standing in the center of the hall. "Second brother, tell me what the next step of our Wu Clan will be." Di Jiang glanced at Zhu Rong and Gonggong who had calmed down, and then said to Zhu Jiuyin. "Now, the demon clan is approaching Buzhou Mountain. It seems that there should be some big move, and it should be aimed at our witch clan. What we can do now is to fully concentrate the strength of the whole clan to see what this demon clan is like. What action should you take, and take this opportunity to teach the demon clan a lesson and drive these demon clan out of the earth." Zhu Jiuyin's words were full of evil aura, and his voice kept getting colder, as if It is as if the entire demon clan is completely wiped out. "Okay, our Witch Clan should also let the various tribes in the prehistoric world see how strong our Witch Clan is?" After hearing Zhu Jiuyin's words, Di Jiang said without the slightest hesitation, "You will bring the members of your respective tribes together." All the good players must gather together, there can be no mistakes in this battle." Di Jiang's voice instantly spread throughout Pangu Hall, reaching the ears of every shaman clan in Pangu Hall. "Yes." Everyone in the Wu clan answered directly without the slightest hesitation. After saying that, they left Pangu Palace and rushed towards their respective tribes. "The twelve of us should also perfect the formation, so that everyone in the Monster Clan can see who is the protagonist of this ancient world." Di Jiang's voice was full of chill, and every ancestral witch in the ancestral witch palace listened. After hearing Di Jiang's words, everyone became very excited. Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 109 Battle! ! ! Ten years can be said to be just a short moment for the creatures in the prehistoric world. Within these ten years, the actions of the two Lich clans are continuing, and the personnel of the two clans are quickly gathering towards Bu Zhoushan was moving in a fast and opposite direction, aiming to give the opponent a heavy blow. "The Lich War is finally about to begin, but this battlefield is in Buzhou Mountain. I don't know if it will have any impact on the birthplace of the human race." Kong Ru stood on a peak outside Buzhou Mountain, feeling the great wilderness The essence that is constantly gathering together on the continent is powerful and fierce, soaring straight into the sky and stirring the clouds between heaven and earth. The aura was so powerful that even the creatures that had not yet developed spiritual intelligence felt it in an instant and immediately retreated away. Every member of the Wu clan has transformed into their original form, using the magic of heaven and earth. The lowest figure is above Qianzhang, and each step of Qianzhang's body is several miles away. When these witch clans advance, they do not take direct steps step by step, but run forward at such a fast speed that they can cover thousands of miles in an instant. And while walking like this, the terrain around the walking route was completely destroyed in an instant, and many mountains directly fell, collapsed, and turned into dust. When the Wu Clan is advancing towards Mount Buzhou, the people of the Monster Clan have also completely gathered together. There are hundreds of billions of Monster Clan, the lowest one is the Taiyi Golden Immortal, and the highest one is the quasi-sage level being. These people gathered in front of the Tianmen of the small world, waiting for orders from Di Jun and Taiyi, who were at the front of the team. "Brother, the Wu clan has begun to attack Buzhou Mountain." Taiyi said to E Dijun next to him with a very serious expression, and his tone was also full of worry. After the battle with the Immortal Clan, both clans had a certain understanding of their respective strengths. Now fighting with the Wu Clan, even Taiyi couldn't help but feel a little worried. "Hmph, what if the impact comes? In front of my hundreds of billions of people, even if the Wu Clan is ten times stronger than it was then, it will only end up being wiped out." Di Jun's face was full of arrogance, and his body was full of arrogance. The domineering energy emitted in an instant, covering the surrounding area for millions of miles, completely covering all the monsters in his aura. "All monsters obey the order." A giant flag appeared in Di Jun's hand. On the giant flag were painted the images of monsters, each one very vivid. As soon as the giant flag appeared, all the demon clan became completely excited in an instant. The aura of their bodies was completely released, and the power of their bodies spread out, completely wrapping their bodies, ready for the orders issued by Zhixing Dijun at any time. . "Enter Buzhou Mountain, tear all the witch clans into pieces, and let the entire prehistoric world see who is the protagonist of this world." The aura on Di Jun's body further exploded, and his sleeves pointed towards the void. With a wave, a space channel appeared directly in front of him. At the other end of this passage was Mount Buzhou in the prehistoric world. Emperor Jun opened up a space passage. The other quasi-sages of the demon clan did not dare to show any signs of neglect. The auras on their bodies burst out one after another, one by one. The space passage appeared outside Tianmen, in front of all the demon clan. There are dozens of space passages, each with a radius of a hundred feet. After the formation of this space passage, the people of the demon clan no longer stay in place, and one by one they directly turn into rays of light, towards the other side of the space passage. Buzhou Mountain shoots straight away. "It seems that this place has not been destroyed by the people of the demon clan. Fortunately." Kong Ru looked at the original place of survival of the human race in front of him. The surrounding environment still had not changed at all, and he couldn't help but feel a lot of comfort in his heart. The human race has lived on this land for tens of thousands of years from its birth to its departure. The human race has also developed from a race that was just born without any strength to a race that has its own method of cultivation and its own civilization. "The space is broken, and the two realms are separated." A force burst out from Kong Ru's body, gradually resonating with the surrounding space, instantly shattering this piece of space and the surrounding hundreds of thousands of miles of space, and shattering This area of ??hundreds of thousands of miles is directly separated from the space of the entire prehistoric world. "It's done." Kong Ru shouted lowly, and the shattered space around him healed up in an instant. But when this space was bridged again, it was not merged with the original space of the prehistoric world. Instead, a membrane-like space was formed to wrap up the surrounding space of hundreds of thousands of miles. Outside this membrane of space The space separated from the prehistoric world is the space turbulence. "In this case, even an ordinary quasi-saint-level existence should not be discovered if you don't pay attention." Kong Ru looked at the completely stabilized space, and couldn't help but feel a lot calmer. After completing all this, Kong Ru's figure flashed and disappeared directly. After Kong Ru disappeared, the entire Mount Buzhou became agitated again. People from the Witch Clan and Monster Clan appeared one by one in the area of ??Mount Buzhou.within. Buzhou Mountain covers tens of thousands of miles around, and now within this tens of millions of miles, it has been completely occupied by the two Lich clans and has become a battlefield for these two clans. "Kill." As soon as the people of the two tribes met, they didn't hesitate at all. The shouts of kill suddenly became louder. The people of the two tribes rushed directly towards each other and fought directly. The war between the two tribes began to expand from the initial millions of people who entered the battlefield, and the scope continued to become wider. Within a few hours of the war, the number of people from the two tribes who joined the battlefield reached hundreds of millions. Gradually, the number of personnel of the two tribes on the entire battlefield continued to increase, reaching one billion, two billion, five billion, and ten billion. The personnel of the two tribes gradually appeared on the battlefield of Buzhou Mountain. The number of the demon clan reaches tens of billions, while the number of the witch clan is only a few billion, but the strength of the two clans is not the same, and the two have entered a stalemate at the moment of the battle. None of the tribes retreated at all, and directly attacked the foreigners around them. "The number of the demon clan is several times that of the witch clan, and each of their spells is not weak, and they still have a lot of spiritual treasures in their hands. Although they are only acquired spiritual treasures, their power is not weak. However, the power of the witch clan It's not bad at all. The strength of the great witch's body can be compared with the acquired spiritual treasures. The peak of the great witch is already close to the strength of the innate spiritual treasure. Moreover, the power of several great witches in the witch clan has completely exceeded the great witch's. The range is not weaker than the average quasi-sage strongman." Kong Ru stood in the void, his body completely surrounded by the power of the world in Dantian, blending into the surrounding void, watching the lich below I couldn't help but think of the war situation between the two clans. While Kong Ru was speaking, the battle between the two Lich clans became more intense, and members of the two clans began to fall. Monsters fell from the sky one after another, and were directly trampled into flesh by the witches on the earth, and finally turned into streams of blood. The same was true for the Wu Clan who fell one by one. They did not receive special treatment because they were members of the Wu Clan. Now in the battle, no one cares about all this. The only thought in their mind is to destroy the enemy in front of them. When the two tribes were fighting, the top leaders of the two tribes did not fight directly together. Instead, they stood on the battlefield and watched the tribesmen fighting on the entire battlefield, and their aura slowly dissipated. Staring straight at the opponent on the other side of the battlefield, he is always ready to enter a fighting state, giving the opponent a severe blow and directly turning the entire battle situation around. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 110: Everyone Shows Their Means The battle between the two Lich clans was carried out without any reservation, and the clansmen on both sides continued to perish in the battle. It was just the beginning of the battle, and the entire Buzhou Mountain was already completely covered with the flesh and blood of the corpses of the two clans. The mountains, rivers, and vegetation within the mountain range were also completely destroyed. The only one that was not threatened was Buzhou Mountain. After all, Buzhou Mountain is the existence of heaven and earth that supports the entire prehistoric world. If it is really destroyed due to fighting, then even if the two races are several times stronger, they will only end up being destroyed in the end. As the two tribes continued to fight, the people of the two tribes gradually fell into madness, and their worries about the war were completely forgotten, and they just continued to exert their own strength. "Ah." "Kill." "Kill." The shouts of killing continued to be heard, from Buzhou Mountain to beyond Buzhou Mountain. The sound spread for hundreds of millions of miles, and the murderous aura completely enveloped the battlefield for hundreds of millions of miles. And the creatures within billions of miles were also affected by this murderous aura, and they became crazy one by one, constantly attacking all around. No matter it was vegetation, rocks, or enemies, they didn't care at all, as if they were crazy. . Both the lich and witch clans can be said to be the darlings of heaven and earth. One is transformed from the blood of Pangu, and is born to control the laws, and has a strong body. The other one is an elf between heaven and earth, who is born with powerful talents, supernatural powers, and an innate affinity for the spiritual energy of heaven and earth. Each of the two clans has its own advantages. Although many clansmen died during the battle, the strength of both sides is still very strong, and no clan has the upper hand in the battle. "Brother, it's time for us to take action. If this continues, the number of members of our clan will shrink a lot." Taiyi, who was standing next to Di Jun, looked at the fallen demon clans one by one, and couldn't help but become very worried. Said to Di Jun. "No, the battle has just begun. Although many clan members have died, every one left behind will be the elite of our demon clan and truly become the backbone of our demon clan." Di Jun looked at the constant deaths. The expression on the face of the demon clan has not changed at all, and his eyes are still very serious. A situation similar to that of the Monster Clan also occurred in the Wu Clan. Wu Zhurong, the Fire Ancestor of the Wu Clan, looked at the fallen members of the Wu Clan one by one. The flames on his body suddenly filled his body, and he wanted to directly attack before entering the battlefield. , completely annihilating the people of the demon clan. But before he could get out, he was directly blocked in place by Di Jiang using the power of space, but he was unable to move at all. But at this moment, a sudden change occurred on the battlefield. The figures of the monsters in the air began to change one by one. Scales, feathers, and sharp claws appeared on their bodies. The surrounding spiritual energy of the world was also rapidly gathering. In an instant, all the demon clans had transformed into their original shapes and appeared in the sky, and their aura increased several times in an instant. Although the demon clan has transformed into its own form, its cultivation speed is much faster than before its transformation, but if it really wants to unleash all its combat power, it still needs its original form to be fully unleashed. The demon tribe transformed into its original shape, and its combat power suddenly increased. Whether it was strength, speed, or the intensity of mana, the balance of war instantly tilted towards the demon tribe. Everyone in the Wu tribe who had not fully reacted, one by one, directly Some were repelled by the demon clan whose combat power was instantly increased, and some were even directly seriously injured and died. "Ah, ah, ah." The aura of everyone in the Wu clan began to rise, and the powerful essence quickly gathered and submerged into the body. I saw a strange color rising up from the body of each Wu clan in an instant, and a force completely wrapped the body. The power of each Wu clan seemed to increase several times in an instant, and the combat power of each one suddenly increased. The fighting spirit was emitted in an instant, and he was instantly thrown into the battle. The war scale that was originally tilted towards the demon clan was balanced again in an instant, and the battle between the two clans of lich and demon clan entered a stalemate. "Although the war is very cruel, it is also a good opportunity for training. Although the strength of the two lich clans has developed very rapidly in these more than ten thousand years, their foundation is not very stable after all. Now after Although the two tribes will lose a lot of people in this battle, their foundation will definitely be much more stable. After the war, they will enter a period of rapid development again, and it will be even faster than in the past ten thousand years." Outside the battlefield, Kong Ru couldn't help but think about it when he saw the situation of the two races inside the battlefield. Thinking of this, Kong Ru couldn't help but worry about the catastrophe that the human race was about to face. He originally thought that consuming the strength of the two races could avoid the losses of the human race during the catastrophe, but now it seems that the catastrophe of the human race is impossible to avoid. But Kong Ru's eyes instantly became firm. "Even if the human race faces a catastrophe, it is also a test that the human race will face, and it is also an opportunity for the human race. What it can do has been done. What the human race needs is to grow up on its own, rather than linger under its own protection. Only by facing ?Face difficulties and move forward bravely, this is the real human race. "An idea arose in Kong Ru's mind. The deeper he thought about it, the more determined his eyes became, and the more determined he was in his own thoughts. While Confucius was thinking, the aura on the battlefield had increased several times. The demon clan showed its original shape, constantly mobilizing the surrounding vitality, the aura between heaven and earth, and each of them exuded a strange aura. , each magical power is displayed. And the Witch Clan is not weak at all. They naturally control the laws, mobilize the power of the surrounding laws, and collide with the magical powers exerted by the Monster Clan. Loud sounds are heard in all directions, and the surrounding spiritual energy also becomes completely violent in an instant. . There is no longer any reservation in the battle between the two clans. Their respective methods are fully displayed. The demon clan's magical powers, spells, spiritual treasures, and various strange means are fully displayed. The same is true for the Witch Clan. The powerful power, the power of laws, the witch treasures in their hands, and the witchcraft are all not as weak as the Demon Clan, and are even much stronger. "The two tribes of lich and demons are indeed the darlings of heaven and earth. The magical powers, spells, witchcraft, spiritual treasures, witch treasures, and Gu magic are all very powerful. It seems that the road for the human race is still very bright. It will be a long time." Kong Ru looked at the methods used by the two tribes, and was completely shocked by the scene in front of him. What was shocked was not the power, but the variety of attack methods. What surprised Kong Ru the most was the voodoo technique of the witch clan. Originally, in his understanding, the role of the Gu worms should be very limited due to the power of the creatures of the lich and demon clans. However, Kong Ru only now I found that I had completely underestimated this skill. When Confucius was surprised, he saw that the cup worms in the sky were like clouds. Golden, green, black, and all kinds of strange cup worms appeared on the battlefield. After these cup worms appeared, they dispersed in all directions, instantly breaking through the monster's scale skin and burrowing into the monster's body. After getting into the demon clan's body, the demon clan's body began to tremble, and streams of blood dripped from the body, but it was instantly absorbed by the gourd insects one by one. In the blink of an eye, a demon clan disappeared directly, leaving only the cup worm in its place. At this moment, Kong Ru couldn't help but sigh, in this ancient world, even insects are so powerful, and they cannot be underestimated. Although the body of the Monster Clan cannot be compared with the Witch Clan, and the method of controlling spiritual energy at that time was much stronger than that of other races in the prehistoric world, but under the power of this Gu Insect, there was no resistance at all, and I couldn't help but He has a more direct understanding of the Wu clan. Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 111 The Collision of Two Strange Formations The methods of the two tribes were fully displayed, and the scope of the entire battlefield instantly expanded more than ten times, and the area occupied by the entire battlefield also reached hundreds of millions of miles. All life within the entire battlefield area has been completely extinguished, and the only ones left are the two lich clans that have fully entered the fighting state. "This is war, without any reservations." At the moment when the battlefield between the two Lich and Demon clans expanded, Kong Ru retreated hundreds of millions of miles away and withdrew from the battlefield between the two clans. After all, this is a battle between two clans. Watching it by yourself will have no impact, but if you really enter this battlefield, you will definitely be affected by the general trend of the two clans and be discovered by the strong men on both sides. After all, in this small area of ??hundreds of millions of miles, the general trend of the two races is condensed. And when the battle between the two clans completely entered a state of madness, the top leaders of both sides no longer stayed where they were and entered the battlefield one by one. Both sides can be called high-level people. Each one's cultivation level is at the peak level of Daluo Jinxian, and they are also the peak existence among this peak level. As long as the opportunity comes, their cultivation level can reach the existence of quasi-sage. These people have entered the battlefield, and the entire battlefield has changed again. The power of every blow is very powerful, and many enemies have fallen directly with every blow. With each blow, there was a huge hole on the ground, and the ground that had been flattened suddenly became pitted. "Kill." The aura of Di Jun and Di Jiang completely exploded in an instant. Just one word spread to every corner of the battlefield instantly. The people around them also turned into phantoms in an instant, appearing on the battlefield. These people have entered the central area of ??the battlefield. There are only a dozen of these people on both sides, and each of them has a cultivation level above that of a quasi-sage. The Demon Clan¡¯s Demon Emperor, Emperor Jun, Demon Emperor, Taiyi, the ten demon saints, and several quasi-sage level beings. The twelve ancestral witches of the witch clan, several powerful witches, collided with each other in an instant. With the instantaneous collision, the surrounding space directly collapsed in an instant, forming a space storm that swept the area around the battlefield in an instant. The personnel of the two tribes fighting around this area wanted to leave the fighting area the moment they discovered the battle between the leaders of the two sides. However, before they could leave, the space storm swept around, and the personnel of the two tribes were In an instant, they were turned into dust by the space. Only a few lucky ones were seriously injured, but they managed to save their lives. "Hahaha, Di Jun, Taiyi, you two flat-haired beasts, look at the power of my Zhu Rong's flames." Zhu Rong stopped his retreating figure in an instant, and his body was completely enveloped by a flame. Zhu Rong's body is a beast-headed body, covered in red scales, with fire snakes in his ears, and fire dragons on his feet. Now he is completely enveloped in flames, and the fire dragons under his feet instantly leap out and attack Di Jun and Taiyi. Zhu Rong revealed his true form, and the other eleven ancestral witches did not slow down at all. Their body shapes changed, and their bodies were completely enveloped by a powerful force of law. The evil spirit in their bodies no longer restrained at all. In an instant, It attacks the hearts of the surrounding demon clan people. The people from the Witch Clan showed all their strength directly from the beginning, and the people from the Monster Clan no longer held back at all. The spirit treasures in their hands leaped out, blocking the people from the Witch Clan from the spirit treasures. The shape shook, directly revealing the original shape, and the power in the body was directly integrated into the spirit treasure. The light on the spirit treasure increased several times in an instant, and the attacks became more fierce. You come and I go, and the fighting between the two sides has no intention of stopping. However, neither side has gained the slightest advantage. The ancestral witch's body is so powerful that ordinary spiritual treasures cannot have any effect. The only thing that can threaten several ancestral witches is the innate treasure Chaos Bell in Taiyi's hand. However, the twelve ancestral witches who knew the power of the Chaos Bell immediately concentrated on the arrival of the Chaos Bell, and the physical strength of several ancestral witches burst out to block the Chaos Bell. Although the people of the Witch Clan cannot use spiritual treasures, the weapons in each person's hands are not simple. They are all refined using the secret methods of the Witch Clan. Every weapon is no worse than the Lingbao. It just doesn't have the magical abilities of the Lingbao, but it can fully unleash the power of the Witch Clan. "Retreat." Di Jun's eyes moved, and his figure instantly retreated thousands of miles away. When everyone in the demon clan saw Di Jun retreating, they immediately retreated behind Di Jun without any hesitation. The demon clan retreated, and the people of the witch clan did not feel the slightest joy. They gathered together for a moment. The twelve ancestral witches stood still, forming a faint formation. The power in the body resonated in an instant, as if to It turns into a general condensation. "The gods of the twelve capitals gathered together, the formation of the gods and evils of the twelve capitals, rise." Twelve people shouted at the same time, and the sound spread throughout the battlefield in an instant, and the rise had not yet dissipated, spreading to other places in the prehistoric world. go. And the moment the twelve people's voices fell, the evil spirit between heaven and earthThey gathered together in an instant, and the evil spirits in the bodies of the twelve people were completely released, attracting the evil spirits around them. These evil spirits are not only earth evil spirits, but also various evil spirits in the prehistoric world, such as heaven evil, earth evil, wind evil, thunder evil, metal evil, wood evil, water evil, fire evil, earth evil, yin evil, yang evil, and gang. Evil, the twelve most evil spirits between heaven and earth, as well as all kinds of evil spirits in the prehistoric world, have gathered in an instant. These evil spirits gathered together, and the surrounding scene changed instantly. The evil spirits concentrated in an instant, completely covering the surrounding environment in this evil spirit. "The power of the stars is coming, the stars in the sky are gathering, and the star formation in the sky is rising." Di Jun's voice came out at the same time as the twelve capital gods and evil formations gathered together. I saw the power of stars descending from the sky, and figures appeared one after another in the area where the power of stars gathered. After these people appeared, they directly merged with the power of the surrounding stars, turned into stars, and began to move quickly in the sky. ??The power of the stars is continuously displayed and instantly confronts the evil aura emitted by the twelve heavenly gods and evil formations. Although the evil aura between heaven and earth is very powerful, the power of the stars does not need to be weak in the slightest. The moment the Zhoutian Star Array was formed, a ** space was instantly formed, wrapping the Twelve Heavenly Gods and Evil Array within this star space. Within the star space, there are two stars in the center, the Sun Star and the Lunar Star. Outside of these two stars, 360 stars form mysterious trajectories that are constantly moving. In addition to these 360 ??stars, there are 129,600 smaller stars. Although these stars are relatively weak, the power they emit is not weak. Each of them has the level of Daluo Jinxian. breath. "The stars move and the stars evolve." Di Jun's voice sounded in the star space. In an instant, the entire star began to change rapidly. The stars in the sky dimmed instantly, and the surrounding space shook at the same time. The dimness lasted for a moment, and the stars began to appear one by one. The first one was the sun and the lunar star, followed by the 360 ??stars beyond the two stars, and finally the outermost 129,000 stars. Sixteen hundred stars. The whole process is very fast, but every time a star appears, the power of the surrounding stars increases, and the power of the stars continuously hits the twelve capitals of the gods. This powerful force of stars continues to become more powerful, but it still cannot pose the slightest threat to the twelve capitals of the gods and evil formations. The twelve capitals of the gods and evil formations stand in place without the slightest movement, as if It is as if he does not take this Zhoutian Star Formation into consideration at all. "Stars fall, rain of stars." Di Jun's voice became much colder. This week's star formation was the result of his painstaking efforts. Because of this formation, it even delayed his own cultivation. But he didn't expect that he would be underestimated by the Wu clan in front of him. The large formation formed by hundreds of thousands of people from his own demon clan could not defeat the formation of these twelve children from the Wu clan. You can imagine the atmosphere in his heart. The collision of the two clans¡¯ formations has now officially begun. The power of the two clans' formations was no longer reserved at all, and its power was fully unleashed instantly. The stars in the star space rotate rapidly, and the stars in the star field of the prehistoric world fall quickly, and continue to merge into the star formation in the sky. The power of the entire formation continues with the power of the stars. The power of integration continues to become more powerful. "Boom." There was a loud sound above the star space, and the extremely rich power of the stars quickly condensed and turned into stars, attacking towards the twelve capitals of the gods in the center of the space. Although these stars are condensed from the power of stars, and their power cannot be compared with the power of real stars, the power of the stars contained in them is not weak at all. The power erupted from each strike is even for a quasi-sage. Don't dare to take it lightly. "The evil spirits are condensing." Di Jiang, who was in the Twelve Capital Gods' Evil Formation, looked away and his voice became very serious. His body moved, and the twelve kinds of evil spirits in the entire formation began to gather together. It seems as if they are going to be united at any time. Each of the twelve kinds of evil spirits is a very powerful existence between heaven and earth. Now, only these ancestral witches, who are known for their strong bodies, can withstand the power that is erupted when they are condensed together. "Boom." There was a loud noise, and after this loud noise, a series of loud noises sounded. Stars collided with the Twelve Capital Gods and Evil Formation one after another, and the evil spirits within the Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods and Evil Formation condensed into substance and turned into a powerful turbid air, completely covering the entire formation. In an instant, the stars were directly shattered. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 112: Pangu¡¯s Shadow and Hongjun Appear The power of the Zhoutian Star Formation and the Twelve Capital Gods Formation were completely released. The power emitted by the two formations was extremely powerful with every strike. It can be said that they are the most powerful warriors of the two clans. It's powerful, and its power is much stronger than that of a quasi-sage level expert. If it weren't for the star space formed when the Zhoutian Star Array was formed, then the power of the collision of the two arrays would have completely destroyed Mount Buzhou. "As expected, they are two of the four major formations in the prehistoric world, and they are also the two most wonderful among them. The power they exude can be said to have concentrated all the power of the two races." Kong Ru stood in the void, Looking at the power of stars filling the center, I couldn't help but sigh in my heart. Although the power of the stars around here is very powerful and has formed a huge star space, in the eyes of Confucius, it is still very immature and cannot be compared with the star world formed by the ancestor of the stars. But even so, Kong Ru couldn't help but sigh at Emperor Jun's understanding. The existence of Xingchen Patriarch is comparable to that of Dao Ancestor Hongjun. If it weren't for the luck in the great calamity, his current achievements would definitely not be as good as those of Dao Ancestor Hongjun. Hongjun is much different. When Confucius was sighing at the wonder of the Zhoutian Star Formation and the power of the Twelve Heavenly Gods Formation, the two formations collided together again. The power suddenly increased by more than ten times, and dozens of people occupied the surrounding space in an instant. Ten thousand miles grew to millions of miles. The power of the formation suddenly increased tenfold, and the star space stabilized several times in an instant. "It seems that the demon clan is really going to start working hard, but that's right. Although the power of the stars is very powerful, even with the existence of Hetu Luoshu, Di Jun cannot use it without restraint. It seems that he should also We can't hold on for much longer." Kong Ru couldn't help but sigh in his heart as he looked at the Zhoutian Star Formation that suddenly became more powerful, and he couldn't help but become more expectant to see what methods this Emperor Jun still has in store. . "The stars are moving, the sun and the moon are shining, the stars are in the sky and the earth." Di Jun's voice sounded again, and the entire star array in the sky began to rotate quickly, gradually forming a huge star vortex, and in the center of the star vortex It is the two stars of Taiyin and Sun. The power of the surrounding stars gathered around the two stars and quickly transformed into the power of the stars of the two stars. The lunar and sun stars seemed to form a huge yin and yang diagram. Although this Yin-Yang diagram is not formed by the two qi of Yin and Yang, the power emitted by the Sun Star and the Lunar Star is also in this world. The power of Yin and Yang is very limited compared to Yin and Yang. Under these two forces, the entire star space rapidly changed, as if it had turned into a world. A powerful and powerful force gradually formed in this world, and a coercion suddenly rose toward the sky. The four directions and eight poles of space were crushed away. The pressure of the Zhoutian Star Formation continues to become more powerful, and the first one to be impacted is the Twelve Capital Heavenly God Evil Formation deployed by the twelve ancestral witches of the Wu Clan. Although the power of the twelve capital gods' evil formation is very powerful, under this pressure, the surrounding evil spirits have begun to converge. Even the turbid air condensed by the twelve evil spirits has been suppressed, and the entire The power of the formation is also greatly limited. "Di Jun's understanding is indeed very powerful. This star space actually simulates the world power of the small world. Although this power is not the power of the world, its power is not weak." Kong Ru looked inside the star space. His heart was filled with shock due to the changes, but he couldn't help but speak out, his surprise fully expressed in his voice. Emperor Jun fully revealed his reserved methods, and the twelve ancestral witches in the Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods Formation no longer held back at all. The twelve people shouted loudly at the same time, and a powerful bloody aura rose up from their bodies. The moment this bloody aura rose, a huge power instantly emanated from the twelve people's bodies. After the twelve bloody auras appeared, they instantly echoed each other, vibrated, connected with each other, and quickly gathered at the eye of the formation. At the same time, the figures of the Twelve Ancestral Witches gradually began to become illusory, as if they would disappear at any time. The formation of the Twelve Capital Gods evolved rapidly, and the pressure continued to become more powerful. A huge power continued to impact the surrounding space. This coercion is full of vicissitudes of life, full of desolation, and there is also a sense of sadness in this momentum. The pressure continued to change, the momentum became more obscure, and the entire formation quickly converged towards the center of the entire formation. "Boom, boom, boom." A loud sound rose up, and the momentum of the two formations continued to collide with each other. The vibrations caused by the constant collision of the two momentums became more powerful, and the entire momentum instantly penetrated the entire heaven and earth, radiating to all directions of the prehistoric world. "XingchenhuiGather, the sun and the moon cross the sky. "Di Jun's voice sounded again, and the stars in the entire star space dimmed in an instant. The power of the stars was completely transformed into the power of the two stars of Taiyin and Sun. In an instant, a huge pressure was directed towards the twelve capitals of the gods. Crush it out. Completely restrain the space around the Twelve Capital Gods Formation, and constantly use the power of the surrounding heaven and earth to crush the formation. "Guided by blood, the sky is shattered, and Pangu reappears. Pangu's true body is condensed." The voice of the Twelve Ancestral Witches seemed to be one voice. When the last word fell, the entire Twelve Capital Heavenly God Evil Formation The blood energy surged up in an instant and gathered directly into the formation. The figures of the twelve ancestral witches in the formation completely disappeared in an instant. The blood energy in the center of the formation instantly condensed into a figure. The moment this figure was formed, the entire Twelve Capital Gods Formation disappeared in an instant, and the power gathered in the formation instantly concentrated in this figure. Under the blessing of this power, this phantom instantly turned into reality, and a muscular man appeared in the starry space. After this big man appeared, his aura did not restrain at all. His aura instantly emitted and spread out in all directions. In an instant, it passed through the entire star space and spread to other places in the prehistoric world, until the entire The entire prehistoric world is shrouded in this momentum. "PanPangu?" Di Jun looked at the big man standing in the formation, and couldn't help but fell into complete shock, and his mind was lost in an instant. "Pangu!!!" The quasi-sages other than the two races in the prehistoric world were also shocked in an instant, and their eyes seemed to penetrate the entire space. But in an instant, everyone's mind seemed to have been hit hard, and a mouthful of blood spurted out from their mouths. Even Kong Ru was ordinary. He moved backward quickly and retreated hundreds of millions of miles away in an instant. His eyes became a lot more depressed, but he did not suffer much damage. "Pangu's true body is indeed very powerful. Compared to the Pangu true body that I condensed using the method of earth transformation, it is even stronger. This coercion is not weaker than that of a saint, and is even stronger than that of several saints. The pressure when he first became a saint was much stronger." The power in Kong Ru's body was circulating, his face had completely recovered, and the Pangu essence and blood that had rioted in the sea of ????consciousness had also completely recovered. After suppressing it, the whole person couldn't help but sigh at the power of Pangu. After Pangu's true body appeared, he didn't hesitate at all. With a wave of his long fist, a huge force burst out from his body in an instant. After this force was shot out, the surrounding space did not react at all, but after the long fist passed through, the entire star space was completely shattered in an instant. The stars that were constantly moving in the sky were completely dispersed in an instant, and figures fell directly from the sky one by one. Their expressions were very depressed, and most of them fell directly and turned into gray. Disappeared between heaven and earth. Pangu's true body instantly broke through the Zhoutian Star Formation. The expressions of Di Jun and Taiyi, who were in charge of the formation, changed. Their expressions were full of surprise, but they quickly calmed down, and their aura rose instantly. , the spirit treasure in his hand also shot out directly towards Pangu's true body, hitting Pangu's body. "Bang, bang, bang." Loud noises kept ringing, and the spiritual treasures that hit Pangu's body were bounced away in an instant, without causing any harm to Pangu. Even Taiyi's chaos The clock didn't have the slightest effect either. Everyone who had just regained their composure was lost again. Fighting is often very cruel, and a moment of loss of concentration may be the difference between life and death, especially in the eyes of these truly strong men. A moment of loss of concentration can defeat hundreds or thousands of attacks, and each attack can completely annihilate a strong person of the same level. Pangu's real body didn't hesitate at all. At the moment when several people were lost, they raised their hands, as if they turned into a giant axe. The shadow of a giant ax appeared above the head of Pangu's real body, and a huge wave of The pressure quickly spread in all directions. The surrounding space seemed to be completely shattered at any time under this pressure, as if the entire world was going to be completely shattered. "My life is at stake!!!" Di Jun and Tai Yi stabilized their minds instantly. Looking at the giant ax above Pangu's head, their confidence completely collapsed in an instant, and they felt a huge sense of crisis from the bottom of their hearts. Rise up, as if your life will disappear in an instant. "Bang." Just when Di Jun and Tai Yi were in complete despair, a figure appeared in front of them. This figure was not very tall. But an obscure aura on their bodies made hope rise again in their eyes. After this figure appeared, he didn't move much. When he waved his right hand, the sleeves of his robes brought forth a powerful force, instantly blocking Pangu's axe, and the light of the ax completely dissipated in an instant.With one axe, Pangu was instantly angry, and the power on his body became even more powerful. The turbid air from the ground was completely attracted in an instant, and entered Pangu's body. Pangu raised his hands again and struck directly at Hongjun. The rays of ax light continue to become more powerful. With each blow, the surrounding power is completely driven, and the surrounding space is completely shattered with each blow, and waves of chaos The power constantly spurts out from the cracks in this space. However, Hongjun was not that simple. He kept waving his sleeves and easily completely blocked Pangu's attack without suffering any damage. "Zha." Pangu roared, and a force from his body sank directly into the void, as if he was summoning something. In just an instant, phantoms appeared above Pangu's head. The phantoms were exactly a scroll, a giant flag, a chaotic bell, a spear, and four long swords. After these phantoms appeared, Pangu's hands kept turning. These phantoms seemed to be pulled, spinning rapidly, and instantly formed a giant axe. After the giant ax was formed, a huge aura emitted, a sharp aura and a destructive aura that continued to emit, as if to destroy everything. The giant ax appeared, and a hint of joy appeared on Pangu's face. Holding the giant ax in his hand, his whole aura became more powerful. After Pangu took the giant ax in his hand, without any hesitation, he raised the giant ax in his hand and swung the giant ax instantly. The giant ax moved along mysterious trajectories. Pangu struck out nine axes in an instant. Each of these nine axes was extremely powerful, and its power continued to become more powerful. Nine rays of ax light struck out and continued to evolve, instantly turning into ninety-nine and eighty-one rays of ax light, completely covering Hongjun's figure. Hongjun looked at the ax light that completely enveloped him, and a trace of surprise, a trace of surprise, and a trace of sympathy appeared in his eyes. But his figure did not slow down at all. The aura on his body could not help but radiate out. A light flashed in his eyes, and the aura on his body was released instantly. He waved his right hand again, drawing along a mysterious trajectory, and a burst of energy instantly It shot out and hit the ax lights one after another. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 113: Demon Palm Heaven, Witch Palm Land Hongjun and Pangu were the incarnations of the Heavenly Way in the prehistoric world. Although they were not the controllers of the Heavenly Way, their strength was completely beyond that of ordinary saints. The other is the existence that opened up this ancient world. Although it has fallen, it was summoned by the Twelve Ancestral Witches when it appeared now. Although its strength is far less powerful than Pangu's body, its strength cannot be underestimated. The strength of these two people is completely beyond the understanding of the prehistoric world. Even a few saints can feel the oppressive force emanating from the two people. Now the two are fighting with all their strength, and everyone is full of expectations, looking forward to what the outcome of this battle will be. There was no sound, no earth-shattering vibration. But the surrounding space was like snow that met the sun, melting quickly, and the entire space quickly collapsed. The two attacks of Hongjun and Pangu also completely dissipated in the collapse of this space, leaving only Pangu and Hongjun standing in the void. "It's a pity, it's a pity that Pangu has fallen. Although the strength of Pangu's true body is not weak, it is just that." Hongjun looked at Pangu in front of him and couldn't help but look at his mouth and said, his tone was full of regret, and his eyes were full of regret. Zhongya was full of disappointment, and it seemed that he was not very satisfied with this battle. After finishing speaking, a cyan light gathered in Hongjun's hand and shot out instantly, hitting Pangu. Pangu saw this ray of light and raised the giant ax in his hand, but he wanted to resist it. But the power of this light was far beyond his imagination, and the light instantly hit Pangu's body. This ray of light hit Pangu's body, and Pangu's body trembled, completely collapsed in an instant, and completely turned into a blood-colored aura and a powerful turbid air. After this bloody breath appeared, it instantly formed twelve strands and retreated toward the rear. When it stopped, the twelve strands of blood energy had completely condensed. The twelve figures were the twelve ancestral witches. Now, each of the twelve ancestral witches' faces are very pale, their auras are floating, but they are seriously injured. After the Twelve Ancestral Witches appeared, they stared straight at Hongjun, their eyes full of anger, but the depths of their eyes were also full of fear. Originally, after Pangu's true body appeared, the demon clan's defeat was already a fact. If it hadn't been for Hongjun's appearance, they would have wiped out Di Jun and Taiyi by now, and the demon clan would have truly become their shaman. A dish for the family. However, the strength displayed by Hongjun left them unable to resist at all. After summoning Pangu's true body, they were very clear about the strength of Pangu's true body, but even so, they still had no ability to resist in front of Hongjun. Such strength can be said to have exceeded their imagination. "From now on, the demon clan controls the sky and the witch clan controls the land. No more fighting is allowed within the Yiyuanhui." Hongjun once again restored his emotionless look and said, his tone was full of coldness and coercion, and he was not allowed to Anyone has the slightest objection. After Hongjun finished speaking, his aura changed again, and the surrounding space that had completely turned into nothingness began to recover quickly. After the space was restored, the surrounding mountains and rivers began to recover quickly. In just a blink of an eye, Buzhou Mountain, which had been completely destroyed due to the fighting between the two clans, had completely recovered. And at the moment when the surrounding environment was completely restored, Hongjun's figure disappeared directly on the spot without causing the slightest change in the surrounding space, as if it had blended into the entire space. "Is this the way of heaven? It's so powerful." Hongjun disappeared, and everyone's eyes were full of surprise. The battlefield between the two Lich clans reached hundreds of millions of miles, but in just an instant, Hongjun had completely recovered. Even the saints who were watching the battle were shocked by such a powerful strength. Even those who have become saints cannot control the power of time. Even if they can touch it, it is very limited. However, Hongjun used it in such an understatement that a strange feeling arose in the hearts of several saints. The feeling, but one by one, they quickly suppressed the thoughts in their hearts, and then they no longer stayed in place at all, and disappeared directly into the void. "Sure enough, it's a good trick. I didn't expect that Hongjun's strength would actually reach this level, and Pangu's power would actually reach this level. No wonder he could open up a big world like the prehistoric world. However, the first time the Lich collided here It is considered over, and the prehistoric world has entered peace again, but I don¡¯t know how long this peace will last.¡± Kong Ru looked at Buzhou Mountain, which had fully recovered, and walked continuously inside Buzhou Mountain. While constantly thinking about something. "It's really strange. The number of people who died in the battle between the two Lich clans reached billions. Even if Hongjun completely restored everything around him, the blood shed by these two clans would still be lost., the bones should not disappear so easily. "The doubts in Kong Ru's heart continued to become more intense. He couldn't help but completely let go of his soul and merged into the surrounding void. His consciousness and soul instantly completely enveloped the entire Mount Buzhou. "Yeah." Kong Ru was surprised, his mind moved, and his figure disappeared directly from the spot. Kong Ru's figure disappeared from the same place, but reappeared under Mount Buzhou. At this time, the two tribes of lich and demons had completely retreated, and there was no one left in Buzhou Mountain. Kong Ru stood under Buzhou Mountain, without stopping at all, but directly stepped into the mountain and moved towards the interior of Buzhou Mountain. " Buzhou Mountain is infinitely high and vast. Confucius walked tens of thousands of miles in the mountain, but still did not reach the center of the mountain. Kong Ru's speed continued to become faster, as if he was advancing on land, without slowing down at all. "Is this the inside of Buzhou Mountain?" Kong Ru only felt that the environment around him had changed, and he felt as if he had entered another world. The aura around here was condensed to the extreme, and every trace of aura was filled with huge power, constantly washing away Kong Ru's body. "Pure Yang Qi!! Sure enough, he is worthy of being the ancestor of ten thousand veins in the prehistoric world. The center of the entire prehistoric world is this spiritual energy." Feeling the spiritual energy around him, Kong Ru instantly knew this spiritual energy. The source of this, I couldn¡¯t help but sigh in my heart. As the Lord of Ten Thousand Immortals and the patriarch of the Immortal Clan, Duke Dong was transformed into this pure Yang Qi, but he was just a ball of pure Yang Qi in the prehistoric world at that time. And now the spiritual energy in Buzhou Mountain's spiritual veins is completely pure Yang energy. Even a saint would be surprised when he sees such a thing. Kong Ru didn¡¯t stop at the same place at all. He followed the spiritual veins of Mount Buzhou and moved forward quickly towards the bottom of the mountain. As Kong Ru continued to dive, the pure Yang energy around him became purer, and a more powerful force, a purer force, gradually began to appear within the pure Yang energy. This force Although the breath was still the breath of pure Yang energy, Kong Ru could clearly feel the power of this breath. Thousands of miles, Kong Ru has now dived down thousands of miles with the mountains, and the pure Yang energy around him has been refined to the extreme, as if it will change and riot at any time. Kong Ru has also completely adapted to the existence of pure Yang energy around him, and is no longer surprised at the beginning. "Hiss, ah." Kong Ru took a breath of cold air, and everything around him changed again. The pure yang energy instantly turned into pure yin energy. The purity of this pure yin energy was not at all inferior to that of pure yang energy. slightest. The change from pure yang to pure yin only happened in an instant, but Kong Ru didn't feel it at all, but he couldn't help but feel surprised. Entering this pure yin energy, Kong Ru clearly felt that within this pure yin energy, a stream of blood energy was constantly gathering towards the depths of the ground. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 114: Sea of ??Blood and River of Styx Kong Ru clearly felt the pure yin energy around him, and felt the pure yang energy that was not even remotely separated from the pure yin energy. However, his whole heart was full of doubts, and he couldn't help but feel doubts about the whole world. With a sense of awe, I couldn't help but sigh at the wonder of the world. "Sure enough, it's amazing that there can be such peace between Yin and Yang. There is only one layer of separation." Kong Ru looked at the harmonious relationship between the pure Yang energy and the pure Yin energy, and his body couldn't help but move, moving to this pure Yin energy. In the center of the Qi and the pure Yang Qi, I feel the Yin and Yang, two extreme powers, and my mind can't help but feel these two powers. "The way of yin and yang is indeed very wonderful. One yin and one yang are included together. As long as the way of yin and yang is completely integrated into the small world, then the power of this small world will be more pure and more powerful. Powerful, complete a qualitative change." Kong Ru woke up from the realization, feeling that the power of the world had become much purer in his body, and couldn't help but sigh. The power of this world is originally the condensation of all kinds of power in the small world. Although it has been completely condensed, there are still many lags behind and complete integration cannot be achieved. Now. From the changes in the yin and yang energy, Kong Ru's heart has also understood a lot, the integration of power in the world has become simpler, and the original stagnation has also disappeared a lot. Kong Ru woke up from his realization and no longer stayed in this place where yin and yang met. He moved again and quickly moved downwards, moving directly towards the trace of blood. With the blood energy, Kong Ru continued to move downwards. As Kong Ru continued to advance, the surrounding blood energy continued to become richer, while the pure yin energy continued to become thinner, but the space continued to expand. Become more vast. After Confucius traveled thousands of miles downward, he had already reached the ground of this space. This space is completely a blood-colored world, and the spiritual energy in the world is completely composed of Yin energy, and a lot of it is mixed with a spiritual energy full of bloody energy. After Confucius appeared, this bloody spirit began to gather towards Confucius, trying to corrode Confucius. But as soon as this spiritual energy approached Kong Ru's side, it was directly annihilated by the power emanating from Kong Ru's body, but it did not cause the slightest harm to Kong Ru. "Well. This aura is very similar to the aura on Styx. Is this where the sea of ??blood is?" Kong Ru couldn't help but think as he felt the aura that wanted to corrode him. Confucius also knew very well where the caves of several powerful men in the prehistoric world were located. Zhen Yuanzi's Wuzhuang Temple on Wanshou Mountain, the Fire Cloud Cave where Hongyun is, Kunpeng's Beiming Palace in Beihai, the twelve tribes of the twelve ancestral witches, the major caves in the prehistoric world, and the blessed land of Confucius and Confucianism are all very special. It is clear, but only this River Styx is very mysterious. We only know that the place where it was born is the sea of ??blood, but no one in the prehistoric world knows where this sea of ??blood is. Precisely because of this, when Kong Ru felt the spiritual energy around him, he immediately thought of the Styx River, and he was also very curious about unlocking the secret of an ancestor in the prehistoric world. Thinking about it, Kong Ru's heart was filled with excitement, and the speed of his feet could not help but become faster, moving quickly towards the place where the bloody energy was most condensed. "As expected, it is a sea of ??blood. It is indeed very vast. However, this sea water is composed of blood water, and the filthy air in the sea water is extremely powerful. It is definitely not that simple." Kong Ru looked at what appeared in him. Looking at the huge bloody ocean in front of him, he couldn't help but become cautious and alert. "It is said that this sea of ??blood was transformed from the dirty blood in Pangu's navel. Looking at the aura in this sea of ??blood, there should be nothing wrong. Only Pangu can create such a bloody space, such a This is a space filled with turbid energy, yin energy, and blood energy." Kong Ru thought, and couldn't help but step forward, stepping onto the surface of the sea of ??blood, and began to move toward the depths of the sea of ??blood. Kong Ru had just taken a step forward and stepped onto the sea of ??blood. Layers of blood-colored waves suddenly appeared in the sea of ??blood. In the blood-colored waves, shadows were struggling one by one, roaring, and shouting. The sharp scream instantly filled Kong Ru's ears. "Noisy." Kong Ru waved his sleeves, and a ray of purple light suddenly shot out, directly shattering the waves. The ghost in the blood wave was directly wrapped by the purple light, and the soul imprisoned in the sea of ????blood above the sea. These ghosts were imprisoned in the sky above the sea of ????blood, still screaming, and streams of ghostly energy continued to emerge, turning into sharp claws and hitting the purple light that imprisoned their bodies. "The souls of the demon clan, as well as the souls of other races in the prehistoric world. As expected, they are veryIt's amazing, this sea of ??blood is really not simple. "Kong Ru looked at the several ghosts who were imprisoned by him, and instantly understood the origins of these ghosts. Many of these ghosts were the souls of the demon clan who died in this lich war. The witch clan because of The soul and the body are completely integrated. Once it dies, even the soul will completely dissipate and will not remain between heaven and earth. Confucius completely imprisoned the soul, but the blood sea did not calm down completely. The blood waves rose up again. This blood wave became even bigger, and the ghost in the blood wave also became larger. There are more and more, and when every ghost appears, it is a fierce force, without any intelligence, and the only thing it knows is instinctive attack. When Kong Ru saw the layers of blood waves rolled up, he did not hesitate at all. With one attack after another, the layers of blood waves were completely scattered. In just a short period of time, Kong Ru had been imprisoned. Killed hundreds of thousands of ghosts. "What is human emotion? Joy, anger, sorrow, fear, love, evil, desire. The seven are not learned. What is human righteousness? Father's kindness, son's filial piety, brother's kindness, younger brother, husband's righteousness, wife's listening, long-term benefit, and child's benefit. Shun, benevolence, loyalty, these ten are called human righteousness." Kong Ru looked at the ghost trapped by him, a righteous energy radiated from his body, and he couldn't help but chant. As Kong Ru continued to recite, the righteousness in Kong Ru's body became more intense. Haoran's righteousness was originally the righteousness between heaven and earth, and had natural restraint against ghosts. The moment the righteousness of Kong Ru's body radiated out, all the ghosts seemed to have met their nemesis, and they were all filled with fear. As time went by, the expressions of these fearful ghosts began to calm down, the madness in their eyes began to dissipate, and a little bit of spirituality began to appear in their eyes. What Confucius recited are classics that have been passed down by later generations. These classics have been accumulated and understood by generations of people, and they are articles intended to teach the world and make them wiser. Now that Confucius recited it, coupled with the blessing of Haoran's righteousness, the effect it played was very huge. "Alas, although these ghosts have recovered their intelligence, their reincarnations have not yet been completed, so how to deal with it is" Kong Ru looked at the ghosts in front of him who had recovered their intelligence, and couldn't help but feel in danger. These ghosts I don't have any good way to deal with it. "Come on, since you have opened your spiritual wisdom, you can no longer survive in this sea of ??blood. You should enter my Dantian world." The light in Kong Ru's hand flashed, and in an instant he These hundreds of thousands of ghosts have received their own Dantian world. This Dantian world is completely controlled by Confucius. Moreover, although these ghosts have opened their spiritual wisdom, their memories before death have completely disappeared. They were just like newborn children, which is why Confucius safely put them into his own little world. "Jie Jie, Jie Jie Jie. If you dare to come into my blood sea, you are indeed a good little baby." Just as Kong Ru put away his ghost, a wave swept over from the depths of the blood sea. The size of this wave was more than a thousand times that of the previous blood wave. A powerful momentum emanated from this blood wave, and it quickly swept towards Kong Ru. Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 115 Blood God Son Tens of thousands of miles of blood waves swept towards Kong Ru, and there was no surprise in Kong Ru's eyes. Although this sea of ??blood was very vast, the aura he released was not concealed at all. Moreover, the bloody aura was naturally restrained by Kong Ru's aura of righteousness, and it could be said to be incompatible with the aura in the surrounding space. However, the moment this aura of righteousness appeared, it was already felt. In the blood wave, a bloody figure shot out directly, stepping on the blood wave, looking at Kong Ru, but his eyes were full of anger. This figure was dressed in a blood-colored Taoist robe, and there were scenes of waves of blood surging on the Taoist robe. His body exuded a powerful blood-colored aura, as if he was completely integrated with the entire sea of ??blood. "Who are you and why do you come to my land of sea of ??blood?" After this bloody figure appeared, he asked Kong Ru directly and arrogantly, his tone was full of contempt, and he didn't care about Confucius's place at all. In eyes. "I came here this time to visit fellow Taoist Styx." Kong Ru said directly without any hesitation. Now that we have come to this land of blood, there is nothing wrong with visiting Styx. After all, both of them are strong men in the ancient world, and there is no conflict over interests. There is no harm in being on good terms. "Hmph, you can meet me when you meet me, ancestor." The bloody man said, a strange look flashed in his eyes when he spoke, but he quickly hid it. "Let me see what you, a little kid, are capable of. Come to this land of blood and meet my ancestor." As the blood shadow spoke, the aura on his body was directly released, and a pressure came from this place. The blood radiated from the body of the shadow. Kong Ru stood there and felt the aura emanating from the blood shadow. This aura was not very powerful, but it was only for Kong Ru. This coercion is not weaker than the Great Luo Jinxian level existence in the prehistoric world, and this momentum is full of bloody air, constantly corroding everything around it. The momentum of the blood shadow spread out without any hesitation. He stepped lightly, and the speed of the blood wave increased several times in an instant, sweeping towards Kong Ru. "I didn't expect that a small blood shadow would have such power and be able to control such a large area of ????blood sea. It seems that this blood shadow is not that simple. Moreover, in this blood sea, besides the blood sea, there are other Other living beings." Kong Ru looked at the wave of blood sweeping towards him, not paying much attention to it, but he became confused about the identity of this blood shadow. Now, the Asura clan has not yet been born. The only living beings living in this sea of ??blood are the Styx and the mysterious mosquito Taoist. There should be no other living beings. And now the blood shadow that appears in front of him does have a trace of Styx's breath. It should not be Taoist Mosquito. So what exactly is this blood shadow in front of him? Kong Ru has many doubts in his heart. Keep rising. "The sea of ??blood is overwhelming." The blood shadow shouted loudly, and the power in the blood wave instantly increased several times. The blood wave tens of thousands of miles expanded instantly, completely covering the area thousands of miles around Kong Ru. The blood waves on all sides simultaneously moved toward the person standing Kong Ru's body in the center surged away, as if Kong Ru was completely submerged in this wave of blood. "Styx's method." Kong Ru looked at the wave of blood sweeping towards him, and instantly recognized that this method was Styx's method, and it became clear in his heart. The blood sea is Styx's native place of survival, and it is impossible for others to get involved. Now this blood shadow can control Styx so easily, and the method is almost exactly the same as Styx's. The only difference is the power. It's just a lot of difference. "Bang." With a soft sound, an aura suddenly rose from Kong Ru's body. With a wave of his sleeves, a huge force directly bombarded the surrounding waves of blood. The moment this force collided with the blood waves, it directly completely shattered the surrounding blood waves. This force did not completely dissipate at the moment the blood waves shattered. Instead, it gathered together again, completely crushing the blood shadow. is imprisoned within this power. "Being able to control the sea of ??blood, it seems that you are not that simple. Tell me who you are." Kong Ru levitated the phantom in front of him and said sternly. As he spoke, he couldn't help but gather a sense of awe. Righteous energy poured directly into the blood shadow's body. With the influx of Haoran's righteousness, a purple color rose on Xue Ying's face, his eyes were full of struggle, and Xue Ying's body began to become unstable, as if it would dissipate at any time. "Clone? Incarnation?" Kong Ru looked at the blood shadow in front of him, but he was even more confused. The moment Haoran's righteousness entered the blood shadow, Kong Ru had a clearer understanding of the blood shadow. It was precisely because of this understanding that Kong Ru became more confused in his heart. This entire phantom is completely formed by the sea water of the Blood Sea, but the blood shadowThe sea water inside is more pure. Apart from this blood, there is only a faint trace of soul power left in the entire blood shadow, and nothing else exists. There is no muscle, no blood, no blood vessels, no bones, it is completely just sea water in the sea of ??blood. "Son of the Blood God!!!" A name emerged from Kong Ru's mind. Thinking of this, a light flashed in Kong Ru's eyes, and he was instantly sure of his thoughts. "As expected of fellow Taoist Styx, his magical powers are indeed vast. He actually has such magical powers. As long as the Son of Blood God exists, he is one with the Sea of ??Blood. Even if he dies, as long as this Sea of ??Blood exists, he can start all over again, and his strength is The recovery will definitely be very fast." Kong Ru looked at the Blood God Son, his mouth moved slightly, and with every word Kong Ru said, the expression of the Blood God Son who was imprisoned by Kong Ru changed rapidly. "Hahaha, Taoist friend Kong Ru is indeed extraordinary. He can actually see through this Blood God Son." Just as Kong Ru finished speaking, the imprisoned Blood God Son's expression changed, and his temperament also changed instantly, and the aura on his whole body changed. It becomes more obscure and more calm. Kong Ru was not surprised at all when he looked at the hugely changed Blood God Son in front of him. With a thought, the energy imprisoning the Blood God Son was completely dissipated in an instant. "Fellow Taoist Ming He is really surprising. I don't know how powerful I have yet to see him." A smile flashed across Kong Ru's face, and there was a hint of unhappiness in his tone. The appearance of the Blood God Son was, in the final analysis, just Styx testing himself to see what his strength was. Kong Ru believed that if he was not strong enough, the Styx Ancestor would not hesitate to leave him in this sea of ??blood forever. "Fellow Taoist is joking. I have seen the abilities of my fellow Taoist in the thirty-three days of Ming He, but I really didn't expect that my fellow daoist would come to this filthy place like the Sea of ??Blood." Ming He's tone also softened a lot. People are full of curiosity about Confucius coming here. Where the Blood Sea is located, Styx is very confident, and is very clear about the concealment of this Blood Sea. No one in the prehistoric world would have thought that the Blood Sea is a perfect space under Buzhou Mountain. among. But now a stranger has come into such a place, and his cultivation level is not weaker than his own, and is even much better than his own. When such a person came into the sea of ??blood, Styx couldn't help but deal with it carelessly, but now that he had seen the power of Kong Ru, the plan in his heart couldn't help but change. Although it was just a blow, Ming He could clearly feel the depth of cultivation of the person in front of him and his profound understanding of Tao. "What is the purpose of my fellow Taoist coming here? It shouldn't be that simple, right?" Ming He looked at Kong Ru and asked solemnly, his tone not as relaxed as before. "Fellow Taoist has misunderstood. During the Lich War, a large number of people from the two tribes died, but I was curious about the blood, bones, and souls of the fallen people of the two tribes, so I came to the land of the sea of ????blood. "Kong Ru looked at Styx's solemn expression and said to Styx without any concealment. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 116: Deep in the Sea of ??Blood After Minghe learned the reason why Kong Ru came to this sea of ??blood, he was no longer as alert as before. Kong Ru looked at Styx who was no longer on guard, and he was no longer relieved. After all, Styx's cultivation is very powerful, and he is even more powerful in this sea of ??blood. Although Kong Ru came to this sea of ??blood, he did not want to fight Styx. "In this case, I have misunderstood my fellow Taoist. It is actually Styx's fault for letting you stay in this sea of ??blood for such a long time. Please go to the dojo and talk about it." The clone of the Blood God Son of Styx He said, his tone was much more casual, and he made a gesture of invitation. After saying that, he turned into a stream of blood light and shot towards the depths of the blood sea. Kong Ru looked at the Blood God Son who was rapidly advancing towards the depths of the Blood Sea, and followed the Blood God Son towards the depths of the Blood Sea without any hesitation. Although the Sea of ??Blood is said to be an ocean, it is still incomparable to the ocean in the prehistoric world. The ocean of the prehistoric world can be said to be vast and boundless, even wider than the prehistoric continent. Although this sea of ??blood is very vast, it cannot be compared with any continent in the prehistoric world. The entire ocean only occupies hundreds of millions of miles, but even so, its vastness is very surprising. Kong Ru couldn't help but estimate the strength of Styx again. Although the blood sea was not a small world, it was transformed from Pangu's dirty blood after all. The power contained in it was very powerful, and the existence of this blood sea also had Its important significance is that even a saint cannot directly destroy it. With the blessing of such power, as Styx's strength continues to increase, Styx will surely become as powerful as a saint in the prehistoric world. Both of them were very fast, and soon they reached the depths of the blood sea. As they continued to deepen, the bloody air in the entire blood sea became thicker, and in the blood sea The sea water has also become more pure. And Kong Ru clearly felt that there seemed to be something hidden in the depths of the blood sea. This power did not have the bloody aura in the blood sea, but it was colder and the aura was very strange. "Come here, fellow Taoist, fellow Taoist Styx." A loud voice came from the sea of ??blood, and the Blood God Son beside Kong Ru instantly turned into the sea water of the sea of ??blood and flowed into the sea of ??blood. And as the voice came out, a bloody figure shot out from the depths of the sea of ??blood and arrived in front of Kong Ru in an instant. Kong Ru¡¯s attention instantly shifted to the bloody light that was shooting towards him. The person coming was none other than the Lord of the Blood Sea, Ancestor Styx. I saw that Ming He was wearing a black Taoist robe. The blood waves in the blood sea in the Taoist robes were constantly surging, and a blood energy on his body was also constantly surging with the blood waves in the blood sea. "I have met fellow Taoist Ming He, but it is very difficult to meet fellow Taoist Ming He." Ming He stopped in front of Kong Ru, and Kong Ru said to the sea of ??blood, with a hint of teasing in his tone. "Minghe had a grudge against the demon emperor Jun and the demon emperor Taiyi in the heavenly court, and finally escaped with the help of secret techniques. During these ten thousand years, Pindao has been guarding against the two coming to the Sea of ??Blood. If you offend me, please don't take offense." Ming He said, his tone full of helplessness. Although the Styx is powerful, the power of the demon clan is very powerful. Emperor Jun, Taiyi, and the ten demon saints all have cultivation levels above the quasi-sage. Moreover, the demon clan has established a heavenly palace to condense the destiny of heaven and earth. For thousands of years, In this period of time, the power among the demon clan is definitely not something that Styx can handle. "So that's the case, but it's my fellow Taoist who blames me more. The lich has become a trend, and the strength of the two clans has grown so fast, it's really surprising." Kong Ru couldn't help but sigh at the rapid growth of the strength of the lich and the two clans, and at the same time he also Agreed with Styx's reasons. The lich has become a powerful force. No matter how powerful it is, it cannot collide with the general trend of heaven and earth. Even a saint cannot. The two of them didn't stay there for long. They just talked for a while and then shot straight towards the depths of the blood sea. The two of them moved towards the deepest part of the blood sea, which was also the core of the entire blood sea. In the blink of an eye, they had reached the core. Seeing the core of this sea of ??blood, Kong Ru was full of surprise. At the core of the blood sea, there is an island. The island is black as a whole, and exudes a strange power. It is the strange aura that Kong Ru felt when he entered the depths of the blood sea. "I don't know where this island is. Why is the Daoist Taoist Temple not in this island, but built outside this island." Kong Ru asked towards the Styx River beside him. Although this island is very strange, it is also It can be regarded as a blessed place. It is much better to build the dojo on this island than to build it in the sea of ??blood. Generally, the dojos of cultivators are built in the Cave Heaven Blessed Land, or in areas with very strong spiritual energy. And the reason why we chose these places is precisely??Because these areas are the bells of heaven and earth, and are also the places where the luck of the prehistoric world gathers, and they also have a certain suppressive effect on one's own luck. It is precisely because of this that if you are not a mortal enemy, you will not attack someone else's dojo at will. "It's not that I don't want to, it's that I can't. This island has existed since the formation of the Blood Sea, and there is a strange aura exuding on the island. And it is precisely because of the existence of these strange auras that the blood has gathered in the sea. A lot of ghosts. When I first built the Blood Sea Palace, I also wanted to build it on an island, but the Blood Sea Palace was directly corroded by the power on the island. If I hadn't moved it earlier, The entire Blood Sea Palace will also be directly reduced to nothingness." Ming He looked at Kong Ru and said, but his tone was very solemn, and there was also a trace of embarrassment. After all, his cultivation was already very strong in the ancient world, but he could not be on an island. It was really unbelievable to say such a thing, so Ming He was also very worried in his heart. Will Kong Ru do it? Believe what you say. "What happened from this is really strange. The ancient world is so big and strange. Even you and I, as quasi-sages, can't fully pry into it." Kong Ru looked at the scene in front of him and couldn't help but sigh, He didn't believe that Styx would be targeted without purpose. In this case, the existence of this island would be really difficult to understand. "I don't know if my fellow Taoist has ever entered this island." Kong Ru looked away from the island and looked at the River Styx beside him, his eyes full of inquiry and curiosity. "I have entered it before, but I was unable to enter the center of the island. Moreover, although the island is not very big, there is something else inside it. A cold force in the island directly penetrates the body and affects the Yuan Dynasty. Above the gods, its power is strange, but it is very magical." Hearing what Confucius said, Styx didn't hide it at all. Styx also entered this island more than once, and it was precisely because of the power in this island. Only with the existence of strange power can one's own soul be so powerful. But this effect is also very limited. Since entering the quasi-sage, it has no effect at all. It is precisely because of this that although Styx is very curious about this island, there is nothing too big. interest. After breaking through to the Quasi-Sage, what is improved is not only the strength, but also the understanding of the Tao. For quasi-sages, what they are really interested in are spiritual treasures, cultivation, luck, and merit. "I don't know if I can enter the island to have a look." Kong Ru's eyes became more curious and he said to the Styx. "It's okay. This island is originally an ownerless thing. If fellow Taoists enter it, I will naturally not stop you." Styx looked at the interested Kong Ru and said directly without saying anything. "Okay, this time, let's think that Kong Ru owes fellow Taoist a cause and effect, and he will repay it in the future." After Kong Ru finished speaking, he turned into a ray of light and shot into the island, leaving only Styx standing aside to watch. Island thinking. Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 117 The Land of Nine Netherworlds, the Entrance to the Underworld Kong Ru's figure shot into the range of the island, and the surrounding scene changed instantly. The bloody sea of ????blood disappeared instantly, and Kong Ru felt like a black and white world. There are no other colors in the surrounding world, it is completely black and white, which looks very strange. What is even more strange is the aura within this island. Aura is the foundation of a world, the existence when a world is derived, and it also reflects the laws of a world. Just like there are various kinds of auras in the prehistoric world, each aura represents the evolution of a law to its extreme, which also reflects the power of the evolution of laws in the prehistoric world. When he entered this black and white world, Kong Ru felt a strange aura blowing from his soul. This power is very strange, as if it is summoning his soul from his body. "This power" Kong Ru felt the power acting on his soul, and he couldn't help but be more surprised, "Is this the law of this space?" Kong Ru couldn't help but think, and he couldn't help but be shocked. Although the laws of the prehistoric world have evolved to be very perfect, reincarnation has not yet been formed, and the entire world is not yet completely perfect, and this law of the soul is the core of the formation of reincarnation. There are all kinds of creatures in the prehistoric world, whether they are strong men who have reached the level of saints or creatures who have not yet transformed. Each of these creatures, regardless of their level of cultivation, has a soul. However, when cultivators in the prehistoric world reach a certain level of cultivation, they can directly condense and condense the soul with the help of the power of the soul, which can also be regarded as a sublimation of the power of the soul. The soul of Confucius is different from the soul of ordinary cultivators. The soul of other cultivators is based on the power of the soul, absorbing the power of the ancient world and condensing it. The soul of every cultivator is also The concentration of power, otherwise it depends solely on how much mana the body can store. "There is a small world in Confucius' body. Basically all his power is provided by the small world, and his soul is completely consistent with the origin of the small world. Kong Ru's soul was completely condensed by the power of the soul. It was purer and more condensed, but it was not comparable to the power of the soul within the soul. Kong Ru felt the surrounding atmosphere, and his steps couldn't help but become faster, and he quickly moved towards the center of the island. Kong Ru's soul was powerful, and it was fully displayed in such an area. The soul completely took in the situation on the entire island. Precisely because of this, Kong Ru's speed became much faster. The scene in the entire space was only in the central area, and Kong Ru's soul could not be detected. "Sure enough, it's amazing. It's not spiritual energy, it's not the power of laws, it's not the power of heaven and earth. This power is dark, strange, and elusive. What on earth is such a power? And there is also a breathtaking aura emanating from it, absolutely It's not the aura that a weak person can exude. How could there be such a strong person in this small space?" Kong Ru's heart suddenly surged, filled with disbelief. There are many powerful people in the prehistoric world, but Quasi-Saints are still the top existences, but the auras in the depths of this space are not inferior to Quasi-Saints at all. Such a being actually existed in such a space. Kong Ru couldn't help but become more confused, and his pace couldn't help but speed up a lot. "Is this the center of the island space? Such a strong aura is colder and weirder than pure Yin energy." Kong Ru entered the center of the island and felt as if he had entered a cold land. , this kind of coldness is not only the coldness of the body, but also the coldness of the soul. The power in Kong Ru's body continued to circulate, driving out the coldness in his body and soul, and he took steps forward again, moving forward. At this time, Kong Ru also understood why Styx said that this place was very strange. The power of the soul was suppressed in this space, which was greater than the power of his own soul. If he entered this space, it would be very strange. Only less than half of the magical power is used. Confucius stepped forward, and a giant monument appeared in his eyes. This stone monument is completely dark, and there is an aura of aura exuding from the stone monument, which echoes with the aura in the entire space. It is faintly the center of the entire space. "Town!!!" A huge word "town" is deeply imprinted on the stone tablet. This word "town" completely suppresses the surrounding space. "This is why this space is so weird." Kong Ru looked at the stone monument in front of him and instantly understood the reason for the formation of this space. At the same time, his figure had already appeared on the giant monument. "It looks like stone but not stone, it looks like jade but not jade. What kind of material is this? It can withstand such huge power and pressure. The word "zhen" is enough."?The surrounding space is completely awe-inspiring. "Kong Ru's hand touched the stele in front of him, and he couldn't help but sigh in his heart. At the same time, his soul couldn't help but explore into the stele. "Boom" a huge sound sounded. The moment the power of Kong Ru's soul penetrated the stone tablet, the entire space began to tremble, and the spiritual energy in the entire space began to quickly gather into the stone tablet. The entire stele was shrouded in a black light. After this light appeared, the surrounding spiritual energy gathered even faster, and a huge black vortex appeared on the stele. "This breath, it seems that there is a universe in this space, it is definitely not that simple. The sea of ??blood was originally the place where the underworld was, but after entering the sea of ??blood, no trace of the underworld was found. Could this be Where will the underworld be located in the future?" Kong Ru looked at the aura constantly leaking out of the black vortex in front of him, thinking quickly in his heart, and came to the result in an instant. After getting the results, Confucius was even more excited. This underworld is the place of reincarnation and is very important to the entire prehistoric world. The merits of establishing the underworld are compared to the merits of several saints establishing religions. There are many more, even compared to Nuwa's merits in creating humans, they are not weaker at all, and are even much stronger. After all, even if the human race is the protagonist in the world in the future, its importance to the entire world cannot be compared with the six paths of reincarnation. "Then after this vortex is the underworld, and this vortex should be the entrance to the underworld." After coming to the conclusion, it became clear what the black vortex was. Thinking of this, Kong Ru didn't hesitate at all. He moved his feet and turned into a ray of light, and instantly fell into the black vortex. And the moment after Kong Ru's figure submerged into the black vortex, the black vortex dissipated directly in an instant, and the spiritual energy in the entire space also completely calmed down in an instant. After the space was completely stabilized, in the Blood Sea Palace in the Blood Sea, a trace of surprise flashed in Styx's eyes. His body moved and fell from the cloud bed in an instant, directly turning into a line of blood light and heading towards Shoot directly outside the palace. "With such a shock, did Kong Ru contain the beings on the island?" Styx suddenly accelerated and entered the island in an instant, heading towards the central area of ??the island. As the Styx entered the central area, its speed slowed down a lot, but it was still very fast, and it had reached the location of the stone monument in an instant. "Then where is Kong Ru? Has he already left? It's impossible. If you leave, you will definitely pass through the sea of ??blood. It's impossible to hide it from me." Ming He looked at the empty space around him, and his heart couldn't help but become confused. Even more confused, the consciousness instantly completely enveloped the surrounding space. The power of the soul here in Styx is greatly restricted, but after all, it is a quasi-sage level existence. The power of the soul is completely unfathomable, and it is very easy to cover the surrounding space. Volume One: Ancient Human Race Chapter 118: The Remaining Souls of the Underworld Styx stood there in confusion, his whole body in complete astonishment. This space already existed before he transformed. He has been here many times since he transformed, and he is very familiar with this space. But now, a strong man at the quasi-saint level will disappear directly in this space. Amidst this, Styx couldn't help but think about it. "Is there another universe within this space?" Ming He looked at the huge monument in front of him and couldn't help but think, but the more he thought about it, the more doubts he had in his heart. In front of the giant monument, Styx kept thinking about every possibility of such a thing happening. But now the situations of Kong Ru and Styx are very similar, and their hearts are full of doubts. After Kong Ru entered the black whirlpool, he was completely sure that the black whirlpool was a space passage, and it was the passage leading to the underworld. After entering the vortex, Kong Ru clearly felt the changes in the surrounding space and the changes in the surrounding laws. And as Kong Ru continued to advance, the doubts in Kong Ru's heart became more and more clear. Kong Ru continued to advance within the space passage, and the surrounding laws gradually disappeared, as if he was back before the creation of the world. The laws were hidden, and there were only three thousand avenues of chaos gods and demons. "Chaos space, no, chaotic space should not be like this, and the surrounding spiritual energy is not chaotic spiritual energy, but a spiritual energy that is very similar to the power of the soul." Kong Ru kept moving forward, and all kinds of thoughts rose in his heart. Thoughts kept rising and disappearing, and Kong Ru's heart became clearer and clearer. "The land of Nine Netherworlds, the place of Hades." The moment Kong Ru appeared from the space passage, these eight words were printed in his eyes. Each of these eight characters exudes a strange aura. Each character is faintly connected to the void, exuding a powerful force, as if the entire void is completely locked under these eight characters. generally. "Pangu's aura, I didn't expect that there is still Pangu's aura in this space, and it seems to be suppressing something. It seems that there is an invisible existence in this space, maybe it may already exist in the chaos. "Kong Ru thought, and his whole person became more solemn. Each of the Chaos Demon Gods is very powerful. Their magical powers, power, and strength are not so simple to deal with. Even the Chaos Gods and Demons who have been suppressed by Pangu The same is true. "However, the more dangerous it is, the more opportunities there are. If it is really a Chaos God and Demon, maybe it can go a step further. None of the Chaos Gods and Demons are simple, just like Yang Mei, who became the Golden Immortal of Hunyuan Daluo. His strength is not comparable to that of the saints in the prehistoric world, and can even be compared with Hongjun who has already merged with the Tao. If you can understand something from the Chaos Gods and Demons, you might not be weaker than the Chaos Gods and Demons in the future, or even the Heavenly Dao. Hongjun." Kong Ru's heart suddenly became excited, and his pace couldn't help but speed up a lot. Kong Ru's footsteps spread out and directly entered the depths of the underworld. The current underworld has not yet been completely formed, it is just a prototype, but the rich spiritual energy in it makes Kong Ru feel like a fish swimming in water. They all look very comfortable, Tongtai. "Hahaha, this place of Hades is indeed a good place. The spiritual energy is so similar to the power of the soul. If you can absorb a trace of the origin of this world, then the Dantian world will be more complete, and it is not impossible to achieve the great world in the future. Something." Kong Ru couldn't help laughing while absorbing the spiritual energy around him, and he quickly moved towards the center of this space. The creatures in his own small world have never been born with spiritual intelligence, and Confucius has always been very confused in his heart. After all, if the creatures in a world do not have spiritual intelligence, then what is the difference between the whole world and a dead world. When entering the space of the underworld, the way of heaven in the small world began to change rapidly, a new law quickly evolved, and the small world seemed to be full of vitality, as if it was more agile. generally. As Kong Ru continued to advance, the surrounding spiritual energy became more intense, and some mountains and rivers gradually appeared in the space. However, these are still very messy and do not form a cycle. "No, before entering this space, I clearly felt the aura of a lot of powerful people. Why is there no aura at all now, and the surrounding space also looks very strange. Although the aura is more intense, the laws seem to be slowly changing. It's like being isolated." Kong Ru's speed slowed down instantly, his figure stopped in place, and he began to look at the space around him, with rays of light flashing out of his eyes, as if he wanted to see everything around him completely. "Huh, broken. They are indeed a group of people who hide their heads and show their tails." Kong Ru said coldly, and the power in his body shook, directly shattering the surrounding space, and the surrounding scene changed instantly. "Hahaha"?Boy, how did you get in here? After the formation of this space, the space is so tough that even we can't rush it. Although the aura on your kid's body is not weak, it is absolutely impossible to break the space. Tell me now how you got in, maybe the ancestor can spare your life. "The moment the space shattered, figures appeared around Kong Ru one after another, completely surrounding Kong Ru in the middle. The aura of each of these people was very powerful, and the appearance of each of these people was very It's strange, every part of the body seems to contain the Great Dao. "We are the gods and demons of chaos. It is your blessing to be able to do things for us. Why don't you lead the way? Otherwise, your soul will be extracted directly and your true spirit will be dispersed." A man with an animal body and a human face. , when he said that, the look of hatred on his face was completely revealed. "Hmph, the gods and demons of chaos are just the souls of Pangu's axe. Now that they are being suppressed by Pangu, they still dare to be so arrogant." As Kong Ru spoke, the power in the small world completely exploded in an instant, and a huge wave The energy shot directly towards the person who spoke. When Confucius appeared, he knew that these chaos gods and demons were not that simple. Seeing them surrounding themselves as soon as they appeared, you knew that these people didn't have any good intentions. Now the ferocity was completely revealed, but Kong Ru didn't hesitate at all and started to attack directly. Although these figures are said to be Chaos Gods and Demons, in the final analysis they are just the remnant souls of Chaos Gods and Demons. Although their power is not weak, it is completely incomparable to that of their heyday, not even one ten thousandth of their strength. After all, the existence that can challenge Pangu, although it is only one ten thousandth of the strength, can still be compared with the quasi-sage. If an ordinary quasi-sage existed during the time of Confucius and Confucianism, he would definitely not be able to compete with these people. Kong Ru took action, and the remnant souls surrounding Kong Ru were not slow at all. They reacted instantly and gathered strength in their hands to directly block Kong Ru's attack. Seeing this, Kong Ru no longer had any reservations. The shadow of the world behind him instantly condensed out. A huge force burst out from Kong Ru's body, instantly forming a huge storm and sweeping towards the surroundings. . "Clean up the universe." Kong Ru shouted violently and punched out both fists at the same time. The world behind him also started to rotate instantly. A huge fist force was shot out instantly, covering everyone in front of him. . Wherever Kong Ru¡¯s fist struck, the space vibrated, forming layers of space fluctuations, but it was completely unable to shatter the space. Anything other than space was directly struck into powder by the fist force and turned into nothingness in an instant, and the remaining soul hit by the fist force was directly and completely shattered in an instant. "It's such a solid space that it can't be shaken at all with one punch." Kong Ru couldn't help but sigh in his heart as he looked at the unchanging space around him. Kong Ru's cultivation level can already be compared with that of Ya Sheng. In the prehistoric world, the space will definitely be completely shattered with one punch, but he didn't expect that it would just shake the space in front of him. Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 119 Book of the Underworld - Book of Life and Death Kong Ru's figure kept moving among the remnant souls of these chaotic gods and demons. The power of each punch was extremely powerful, and the phantom of the world behind him kept spinning. And every time this phantom rotates, Kong Ru's fist strength changes, and its power also increases a little. The remaining souls surrounding Kong Ru are directly shattered one by one under Kong Ru's fist strength, and they turn into pieces. A stream of black breath dissipated into the air and disappeared into the void. "Although this Chaos God and Demon is not weak, it is only a remnant soul after all. Most of its power and understanding of the Tao have become incomplete, and only a small part is left. Moreover, these remnant souls are affected by this space. Suppressed, the power cannot be exerted at all." Kong Ru thought in his heart, the power of each punch in his hand became more powerful, and the remnant souls of dozens of chaotic gods and demons that surrounded Kong Ru in an instant had been completely suppressed by Kong Ru. After breaking through, the screams were completely dissipated in the void, both the body and the soul were confused. And as the remaining souls fell and dissipated one by one, the entire space seemed to become more perfect. But little bits of crystal light were left on the spot. Although these little bits of light were very weak, each one exuded a mysterious aura, faintly echoing the laws in the space. "Take it." Kong Ru waved his hand towards the little bit of light, and a wave of energy swept across instantly, completely receiving the little bit of crystal light in his hand. "What kind of thing is this? It can actually survive such an attack. And when these remnant souls dispersed, the void vibrated, directly dissolving the energy of the remnant souls, but only this little bit of light was left. ." Kong Ru looked at the crystal light in his hand, but he couldn't help but think in his heart, and the power of his soul spread out involuntarily, shrouding the light in it, and trying to see through it completely. "Boom." Kong Ru only felt his soul shake for a while, and his soul seemed to have entered another world. The surrounding atmosphere was chaotic, with no direction and no passage of time, as if everything was still. . And just when Kong Ru wanted to carefully observe the surrounding environment, a stream of information seemed to be a huge stream, pouring into Kong Ru's soul in an instant. Among these information are the memory of this space, the understanding of the Tao, the memory of supernatural powers, and the memory of being in the world of Hades. Kong Ru felt the information constantly being integrated into his soul, and he couldn't help but feel a burst of joy in his heart. These memories were exactly the memories of the Chaos Gods and Demons. It seems that he guessed correctly. The creatures in this world are the Chaos gods and demons who died in the catastrophe of the opening of the sky, but they are all the remnant souls of the Chaos gods and demons. It is precisely because these are remnant souls that the memories within this information are very incomplete. However, it is precisely because of this that Kong Ru can fully accept the information without being overwhelmed by the powerful information when receiving it. . Kong Ru absorbed the information in this little bit of light, and the small world in his Dantian began to operate rapidly. The laws were quickly perfected, and the power in the small world became more powerful and pure. "Sure enough, he is worthy of being a Chaos God and Demon. Although he is broken, his understanding of the Tao is not weak at all. If it were not for the limitations of this space, I really don't know what the final result would be." Kong Ru couldn't help but feel fear in his heart. He learned from these From the memories of the remnant souls of the Chaos Gods and Demons, they already know a lot about the situation in this space. This space, as Confucius thought, is where the underworld will be in the future, but it has not been completely perfected yet. The power that perfects this world is the power of these chaotic gods and demons. It can be said that the entire world is absorbing the power of these chaotic gods and demons all the time, constantly improving itself and the laws of the entire world. "As expected of Pangu, he was actually able to use such means to completely suppress these chaotic gods and demons and become the nourishment of the entire world. As long as these gods and demons completely fall, then the entire world will surely grow into a world with great power. It can be more powerful than the small world occupied by the Heavenly Court, and can even be comparable to the power of thousands of worlds in one place." The more Kong Ru thought about it, the more surprised he became, marveling at the power of Pangu, even if he had already fallen, what he left behind Those who come down are still not comparable to ordinary people. Kong Ru benefited a lot from the remnant souls of these chaotic gods and demons, and he couldn't help but move in his heart. This is an opportunity for me, and it is a big opportunity. What he lacks now is accumulation. Although the small world is powerful, his cultivation time is very short after all, and his understanding of the laws is also very limited. But now that with the existence of these remnant souls of chaotic gods and demons, my own small world will finally reach a higher level, and the speed of evolving into the middle thousand world will be much faster and more complete. " Kong Ru thought, and made up his mind in an instant. He moved quickly towards the space. And his goal this time is exactly this worldThe remnant souls of the chaotic gods and demons within ?. "Boy, don't push yourself too far. Although we only have residual souls left, we are still gods and demons of chaos. How can our status be compared to yours? And now you dare to attack us." A man with three heads and six arms appeared in the sky. He moved quickly, while flying, he shouted to Kong Ru, his tone was still full of arrogance, and he didn't take Confucius seriously at all. "Hmph, you are just living an ignoble existence. If the Chaos Gods and Demons are like you, then go to hell and become the nourishment of my little world." Kong Ru's eyes were full of disgust. These Chaos Gods and Demons have already fallen. , I didn¡¯t expect that these remnant souls would be so arrogant, they just didn¡¯t know whether to live or die. As he spoke, Kong Ru launched another attack on the man with three heads and six arms, completely annihilating him in an instant. "There are already more than a hundred, and the small world has also been improved a lot. It is several times more powerful than before entering this space. These chaotic gods and demons are really not simple. They are really the best nourishment for my small world." Kong Ru Looking at the crystal light in his hand, he couldn't help but feel a burst of joy in his heart. There are more than a hundred remnant souls of Confucius who hunted the gods and demons of chaos, and they have been staying in this space for tens of thousands of years. For tens of thousands of years, Kong Ru continued to advance rapidly towards the center of the entire space. As he continued to advance, Confucius' understanding of this small world became more and more profound, and his understanding of the laws of the soul became clearer and more profound. In the small world, some creatures gradually opened their spiritual wisdom, and the soul's laws began to appear. exist. Time always passes very quickly, and tens of thousands of years pass by in the blink of an eye. As Confucius moves forward, he comprehends and practices, while hunting the remaining souls of every god and demon he meets, and constantly improving his cultivation. . Life was very dull, but Kong Ru also felt very fulfilled in his heart. "Boom." Loud noises rang out, and the entire space began to vibrate. The laws within the world quickly appeared, and the energy became more pure. "This vibration is the core of the world. Could it be that the origin of the world has appeared, or some spiritual treasure has appeared?" Kong Ru felt the changes in the entire space, and couldn't help but think in his heart. His body also moved quickly, and in an instant he Has disappeared into space. There is nothing wrong with Kong Ru¡¯s idea. The vibration in this space is the manifestation of the origin of the entire world, and it is also the emergence of the spiritual treasure that suppresses the world. In these 20,000 years, Confucius hunted more than 200 and nearly 300 remnant souls of chaos gods and demons, and there were only less than 200 remnant souls of chaos gods and demons still surviving in the entire space. Just five hundred. Kong Ru's hunting caused the whole world to evolve rapidly, which is why the whole world was shaken. And this spiritual treasure that was born is also the spiritual treasure that suppresses the entire small world, and is also the core of the entire world. Although this spiritual treasure has no attack power, its power is definitely comparable to the innate treasure, or even stronger. This spiritual treasure is exactly the Mingshu - the Book of Life and Death. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 120: The book of life and death appears, and the human race is robbed Kong Ru quickly advanced towards the depths of the underworld, and the vibrations of the entire world became more violent. The laws within the space appeared, and the fluctuations of spiritual energy became more violent and quickly gathered towards the center of the underworld. "Is this the source that caused the whole world to tremble? It's really extraordinary." Kong Ru couldn't help but sigh as he looked at the huge vortex formed by the rapid gathering of spiritual energy in the air. Soon, Kong Ru's soul penetrated directly through the huge whirlpool and penetrated into the depths of the whirlpool, completely taking in the entire face of the whirlpool. "The Book of Life and Death, is this the center of the entire underworld?" Kong Ru's soul penetrated into the vortex and instantly discovered that the spiritual treasure in the center of the entire vortex was the Book of Life and Death, also known as the Book of the Underworld, which is also the so-called human being. Book. Among the famous spiritual treasures in the prehistoric world, there are three books in total. Each of these three books has considerable power. The first book is the Heavenly Book, a list of gods, which suppresses the heavenly court and confers orders to the gods. Anyone on the list will have their spirits immortalized. The second book is the Book of the Earth, the Yin-Yang Treasure Mirror, which is transformed from the Great Fetal Membrane. It suppresses the many mountains and spiritual veins of the ancient land, and records the events of heaven and earth. Everything that happens between heaven and earth is recorded in it. The third book is this human book, the book of life and death, which was born in the underworld, suppresses the origin of the underworld, and controls the life span of the creatures in the world. Every birth in the world must be recorded in the book of life and death. "And on top of the Book of Life and Death is a black jade-colored writing brush. The black light on the pen is the judge's pen, which is the spiritual treasure that accompanies the Book of Life and Death. Kong Ru looked at the light emanating from the Book of Life and Death, and the rich aura of law, and bursts of enlightenment rose in his heart. The small world began to rotate rapidly, and bursts of cyan light rose above his soul, becoming more and more intense. The brightness washed the soul of Confucius. And in the cleansing again and again, Kong Ru's soul continued to become purer and more tenacious, and his mind continued to become clearer. Kong Ru entered a state of cultivation and ignored the numerous remnant souls of chaotic gods and demons that were constantly gathering around him. Kong Ru was very confident in his heart. These remnant souls were originally suppressed by the world, and they were constantly absorbing strength and growing from the world. Now the book of life and death that suppresses the entire underworld is revealed. The power gathered around it against the world is more than a hundred times greater than usual. The power exerted by the remnant souls of these chaotic gods and demons in this area is even more limited. They are not as good as Quasi-Saints, they can only exert the power of Daluo Jinxian. Although Daluo Jinxian's power was not weak, it was very difficult to influence Confucius. "Is this the outsider who killed our Chaos Gods and Demons in the underworld? Their strength is indeed not weak." The remnant souls of the Chaos Gods and Demons on the periphery couldn't help but comment when they saw Kong Ru in the center. Among the thousands of Yuanhui in the underworld, the power of these chaotic gods and demons has been smoothed away, and basically nothing is left except the arrogance in their hearts. "Alas, the power of this world continues to increase. I wonder how long we remnant souls can survive." A remnant soul of a god and demon with a bitter face couldn't help but sigh, but the misery in his heart was even worse. "It's not impossible. If this kid can come in from the outside, there must be a space passage connected to the outside world. As long as we can find out where the space passage is and work together to open it, we will definitely be able to get out of this ghost place." A The eyes of the gods and demons flashed with light, and they had a fierce look on their bodies. They stared straight at Kong Ru who was practicing, as if they wanted to swallow him up. "That's how it should be. If we take out this kid's soul, we won't be afraid of not getting the information we want. Moreover, this kid has hunted many gods and demons before, which led to the current situation. If it weren't for him, this world would be the least It will take tens of millions of years to reach this point." Another remnant soul appeared, this one with the same stern look on his face as before. When these gods and demons were discussing how to deal with this Confucius, Confucius' mind was shaken. There is a reason why this book of life and death is called a human book. The moment Confucius' soul power entered the Book of Life and Death, he wanted to completely refine the Book of Life and Death, but it did not have the slightest impact on the Book of Life and Death. The power of his soul was hesitantly thrown into the sea, without any effect. . However, Kong Ru did not give up. The power of his soul continued to be integrated into the Book of Life and Death, and he wanted to completely take in every corner of the Book of Life and Death, hoping to find out the secret of the Book of Life and Death. "This, this is the roster of the human race." Kong Ru's eyes were full of shock. In this book of life and death, the name, lifespan, blessings, and all kinds of information of each human race were actually written, from birth to Now, good and evil, cause and effect are completely recorded in it. "Why do the names of the human race disappear so quickly?" Kong Ru suddenly woke up from discovering the roster of the human race and looked at the names of the human race in shock.After hearing the name of the human race that disappeared quickly, waves of doubts arose in my heart. "Is it the catastrophe of the human race? It has only been 20,000 years. The catastrophe of the human race should have happened before the second war between the lich and the lich. However, within this Yuanhui, the two races of the lich and the lich cannot fight. Yeah, what happened?" Kong Ru woke up from his cultivation state in an instant, his face changed, and his figure disappeared in an instant, moving quickly towards the place where he came from. "Boy, tell us immediately where the passage out of this space is, otherwise you will stay here today." A chaos god and demon stopped Kong Ru and shouted to Kong Ru. If it were just one person, he would not dare to come out easily, but here are the remnant souls of all the chaotic gods and demons born in the entire world, nearly two hundred of them, but he became very worried. confidence. "Get out." Kong Ru looked at the remnant souls of the Chaos Gods and Demons blocking his eyes. Without any hesitation, he drew out the long sword from his waist and shot out a sword light directly, chopping the remnant souls in front of him into pieces. The two halves and souls were directly annihilated in an instant. This long sword is the sword of heaven and earth condensed by Kong Ru. After Confucius condensed this sword, Kong Ru did not disperse it for the convenience of the next time he used it. After tens of thousands of years, this long sword has continued to become more perfect, but it has become completely stable. It can exist between heaven and earth even without the maintenance of Kong Ru. Seeing the long sword in Kong Ru's hand, all the remaining souls were surprised and felt a sense of crisis in their hearts. But the thought of leaving this world and the desire for survival in the heart instantly suppressed the sense of crisis, and they attacked Kong Ru one by one. The Chaos Gods and Demons are so powerful. Although they are remnant souls, they still retain one or two magical powers. When these remnant souls are used, although their power is very limited, they are not weak. I saw that the energy in the air condensed into different shapes. Although these shapes were different, they were all very powerful. Kong Ru looked at the attacks coming towards him, and his heart couldn't help but move. However, thinking that the catastrophe of the human race had begun, he couldn't help but become very anxious, and the energy in his body no longer retained the slightest bit. . In the Dantian world, there are three hundred and sixty orifices, the meridians, bones, and physical power of the whole body are fully stimulated, and the long sword in his hand is constantly swung out. I saw that as the long sword in Kong Ru's hand continued to swing, each sword light was extremely powerful, each one more powerful than the other, and instantly turned into a sword net, completely absorbing the remaining souls of more than two hundred chaotic gods and demons. is shrouded in this sword net. Kong Ru was at war with the remnant souls of the chaotic gods and demons, and the humans in the prehistoric world were also constantly at war, and their opponents were the two Lich clans. Volume One: Ancient Human Race Chapter 121: The Disaster of Human Race After the war between the two Lich clans, the strength of both clans was severely damaged and their strength dropped significantly. However, even so, the strength of the two clans was still very huge, and no race in the prehistoric world could compare with it. The two tribes also determined their right to rule between heaven and earth because of the war. It can be said that they are high-spirited, but they do not care much about the various tribes in the prehistoric world. However, the prehistoric world has once again entered a period of peaceful development. During such a period of peaceful development, all races in the prehistoric world also began to develop rapidly, and among them, the human race developed the most rapidly. Tens of thousands of years since the birth of the human race, its strength has been comparable to that of some not weak races in the prehistoric world. After thousands of years of migration, its strength has increased a lot. There are three people from the Chao family, the Zhenyi family, and the Suiren family. With breakthrough strength reaching the level of quasi-saints, the human race can already be said to be a relatively powerful race in the prehistoric world. However, the human race is relatively conservative, and other races in the prehistoric world have not specially observed it, and no one has a true understanding of the human race's strength. understanding. But there is no airtight wall. The strength of the human race has developed rapidly. Although it is very low-key, it is still discovered by various races in the prehistoric world. After tens of thousands of years of development, the strength has increased a thousand times, even ten thousand times, and the speed of cultivation is hundreds of times stronger than other creatures in the prehistoric world. The existence of such a race can be said to be an existence that every race in the prehistoric world cannot tolerate. Precisely because of this, various races in the prehistoric world began to attack the human race, hoping to completely eliminate the human race in the bud, and eliminate this powerful enemy in the future before the human race has fully developed. However, the various races in the prehistoric world clearly underestimated the strength of the human race, and the attacks of all races were directly and completely resisted by the human race. There are not even a few races that attack the human race and are eventually exterminated by the human race. However, with the resources of these races, the human race develops faster and its strength increases again. "I don't know what happened to these races. They are so crazy that they actually attack our human race. But although our human race has only been around for tens of thousands of years, how can we be comparable to these races?" In a city on the coast of the East China Sea, two people on the city wall The men in armor were talking to each other. The human race has experienced wars with various tribes, and also knows that in the face of attacks from various tribes, the scattered tribes of the human race will only be defeated by each tribe, causing great losses to the human race. It is precisely because of this that the human race began to build cities to bring people together to resist the attacks of various tribes. It is also because of the existence of these cities that the human race was able to survive under the attacks of these ancient tribes and gain victory. victory. "Look, look, what is that? Why are there dark clouds approaching us quickly?" Another person looked at the dark clouds gathering quickly in the sky and said to the people around him. Looking at the dark clouds in the sky, the two of them could not help but feel a sense of crisis. "No, another race must have attacked. Gather the people immediately." Without the slightest hesitation, the two made a decision in an instant and began to gather the clansmen in the city. "Hahaha, is this the human race? It is said that many races were wiped out because of wars with the human race. But it seems like nothing, just some weak ants. The Erlangs of the demon clan, start killing now, let's These weak ants know how powerful our demon clan is." A voice spread instantly, and the sound was so loud that even the humans in the city could hear it clearly. "Kill." A voice shouting kill came out, and streams of light shot straight from the sky towards the city. Each of these attacks is not weak. Each attack is above the Taiyi realm. When the attacks are gathered together, they are very powerful. Even the ordinary Da Luo Jinxian cannot be within the range of these attacks. Respond casually. The arrival of the demon clan was completely unexpected, but the human race was not dissatisfied with the speed at all, and they reacted the moment they discovered the demon clan. The attacks did not dare to slow down at all, and they hit the sky in an instant, directly resisting the attacks one after another. The demon clan¡¯s attack collided directly with the human clan¡¯s attack, and loud noises were heard, shaking the spiritual energy and the earth for thousands of miles around. After a collision, the people of the two tribes no longer showed any signs of neglect. They saw figures shooting out one after another on the ground, shooting straight towards the demon tribe's team in the sky. The two tribes also officially The battle began. This situation did not just happen once, the gathering places of various human races in the prehistoric world were all under attack. Most of the people who attacked were monsters. In addition to the monsters, there were also other races from the ancient world, as well as people from the witch tribe. The human race faced the thunderous power of all races in a short period of time. City after city was directly shattered in the attack.After the lake was shattered, what the human race faced was the massacre of all races. In the prehistoric world, the strong were respected, and there was no hesitation in fighting between races. Once they fought, they would face massacre and genocide. The coast of the East China Sea, where the human race lives, suddenly became a place of mourning. The entire earth was covered with human bones, blood, and the ghosts of human beings. Due to the massacre of various races, the human race began to flee to various places, constantly facing the pursuit of various races. "Damn the demon clan. Our human race has not had the slightest contact with the demon clan. How dare you treat our human race like this? As long as our human race is immortal, we will definitely destroy the demon clan." Every human race's heart is full of resentment towards the demon clan. , the anger in his eyes seemed to be ready to burst out at any time. "Hahaha, the flesh and blood of the human race is so delicious. The abundant spiritual energy is comparable to the spiritual fruit between heaven and earth. It is indeed the best blood food." The monster clan who was chasing was covered with blood all over his body, and there was still blood in his mouth. Bits of minced meat fell out, and red light flashed in his eyes. "Exactly, Nuwa Empress is the saint of our demon tribe. This human race was created by Nuwa Empress, and it is the blood food that Nuwa Empress gave us." Another demon tribe followed suit, and after finishing speaking, I didn't know where to go. He took out an arm, threw it directly into his mouth, and started chewing it. While chewing, pieces of flesh and blood fell to the ground from time to time. Hearing what this monster said, the other monsters also laughed. While laughing, they quickly attacked the humans on the ground without stopping at all. Most of these escaped humans were women and children with very limited cultivation, but they were completely powerless against these monsters. Under the slaughter of the demon clan, each and every one of them can only become a dead soul under the claws of the demon clan. There is a big difference between the Witch Clan and the Monster Clan. Although the Witch Clan has also joined in the attack on the Human Race. However, the witch tribes only participated in some small tribes, but the large tribes and the ancestral witch tribe did not directly join them. This is also because the ancestral shamans are afraid of Kong Ru. They are very clear about Kong Ru's cultivation, especially Zhu Jiuyin and Di Jiang. And as the descendants of Pangu, the hearts of the ancestor witches are full of pride. Although the human race is developing very rapidly, but the pride coming from their hearts, they still don't take the human race in their eyes at all. The small number of witch tribes that joined the attack on the human race were directly blocked by Jiuli and other shamans on the periphery of the East China Sea coast. They did not enter the range of the East China Sea coast, but they did not cause too much damage to the human race. But even so, the attack on the human race was still very powerful. The human tribes and human beings in each city were directly massacred, and the number of the human race was also constantly decreasing. There were already tens of billions of human beings. Under the massacre of various races, the number was directly reduced to tens of billions, leaving only billions of human beings. Although the remaining human races only number in the billions, each of them is an elite among the human race, and many of them are strong among the human race. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 122: The Danger of Extermination Kunshan is a mountain range to the east on the coast of the East China Sea. There is nothing strange about this mountain range, but it seems very ordinary. But it is in such an ordinary mountain range, it is the core place after the human race migrated to the coast of the East China Sea, and it is also the place where the Chao family, the Zhenyi family, and the Suiren family live. Now, three people from the Chao family, the Zhenyi family, and the Suiren family gathered in the Nuwa Temple on the top of Kunshan. The expressions on their faces were very ugly, and there was a fire of anger in their eyes, as if they were about to spurt out at any time. The three of them had known about it since the demon race attacked the human race, but they did not expect that so many races would participate in this attack, and each of them had the idea of ????completely annihilating the human race. "The demon clan, the witch clan, and the elephant clan all want to put our human race to death, so let them make sure that our human race is not so easy to mess with." Youchao clan said sharply, his tone full of resentment. "Brother, the fourth brother should already know about the human race, why haven't he returned yet? With the fourth brother's cultivation, he can definitely frighten these tribes." The Mingyi clan looked at the Youchao clan and asked, with a tone of Full of doubts. Now the cultivation of the three of them is at the quasi-sage level, and it is precisely because of this that a few people really know the power of Kong Ru's cultivation. "Since these tribes acted like this, they must have known the whereabouts of the fourth brother and trapped the fourth brother. Therefore, even if the fourth brother noticed the changes in the human race, he could not appear. However, I believe that the fourth brother's cultivation level must be They will appear as soon as possible. What we have to do now is to hold off the various races and preserve the strength of the human race as much as possible." Suiren said, his tone was very solemn, and his eyes were full of helplessness. "My human race has been born for tens of thousands of years, but there are already millions of people who have reached the embryonic realm, and their cultivation is a little stronger than the average Daluo realm. With the addition of formations, we should be able to combine these The race is holding back. After all, the main enemy this time is the demon clan, and the demon clan will not have too many strong men." Youchao clan continued, analyzing the human race's trend bit by bit, and decided The actions of the human race. "Second sister and third brother, you two will lead the people to resist the attacks of other races. I will personally deal with the attacks of the demon race. Be sure not to attack forcefully, just hold it back." Youchao said to Suiren and Mianyi The two of them said, and after finishing speaking, they stood up directly and walked towards the outside of Nuwa Temple. "This is a catastrophe for the human race. Once this catastrophe is over, the human race will definitely be able to soar and increase in strength." Youchao said, "Let the demon clan pay some price for the dead humans." Youchao said After Shi finished speaking, his figure flashed and disappeared directly from the spot. Youchao's order quickly spread throughout the entire human race. Whether it was Kunshan or the surviving humans on the coast of the East China Sea, they quickly gathered in the direction of Kunshan. The strength of the entire human race has also been completely condensed. This strength can be said to be the entire strength of the human race. After everyone gathered together, the strength of the human race was divided into two parts by the Youchao clan. One part was led by the Youchao clan personally and began to attack the nearest team of the demon clan. The other group, led by the Zhenyi clan and the Suiren clan, attacked the other clans. Although the strength of each tribe is very strong, their actions are very loose and their strength is also very scattered. The strength of the human race gathered together, and it was as powerful as breaking bamboo, and began to sweep away all the attacking teams. "Kill, kill, kill." This is the only cry that exists in the hearts of all the human race. When entering the battle, the human race seems to have gone crazy, attacking and killing the monster race again and again, It was as if all the anger in Yao Jing's heart was vented. "Is this the human race? It's really not simple. It only took ten thousand years for your strength to reach this point. If you are allowed to grow, you might really become a serious problem for our demon race." When Chao Clan was commanding the human race to attack the demon clan, a voice reached Chao Clan's ears. Although the sound was not loud, it was like a thunder explosion in Chao's ears. "Who is it? Come out. When did the demon clan become such a hidden person?" Youchao said loudly and calmed down the surprise in his heart. "Hahaha, it's not for you, a small human race, to judge how my demon race is." When the voice came out, a figure walked out of the space. "The Nine Infants of the Demon Clan, I didn't expect that my human race would actually alarm the Demon Saint of the Demon Clan. It seems that the Demon Clan really values ??my human race." As Youchao spoke, the aura on his body instantly gathered, and behind him A huge palace was formed, in which a statue of a god was enshrined, which was none other than Nuwa. And in an instant, the palace suddenly disappeared, and a mountain and river appeared behind Youchao's forehead. This was the fist intention condensed by Youchao's will. The intention of the fist appears, and the Chao clan is no longer thereWithout the slightest reservation, all the strength in his body burst out in an instant and attacked Jiuying directly. Youchao also has a very clear understanding of his own cultivation. Although he has reached the level of quasi-sage, he is incomparable to Jiuying, a strong man who has been at the level of quasi-sage for who knows how long. "Hmph, even with such an attack, you still dare to attack me. It seems that the development of the human race has made it impossible for you to truly know yourself." Jiuying couldn't help snorting coldly. When the spirit treasure in his hand moved, he immediately directly attacked the Chao family. The attack is directly resolved. "Retreat." Youchao's voice spread throughout the battlefield in an instant, and everyone in the human race moved back one by one, without any hesitation. When all the human race retreated, Youchao no longer fought against Jiuying. His body moved and disappeared in the space in an instant. This is how the quasi-saints fight. Each quasi-saint level has a certain understanding of space, and it is very easy to enter the space. Therefore, during the battle, the quasi-saints only need to leave if they want to leave. Go, but it is very simple. Just like that, the human race's counterattack seemed to be a flash in the pan, and was instantly defeated by the demon saint of the demon race who appeared. The form of the human race has just changed, but it has once again entered a trough. The killings of the demon clan have also become more cruel. The Yingye is full of human corpses, body, flesh and blood. The entire area has been completely destroyed. Covered in blood red. Within the area, streams of blood-colored evil energy rose up, constantly surrounding the bodies of each demon clan, and streaks of blood light covered the area a hundred feet away from the body. Kunshan, all the human races are gathered in Kunshan. Now there are less than 1% of the human race left, less than 100 million. At this time, all the humans gathered outside the Nuwa Temple in Kunshan, looking at the demon clan above the dark clouds in the sky. There are billions of these demon clans in number, and each of them has a cultivation level above that of Taiyi Golden Immortal. This is only one-tenth of the demon clan¡¯s strength, but even one-tenth It is not something that the human race can contend with. "Human race, now you sincerely submit to our demon clan. Your Majesty, the demon emperor, may be able to keep your lives. This will not only lead to the annihilation of the clan." One of the people from the demon clan said, his voice suddenly became louder. spread throughout Kunshan. After hearing this sentence, all the human race's expressions changed, and their faces were filled with resentment. The demon clan has killed tens of billions of human race members, and now they actually want the human race to surrender to the demon clan. All the human races have imagined what kind of treatment they will receive if the human race surrenders to the demon clan. The human race will definitely become the blood food raised by the demon clan, and will be controlled just as food. Then the human race will definitely be Life is worse than death, and there is no chance of turning around. "My little son of the demon clan, even if my human race is exterminated today, I will fight to the end. There will only be humans who die in battle, and there will never be any humans who surrender." Standing at the front of the human race, the Youchao clan looked at the demon clan and shouted in agreement, although he himself He wanted to hold off the demon clan and wait for the fourth brother's arrival, but now, the human race had no choice. He still underestimated the demon clan's strength. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 123: Turning Point In Kunshan, all human races gather on this mountain peak. There are now less than 100 million human races left. With the sudden change from tens of billions to 100 million, the eyes of every human race are full of anger, and the fire of anger in their eyes seems to burst out at any time. Unlike the anger of the human race, high in the sky in the distance, each demon clan stood on the dark clouds, looking at the human race in Kunshan jokingly. The number of these demon clans reaches into the billions, and the cultivation level of each one is higher than that of Taiyi Golden Immortal. And around the bodies of these monsters, there were streaks of bloody light, and from time to time, ghosts appeared one by one, wrapping around their bodies. However, the moment these ghosts appeared, they were directly swallowed by these monsters, but they There is no longer any residue left. "Damn it." Seeing this, the humans in Kunshan became even more angry. These ghosts were the ghosts left behind by the humans who were killed by the monsters. "I feel ashamed of my confession to my fourth brother. However, my human race still has blood left. I believe that I will be able to avenge these humans who were harmed by the demon race in the future." A light flashed in the eyes of Youchao family, and his eyes instantly changed. He stood firm, as if he had made a decision. The Zhenyi family and the Suiren family couldn't help but feel moved when they saw Youchao's expression. The three of them had been together for tens of thousands of years and had hardly been separated, but they understood their respective temperaments very well. From the eyes of Mr. Youchao, the two of them felt the firmness of Mr. Youchao. They stepped forward and came to Mr. Youchao's side in an instant. The aura on their bodies was released, echoing with the aura of Mr. Youchao. Faintly combined into one. The aura of the three people spread out, and the human race above Kunshan became excited in an instant, and the aura on their bodies also spread out. Although the remaining human race is not large in number, only less than one percent of the original ones, those who can survive the killings of the monster race can be said to have good strength and luck. Now there are hundreds of millions of people. The person has completely gathered the momentum on his body, but he is not weak at all. "There are only those humans who die in battle, and there are no humans who surrender. Kill." The voice of the Youchao family instantly reached the ears of every human race, and every word was full of murderous intent. With every move of the Youchao family, As soon as the word "kill" was spoken, the momentum of the human race increased. The moment the word "kill" was pronounced, the entire human race, including hundreds of millions of people, shot out in an instant. Hundreds of millions of people seemed to have turned into an arrow, with three people from the Chao clan, the Zhenyi clan, and the Suiren clan as arrows, shooting straight into the demon clan. The arrow was shot out, and a sharp aura instantly enveloped all the humans. This sharp aura turned into substance and shot directly into the demon clan's team. Although there are a lot of demon clans, their cultivation levels vary greatly. Most of them are only at the Taiyi Golden Immortal level, and less than one percent of them have reached the Great Luo realm. . Although there are only 100 million people left in the human race, the strong ones in the embryonic realm of the human race for tens of thousands of years are basically among these 100 million people. Now that the strength of the human race is completely unified, although it cannot defeat the demon clan, it will still have a great impact on the demon clan. Wherever the arrow passed, each demon clan was directly cut into pieces by the sharp energy, directly turned into ashes, and dissipated between heaven and earth. Attack after impact, people from the demon clan continued to fall, but at the same time, many people from the human race were also attacked by the demon clan and fell. After several attacks, hundreds of millions of monsters perished, while the human race only had less than 10 million people left, only a few million. "Human race, now is the last chance. As long as you surrender to our demon race, you will be spared the disaster of annihilation, and the massacre of our demon race can be over." Jiuying looked at the remaining millions of people. , shouted. Although the Monster Clan has lost hundreds of millions of Monster Clan, for the power of the Monster Clan, the impact of these hundreds of millions of Monster Clan is very small, but now the value shown by the Human Race far exceeds this number. The value of the billion monster clan. After all, even the Witch Clan couldn't use 100 million members to gallop among billions of demon clans and wipe out several times as many demon clans. However, Jiu Ying couldn't help but care about such a method. After Jiu Ying's words fell, no one among the millions of humans paid attention to Jiu Ying. Their figures rose up and turned into arrows again, charging towards the demon clan. Another impact caused the demon clan to fall piece by piece. After the impact, all the humans landed on Kunshan again. At this time, there were only about a million humans left. The number of humans remaining is around one million, and each human race has a lot of scars on its body. They are constantly panting when they fall on the ground, and the power in their bodies is almost exhausted. But even so, everyone's eyes are still very firm. The eyes looking at the demon clan are full of resentment. The body wants to stand up and impact again, but the pain and fatigue in the body rise, one by one of powerlessnessSit down on the ground. "Damn it." Jiu Ying's face became gloomy for a while. The human race's attack was like a heavy blow hitting his face directly. The human race didn't take him seriously at all. "Kill." There was no emotion at all, only the anger in his heart. Jiuying Senhan's voice instantly spread to the entire demon clan. Everyone in the Monster Clan couldn't help but tremble when they heard Jiuying Senhan's voice, but they reacted instantly and turned into streams of light one by one, rushing towards the human race. Billions of monsters and billions of rays of light are shooting straight towards Kunshan. Seeing such a situation, everyone in Kunshan felt a burst of despair in their hearts, and a burst of determination flashed in their eyes. They stood up slowly with their tired bodies in hand, wanting to make the final battle and declare the fate of the human race with their own lives. Never give up. Billions of monsters, billions of attacks, quickly attacked Kunshan. If this attack really falls, then the entire Kunshan Mountains will be reduced to ashes, leaving no living thing behind, and hundreds of thousands of miles of Kunshan will completely disappear from this prehistoric world. There was no change in the eyes of the Chao family, the Mianyi family, and the Suiren family as they watched the attacks coming towards them and others. As the arrows of human attacks, the three people consume the most. Although their cultivation has reached Quasi-Saint, such a heavy consumption still makes the three people's power almost exhausted. Although the current power can still barely break through the space, After leaving, but seeing the millions of humans behind them, the three people's eyes became completely firm. They stood up and looked at the billions of attacks in the air without any intention of avoiding them. In an instant, it was also an eternity. The three members of the Youchao family felt as if time had stopped. They kept recalling the development of the human race for tens of thousands of years. The human race who cultivated in the land of their clan couldn't help but feel a lot of relief. The human race will not perish. As long as the human race exists, then the hopes of himself and others will not be in vain. He is determined that the human race will definitely avenge him and others, with blood hatred, and let the races in the prehistoric world who underestimated the human race pay the price. And at this moment, Youchao's memories were interrupted in an instant. Billions of rays of light had descended on the sky of Kunshan, and the entire Kunshan would be annihilated in just an instant. Seeing such a scene, Mr. Youchao's expression did not change at all, he was still very determined. He was watching the attack that would take his life, and his heart was still very calm. Just as everyone was waiting for the attack to land and for death to arrive, the space above Kunshan's sky shook. Two figures emerged from the space, resisting the billions of attacks. . One of these two figures is wearing an earthy yellow Taoist robe, and the other is wearing a red Taoist robe. Although they are not very tall, the aura and indifferent momentum exuding from their bodies are completely insensitive to the billions of attacks. in the eyes. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 124: Strong ones emerge one after another Jiuying stood high in the sky, watching the attacks falling one after another. The billions of attacks looked so spectacular. Although it was a bit fussy to deal with this small human race, thinking about the humiliation of the human race towards his tolerance, he could not help but feel a sense of pleasure in his heart, and a smile could not help but appear at the corner of his mouth. However, just when he thought the human race was about to perish, two figures appeared in front of him. The appearance of these two figures made Jiuying's heart move involuntarily. These two people were no strangers to him. They were Zhen Yuanzi and Hongyun. The cultivation level of the two people is not low in the ancient world, and they are much higher than themselves. Now that the two people appear, the entire battle has changed again. The human race that was originally thought to be destroyed, now has a trace of life. . After Zhen Yuanzi and Hongyun appeared, they couldn't help but feel moved when they saw the billions of attacks coming at them quickly. Although they knew that the demon clan was dealing with the human clan, they didn't expect that there would be such a formation. Zhen Yuanzi didn't hesitate at all. A yellow light flashed in his hand, and a spiritual treasure appeared in his hand. It was his companion spiritual treasure, the Book of Earth. When the Book of Earth appeared, millions of miles of earth veins around it were instantly activated. With the Book of Earth in the center, an earth-yellow barrier instantly formed, completely covering the entire Kunshan. "Bang, bang, bang." One after another attacks hit the earth-yellow barrier, and there were loud sounds. However, it did not have the slightest impact on the entire barrier. It dissipated directly the moment it hit the barrier, turning into streams of spiritual energy and dissipating between heaven and earth again. "Retreat." Seeing this, Jiu Ying didn't hesitate at all, and shouted angrily. All the monsters who heard Jiu Ying's voice couldn't help but feel a chill, and one by one they retreated behind Jiu Ying. . "Zhen Yuanzi, Hongyun, do you two really want to be enemies of our demon clan?" Jiuying looked at Zhen Yuanzi and Hongyun and said coldly. The current power of the demon clan is at its peak, and he does not believe that these two people dare to be enemies of his demon clan. "Hmph, Monster Clan, we have already been enemies since you started to deal with us in heaven." Hongyun looked at Jiuying and retorted without giving in. Although Hongyun is known as a good old man in the ancient world, his grudges are very clear. If the demon clan deals with him, there will be no possibility of friendship, but these Hongyuns are very clear in their hearts. "Attack." When Jiuying heard Hongyun's words, his face couldn't help but change, becoming even more ugly, and his voice was full of coldness. And while speaking, the aura on his body was also directly released, and the Lingbao appeared in his hand in an instant, attacking Zhen Yuanzi and others. Zhen Yuanzi looked at Jiu Ying and the people of the demon clan who were attacking him. The expression on his face did not change at all. Instead, he concentrated on maintaining the large formation released by the earth book, but it was against the earth book. The formation has full confidence. "Jiu Ying, you'd better retreat. As long as I'm here, you can't attack the human race. Fellow Daoist Hongyun and I owe Fellow Daoist Kong Ru a cause and effect. We can't let you wait to destroy the human race." Zhen Yuanzi faced Jiu Yuanzi. Ying said, his tone was very calm. But precisely because of this plain tone, Jiu Ying's expression became even colder. Zhen Yuanzi said that he did not take himself seriously at all and regarded his attacks as nothing. "Zhen Yuanzi, let me show you my full-strength attack, let you see the strength of my demon clan." Jiuying shouted, a violent aura rose up from his body, his body shook instantly, and a hurricane came from Jiu Ying's body rose. The hurricane dissipated, and only a nine-headed monster with a dragon body and flesh wings appeared on the spot. After the monster appeared, the nine heads roared to the sky at the same time, with a voice like a baby, and water and fire spewed out of its mouth, and in an instant it Complete coverage for tens of thousands of miles around. And this nine-headed monster kept roaring and wreaking havoc in the water and fire. "Hey." Jiuying flashed his wings, his speed reached the extreme in an instant, and his body was completely entangled by a stream of water and flames and rushed towards the barrier formed by Zhen Yuanzi's earth book. Jiuying is a monster of water and fire. He is born with a certain ability to control water and fire. Although he cannot control it as completely as the ancestral witch, he is still not weak. However, water and fire are incompatible, and the force generated when they collide with each other is even more powerful. Although Jiuying's strength is not very strong, the power that comes out when the power of water and fire is fully exerted is not weak at all. Jiuying quickly attacked Zhen Yuanzi, and the power of water and fire on his body became stronger, and gradually began to merge, as if they were completely fused together. In an instant, Jiuying's figure reached in front of Zhen Yuanzi, and the power of water and fire on his body had reached its peak, and the power of water and fire was completely integrated. "Boom." A huge sound sounded, and the surrounding spiritual energy completely shook. The power of water and fire that had been completely integrated on Jiuying's body directly hit Zhen Yuanzi's body.Above the barrier, at the moment when the two forces collided, Jiuying's figure had already withdrawn thousands of miles away, watching the impact of his attack on Zhen Yuanzi. "Hmph, let's see how dare you underestimate me, Jiu Ying, and my demon clan." Jiu Ying felt the spiritual energy vibrating violently around him, and the bursts of smoke formed, waiting for Zhen Yuanzi's embarrassed figure to appear in front of him. in front of. "No, no, it's impossible, how could this be possible?" Jiuying's eyes were full of disbelief, and he couldn't help but step back. His huge figure could not cover up the panic in his heart. "What do you think, Jiuying, it's better to retreat. You can't have the slightest impact on me." The smoke dispersed, and Zhen Yuanzi appeared unscathed, and the barrier in front of him was not damaged at all. "He can't do it, what about me?" A voice suddenly appeared after Zhen Yuanzi finished speaking. The surrounding space shook for a while, and a figure walked out of the space. I saw this man wearing a yellow robe, majestic and majestic, with an aura of an emperor. His aura had already arrived before his figure fully appeared. The moment this momentum came, everyone's hearts were shaken, and they couldn't help but feel impressed and wanted to prostrate themselves in front of them. "Greetings to His Majesty the Demon Emperor." The moment this momentum appeared, the demon clan members fell to the ground one by one and saluted the figure respectfully. This person is none other than the Demon Emperor Taiyi of the Demon Clan. When Taiyi appeared, Zhen Yuanzi and Hongyun couldn't help but move, and they became more serious. Taiyi's cultivation level is much stronger than the two of them, and he also has the existence of the innate treasure Chaos Bell. His strength can be said to be second only to the saint in the prehistoric world, and he can be said to be invincible under the saint. "Zhen Yuanzi, Hongyun, my demon clan must destroy the human race. Do you two must be enemies of my demon clan?" Taiyi ignored the demon clan who prostrated on the ground, and turned to Zhen Yuanzi's body. Direction, he said slowly, while speaking, he couldn't help fiddling with a small clock in his hand, which was the Chaos Clock. "Fellow Taiyi, the two of us owe Taoist Confucius a cause and effect. We must keep a trace of human blood today." Zhen Yuanzi looked at the Chaos Clock in Taiyi's hand, his pupils shrank, but soon returned to normal, facing Taiyi said, his tone still very calm. "Oh, it seems there is nothing more to say." Taiyi said nothing more, and the Chaos Clock in his hand instantly grew in size, reaching about a hundred feet. After the Chaos Bell grew larger, it turned into a stream of light and attacked Zhen Yuanzi. And at the same time as the attack, the Chaos Clock continued to vibrate, and the sound of the bells caused the surrounding space to vibrate. The power of the surrounding space continued to gather, and the Chaos Clock attacked Zhen Yuanzi. Zhen Yuanzi looked at Taiyi's attack, but there was no change at all. He still took out the earth book and instantly mobilized the earth's veins in the ancient land. It turned into an earthy yellow barrier, completely covering the surrounding area within this barrier. "Bang." A loud noise sounded. With a loud noise, the Chaos Bell instantly turned into a stream of light and hit the barrier formed by the earth book. The two forces directly collided together. The two forces collided, and the surrounding space was shattered inch by inch, but it did not have the slightest impact on the barrier formed by the earth book. After a period of vibration, the barrier returned to its original state again. "Zhen Yuanzi is indeed worthy of his reputation. His strength is not weak, but he is far behind in resisting my demon clan." Another voice came from the void, and another figure walked out of the void, But it was Di Jun. After Di Jun appeared, the surrounding space began to shake rapidly. Space passages appeared behind Di Jun, and demon clan figures appeared from the space passages. "The Zhoutian Star Array, rise." After Di Jun appeared, without any hesitation, with a cold voice, the monsters behind him instantly gathered together, their bodies moved, mysterious trajectories appeared, and the sky changed instantly. The stars moved, and the power of the stars fell down, instantly forming a star space that completely enveloped the surrounding space. "Zhen Yuanzi, what are you doing? If you retreat now, you two can still survive. This Zhoutian Star Formation is not something you two can handle." Di Jun stood in the center of the star formation, his figure appeared and He came out and said to Zhen Yuanzi and Hongyun, his tone did not take them seriously at all. Zhen Yuanzi and Hongyun looked at the star formation and felt the power emanating from the stars in the sky, and their hearts were shaken. They both knew about the Zhoutian Star Formation, but they didn't expect it to be so powerful. "Then add us." Just as Di Jun looked at Zhen Yuanzi and Hongyun with confidence, the star space shook for a while, and a space passage appeared in the star space. Figures emerged from the space passage one by one. Go out and enter the Zhoutian Star Formation. Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 125 Anyone who offends our human race shall be killed The space passage appeared, and figures walked out of the space passage one by one. In an instant, hundreds of thousands of people appeared on Kunshan. After these hundreds of thousands of people appeared, they stood directly next to Zhen Yuanzi and Hongyun, looking at the constantly moving stars in the sky, and looking at Di Jun. "Human race, I didn't expect that this human race actually has such power, but I came here just in time, let's try the power of this Zhoutianxingchen array." Di Jun looked at the people who appeared, and shouted coldly, Zhoutianxingchen quickly When it starts to operate, the power of the stars gathers together, and the entire star space becomes stronger. "The prehistoric world is indeed full of outstanding people. I never thought that such a strong person would appear during the Hundred Yuan Society." Just as Dijun was rotating the Zhoutian Star Formation, a voice came out from the crowd, and this voice came out After that, four more saints appeared from the other four directions and joined in. Their words were also full of emotion. In their words, Di Jun and others were completely commented as if they were juniors. "Who are you, why don't you come out quickly?" After hearing this, Di Jun's voice turned cold and he shouted fiercely. Di Jun's voice was full of coercion, and the entire star space moved quickly in an instant. In conjunction with Di Jun's voice, a powerful majesty was emitted, pressing towards Kunshan. "Dragon clan, Shilong." "Phoenix clan, Fengyan." "Xuanwu clan, Xuanliu." "White Tiger clan, Dayhu." "Qilin clan, Qiyue." Five figures shot out from within the human race. , stood beside Zhen Yuanzi and Hongyun. Zhen Yuanzi and Hongyun were slightly surprised when they saw the five people appearing. They bowed their heads slightly and saluted the five people. The Dragon Clan, the Phoenix Clan, and the Qilin Clan were the protagonists of the last calamity. Their strength was no weaker than the current Lich Clan. Although they have declined now, their hidden strength is still something that no one dares to underestimate. . As for the White Tiger clan, the Xuanwu clan is the race of Xuanwu and White Tiger among the Four Spirits, and their strength is not much worse than that of the three clans. Moreover, these races have existed for who knows how long, and the means they have are very mysterious. "The Dragon Clan, the Phoenix Clan, the Qilin Clan, the White Tiger Clan, and the Xuanwu Clan. Do you five clans want to interfere in the affairs of our Demon Clan?" Di Jun looked at the five people who appeared and said coldly, with a very serious expression on his face. Get serious. As the emperor of the demon clan, Di Jun clearly felt the powerful power emanating from these five people. Each one of them was a strong one among the quasi-sages, even stronger than the top ten demon saints of the demon clan. One point, not even much worse than myself. "Fellow Taoist Emperor Jun, there are only a million people left in the human race. Why should we kill them all? Moreover, if our fellow Taoist invades the human race, then the end of the monster race will be really not far away. I believe that fellow Taoist people also know the Confucian Taoism." Friend's temperament." Shilong stood up and said, Shilong's cultivation was the strongest among these people and was no different than Dijun, and he did not put Dijun in his eyes in his words. "Humph, it's just Kong Ru, he's just a kid who can only run away." Di Jun said, and said to Shi Long. After saying that, he waved his hand, and the stars in the entire star space moved faster. The stars of the world were also pulled down in an instant and landed in the star space. "Since you five tribes want to stand up for the human race, then don't blame me. Xingyun." Di Jun's voice still did not change at all. Giant flags appeared in his hands, and the flags exuded strong power of stars. I saw Emperor Jun waving the star flags in his hands continuously, and his figure disappeared in the formation in an instant. The stars in the formation changed rapidly, and the stars condensed into one, and waves of coercion came from the formation. Emit from within. "No, the formation is up." Zhen Yuanzi looked at the power of the stars that was constantly gathering, and the Book of Earth in his hand suddenly shone brightly, and streaks of earth-yellow light emerged from the ground and entered the Book of Earth. The earth book continued to enter with the earth-yellow light, and the light became more powerful. With the earth book as the core, a large formation instantly rose. At the moment when the formation was formed, the stars in the star space also quickly fell down, hitting the Earth Book formation deployed by Zhen Yuanzi. "Boom, boom, boom." The impact of each blow was very powerful, and the power of each blow was above the quasi-sage level. Although the Earth Book Formation is very powerful and can resist the quasi-sage's attack very easily, in an instant, tens of thousands or hundreds of thousands of attacks that can rival the quasi-saint level hit the Earth Book Formation, and the entire The formation shook in an instant, and the vibrations continued to become more violent. "No, this week's star formation is too powerful. If it continues like this, I won't be able to support it anymore. Please give me a helping hand." Zhen Yuanzi said to Shilong and others around him, At this time, Shilong and others also reacted. Although several people knew that the Zhoutian Star Formation was very powerful, they did not expect it to be so powerful. The moment Shilong and othersThen he reacted, and the magic power in his body instantly penetrated the body and blended into the Earth Book, constantly consolidating the Earth Book formation. The Earth Book Formation is based on ancient earth veins and can be said to be invincible in defense. However, the Zhoutian Star Formation attracts the power of the stars from heaven and earth, and its attack is powerful. In addition, the star flags refined by the Demon Clan are more powerful than those in the battle with the Witch Clan. It became even more powerful. The formations of the two clans were constantly colliding, and the high and low were instantly separated. "The human race has the Chao clan, the Zhenyi clan, and the Suiren clan. I thank you for your help. However, this disaster is a calamity for the human clan. If this affects a few fellow Taoists, it is the fault of the human clan. Please leave here." Well, it is up to the human race to face this calamity." The Youchao clan, the Zhenyi clan, and the Suiren clan said as they looked at the few people standing in front of the formation maintaining the Earth Book Formation. A large part of the mana on the current people's bodies has been consumed, and their faces have become very pale. Although the power consumed by the formation comes from the earth, it takes a few people to maintain the formation. And to face these tens of thousands of attacks, the power consumed is very amazing. Even if it takes just a few people Being a quasi-sage is also a bit overwhelming. "You three don't need to say anything anymore. Even if we want to go out now, Emperor Jun and Taiyi will not agree. And I believe fellow Taoist Confucius will come soon." Shilong said, and among the five, only Shilong Long had met Kong Ru and had a certain understanding of Kong Ru's cultivation. Although Shilong said this, he was also very worried in his heart. After all, the mana of several people was being consumed very quickly, and the time they could support it was also very limited. Although Kong Ru would definitely be able to come, it really didn't matter when he would come. Hard to say. "Then let's do our best." The three members of the Youchao family said, and the power in the body left the body and melted into the earth book. With the addition of the three Chao clan members, the humans who had recovered a certain amount of strength stood up one by one and integrated their strength into the formation. With the blessing of all the human power, the entire formation quickly stabilized, and Zhen Yuanzi and others could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. The star formation did not stop at all, the attacks continued to become more powerful, and the power of the stars in the star space became more intense, almost condensed into substance. "It seems that we are really going to be left here. The power of the stars in this star space is getting stronger and stronger, and the power of the formation is getting stronger and stronger. The original attack was only the quasi-sage level, but now every The power of one blow has already reached the power of the late Quasi-Saint. If this continues, then the power of each strike of the formation will be the pinnacle of the Quasi-Saint, and may even reach the sub-Saint level. If that is the case, the entire Earth Book Formation will be The instantaneous change was completely broken, and we will be directly killed in an instant." Zhen Yuanzi couldn't help but said as he felt the attack on the Earth Book Formation becoming more powerful. , and his expression became very solemn. "I just hope that fellow Taoist Confucius can arrive soon. If the inside and outside are consistent, even if he cannot directly break the formation, he can still rescue us from the formation." Shilong said, and several other people heard Shilong's words made him feel a lot more relaxed. "It seems that some fellow Taoists have great confidence in me." At this moment, a voice came from behind a few people. Although this voice was very calm, the few people felt confused in these words. He knew that there was anger in this man's heart, as if it would burst out at any time. "I have met fellow Taoist Confucius, and I would like to congratulate him for his great progress in cultivation." The moment Confucius spoke, several people stood up for a moment, turned around and looked back, and one person caught the eyes of several people. The person who spoke was not very tall, but there was an aura emanating from him that made several people feel palpitations in their hearts. "Thanks to a few Taoist friends for helping us during this calamity of the human race. Next, I will ask a few Taoist friends to protect the human race, and I will do the rest. Anyone who dares to offend our human race will be killed." Kong Ru finished his words. After that, the figure disappeared directly into the Earth Book Formation, but the figure had already appeared within the attack range of the Zhoutian Star Formation. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 126: Kill Zhen Yuanzi, Hongyun, Shilong, Fengyan, Xuanliu, Zhouhu, Qiyue, as well as the Youchao clan, the Zhenyi clan, and the Suiren clan, when they saw Kong Ru appear, a trace of excitement flashed in their eyes. , waves of waves arose in their hearts, especially the seven Zhen Yuanzi people. The seven of them have been cultivating for countless years, and their knowledge is very broad. When they saw Kong Ru's methods, they couldn't help but feel a little surprised. Being able to enter the star space so easily and come to a few people without being discovered is a method that even a sub-sage-level existence cannot do within the knowledge of a few people. Thinking of this, several people couldn't help but feel surprised. Ya Sheng couldn't do it. Could it be that he was a saint? The way they looked at Kong Ru also changed. "Could it be a saint? It's impossible. When a saint is born, the prehistoric world will definitely feel it and visions will appear." Shilong looked at a few people and understood their guesses, so he said. At this time, Kong Ru had already appeared outside the Earth Book Formation and entered the attack range of the star space. One attack after another, the power of each attack reached the quasi-sage stage. Tens of thousands of attacks attacked together, and they reached Kong Ru's body in an instant. "Huh." With a cold snort, Kong Ru's body seemed to turn into a huge black hole on the side of the space beside him. The attacks were instantly submerged into the black hole, and he was completely swallowed by the black hole. "Kong Ru, OK! OK! OK! You finally came out. Today we will completely wipe out your human race in front of you to see what you can do." Di Jun's figure appeared in the starry sky, looking at Looking at Kong Ru, his eyes were full of hatred. Although the existence of the human race poses a certain threat to the demon race, the real threat lies with Kong Ru. In tens of thousands of years, his cultivation reached the pinnacle of a quasi-sage, or even stronger. Such a speed of cultivation was completely unmatched in the prehistoric world, and even innate gods and demons like them were completely incomparable. And what's even more surprising is that Kong Ru's cultivation did not stagnate, but improved even faster, which made people wary, jealous, and fearful. After Di Jun finished speaking, his figure flashed and disappeared into the stars again, and the stars in the entire star space moved even faster. A stream of star power condensed around each star, and the stars rotated rapidly and gradually disappeared. Only the Sun Star and the Lunar Star were left in the sky, and these two stars It continues to shine brighter, and the power of the stars becomes more powerful. In just an instant, only the power of the two stars, Taiyin and Sun, remained in the entire star space. "What a great Zhoutian Star Formation. Let me see which one is more powerful: your Zhoutian Star Formation or mine." Kong Ru looked at the rapidly evolving Zhoutian Star Formation and said, At the same time, Kong Ru's figure flashed. The three hundred and sixty acupoints in the body vibrated at the same time, and instantly the power of three hundred and sixty stars shot out from these three hundred and sixty acupoints, turning into three hundred and sixty stars. Three hundred and sixty stars were formed and began to move continuously. The trajectory of each star was very mysterious and full of mystery. Three hundred and sixty stars are rotating, interconnected and repelling each other. Each star has a strange power. There is a strange balance between the three hundred and sixty forces, and a strange balance is maintained between them. This strange connection seems to merge together at any time, completely becoming one. "Boom." There was a loud noise, and the two Zhoutian star formations collided together. At the moment when the two Zhoutian star formations completely collided together, the entire star space was directly shattered in an instant, and the space was shattered. The power of the stars within him completely dissipated in an instant. "Impossible, how could the Zhoutian Star Formation be broken open so easily?" Di Jun's face was very pale, and his face was full of panic. The Zhoutian Star Formation was understood by Emperor Jun from Hetu Luoshu and relied on the perfect movement of stars between heaven and earth. This formation can be said to be the only way among the demon clan to deal with the Wu Clan's Twelve Heavenly Gods Formation, but this week the Star Formation was directly broken, and it is completely imaginable how Di Jun felt in his heart. At this time, Kong Ru was standing next to Zhen Yuanzi and others. Although his face was very pale, his energy was still very strong, and his face completely recovered in an instant. Kong Ru was also very happy in his heart. The power of the monster clan's Zhoutian Star Formation was indeed not weak, and the power of the final blow was even more powerful. If Kong Ru hadn't relied on the Zhoutian Star Formation that he could not use to absorb the stars, The power of the stars in the space, the power of this blow has been reduced a lot, while the power of Kong Ru's formation has increased a lot. With the support of the small world in the body, the power of the stars is completely integrated into one, so that it can withstand it. Attack the Zhoutian Star Formation and break through the Zhoutian Star Formation. Such a method can only be used by Confucius. "Fellow Taoist, it turns out that?Good means. "Shilong and others saw that Kong Ru had completely recovered and said to Kong Ru, with a hint of respect in their tone. They had already felt the power of the Zhoutian Star Formation, but they did not expect that it would actually happen. It was broken so easily. "Now is the time to recover the blood debt of my human race." Kong Ru's figure disappeared from the place again, and his figure reappeared in front of the demon clan's team. Looking at the demon clans whose bodies were glowing with blood, as well as the ghosts and resentments that appeared one after another, the anger in Kong Ru's eyes burst out in an instant, as if it had turned into reality. "Kill." Kong Ru didn't hesitate at all. The aura on his body was completely released, and he pressed towards the people of the demon clan. The phantom of the world behind him appeared and turned into reality. The laws continued to evolve, and auras of Tao arose. Radiate out. The long sword hanging on his waist was also held in Kong Ru's hand, and a cold breath emanated from Kong Ru's body. "Ah, ah, ah." The screams rang out one after another, and the long sword in Kong Ru's hand began to dance. Sword energy shot out one after another, and sword gangs that reached ten thousand feet were instantly submerged into the demon clan's team. middle. Wherever the sword passed, the monsters fell directly one by one, their bodies were split into two halves, and their souls dissipated instantly. Kong Ru looked at the fallen monsters one by one. The emotion in his eyes did not change at all. He was still very angry. The long sword in his hand was still waving. In just an instant, only a few of the billions of monsters were left. As many as billions. "Stop." An angry shout came out, and a huge bell appeared above the heads of all the monsters. It was the Chaos Bell of Demon Emperor Taiyi. At this time, the Chaos Bell had expanded to a size of 100,000 feet, and hundreds of millions of monsters were completely covered under the bell. Kong Ru's sword was also directly blocked by the Chaos Bell, and dissipated the moment it collided with the Chaos Bell. "Yes, yes, the innate treasure is indeed very powerful. Although you haven't completely controlled it yet, it is already so powerful, but is it just like protecting these monsters?" Kong Ru looked at the chaos clock that was completely The demon clan who was protecting him did not hesitate at all. He retracted the long sword in his hand and submerged it into the scabbard. "Fist intention is everywhere." Kong Ru shouted softly, and punched out with both fists continuously. Each punch hit the body of the Chaos Bell. And with every blow, the Chaos Bell trembled for a while, and as the Chaos Bell trembled, Taiyi's face changed for a while, after Kong Ru punched him a few times. Taiyi's expression suddenly changed, and with a wave of his hand, the Chaos Clock quickly shrank, flew towards Taiyi, and landed in Taiyi's hand, while Taiyi's face was full of pain. Taiyi retracted the Chaos Bell, and Kong Ru's movements did not stop. His fists continued to strike out, and with each punch, a punch flew out, attacking the hundreds of millions of monsters born in the world. In just an instant, there were only a few people left among the hundreds of millions of monsters. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 127: The Witch-Slaying Sword Billions of members of the demon clan fell one by one under Kong Ru's constant attacks. The remaining few stood there with fear in their eyes. At this time, the demon clouds gathered by the demon clan have completely dissipated, and the sun is shining down, but the surrounding tens of thousands of miles of earth are completely dyed red with blood, and no one can feel a trace of warmth in their hearts. The bodies of huge demon clans, each one thousands of feet long, are scattered on the ground, and the entire area is completely enveloped by waves of evil energy. The evil aura rose up, covering the sky and the sun, and the sunlight that had just appeared was once again blocked by this evil aura. "Finally, I got my revenge." The humans fell to the ground and started shouting one by one, their voices filled with madness. These are the last members of the human race. There are less than two million people in the human race. It can be said that one by one of the human race is falling in front of them. Now that his enemies are falling in front of him one by one, the hatred in his heart can't help but be released. Everyone can't help but feel relaxed. The emotions oppressed by hatred are also released at this time, no longer suppressed in them. heart. Kong Ru looked at the bodies of the monsters scattered on the ground, his eyes did not change at all, his whole person still seemed very calm, and the emotions in his heart seemed not to fluctuate at all. But the more this happened, the remaining people of the demon clan became more and more fearful, and their bodies began to tremble continuously. Even Di Jun and Tai Yi could not help but feel frightened in their hearts. The calmer it was, the more it showed that the anger in Kong Ru's heart had not been completely released. "The billions of demons are already one-tenth of the demon clan's strength, and now they are being wiped out so easily. One can imagine how the two of them feel. However, the Zhoutian Star Formation was broken, both of them suffered a lot of backlash, and their souls were severely damaged. Now they would not have any advantage if they wanted to confront Kong Ru. "Kill." Kong Ru had no other words except the word "kill". He disappeared from the place and reappeared next to the remaining demon clan. This time Kong Ru did not directly eliminate these demon clans, but the pressure on his body continued to increase and oppressed these demon clans. "Ah, ah, ah," under Kong Ru's pressure, these monsters kept screaming, their voices were miserable, and the fear in their eyes became more and more intense. Originally, cultivators had a very strong tolerance for pain, but even so, they still could not bear the pain Kong Ru inflicted on them, whether in body or soul. "Ah, little Kong Ru." Di Jun and Tai Yi shouted at the same time and attacked Kong Ru. Torturing their clansmen in front of the two of them, such an insult, the two of them no longer cared about their injuries, and directly transformed into their original forms. Two golden crows with a body of tens of thousands of feet appeared in front of Kong Ru. "Chirp, chirp." There were screams one after another, and flames sprouted from the bodies of the two Golden Crows. Each of these flames was condensed from the true fire of the sun. After the flames gathered together, they directly Attacked Confucius. Kong Ru looked at the Sun True Fire attacking him and didn't pay attention. With a wave of his hand, a burst of energy directly hit the bodies of several monsters around him. In an instant, these monsters turned into nothingness. , completely disappeared between heaven and earth. After wiping out these monsters, a huge aura rose up from Kong Ru's body, and a flame also rose from his body. This flame was exactly the same as the aura of Sun True Fire on the Golden Crow, but it seemed even more powerful. Pure. Flames rose from Kong Ru's body, completely covering Kong Ru's body and turning into a three-legged golden crow. The three-legged golden crow appeared, with a flash of light in its eyes, and seemed to be a lot more agile. Looking at the flames that shot out quickly, it was like seeing delicious food. It screamed, its wings shook, and its speed increased in an instant, turning into A ray of rainbow light leaped towards the blossoming true sun fire. I saw a streak of rainbow light passing by, and the blossoming true sun fire disappeared in an instant, and the rainbow light crossed an arc and flew to the place where Confucius was standing again. "How is it possible? How did you do it? There are only two Golden Crows in the prehistoric world." The two Golden Crows stopped in the air, their eyes full of disbelief and they stared at Kong Ru and asked. "How can you fully understand the greatness of the prehistoric times? Let's solve the cause and effect between our two clans today." Kong Ru looked at the surprised two people without even the slightest reply. The aura on his body changed again, and his whole person seemed to be like It turned into a torrent, and a stream of water rose up around the body, continuously converging, and in a blink of an eye it converged into a river, flowing straight towards the two Golden Crows. This river is tens of thousands of miles long and hundreds of miles wide. It flows quickly in Kongru, just like a jade belt. Everywhere the river flows, the space is greatly impacted, as if it will be broken at any time.??General, but it did not break apart, showing a very strange phenomenon. Everyone looked at the fast flowing river above the sky, their hearts filled with surprise, and their eyes filled with disbelief. From the emergence of Confucius to the present methods, each one is different, but each one is very profound and complicated, and cannot be understood by ordinary practitioners. The water flow reached Di Jun and Tai Yi in an instant. Seeing the water flow, Tai Yi felt a burst of disgust in their hearts, and their bodies were instantly surrounded by the true fire of the sun. The water flow and the flame collided together, and the surrounding space was directly shattered at the moment when the two forces collided. "Taiyin True Water." Looking at the water flow that was in a stalemate with the Sun True Fire, everyone couldn't help but be surprised and shouted. The water flow that can compete with the true fire of the sun can only be achieved by the true water of the lunar star on the lunar star. "Hmph." Kong Ru snorted coldly, and the water flow increased by hundreds in an instant, scattering the true sun fire on Emperor Jun and Taiyi's bodies, and directly hit Jin Wu's body. The bodies of Di Jun and Tai Yi quickly retreated backwards, blood spurted out from their mouths, and they fell into the mountains. Their bodies also changed again, turning into human forms and appearing among the people of the demon clan. "Your Majesty." All the monsters looked at the pale Di Jun and Tai Yi and exclaimed. They immediately surrounded the two and looked at Kong Ru one by one. Their eyes were filled with resentment and no longer had the slightest fear. Kong Ru looked at the seriously injured Emperor Jun and Taiyi. His body did not move, but looked at the place where their blood fell. In this place, Kong Ru clearly felt an aura gestating and growing rapidly. The evil aura within tens of thousands of miles seemed to be attracted in an instant, and the bodies of the monsters on the ground began to dissipate. , continuously converging towards that area. Kong Ru¡¯s movements quickly attracted the attention of everyone around him. They all looked at the position where Kong Ru was locked, and their hearts were filled with shock. The bodies of the monsters within the area of ??hundreds of thousands of miles quickly dissipated completely, and streams of blood began to emerge from the ground, turning into blood-colored rivers, quickly converging towards one point. . Gradually, the entire East China Sea coast seemed to be affected. Dark forces began to appear, like ghosts. This force continued to gather, and screams spread throughout the East China Sea coast. Gradually it spread to the entire prehistoric world. "Boom, boom, boom, rumble, rumble." Strange sounds resounded in the prehistoric world, and streaks of bloody rain fell from the sky. After the bloody rain fell, all the creatures in the prehistoric world couldn't help but feel A feeling of sadness arises. "Heaven and earth share the same sorrow!!! What kind of thing is born that can actually arouse the emotions of heaven and earth." The powerful man in the prehistoric world couldn't help but be surprised when the blood rain fell, and his eyes were full of fear. "Bang, boom, boom." There was a huge sound, and a sword beam appeared in front of Kong Ru and others. Seeing this sword beam, everyone felt a chill and their bodies involuntarily stepped back. go. "Witch-Slaying Sword." Looking at the sword light that penetrated the sky and the earth, with that chill, a name couldn't help but appear in Kong Ru's mind. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 128: The Appearance of the Saint "Witch-slaying Sword." The three words kept echoing in Kong Ru's mind. Kong Ru looked at the sword light. The evil spirit, fierceness, and sharpness in the sword light, like this The power seems to destroy everything. Even Kong Ru himself felt the terrifying power of that sharp energy. If he relied solely on his body to resist, even the ancestral witches of the witch clan would not be able to resist. If such a spiritual treasure is used against cultivators who rely on the spiritual treasure, its effect will be very limited, but against the witch clan who are good at physical body, it is really a peerless weapon. It is no wonder that the demon clan named it the witch-slaying sword. Just when Kong Ru was pointing at the Witch-Slaying Sword, the sword light that penetrated the sky and the earth changed again and began to converge. Gradually it turned into tens of thousands of feet, millions of feet, hundreds of thousands of feet, tens of thousands of feet, thousands of feet, hundreds of feet, ten feet, one foot, and finally turned into a three-foot-long black sword. "The blood, ghosts, flesh, bones, grievances, and evil spirits of tens of billions of humans, billions of demons, and tens of billions of creatures are gathered together. It is indeed a peerless weapon." At this time, Shilong stood up and said in a tone of voice. became more solemn. He is a creature that has existed since the beginning of the world. It can be said that he has the broadest knowledge among these people. Regarding the black long sword that appeared in front of him, he can see the formation of this murderous weapon at a glance. "Brother, what kind of spiritual treasure is there at this time? It actually has such power. And this spiritual treasure seems to be summoning us." Taiyi opened his eyes, looked at Di Jun beside him, and said, with a hint of joy in his tone. . But the joy quickly subsided completely. After all, both of them were seriously injured now, and it was very difficult to fight for them. "Well, even if we are destined to be together, the injuries on our bodies cannot be recovered in a short time, and we cannot fight for it. We still wait for the opportunity and leave quickly while they are fighting for it." Di Jun looked at Taiyi said with unwillingness in his eyes. At this moment, the surrounding space shook for a while, and space channels appeared one by one at positions around the long sword. People walked out directly from the space channels, and in an instant they came to the place thousands of miles away from the long sword. place. The place within a thousand miles is completely shrouded in sword energy, which even ordinary quasi-sages dare not touch easily. After these people appeared, they looked at the long sword in the center, their eyes filled with greed. Although the long sword only had attack power, the power of this long sword was incomparable even to ordinary top-grade innate spiritual treasures. . With such an existence, no one can hold back the greed in their heart. However, just when these people wanted to fight forward, the sky began to vibrate, and purple energy rose from the east. In an instant, thousands of miles of purple energy rose and surged forward. At this moment, the spiritual energy in the sky quickly condensed, turning into blossoming golden flowers of spiritual energy that continued to fall. In the sky, auspicious clouds rise and gather together, and the fairy energy hangs down from the sky. The sky is bright, and the black and yellow light shines down. The fairy energy in the sky condenses into fairies one by one. , bursts of music continued to rise. "The saint is coming." When everyone saw such a vision, their hearts were shaken. The quasi-holy creatures knelt down directly on the ground, and the quasi-holy level beings also saluted directly one by one, waiting for the saint to come. "The Holy Mother Nuwa, the Most Holy Mother of Infinite Merits, has arrived." An ethereal voice came out in the air. The moment the voice came out, the spiritual energy between heaven and earth gathered again. There was a sound of phoenixes in the air, and a golden light came from the nine heavens. It shot straight down from above and arrived in front of everyone in an instant. "Greetings to the saint Nuwa." In a uniform voice, all the creatures knelt down and shouted, the tone full of respect. "No courtesy." Nuwa sat on a golden phoenix, a soft aura emanating from her body. She gently raised her hand, and a force directly lifted everyone up. After Nuwa appeared, she waved a force in her hand, and instantly a green light turned into a misty drizzle, shrouding all the human race in it. This drizzle was full of the power of creation. After landing, it directly blended into Within the body of every human race. Under this power of creation, the injuries on all human beings were completely recovered in an instant, and the thirsty true energy in their bodies was completely recovered in an instant. "Dong dong, Dang." The sound of bells sounded between heaven and earth, and a purple air rose between heaven and earth again, and the vision between heaven and earth appeared again. The vision that appeared this time was larger and more solemn than the one that appeared when Nuwa arrived. At the same time as the sound of the bells and chimes rose, bursts of Sanskrit singing came from the west of the prehistoric world. Between heaven and earth, blossoming necklaces and golden flowers fell, and streaks of Buddha's light rose. "Meet the saint." Five figures appeared in the sky, it was Sanqing and XiFang Ersheng appeared. "Without ceremony." Several people said together. The people who were kneeling on the ground stood up and looked at the figures of the six saints appearing in the air. At this time, everyone present had no hope at all for the spiritual treasure that appeared. After all, a saint-level existence was already out of reach. "I have met a few Taoist friends." Kong Ru, Zhen Yuanzi, Hongyun and others disappeared from the spot and saluted the several saints. The cultivation levels of these people are all strong among the quasi-sages. Although I and others have achieved the status of saints, they do not dare to look down upon these people in the slightest. "I have met several fellow Taoists, but fellow Taoist Confucius' cultivation has improved a lot. Even if it is better than that of saints like me, it should not be much different." Several saints returned the gift together, and I turned my eyes to Confucius and said to him Kong Ru said, his tone also full of surprise. When other people heard what I said, they were filled with shock. Their cultivation was comparable to that of a saint. Is it possible in this prehistoric world to become a saint without going through the Hongmeng Purple Qi? Everyone was filled with doubts and shock. At the same time, they also had a general understanding of the strength displayed by Kong Ru. "When this treasure is born, there must be a chaos between heaven and earth. We will not participate in the fight, but no one can fight at will. God will decide where this spiritual treasure belongs, and only those with virtue can get it. ." It was I who spoke. After I finished speaking, several other saints also nodded. Even Zhunti nodded. Although his face was full of reluctance, he had to agree. Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 129 The Law of Time Several saints made a decision, and all the people present, who were already disappointed, felt hope rise again in their hearts, and the expressions in their eyes looking at the Witch Slayer Sword began to change. Kong Ru, Zhen Yuanzi and others stood where they were and did not leave, nor did they intend to fight for the spiritual treasure. "Why don't you, fellow Taoist, come forward and give it a try?" Zhunti's eyes moved, he looked at Kong Ru and said, although he didn't express anything in his words, there was a sense of schadenfreude deep in his eyes. "Haha, fellow Taoist Zhunti, you are joking that although this sword is good, it has no chance of being used by the human race now. This sword came out in response to the catastrophe and should be obtained by the person who responded to the catastrophe." Kong Ru looked at Zhunti. , said calmly, but he was quite wary of Zhunti. In the prehistoric world, the only people who had grievances between him and Zhunti were the demon clan and Zhunti. When he was in heaven, he suppressed Zhunti's inner demons, which was regarded as a good relationship. Confucius didn't have much sympathy for Zhunti. He had paid too much attention to it, but now with Zhunti's performance, Confucius had a better understanding of Zhunti in his heart. After Confucius said what he said, several people around him turned their eyes to Confucius, their eyes full of surprise, especially the saints. The existence of this witch-slaying sword, several people already knew the reason for the birth of this witch-slaying sword when it was born. But this is also because a few people have achieved the status of saints, and their grasp of heavenly secrets is completely beyond that of ordinary practitioners. Even those at the peak of the sub-sage cannot compare. But now, Kong Ru actually said such words, several people couldn't help but feel surprised, surprised by Kong Ru's grasp of the secret of heaven. Although Lao Tzu said before that Confucius' cultivation was comparable to that of saints, several saints still didn't believe it in their hearts. As the saying goes: all saints are ants. Just this sentence has clearly shown the difference between saints and ordinary cultivators. This is the gap between heaven and earth, and the difference in levels of life. You can know that the level of saints is complete. It has exceeded the level of the so-called quasi-sage. "The battle is about to begin." Tongtian said in one sentence, his tone full of teasing. After everyone heard Tongtian's words, their attention turned to the location of the Witch-Slaying Sword again. At this time, the quasi-sage level experts within a thousand miles around quickly moved towards the location of the witch-slaying sword, although several saints said that the virtuous would live there. But in the prehistoric world, the virtuous are those with high cultivation. In such a world, the level of cultivation determines everything. Now, if the saint does not intervene in this competition, then everyone will no longer hesitate at all and will fully display their methods. Each of these cultivators is at the quasi-sage level, and most of them are people who listen to the teachings in Zixiao Palace, but they know the left and right of the innate spiritual treasure very clearly. Among them, there are many people who are unable to kill corpses because of the lack of spiritual treasures, which makes their cultivation further improved. Now there is such a spiritual treasure. As long as you get it, your cultivation will be improved to a higher level and more. The sight of Lingbao protects him. At this moment, all the quasi-sages also began to fight for each other. However, in front of the saint, these quasi-sages did not fight directly even if they were fighting, and began to continuously attack the people around them. I saw everyone completely releasing their aura, causing the power of the laws within thousands of miles around them to become more intense. The laws in the void seemed to have turned into substance, descending down. There are hundreds of quasi-sages, the ones with the lowest cultivation level are in the middle stage of quasi-sage, and the higher ones can even reach the peak of quasi-sage. The emergence of a spiritual treasure can be said to have attracted many powerful people who were hiding in the ancient world. Each of these powerful men has understood their own way. Now these people have fully displayed their own way. If they want to activate this witch-slaying sword, it can be said that they have no reservations. Kong Ru was very surprised when he looked at the scene below. He flashed and disappeared in an instant. When Shilong saw Kong Ru's figure disappear, his heart was full of doubts. Kong Ru originally said that he would not participate in this fight, but if he left now, he might have discovered something. Unlike the doubts of Shilong and others, Zhunti's face standing aside was full of smiles, and the gloating in his eyes became more intense. "As long as Kong Ru participates in this competition, with his cultivation level, he will definitely be able to get this witch-slaying sword. By then, even if he doesn't want to participate in this calamity, it will be impossible. By then, in the witchcraft Under the power of the two demon clans, as long as we use our methods, it is very possible for him to fall into calamity." Zhunti looked in his heart, his smile couldn't help but become more triumphant, and his eyes couldn't help but open up again Turn towards the direction of the witch-slaying sword. But soon, the facts made Zhunti feel disappointed. Kong Ru did not appear around the witch-slaying sword, but appeared around Kunshan and among the human race. "Fourth brother." "Fourth brother" "Fourth brother" has three people from the Chao family.When Kong Ru appeared, he reacted instantly, and his eyes were very excited, and he came to Kong Ru's side. "Meet the First Ancestor." All the humans bowed down in front of Confucius one by one, their eyes full of reverence and excitement. The catastrophe of the human race has filled everyone's hearts with grief and anger, and they deeply feel the fragility of the human race and the gap between the strength of the great races in the prehistoric world. "Okay, the human race suffered a great catastrophe. Although the losses were heavy, if you can survive, each one of you is an elite among our human race. We, the human race, are shocked by the catastrophe. If we want to quickly recover our strength, we must rely on your strength. Now, there are hundreds of quasi-sage-level strong men there, each of whom is an innate god and demon with his or her own magical powers. Now they are fighting for the spiritual treasures and manifesting their own ways." Kong Ru said with a strong tone. I am very solemn. There are only more than one million left in the human race now, but every one of them is an elite. Their cultivation is above the realm of rebirth. Most of their cultivation is in the realm of transformation. In the future, they will definitely They will be the pillars of the human race, and as long as a small number of these people can understand their own way and condense their own will, then the recovery of the human race's strength will really not be a problem. After Kong Ru finished speaking, without any hesitation, a ray of light rose up from his body. This ray of light continued to become more powerful, completely wrapping the entire Kunshan in it. And at the moment when the light completely enveloped the entire Kunshan, the entire Kunshan seemed to be isolated from the surrounding space, and a very strange atmosphere rose in the space. "The law of time." Several saints in the sky couldn't help but exclaimed when they saw such a scene. The law of time is an existence known as the first heaven-defying law, and it is an existence that even the law of heaven cannot control. As saints, they are able to control the law of time. However, even they cannot use Xiang Kongru's current methods. It is precisely because of this that they feel surprised and exclaim in their hearts. . Hearing the exclamations of several saints, Shilong and others' eyes instantly turned to the direction of Kunshan. They saw that Kunshan was enveloped by a strange energy, and under the influence of this energy, the entire Kunshan Time moves quickly, as if it is a different world from the outside world. Seeing such a scene, several people forgot to glance at each other, but their eyes were filled with joy. I couldn't help but sigh in my heart, this time it was worth it. Although I had a grudge with the demon clan, it was worth it to be able to make friends with a strong man who could rival a saint and control the law of time. At the same time, I couldn't help but admire several ancestors in my heart. They had already formed an alliance with the human race before the calamity. It seemed that all races really had a chance to recreate the prehistoric world. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 130: The Ownership of the Witch-Slaying Sword All the human races in Kunshan looked at the strong men releasing their whole body's momentum thousands of miles away. They did not dare to be negligent at all, and constantly observed the traces of Dao's aura revealed. It only lasts a moment on the outside, but in Kunshan, it lasts for a year. When all the quasi-sages fully released their momentum, nearly a hundred years had passed in the entire Kunshan area. In the past hundred years, the auras of all human beings have been constantly changing. Although the power within the body has not increased much, the aura of each person has been changing rapidly, becoming more and more intense. The mystery of the body can't help but rise, as if it is condensing something. "Use the mind as the guide, the soul as the force, the heaven and the earth as the foundation, incarnate into the heaven and the earth, condense your own momentum, power, and artistic conception, and finally achieve your own way, your own domain of will." The momentum on Kong Ru's body is constantly changing, The breath around the body is also constantly changing, and the mouth is constantly telling something. "The body of the human race is the innate Tao body. The innate body is the one favored by heaven and earth. The body of the human race has three hundred and sixty orifices, which are the orifices of the stars, corresponding to the number of the three hundred and sixty main stars between heaven and earth. The two eyes correspond to The way of the sun and the moon, the power of the five internal organs and the five elements, the six internal organs according to the power of the south, east, north, west, up and down" Confucius continued to narrate, telling the secrets of the innate body bit by bit. Cultivators in the prehistoric world, most of their understanding of the innate Tao body still rests on the rapid cultivation speed of the innate Tao body, and there is no careful study of other understandings. But now after hearing Kong Ru's narration, everyone couldn't help but feel very surprised. They didn't expect that the innate Taoist body could be so capable, and it was like a world. The human race in Kunshan continued to listen to the Tao described by Confucius, while constantly comprehending the aura of Tao emanating from the hundreds of quasi-sages, and each one entered a state of understanding. The human race has completely entered a state of cultivation, and the fight for the Witch-Slaying Sword has reached its most critical moment. The aura of hundreds of quasi-saint-level experts has been raised to the extreme. Hundreds of thousands of miles away are completely occupied by visions. The scene in the entire area is not weaker than the aura of the saint coming. "Everyone, there is no movement from this witch-slaying sword. It seems that we are going to use our own methods." Seeing that there was no effect at all, one of the hundreds of quasi-sages said. At the moment of speaking, the aura on his body rose again, and a force burst out directly. His body shape reached its peak in an instant, turning into a ray of light and charging towards the Witch-Slaying Sword. One person's action instantly triggered a riot among hundreds of quasi-saint-level powerhouses. The reaction speed of each one was not slow at all. They reacted the moment they saw the quasi-saint's movement, and their bodies moved one by one. Then it turned into streaks of light that reached their peak and reached the front of the Witch-Slaying Sword. With the speed of the quasi-sage, it is very simple to cover a distance of thousands of miles in an instant. Now the speed of a thousand miles has been reached in an instant with full exertion. These quasi-sages reached the side of the Witch-Slaying Sword, stretched out their hands, and grabbed the Witch-Slaying Sword directly. "Bang, bang, bang." A sound of impact sounded, dozens of quasi-sage powerful men directly collided with each other, and the surrounding space instantly shattered. The figures of these people were instantly affected by the force of the impact, and they quickly retreated behind them. And the moment these people exited, the surrounding space was once again occupied by other people. With a collision, hundreds of quasi-saints retreated hundreds of miles in an instant. Their faces were full of shock, and their eyes looking at the Witch Slayer Sword began to change, and the greed in their eyes was no longer concealed at all. "This witch-slaying sword belongs to me, you all get out of my way." The light in the eyes of a quasi-sage instantly turned blood red, and waves of evil energy rose up from his body, and the rising energy instantly increased several times. He charged towards the Witch-Slaying Sword. "It's mine." "It's mine." "Mine." In an instant, the energy on hundreds of people surged several times, and they charged toward the Witch-Slaying Sword crazily. "Ah, ah, ah" The surrounding area was filled with shouts one after another for thousands of miles. The originally harmonious atmosphere around them changed in an instant. The surrounding space was instantly filled with strong evil spirits, as if it had turned into a human Shura field. Hundreds of quasi-sages began to fight, each one without the slightest reservation, the injuries on their bodies continued to increase, blood flowed out, dripping on the ground, converging towards the direction of the Witch-Slaying Sword, and was instantly killed by the Witch-Slaying Sword. absorbed. But those quasi-sages kept attacking the people around them one by one, but they didn't notice any abnormalities. Streams of blood continue to gather around the Witch-Slaying Sword. The edge of the Witch-Slaying Sword continues to become sharper, and the evil aura on the body becomes more intense, as if it has been unsealed.generally. "It actually uses the blood of a quasi-sage to strike. It is indeed a sword. Its power is definitely not as simple as the best innate spiritual treasure. However, this evil spirit cannot be controlled by ordinary people." Shilong stood in the air and looked at it. Hundreds of quasi-sages who had fallen into a state of madness were filled with surprise. His own cultivation level is also at the level of quasi-sage, and he has even entered the realm of sub-sage. But now, seeing this crazy quasi-sage, a chill could not help but rise in his body. With the loss of blood, each of their faces began to turn pale, and each one became very weak. Blood is very important to every living being. After losing so much blood, even if it has been affected by the evil spirit, one by one is starting to wake up. "No, retreat." Everyone woke up and felt the blood flowing continuously in their bodies. The greed in their hearts was instantly replaced by fear, and their bodies quickly retreated towards the rear. Although these people reacted very quickly, there were still dozens of quasi-sages who did not react and were instantly swallowed up by the sharp edge erupted from the Witch-Slaying Sword. Regardless of their body, doubts, spirit, soul, or true spirit, they were instantly dissolved. For nothingness. "Buzz, buzz, buzz." The Witch-Slaying Sword swallowed the blood of dozens of quasi-saints and began to tremble continuously. A faint coercion rose above the sword, and it began to change continuously, one after another. It appears on the sword body and continues to evolve. This picture is very complicated, but it is all related to the demon clan. In the end, this picture turned into stars and a mysterious formation. "Hey." The long sword took shape, and a sword light shot out quickly. Although this sword light was not very big, the moment the sword light shot out, the surrounding space completely collapsed in an instant. The moment the sword light appeared, it meant that the witch-slaying sword had been successfully launched and fully formed. The long sword took shape and instantly turned into a ray of light that shot out from the place. The speed of the long sword reached its peak in an instant, and it shot straight in one direction. The movement of the long sword instantly attracted everyone's attention, and everyone directed their consciousness towards the direction where the long sword disappeared. Under the protection of the surrounding demon clan, the demon clan Emperor Jun and Taiyi sat cross-legged on the ground and continued to treat the injuries in their bodies. The paleness on their faces has receded, the aura of depression on their bodies has completely dissipated, and the chaotic auras of the two people have completely stabilized. "Brother, the cultivation of this human race Kong Ru is really strong. You and I still underestimate him. It seems that we have to be careful in dealing with this human race in the future." Taiyi opened his eyes and looked at Di Jun beside him and said, Full of worry. "Although this human Kong Ru is powerful, he did not take the opportunity to kill you and me directly. It seems that he has some scruples. As long as you and I ignore the human race in the future, then I believe this Kong Ru will not do anything to me, the demon race." "Yes." Di Jun's eyes flashed, and he calmed down instantly, and he said to Tai Yi, his tone full of confidence. "I hope so." Taiyi felt a little calmer after hearing Di Jun's words, but he was still a little worried. While the two were talking, a ray of light in the distance was quickly shot towards the two. This ray of light was reaching its extreme, and even the ten demon saints of the demon clan could not stop it immediately. This ray of light reached the front of Di Jun in an instant. "Hey." There was a slight sound, like the sound of a long sword being unsheathed, and a sword light from the long sword instantly touched the center of Di Jun's eyebrows, piercing the center of Di Jun's eyebrows. A drop of essence and blood dripped out uncontrollably from the center of Di Jun's eyebrows and was absorbed by the long sword. A red light shines on the sword body, and the sword body trembles continuously, and the sound of the sword keeps ringing, which seems to be joy, and some seems to be a violent roar. "Witch-Slaying Sword. Hahaha, Witch-Slaying Sword, okay, okay, with the Witch-Slaying Sword, our demon tribe will be able to kill all the witch tribes and dominate the ancient world. When the time comes, even if Confucius exists in the human race, they will also surrender to me. At the feet of the demon tribe." Di Jun felt the emotion of the long sword in front of him, held the long sword in his hand, swung it hard, pointed it straight at the sky, and couldn't help laughing loudly. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 131: Goodbye Houtu The fight for the Witch-Slaying Sword has been going on for a hundred years. A hundred years ago, the Witch-Slaying Sword was acquired by Emperor Jun. Hundreds of quasi-saints were seriously injured and their cultivation levels declined. As soon as the fight for the Witch-Slaying Sword ended, each one of them returned to their own caves to recuperate and recover without stopping. Emperor Jun, who had obtained the Witch-Slaying Sword, was full of joy and did not care at all about the loss this time. He directly led the hundreds of thousands of monsters who had arranged the Zhoutian Star Array to leave their place and return to the heaven. go. In Kunshan, the human race has been recovering rapidly in the past hundred years. Both the number of clan members and their own cultivation are constantly improving. The cultivation levels of the more than one million surviving humans have all reached the realm of embryonic transformation, and many have even reached the peak of the embryonic transformation realm. Within a hundred years, Confucius was a cultivator on the top of Kunshan. The aura on his body was constantly changing, sometimes soft, sometimes masculine, sometimes like gentle wind and drizzle, and then turned into violent wind and rain. . Kong Ru's mind has been completely immersed in the small world. At this time, the speed of evolution of Kong Ru's small world has been accelerated to the extreme. Various laws are rapidly perfected, and one path after another is constantly appearing. And in the center of this small world, Confucius' soul stayed in the void. The Heavenly Falun behind him kept rotating. A little light on the Falun kept flashing. More than five hundred rays of light kept colliding with each other and merging with each other. , but it just can't be completely integrated into one. "Although the power of the remnant souls of these chaotic gods and demons has passed away, these little fragments of the great avenue are not big, but they are full of mystery. As expected, these chaotic gods and demons are not a simple one. Just these little fragments of the great avenue are already It has made me a lot of money. I wonder what kind of power it will have if these fragments of the avenue are completely integrated together?" Kong Ru looked at the laws that were rapidly evolving in the small world, and couldn't help but think about the power of the chaotic gods and demons. at. "The way of cultivation is indeed not something that can be achieved overnight. It seems that it will take some time to evolve this small world into a medium-thousand world. By then, the cultivation level should be better than that of a saint. I don't know if it is better than Yang Mei's. How is your cultivation?" Kong Ru opened his eyes, filled with helplessness, but also a hint of excitement. After Kong Ru stood up, he moved towards the Nuwa Temple on Kunshan Mountain. Although Kunshan has experienced the attack of the demon clan, and the entire Kunshan has been affected a lot, the Nuwa Temple on Kunshan has been completely preserved without being affected at all. Entering the Nuwa Temple, many human races began to appear around them. Most of these human races were the bloodline left by the more than one million human races, and those more than one million human races spent most of their time practicing. middle. "I have seen the ancestor." "I have seen the ancestor." "I have seen the ancestor." Every human race who saw Confucius bowed respectfully to Confucius. Although Confucius spent most of his time in these hundred years They are all practicing, but they still spend a lot of time appearing among the human race and preaching for the human race. Looking at these newly born human races, Kong Ru felt very emotional. Compared with other races in the prehistoric world, the growth rate of the human race is very fast. It takes at least several years for other races to give birth to a race, and it takes hundreds of years from birth to the activation of spiritual intelligence. time. For the human race, a short period of a hundred years is completely enough for the human race to grow up and give birth to several generations of the human race. Kong Ru quickly arrived outside the Nuwa Temple and entered the central hall. Entering the Nuwa Temple, Confucius bowed slightly to the statue of Nuwa in the center. Then he turned around and looked at the three people in the main hall: Chao, Zhenyi, and Suiren. These three people were usually in the Nuwa Temple. Even if they were practicing, there would be one person guarding them in the Nuwa Temple. "Fourth brother, are you going to travel to the ancient world again this time?" Before Kong Ru could speak, Youchao said directly, his tone full of emotion. Although the cultivation talents of himself and others are not weak, they cannot be compared with those of the four brothers around him. In just tens of thousands of years, their cultivation has reached a level that even the saints in the prehistoric world have to take seriously. "Yes, the human race has stabilized now. I believe that the various tribes will not take action against the human race. With the three guardians, nothing will happen to the human race. There are also the dragon clan, the phoenix clan, the unicorn clan, the white tiger clan, and the Xuanwu clan. The clan has an alliance with me, so there is no need to make a fuss when the three clans appear, and they can be allowed to walk within the human clan." Kong Ru said, and after finishing speaking, he slightly saluted the statue of Nuwa again, "Okay, I'm leaving." After saluting, Confucius said something to the Youchao family, the Mianyi family, and the Suiren family, and then disappeared directly into the Nuwa Temple. "Confucius disappeared from the Nuwa Temple, but his figure reappeared among the Houtu tribe. After entering, Confucius, a native tribe, did not stop at all.He walked towards the Ancestral Witch Hall in the center of the tribe. This time, the purpose of Confucius coming here was to see the Houtu ancestor shaman. Because of his own existence, the underworld has been transformed. Now as long as Hou Tu goes forward, he can cause the underworld to be born and the six paths of reincarnation to evolve. Moreover, he still owes Styx a cause and effect, and this time he will pay back the cause and effect of Styx. superior. "Fellow Confucius came here, I don't know what the purpose is." Just when Kong Ru arrived outside the Ancestral Witch Hall, the door of the Ancestral Witch Hall opened wide, and a man walked out of the main hall, looked at Kong Ru and asked, who is coming? The ancestral witch is the queen of earth. "Since I came to the Sword Queen Earth Ancestral Witch, I naturally have something related to the Witch Clan." Kong Ru said, and after finishing speaking, he walked directly into the Ancestral Witch Palace. Looking at Kong Ru walking towards him, a trace of surprise flashed in Hou Tu's eyes. This was not the first time that Hou Tu had met Kong Ru, but the temperament displayed by Kong Ru this time was quite different from the previous times. In the past, what people felt most about Kong Ru was a gentle aura, which made people feel gentle and elegant. But now that I see Kong Ru, although the gentleness has not disappeared, it has become more restrained, and there is an edge in his body. The atmosphere makes people have to pay more attention to it. Entering the Ancestral Witch Hall, Kong Ru directly found a place to sit down. Hou Tu watched Kong Ru sit down without getting angry. He walked into the main hall, under the statue of the Ancestral Witch, and looked at Kong Ru with eyes filled with laughter. Full of doubts. "What are you doing here, fellow Taoist? You're not here to entertain Hou Tu, are you?" Hou Tu looked at Kong Ru and asked solemnly, his eyes changed when he looked at Kong Ru, and his aura locked Kong Ru completely. "Hahaha, fellow Taoist is anxious." Kong Ru laughed loudly. After speaking, his expression became serious, "This time I came to invite fellow Taoist to a place. This place is The place left by Pangu." Kong Ru looked at Hou Tu and said, without the slightest hint of teasing as before. "Where is the legacy of Father God? I wonder if I can gather all the ancestral witches of the Wu clan to go there together." When Hou Tu heard Confucius mention Pangu's legacy, he became a lot more excited and said directly Asked Kong Ru if he could inform other ancestral shamans. After all, it involves Father God Pangu, so maybe we can get some opportunities in it. "This place is in the depths of the Sea of ??Blood. It is the place of the ancestors of the Styx. And if a few ancestral wizards go to this place, they may not have a chance, but instead" Kong Ru said, Although the next words were not spoken, the meaning of his words was clearly expressed. Hou Tu looked at Kong Ru's expression, which showed no joking at all, but was very solemn, and he knew that Confucius was not joking. Looking at it, Hou Tu's eyes looked at Kong Ru again, and his eyes instantly became firm. "Okay, I will go with fellow Taoist Confucius." Hou Tu said to Confucius, and his whole body became a lot more determined. Instead of looking like a woman, he looked like a heroine. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 132: Entering the Sea of ??Blood Again After Kong Ru and Hou Tu left the Hou Tu tribe, they quickly moved towards Buzhou Mountain without stopping at all. Both of them had reached the sub-sage level in cultivation, and the speed of exerting their full strength was extremely fast. In less than half a day, the two of them had already entered the range of Mount Buzhou. "Fellow Taoist Styx has always been mysterious. Almost no one knows about the sea of ??blood in the ancient world. I don't know how fellow Taoist found the sea of ??blood." After Houtu and Kong Ru fell from the air, Houtu looked at Kong Ru Ru asked doubtfully. Styx is one of the three thousand people heard in the Zixiao Palace in the prehistoric world. His cultivation level is also very powerful among the three thousand people. However, no one has ever reached the blood sea where he lives. Now that Kong Ru actually wanted to take him to the sea of ??blood, Hou Tu was also very confused in his heart about how Kong Ru found the sea of ??blood. "Do you remember the last battle between the lich and the demon clan?" Kong Ru did not answer, but asked Hou Tu. "Of course I remember." Hou Tu said, his tone full of heaviness. This battle was the first real collision between the lich and the lich. The losses among his own witch clan could be said to be very huge, even with the immortals. The battles among other tribes were not so tragic, and Hou Tu remembered it very clearly in his heart. "The last time the lichs fought, the two tribes suffered heavy losses, and tens of billions of people died. But after the battle, the environment of Buzhou Mountain was restored by Dao Ancestor. I am very confused about the blood of these fallen lichs. Flesh, flesh, and ghosts disappeared to wherever they went. So finally, by chance, they entered the sea of ??blood and reached Pangu's ruins." Kong Ru said, while speaking, a beam of energy shot out from his hand, directly breaking the surrounding space. A space passage appeared in front of Kong Ru and Hou Tu. And at the moment when this space passage appeared, a bloody air rushed out from the space passage, and the bloody air was filled with this rich and condensed Yin energy. Hou Tu looked at the bloody aura and frowned, his face full of disgust. The eyes he looked at Kong Ru were also full of doubts, as if he was asking if the sea of ??blood was like this. "The sea of ??blood is the result of the dirty blood in Pangu's navel, but this bloody smell is very normal." Kong Ru said casually, and after finishing speaking, he stepped out and walked directly into the space passage. When Hou Tu saw Kong Ru's movements, he no longer hesitated at all and followed Kong Ru into the space passage. "This sea of ??blood is under Mount Buzhou. It is a different world. Even my cultivation can only be felt within Mount Buzhou. I have opened up a space channel to reach the sea of ??blood space." Kong Ru was in the space channel. Nei Nei said to Hou Tu, his tone was very curious about the strangeness of this blood sea space, and there was also a sense of helplessness. When Kong Ru and Hou Tu entered the space passage, the space crack in Buzhou Mountain closed in an instant, and the space power was completely restored in an instant, but no trace was left. At the same time, the space within the blood sea space was shattered, and a space crack appeared directly above the blood sea. At the moment when this space crack appeared, the blood energy in the sea of ????blood surged up in an instant, swarming towards the space crack, and mixed in this blood energy were countless ghosts, and these ghosts kept biting, They kept screaming, and each of them had an extremely ferocious expression. But before these ghosts entered the space cracks, a ray of awe-inspiring righteousness shot out from the space channel, instantly wrapping these ghosts and directly completely removing the bloody energy from these ghosts. Each and every one of them had a ferocious look on their faces. His expression completely recovered in an instant. The bloody air dissipated, and two figures walked out of the crack in the space. It was Kong Ru and Hou Tu. "Is this the blood sea space?" Hou Tu looked at the space completely occupied by blood, his tone full of doubts, and when he saw the ghosts struggling, screaming, and biting ferociously in the blood sea, his eyes filled with confusion. A trace of surprise flashed across his face, and his face was filled with compassion. "Yes, this is the blood sea space." Kong Ru replied casually. After saying that, he turned his body directly to the depths of the blood sea. His speed reached the extreme in an instant, and he quickly flew towards the depths of the blood sea. . When Hou Tu saw Kong Ru flying out towards the depths of the blood sea, he did not stop at all and immediately followed Kong Ru towards the depths of the blood sea. "Hahaha, fellow Taoist Minghe, Kong Ru is here to visit. Fellow Taoist, it's better to come out and see him." Kong Ru and Hou Tu reached the depths of the blood sea and came to a bloody palace. Kong Ru shouted loudly He shouted, his voice was not loud, but in an instant he passed through the depths of the bloody palace that prohibited preaching. "Kong Ru, could it be that he has already come out and saw that there is another space there? This Kong Ru must have had some adventure to be so happy." Deep in the Blood Sea Palace, the Styx River EyesHe opened his eyes, his eyes kept moving, and he made an inference in his mind instantly. "Boom." The door of the Blood Sea Palace suddenly opened, and a bloody ray of light shot out, and in the blink of an eye it was in front of Kong Ru and Hou Tu. "I have met fellow Taoist Kong Ru and fellow Taoist Hou Tu." Ming He looked at the two people who appeared in front of him, but his heart was full of doubts. How could these two people be together again? Moreover, this Kong Ru was not supposed to be in the island's space. Within it? Styx was thinking in his heart, but his face didn't show it at all. "Kong Ru came here this time to repay the karma of his Taoist friends, and also to give his Taoist friends some good fortune. Even if this good fortune cannot achieve the status of an immortal saint, it has this good fortune. , even a saint would not dare to kill fellow Taoists easily." Kong Ru said calmly. Kong Ru was calm, but Hou Tu and Ming He could no longer remain calm, and the eyes they looked at Kong Ru also changed dramatically. Even a saint cannot take action at will. What kind of fate will this be? What kind of merit can achieve such an effect? "Please give me some advice, fellow Taoist, on how to achieve this creation." Ming He asked urgently, and his tone couldn't help but become a lot more urgent. He himself is also very clear that if you want to achieve the status of a saint in the prehistoric world, you can only rely on the Hongmeng Purple Qi. It is not impossible to achieve the status of a saint without the Hongmeng Purple Qi, but such difficulty is not something ordinary people can achieve. , even for innate demon gods like myself, it is basically impossible, and only the legendary chaos gods and demons can do it. "Do you know why Nuwa became a saint?" Confucius asked instead of answering Styx. "Nu Wa became a saint because she created humans." Ming He replied, "Do you want me to come out of the same race earlier? But what Nu Wa practices is the way of creation, and the way I practice is completely different from hers. Why? You can do this." Minghe instantly understood what Kong Ru meant and couldn't help but say. "Nuwa Empress used the Nine Heavens Breathing Soil and the Three Lights Divine Water, and used the innate treasure Qiankun Ding as the furnace to evolve her own evolution to the extreme and become the human race. Although Taoist friends do not have such things now, but Taoist friends have the entire sea of ??blood, There are countless ghosts in the sea of ????blood, and although it is not easy to create a clan, it is not impossible." Kong Ru said, with a lot of solemnity in his tone. Hearing Kong Ru's words, Minghe began to think continuously, and the aura on his body began to change. The aura around him continued to evolve, and a trace of understanding flashed in his eyes, as if he had realized something. But Hou Tu, who was standing next to Kong Ru, was even more shocked when he saw Styx entering a state of understanding. Having reached a state like Styx, every step of improvement is very difficult, but now Styx has entered the state of enlightenment so easily, and his aura has also improved a lot. Thinking of this, Hou Tu's expression changed again when he looked at Kong Ru, and his heart was full of curiosity. Who is this Kong Ru, who actually has such ability. Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 133 Asura Clan A hundred years of time have passed by and been lost. During these hundred years, Styx has been in a state of enlightenment, and the aura on his body is constantly changing. The entire sea of ????blood is constantly gathering and surging with Styx's aura. . After a hundred years of enlightenment, although Styx's cultivation level has not increased much, his understanding of the Tao has increased beyond compare. Styx entered a state of cultivation. Kong Ru and Hou Tu did not leave. Instead, they stood aside and watched the changes in Styx's path. They watched the changes in Styx with interest, and kept thinking in their hearts. Waves of realization arose. Existences at the quasi-sage level have already formed their own Tao, and observing other people's Tao also has a great effect on one's own Tao, so the two of them did not gain anything at all. "Hahaha, let's see what I, Styx, can do today." Styx's figure moved, and his figure instantly appeared on the sea of ????blood thousands of miles away. Standing on the Blood Sea, Styx's aura was completely released. The entire Blood Sea shook in an instant, and the water in the Blood Sea seemed to be boiling. The blood sea shook completely, and streams of bloody energy spurted out from the depths of the blood sea. The sea water of the blood sea began to squirm, turning into bloody figures appearing on the surface of the blood sea. Above, these blood shadows are none other than the Blood God Son of Styx. The entire blood sea is covered with the Blood God Sons of the Styx, and there are millions of them. Most of these Blood God Sons have reached the realm of Daluo Golden Immortal, and many of them have also reached the level of Daluo Golden Immortal. Above the Great Luo Realm. After the Blood God Sons appeared one by one, they directly turned into streaks of blood and quickly converged in the direction of Styx, constantly blending into Styx's body. As the Blood God Sons merged in one by one, the aura on Styx's body increased. The moment all the Blood God Sons integrated into Styx's body, the aura on Styx's body suddenly reached its peak. "Roar!!!" Styx roared, and his figure began to expand in an instant. His figure, which was originally only about six feet, reached ten feet in an instant. After reaching ten feet, Styx's figure changed. It didn't stop there, the growth rate became even faster. In just an instant, the figure reached a height of thousands of feet, then tens of thousands of feet, and finally reached a height of one hundred thousand feet, before Styx's figure stopped growing. With a figure of 100,000 feet, as if supporting the world, Styx's hands began to wave continuously, and the ghosts in the sea of ????blood were shot out by Styx one by one, suspended in the air, and kept floating. In an instant, the air was completely occupied by these ghosts, millions of them, and each of them was a relatively powerful existence among the countless ghosts in the sea of ??blood. After absorbing millions of ghosts, Styx no longer absorbed the ghosts in the sea of ????blood, and his hands began to wave continuously, as if he was writing something, as if he was summoning something. And with every gesture of Styx, the aura of Tao on Styx's body continued to become more intense, and the entire blood sea space began to tremble, as if something was brewing in the void. "Boom, boom, boom." Loud noises rang out, and streams of Yin Qi descended from the void. The people in the sea of ??blood began to gather around the Yin Hun, gathering those around them. Each ghost is completely wrapped in two energies. With the influx of these two energies, millions of ghosts began to roar continuously, with pitiful and crazy screams constantly echoing in the blood sea space. With the screams one after another, the ghosts in the air were completely wrapped in the bloody sea of ??blood, and began to change into various appearances. Some have thousands of hands and eyes, some breathe fire from their mouths Each of them has a very strange figure, but when these creatures opened their eyes, the madness in their eyes had completely disappeared, although they were still full of bloodlust. However, he already has spiritual intelligence and no longer relies on instinct to act. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\©\_ "Meet the ancestor." Millions of creatures were fully formed, and they bowed down in front of Styx one by one, their eyes full of respect and piety. "Hahaha, you will be the Asura clan from now on. You will be Tianbo Xun, Lust Sky, Brahma, and Shiva. You will lead me to manage the Asura clan from now on." Styx looked at the hundreds of people who prostrated themselves in front of him. Tens of thousands of creatures burst into laughter, and the sound instantly spread to the ears of everyone in the Asura clan. And when Styx's words fell, waves of black and yellow light began to bloom in the sky, and the black and yellow merits of these waves continued to become more intense. "Boom." There was another loud sound, and the black-yellow merits from the sky fell straight down, landing directly on the body of the ancestor of Styx, while another small stream turned into a stream of merits and blended into each one. The identity of the Asura clanwithin the body. With the blessing of merit, Styx's cultivation level began to rise continuously. The power consumed in creating the Asura clan was completely restored in an instant. With the blessing of merit, his cultivation level was completely stable at the level of Sub-Sage. Above the level, beyond the scope of ordinary quasi-saints. "This is power, Ya Sheng? The power of Ya Sheng is already so powerful, so what is the power of a saint? Since the creation of the Asura clan has already had such merit, then if I establish a religion based on the Asura clan, then Will he reach the level of a saint if he continues to perform meritorious deeds?" Styx felt the power within his body, thoughts arose in his heart one by one, and his heart surged instantly. "I am Ming He. Today I am establishing a sect based on the Asura clan. It is called Asura Sect. It is also called Killing, Killing Heaven, Killing Earth, and Killing All Living Beings. I use the Twelve Grade Karma Fire Blood Lotus, Yuantu, and Abi, The northern Xuanyuan Water Control Flag suppresses luck, and the Asura Sect is established." The voice of the Styx River continued to become louder, and the merits that had dissipated in the sky began to gather together again, but this time the merits could not be compared with Compared with the merits of the last time. "Alas, the position of saint is really not that simple." Ming He felt the power in his body becoming more and more powerful, and his body became more and more rich in Tao aura, but no matter how his cultivation level increased, Ming He felt Hedu felt that there was still a big gap between himself and the saint, and he couldn't help but sigh. "The understanding and perseverance of Styx are not weak, but his Tao is doomed that he will never reach the level of a saint in his life, unless he can kill the creatures in the prehistoric world during countless calamities." Kong Ru looked at Jian A. Styx of the Asura Sect couldn't help but sigh, Styx's Asura way, which teaches killing, has signs of the devil's way. However, there must be yin and yang in the prehistoric world. Although the demon clan has been defeated, it must not have completely disappeared, and the demonic way cannot be directly erased, not even the way of heaven. After all, this is also a part of the prehistoric world. Where there is life there must be death, where there is good there must be evil. It is precisely because of the existence of these opposites that the whole world can be balanced and continue to evolve. Thinking of this, Kong Ru couldn't help but relax. Now that the Asura clan has been born, he can be regarded as the cause and effect of going to the River Styx. Now let's see if this underworld should be born. What happens next, I can also share part of the luck for the human race. Confucius couldn't help but look in the direction of Hou Tu. As long as the underworld is born, Hou Tu will also turn into six reincarnations. At that time, the power of the Witch Clan will also be affected. If they fight against the Monster Clan again, The strength of the two clans should be completely balanced, and the demon clan will not be completely suppressed because of the appearance of Pangu's true body. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 134: The Gate of Hell Opens and the Netherworld Appears The aura on Styx's body continued to increase, becoming more powerful, and the Tao aura on his body had evolved to the extreme. The moment this aura evolved to its extreme level, it began to converge continuously. The vibrations in the surrounding space gradually subsided. The waves in the blood sea also gradually subsided, and the entire blood sea space completely returned to calm. "Okay, you can wait until you are within the sea of ??blood to practice." Ming He's aura completely subsided and he said to Tian Bo Xun and others beside him. "Yes, Ancestor." Tianbo Xun and the four of them said respectfully to Ancestor Minghe. After saying that, they stepped back step by step. After retreating ten steps, they straightened up again, turned around, and led The people of the Asura clan headed towards the outskirts of the Blood Sea. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Styx's whole face was filled with relief, and his body shape began to shrink continuously. The height that was lost by a hundred thousand feet was completely restored to the original height of only six feet in an instant. "Thank you, Taoist friend Kong Ru, for your advice." Ming He's figure instantly appeared next to Kong Ru and Hou Tu again, and said to Kong Ru. At the same time, Minghe was also constantly looking at Kong Ru, wanting to completely see through Kong Ru's cultivation and see what his cultivation was like. However, the result surprised Minghe very much. According to his perception, the aura on Kong Ru's body was still very obscure and full of strange aura. Even if his current cultivation level had reached the level of a sub-sage, There is no way to completely detect this aura. "Hahaha, this is the creation of Taoist friends, but it has nothing to do with Confucius." Kong Ru said when he saw Ming He observing his own aura, he didn't pay much attention to it. "Fellow Taoist Confucius is being humble. Although this time is the creation of Pindao, without the guidance of Taoist friend Confucius, even if it takes ten thousand years, Pindao would not be able to understand it." Ming He did not dare to make any mistakes. Tuo Da said humbly. "There is something that Ming He wants to ask Fellow Daoist." Ming He looked at Kong Ru and hesitated for a moment, but still said it, "When did Fellow Daoist come out of the space on the island, and I don¡¯t know what¡¯s so strange about the space on the island, it seems like some huge changes have taken place.¡± Styx¡¯s eyes were full of doubts. He had lived in the space for who knows how many years, but there were so many places that he didn¡¯t know. Can fully understand. "Hahaha, I came here this time just for the space on the island, which is another blessing for my fellow Taoists." Kong Ru said, with a hint of excitement in his tone. "I also ask two fellow Taoists to go with me. I will definitely not disappoint these two fellow Taoists this time." After saying that, Kong Ru walked directly towards the small island behind the Blood Sea Palace. Walk within. At this time, Hou Tu also turned his attention to the island behind the Blood Sea Palace, and his heart was full of curiosity about this island. The three of them entered the island and quickly arrived in front of the stone tablet. The momentum on the stone tablet has become more powerful, and the word "zhen" exudes a strange aura, and the connection with the surrounding space has become closer, almost completely integrated with the surrounding space. . "The heaven and earth are created, laws evolve, and all laws are revealed one by one, but now the prehistoric world has not been completely perfected. And this is the key to the complete perfection of the entire prehistoric world, and it is also the key to the life of the prehistoric world. The place where the soul belongs." Kong Ru looked at the stone tablet, his eyes were constantly changing, and the aura on his body couldn't help but become very mysterious, but soon Kong Ru completely restrained his aura. "This time, it's Taoist friends from the future who are in charge. This place is the place left after Pangu transformed into all things in the world. It is the place where the remnant souls of the Chaos gods and demons who were killed by him were suppressed. And now the remnant souls of the Chaos gods and demons are suppressed. It has completely disappeared, and the evolution within the space is about to be completed." Kong Ru said solemnly, and after finishing speaking, he turned his eyes in the direction of Hou Tu. After hearing what Confucius said, Hou Tu walked directly to the front of the stone tablet without any hesitation. Hou Tu watched the evil spirit on the stone tablet in front of him rise up involuntarily and began to pour into the stone tablet rapidly. As the evil energy continued to pour out, the aura on Hou Tu's body also began to change. Hou Tu was originally the last one among the twelve ancestral witches to take form, and he absorbed the rarest evil spirits. It is precisely because of this that Hou Tu's character is the best among the twelve ancestral witches, unlike others. The violent, warlike temperament of other ancestral witches. As the evil spirit continued to decrease, the aura on Hou Tu's body also continued to weaken, but the aura on his body became purer as the evil spirit continued to pass. A strange light glowed faintly on his body, his body became more powerful, and a vast aura emanated from Hou Tu's body. "The aura of Pangu. It seems that Hou Tu hasThe evil spirit should be almost completely dissipated, and the breath of Pangu's essence and blood has also been released. "Kong Ru couldn't help but sigh when he looked at Hou Tu's aura, and when he heard Kong Ru's words, he couldn't help but sigh in his heart. When Confucius sighed, the evil spirit on Hou Tu's body had been completely absorbed by the stone tablet. The entire stele also began to change. A sinister aura rose up. The stele began to become larger and larger, and its shape also began to change dramatically. In an instant, the stone tablet had completely disappeared and turned into a pass. On top of this pass, there were seven golden characters written on it: "Ghost Gate Pass of Youmen Underworld". And as the pass was formed, a strange aura spurted out from the pass, instantly filling the entire blood sea space. "The gate of hell is opened, the formation of the underworld is right in front of us, and this great good fortune is about to come." Kong Ru looked at the gate of hell that was transformed into a stone tablet, and couldn't help but think in his heart. As he spoke, his eyes towards Hou Tu began to change. Constantly feel the changes in the surrounding atmosphere. The gate of hell was opened, and the Earthly Evil Qi on Hou Tu's body had completely disappeared. His whole body was filled with a strange aura, and rays of light flashed in his eyes. The expression on his face was full of surprise, struggle, and compassion, but soon He became firm, and his body instantly entered the gate of hell and entered the netherworld. When Confucius and Ru Tu saw Hou Tu entering the gate of hell, they did not hesitate at all and entered the netherworld. "This is the Netherworld, such a strong aura, such a weird aura." It was the first time that Styx entered the Netherworld. He felt the aura in the Netherworld and couldn't help but sigh. . And Kong Ru entered the nether world and began to look for Hou Tu's figure, and instantly found Hou Tu's figure. His body flashed and he appeared next to Hou Tu in an instant. However, the appearance of Kong Ru did not attract Hou Tu's attention. Hou Tu's attention was completely focused on the spiritual treasure in front of him, and this spiritual treasure was the book of life and death transformed into the center of the netherworld. Hou Tu held the Book of Life and Death in his hand. The power in his body continued to swim on the Book of Life and Death. The power of his soul also entered the Book of Life and Death and began to continuously refine the Book of Life and Death. As Hou Tu continued to refine the Book of Life and Death, the aura on his body also began to change. The aura of the earth on his body became richer, and in the aura of the earth, more and more strange things arose. At this time, Hou Tu seemed to have become the center of the entire world. Moreover, Confucius clearly discovered that the aura of Pangu on Hou Tu's body was constantly becoming more powerful, because the cultivation level weakened by the passage of the Earthly Evil Qi continued to improve. In just an instant, Hou Tu's cultivation level reached The cultivation of the sub-sage. After reaching the level of sub-sage, Hou Tu's aura continued to improve, reaching the peak of sub-sage and improving towards the level of saint. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 135: Reincarnation in the Later Earth The aura on Hou Tu's body continues to become more intense. The power of this aura has completely surpassed the cultivation of ordinary sub-sages, and is not weaker than the aura of a saint. After this aura was formed, it directly enveloped the entire Netherworld completely under this aura. However, this aura did not stop there, but emitted directly through the ghost gate to beyond the ghost gate. After leaving the gate of hell, this aura instantly filled the entire blood sea space. Within the blood sea space, whether it was the newly born Asura clan or the ghosts who were constantly struggling in the blood sea, they fell directly to the ground one by one. Under this momentum, his face was full of shock and respect. However, this aura did not remain trapped in the sea of ??blood. It broke through the shackles of space in an instant and reached the prehistoric continent in an instant, shrouding the entire prehistoric world under this aura. "This breath, saint, is there another saint born in the prehistoric world? Who has achieved the status of a saint? Who is it?" Doubts arose in the hearts of all the creatures in the prehistoric world, especially the quasi-sages. Existences above the level are filled with envy in their hearts. And when this momentum completely enveloped the entire prehistoric world, Hou Tu opened his eyes again, but he had already completely refined the Book of Life and Death. The aura on his body has been completely integrated with the Netherworld, and he has completely controlled the power of the Netherworld. "Thank you Taoist friend Kong Ru for your guidance this time. Hou Tu will no longer exist after this time. Regarding the Wu clan, I hope that Taoist friends can help to avoid the danger of annihilation of the Wu clan." A trace of Hou Tu's eyes flashed. He was reluctant to give up, but he quickly became firm and said to Kong Ru. After finishing speaking, his aura completely changed and turned into a feeling of compassion, and his compassion for heaven and humanity was completely exuded. "Okay, I will definitely preserve the Wu clan and prevent the Wu clan from being exterminated." After hearing Hou Tu's words, Kong Ru said in a very firm tone. Although this time was an opportunity, it was also his own calculation. Hou Tu was also the entire Wu clan, so when Kong Ru heard what Hou Tu said, he agreed without the slightest hesitation. "Those two fellow Taoists, Hou Tu is leaving." After Hou Tu's words fell, his figure had disappeared from the place, and when he reappeared, he was already high in the sky at the gate of ghosts in the Netherworld. "Fellow Daoist Kongru, what kind of fortune is this, that the cultivation level of fellow Taoist Houtu can be improved so quickly, and that aura should be that of a saint." Minghe watched Houtu disappear, turned to Kongru, and asked road. "Fellow Taoist, let's take a look. Good fortune will be here soon." Kong Ru did not answer, but led Ming He towards the location of the Gate of Hell. "I, Hou Tu, am a descendant of Pangu. Today, I, Hou Tu, see that all living beings in the world are suffering, and the souls of all creatures in the world have no place to return. Today, I, Hou Tu, the Hou Tu of Pangu clan, wish to incarnate into the Six Paths of Reincarnation, open up the realm of the netherworld, and lead the ghosts of heaven and earth to wander. It's about reincarnation." Hou Tu's voice instantly turned into bursts of thunder, which spread throughout the entire prehistoric world in an instant. "The six paths are the three good paths at the top, which are called the heavenly path, the human path, and the asura path, and the three evil paths at the bottom, which are the animal path, the evil ghost path, and the hell path. The six paths of reincarnation do not ask about cause and effect, but only about good and evil, merit, and merit. Those with greater merits can be reincarnated into the heavenly realm and become immortals. Those whose merits are greater than their faults can be reincarnated into the human realm and become human beings. Those whose merits and demerits are equal and murderous can enter the Asura clan. Those whose faults are greater than their merits can be reincarnated into the animal realm. Those whose faults are too great will be reincarnated into the animal realm. Enter the realm of evil ghosts and hell, and receive punishment in order to forgive your mistakes." Hou Tu's words continued to become louder, and the thunderous sounds continued to become louder, shocking the souls of every living being in the prehistoric world. above. Every creature in the prehistoric world feels a huge pressure on their souls, and feels a sense of fear in their hearts. "Empress Hou Tu has mercy." The moment Hou Tu's voice came out, all the creatures in the entire prehistoric world bowed down one by one and saluted Hou Tu respectfully. Even some quasi-sages and strong men also moved in the direction of coercion. He gave a slight salute, his tone full of admiration. "Six paths of reincarnation, transformation." Hou Tu's voice came out, and his body shape began to change, turning into streams of blood-colored mist. This mist was filled with a vast aura, and a coercion surged from the blood-colored Mist spreads. Soon the bloody aura completely converged and turned into a huge jade-colored roulette. There are six huge whirlpools on this roulette wheel, which seem to be constantly attracting something. "Boom, boom, boom." At the moment when the six reincarnations were completely formed, a huge force of attraction spread out from the six whirlpools, and this huge power continued to become even bigger. This power spread throughout the entire prehistoric world in an instant. "All the creatures in the prehistoric world feel a huge force on their souls, as if they are being pulled. There seems to be something in the soul that separates from the soul, and instantly turns into rays of light towards them.The six paths of reincarnation gather together and go away. And at the moment when these rays of light gathered together, within the Six Paths of Reincarnation, a black light shot out, and a huge scroll appeared in front of the Six Paths of Reincarnation. After the scroll appeared, the gathered rays of light continued to be attracted into the scroll. At the same time, names appeared one by one on the scroll, and in addition to these names, detailed information about each living being was also recorded. The moment the names of these creatures completely appeared on the Book of Life and Death, waves of black and yellow merit quickly gathered in the sky of the Netherworld. This accumulated merit is very vast, much richer than the merit when Nuwa became a saint. "This merit" Seeing the merit gathered in the sky, Styx's eyes flashed with a hint of surprise, more of which was envy, but he did not dare to have the slightest greed in his heart. Hou Tu reincarnation, what he does is beneficial to the entire prehistoric world, and it is also very important to the Asura clan he created. Being able to sacrifice his own body and become a prehistoric creature, such behavior, even if Even Styx couldn't help but feel a sense of admiration. "Boom" a huge sound, the vast merits swept down from the sky, instantly completely wrapping the six realms of reincarnation in this vast merits. And with the continuous integration of merits, the light within the six paths continues to become more vast, and the breath becomes more ethereal, as if it contains everything. "Buzz, buzz, buzz." A small sound sounded, and the Six Paths of Samsara vibrated, and the vibrations continued to become more frequent, and the sound continued to get louder. The voice of the follow-up doctor continued to get louder, and a figure appeared in the center of the Six Paths of Samsara. The moment the figure appeared, the surrounding merits gathered faster, and the figure continued to become more solid, and gradually a figure became It has been completely condensed. "From now on, there will be no more land, only peace of mind. Pingxin suppresses the six paths of reincarnation and will never leave the realm of the netherworld." After the figure was completely condensed, a voice came out instantly. The moment the voice came out, the entire netherworld shook. , as if responding to her. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 136: Establishing the Underworld The Houtu transformed into six realms of reincarnation and should have disappeared into the prehistoric world without leaving any existence behind. Not even the true spirit could remain. But the way of heaven is forty-nine, leaving one as a glimmer of hope, and Hou Tu's glimmer of hope is her soul. Because the Witch Clan absorbs evil spirits, their souls are born to be in harmony with the human body. It is precisely because of this that the body of the Witch Clan is so powerful, and its control over the body completely surpasses that of other creatures. Then before Houtu entered the Netherworld, the evil spirit on his body was completely absorbed by the ghost gate. The soul in the body that had been integrated into the body also slowly separated from the body as the evil spirit passed, and gradually condensed. Because of this, Hou Tu was able to refine the Book of Life and Death and retain his soul. "Fellow Taoist Styx, now it's your turn. Building the Netherworld and guarding the six paths of reincarnation is also a matter of merit." Kong Ru said, his figure flashed, and he arrived at the entrance to the Netherworld. It is the gate of hell. Arriving at the gate of hell, Kong Ru's hand flashed with light, and his fingers flashed with light. Pointing on the space, the space was directly broken in an instant. The moment space cracks appeared, they were connected to all the places in the prehistoric world. place. The space passage was formed, and Kong Ru's fingers moved again and turned into streaks of light, directly passing through the nether world and reaching the blood sea space. Driven by this energy, the pure yin energy and pure yang energy in Buzhou Mountain were completely aroused in an instant. The vast yin and yang energy turned into torrents, and instantly hit the Nether World. After these torrents entered the Netherworld, they instantly submerged into the previous space channels and turned into a black and white road. After the yin and yang road was formed, Confucius did not stop there, but came outside the gate of hell. He drew his hand towards the void again, and a long road appeared in the nether world. At the moment when this road was formed, A strange aura gathered on both sides of the road, and buds grew out of the ground one by one, blooming instantly, and fiery red flowers instantly covered both sides of the road. "Yin Yang Road, Guimen Pass, Huangquan Road, Flowers on the Other Side, then the Wangchuan River and Naihe Bridge are next." Confucius pointed towards it, his hand did not stop at all, a line of energy cut through the ground in front of him, and a river appeared in the center of Huangquan Road, and This river connects the two rivers in the underworld, and the water flows continuously into the combined path. The water of this river is condensed from the pure air in the underworld, but it contains A trace of Tao exists in the Netherworld. After the Wangchuan River appeared, a bridge-shaped spiritual treasure appeared in Confucius' hand, and along with this bridge-shaped spiritual treasure appeared palace-like spiritual treasures. These spiritual treasures were what Confucius built the underworld for. The specially refined spiritual treasures are also obtained from materials in the Netherworld. After these spiritual treasures appeared, Kong Ru waved his hand again, and the spiritual treasures flew out of Kong Ru's hands in an instant and fell on the ground one by one. There are hundreds of these spirit treasures, and each one belongs to the innate category, with strange laws contained in them. After all the spirit treasures fall, a huge reality is faintly formed, which is different from the surrounding ones. The space is consistent with the entire netherworld. "Next, it depends on the methods of fellow Taoists. This treasure was built by me for the hell realm. It is for the eighteen levels of hell. Each level of hell is a space to accommodate the souls who enter the hell realm. The first level is pulled out Tongue Hell, the second level of Scissors Hell, the third level of Iron Tree Hell, the fourth level of Evil Mirror Hell, the fifth level of Steamer Hell, the sixth level of Bronze Pillar Hell, the seventh level of Sword Mountain Hell, the eighth level of Iceberg Hell, the ninth level There are four levels of oil pot hell, tenth level of bull pit hell, eleventh level of stone-pressed hell, twelfth level of mortar hell, thirteenth level of blood pool hell, fourteenth level of wasted death hell, fifteenth level of punishment hell, The sixteenth level is the volcano hell, the seventeenth level is the grinding stone hell, and the eighteenth level is the saw hell." Confucius placed a pagoda with eighteen levels in front of the Styx River and said to the Styx River, placing the eighteen levels of hell, He said to Styx layer by layer. After Kong Ru finished speaking, Ming He's eyes when he looked at Kong Ru began to change. He had a more direct understanding of Kong Ru in his heart, but he was thinking that he should treat Kong Ru carefully in the future and not offend him easily. , I actually thought of such a punishment. If I really offended him, I wonder what kind of revenge he would receive in the future. "In these eighteen levels of hell, the first level uses a year as one day in the prehistoric world, thirty days as one month, and twelve months as one year. The sinners will serve a thousand years in this prison. The second level uses the first level as one day, and the thirty days as one month, and the twelve months as one year. A year in one level is one day, thirty days is one month, twelve months is one year, sinners serve a thousand years, and so on. These eighteen levels of hell are left to the control of Taoist friends. " Kong. Ru said and taught the pagoda in his hand to Styx's hand. Minghe looked at the spiritual treasure in his hand without any hesitation. A human figure separated from his body and instantly turned into a ray of light and shot towards the only mountain in the underworld, making the pagoda erect.??On top of the mountain. "Thank you two Taoist friends. The underworld can be established thanks to the strength of these two Taoist friends. Now let's invite these two Taoist friends to see my method." Pingxin walked out of the six paths of reincarnation, and the six paths of reincarnation were instantly transformed. For a small roulette wheel, fell into her hands. After Pingxin finished speaking, he came directly to the underworld. I saw that the light on the Six Paths of Reincarnation in Pingxin's hand kept flashing, and the six colors of light kept flashing. The entire Netherworld was completely controlled in an instant, and the spiritual energy in the world began to continuously gather and breed. , streams of energy rose up and condensed into a ball. The most powerful among these strands of energy are the ten strands in the center. The power of these ten strands of energy has reached the level of Daluo Jinxian in an instant, and it is still rising. Hundreds of thousands of strands of energy continue to gather and become more powerful, but there is no trace of intelligence. And at the moment when the energy stabilized, rays of light shot out from the six samsaras directly into the energy. The shape of the energy began to change rapidly, instantly transforming into Appearing in front of the three people one by one. These hundreds of thousands of people appeared incarnate, their faces full of respect, and they knelt down in front of Ping Xin. "See you, Queen Pingxin, and thank you for your kindness." The voices of hundreds of thousands of people converged into one voice, and everyone's eyes were full of respect. "You will be the king of hell in the ten palaces of the underworld. You will control the ten palaces of the underworld and judge the merits and returns of souls." Ping Xin's hand flashed with light, and a flash of spiritual light instantly penetrated into the eyebrows of the ten people, and the clothes on the ten people's bodies. It also turned into a deep black dragon robe, and his body was filled with pressure. "Thank you, Queen Pingxin." The ten people knelt down and worshiped again, and their bodies turned into streaks of light and disappeared into the ten halls in the underworld. "You will be the judge of the underworld. You will be in charge of the judge's pen and the book of life and death. You will assist the King of Hell and govern the underworld." After saying that, Ping Xin's hand was filled with dozens of rays of light, which penetrated into the eyebrows of dozens of people. These dozens of people After bowing respectfully to Ping Xin, he entered the various palaces in the underworld. "You are black and white, with a bull's head and a horse's face." Another stream of light flashed continuously, black and white, and after the bull's head and horse's face appeared, each one performed his or her duties. After the bull-headed horse face, Pingxin did not stop there. The ghost kings of the five directions, the ghost commanders of the ten directions, the ghost generals, and the ghost soldiers all appeared one by one, and the core power of the entire Netherworld was completed. After everyone returned to their positions, black-yellow merits were once again conceived in the Nether World. After the black-yellow merits were completely conceived, they fell down and disappeared into Pingxin, Kongru, and Styx. Within the human body, there are faint rays of light shining into the bodies of each creature in the Netherworld. "Once this matter is over, Kong Ru will say goodbye. This underworld will only rely on the power of two Taoist friends." After Kong Ru put away his merits, he no longer stayed in the underworld to have a direct relationship with the heart, Ming He said. . "Thank you for your kindness this time, fellow Taoist." Ming He said to Kong Ru's first editor. "Please remember fellow Taoist's promise." Just when Kong Ru was about to leave, Ping Xin's voice reached Kong Ru's ears. When Kong Ru heard Ping Xin's words, he smiled slightly and nodded. No matter how long you stay, you step forward and enter the space directly, leaving the Nether World. Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 137 Hongyun and Kunpeng Red cloud is the first cloud in the sky. It is born to like to wander in the clouds. After several saints became saints in the prehistoric world, they had a more direct understanding of the saint's cultivation. They yearned for the saint even more, but decided to refine the Hongmeng Purple Qi in the body in the cave. I want to fully understand this opportunity for sanctification. However, Yun Duo was originally an active person who walked between heaven and earth. Hong Yun has been in seclusion for thousands of years since the incident with the human race. After only a thousand years, Hongyun could no longer persist. She couldn't help but feel impetuous, but she no longer had any mood to practice. "This prehistoric world is still the most exciting." Hongyun walked in the prehistoric world and kept thinking in his heart. From birth to now, Hongyun has transformed into hundreds of Yuanhui time, but among these hundreds of Yuanhui time, Hongyun's real cultivation time is not as long as the time usually spent on traveling. Moreover, each cultivation time is very short, less than a thousand years. Hongyun couldn't help but increase his speed a lot. He couldn't help laughing as he walked, and he quickly moved towards the west of the prehistoric world. Although Hongyun's training time is not very long, he is after all the innate gods and demons of the prehistoric world. In terms of luck and understanding, he is the top existence in the prehistoric world. It can be seen from Hongyun's cultivation. Although he has very little cultivation, his cultivation is at the pinnacle of a quasi-sage. "It's better to go and see how fellow Taoist Zhen Yuanzi is doing. The ginseng fruit tree should be mature, and there should be a lot of fruits to taste." Hongyun couldn't help but increase his speed a lot, and quickly transformed into something already. Having reached the west of Buzhou Mountain, we have also entered the scope of the Western Continent. Hongyun was thinking about it, but he didn't realize that he had entered another world. The whole world was filled with the power of stars. The stars in the sky moved along strange trajectories. The alternation of stars in the prehistoric world is very normal. Among innate gods and demons like them, every day is very short. The alternation of stars is also very normal. However, Hongyun did not feel it. The weirdness of this star. "I don't know which fellow Taoist made this joke with Hong Yun. Please show up and see me." After Hong Yun walked under the stars for a while, he began to find strange things in the surrounding space. He couldn't help but stop and shouted loudly. said. He also recognized the Zhoutian Star Array arranged by Di Jun. The current array was not as powerful as the one arranged by Di Jun. It was hundreds of times worse, so Hongyun ruled out the possibility of Di Jun at the first opportunity. . However, I never imagined that in the prehistoric world, who had a grudge against me, but I couldn't figure it out in my heart. What greeted Hongyun was not an answer, but the attacks of stars above the starry sky. Although this Zhoutian Stars Formation is not as powerful as the one set up by God Jun, it is not weak in power. The power of attracting Zhoutian Stars continues to consolidate the formation. The power of the entire formation can be compared with the power of every attack. A Luo Jinxian-level existence can be compared with a full blow. Moreover, the power is still increasing, and the power of the surrounding stars is also becoming more intense. "I actually got the essence of the Zhoutian Star Formation. The person who came here should also be a member of the Monster Clan. It seems that I have to get out of this formation as soon as possible. I can't stay in this formation any longer, otherwise The final result is that if you don't die, you will be seriously injured." Hongyun felt the increasingly powerful attacks around him, thinking about it in his heart, and quickly made a decision. Hongyun thought of this and took out the red gourd from her waist. She saw lines of rich red light rising from the red gourd. The mouth of the gourd opened wide instantly, and red clouds spurted out from the gourd. This red gourd is Hongyun's Nine-Nine Soul-Spreading Gourd. The red clouds spurting out from the gourd are pieces of Nine-Nine Soul-Spreading Sand. Each grain of sand is a very rare existence in the prehistoric world. If you get one grain of it, even the Daluo Golden Immortal will be short-lived in an instant, leaving no soul behind, and the soul will disperse. There will be no trace left in the prehistoric world, but it is a rare offensive spiritual treasure. The red clouds composed of Jiujiu Sanhun Sand directly wrapped Hongyun's figure, and began to continuously devour the power of the surrounding stars, destroying the foundation of the entire Zhoutian Star Array, and wanted to destroy the Zhoutian Star Array. The formation was broken directly. "Boom, boom, boom." Red clouds formed by red sand continued to emerge, completely occupying the entire star array. The entire array was filled with a stream of red gas, constantly corroding the surrounding The power of the stars. Seeing this situation, Hongyun felt slightly calm in his heart. He fully activated the Nine-Nine Soul-Removing Gourd in his hand. The red clouds in the sky began to gather, and the power completely exploded. Impacting the barrier formed by the power of the surrounding stars. But HongyunI have underestimated the power of the Zhoutian Star Array. Although the power of the stars in the array is corroded by the aura emitted by the red sand, the power of the stars is so pure. How can it be corroded so easily? , when the red clouds continue to become larger, the rotation speed of the stars in the surrounding sky becomes faster, the power of the stars quickly gathers, and the power of the attacks suddenly increases in an instant, reaching the quasi-holy level. level. "Pfft." Hongyun spurted a mouthful of blood, his mind suddenly became depressed, and the diseased light on the Nine-Nine Soul-Removing Gourd in his hand also became much dimmer. "I don't know which fellow Taoist it is. How did Hong Yun offend fellow Taoist? Please show up." Hong Yun cheered up and shouted again, his voice passing through the layers of stars, towards It spread around, and after rushing out of the formation, it still spread to all directions without stopping at all. "Jie, Jie, Jie, Hongyun, you too have today. If you enter, I will kill you here and end the cause and effect between you and me." Just when Hongyun thought that no one would respond to him, a cold voice came from behind the formation. From the news, a figure seemed to appear out of thin air, appearing in the formation. "Kunpeng?" Hongyun looked at the visitor and was filled with doubts. He had never interacted with Kunpeng, so why did he appear here. "I don't know why fellow Taoist Kunpeng appeared here and set up a big formation to trap me here. There should be no causal relationship between me and fellow Taoist." After confirming that it was Kunpeng, he asked Kunpeng, and at the same time Constantly adjust the breath of the injury and chaos in the body. "Ha, ha, ha. Hongyun, you actually said that there is no cause and effect between us. If you hadn't given up your actions to Zhunti in the Zixiao Palace, how could I have lost my holy position? Otherwise, I would be here now. He is already a saint. Isn't this kind of cause and effect not cause and effect?" Kunpeng's voice became colder, his voice became more sinister, and the aura on his body completely radiated out, pressing towards Hongyun. As the aura from Kunpeng's body emitted, the power of the surrounding stars also gathered together, matching the aura from Kunpeng's body. "Then the fellow Taoist is going to end this cause and effect like this?" Hongyun couldn't help but feel something in his heart when he heard Kunpeng's words. Kunpeng's loss of the status of saint did have a certain relationship with him, and now he is in a weak position. To solve the cause and effect this time, You can also resolve your current predicament. "Okay, as I am also a guest in Zixia Palace, I also want to give my fellow Taoist some face. As long as you give up the Hongmeng Purple Qi to me, the cause and effect will be settled." Kunpeng heard Hongyun's words and said directly, although he You can kill Hongyun, but Hongyun is a well-known good person in the ancient world, and he has made countless friends. If you kill Hongyun, you will also face the hostility of many people in the ancient world. Moreover, Hongyun's cultivation level is not low. If he really becomes crazy, he will also suffer a lot of injuries. "Kunpeng, the Hongmeng Purple Qi was given by the Taoist Ancestor. Aren't you afraid of the Taoist Ancestor's censure for doing this?" Hongyun heard Kunpeng's words, turned her face aside and said sternly to Kunpeng. "It seems that you don't want to scream out, so I will kill you. Then your Hongmeng Purple Qi will be mine." Seeing Hongyun rejecting him directly, Kunpeng didn't say much and hid his figure directly. In the starry space. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 138: The Fall of Hongyun Kunpeng's figure moved, and the entire Zhoutian Star Array was fully operational. Streams of star power fell from the sky, making the power of the Zhoutian Stars continue to become more powerful. The reason why the Zhoutian Star Formation has become one of the four major formations in the prehistoric world is precisely because it can use the power of the Zhoutian Stars to continuously turn into the attack power of the formation. The entire formation is very powerful in terms of attack, defense, and trapping people. It can be said to be the most perfect formation in all aspects. Hongyun watched Kunpeng hide within the formation, but he became even more vigilant. The light on the Lingbao Jiujiu Soul Dispersing Gourd in his hand became even more red, and the red Jiujiu Soul Dispersing Sand completely enveloped Hongyun's figure, ready to respond to the incoming attack at any time. . "Hongyun, I'm giving you one last chance. As long as you hand over Hongmeng Purple Qi, I will spare your life today and let you leave safely. Without your life, what use does Hongmeng Purple Qi have?" Kunpeng's voice spoke again. came out, the voice was still very cold. "Kunpeng, don't bother yourself too much. Even if I die here today, I will not hand over Hongmeng Purple Qi to you." Hongyun heard Kunpeng's words and responded. Although Hongyun didn't meet Kunpeng many times, he still knew Kunpeng's temper very well. Hongyun knew that even if he handed Hongmeng Purple Qi to Kunpeng, Kunpeng would not let him go. After all, such a big cause and effect, Only by killing the opponent can it be truly eliminated. Within the Zhoutian Star Formation, Kunpeng heard that Hongyun rejected him again, and his heart was completely filled with anger. He had already given in, but he didn't expect that Hongyun would be so ungrateful. Kunpeng felt a chill in his heart. "Hmph, so what if I am discovered, as long as I hide in Beiming and never appear again, now that there is the Zhoutian Star Formation, let's see what anyone can do to me." Kunpeng's face became even more serious. The coldness in his body no longer held back the slightest aura, and was released in an instant, completely integrating with the power of the surrounding stars. His whole mind was completely immersed in the control of the surrounding star formation. With Kunpeng's full control, the power of the Zhoutian Star Formation was completely released, attacking one after another, each attack was at the level of a quasi-sage. Hundreds of attacks, thousands of attacks, hit the red sand that protects Hongyun. With each attack, part of the red sand disperses. Every time a part of the red sand disperses, the light on the Nine-Nine Soul-Removing Gourd becomes weaker, and Hongyun's face becomes paler. "Puff, puff, puff." Hongyun had three mouthfuls of blood in the air, his face became the same flush, and the aura on his body became chaotic in an instant. These three mouthfuls of blood are Hongyun's natal essence and blood. Essence and blood are the foundation of a person. However, the natal essence and blood directly causes the regression of cultivation, and even has a great impact on future cultivation. Influence. Therefore, the prehistoric world is generally not a battle of life and death, and one will not really make a fatal move to avoid having a great impact on one's own cultivation. "Kunpeng, I will die with you today." Hongyun roared, his voice full of anger and sadness, and at the same time, his aura also increased several times in an instant. As the aura on Hong Yun's body continued to increase, the light on the Nine-Nine Soul-Spreading Gourd in his hand also became more intense. Blood-colored light emitted from the red sand, and the red cloud sprayed out. The essence and blood are completely absorbed, bursting out with even more powerful power. Red clouds formed by red sand continued to attack the star space, and the entire star space began to tremble. Kunpeng, who was controlling the formation, couldn't help but be surprised. He controlled the Zhoutian star formation even more quickly. Continuously draw out the power of the stars, concentrate it, and prepare to make the final blow. "Boom, boom, boom." A loud sound rang out, spreading hundreds of thousands of miles in an instant, and as the sound spread, the surrounding space was shattered inch by inch. But the most central area has turned into nothingness, and the power of space continues to sweep through the surrounding space. In the center of the space, a red gourd kept floating in the space, as if it had lost control. And at this moment, a red ray of light shot out from the space and directly submerged into the red gourd. The red gourd suddenly turned into a red ray of light and shot outward. And with the appearance of this great wilderness, an embarrassed figure also shot out from the space, it was Kunpeng. The Taoist robe on Kunpeng's body had been completely torn to pieces, and there were many scars on his body. A stream of blood flowed from the scars, and even his breath became very disordered. "Damn it, this Hongyun actually exploded his soul." Kunpeng's body flashed with black light, and he recovered completely in an instant. He said with anger on his face, and his tone was full of incredulity. Quasi-saint-level existences have each existed for countless years. It is precisely because of this that eachA quasi-saint-level being will not give up his life easily, and even if he self-destructs, he will not self-destruct his soul. After all, as long as the soul is left, even if the body is completely shattered, it can be restored. While Kunpeng complained, he also began to search around. Hongyun self-destructed his soul, leaving only a true spirit. Even if he was reincarnated, he would lose the memory of his previous life. He would not be able to awaken without breaking through to the quasi-sage, and he would be reincarnated. It can be said that it is very difficult for the body to break through to the realm of quasi-sage. Just as Kunpeng was looking for it, a little bit of purple light shone in the surrounding space. Seeing this little bit of light, Kunpeng's eyes flashed with joy, and his figure instantly turned into a black light, shooting towards the purple light. "Hahaha, this is my Kunpeng's chance after all. The holy throne belongs to me, Kunpeng." Kunpeng held the purple light in his hand and couldn't help laughing, his laughter full of madness. "Kunpeng!!!" Just as Kunpeng was laughing wildly, an angry voice came from behind Kunpeng, and a figure arrived in front of Kunpeng in an instant. "Zhen Yuanzi." Kunpeng looked at the visitor and couldn't help but said, his tone full of surprise. Although this place is already on the Western Continent, it is still a long way from Wanshou Mountain where Zhen Yuanzi is located. Even if the fluctuations of the battle are not small, it is impossible to reach Wanshou Mountain. "Where is Fellow Daoist Hongyun, and what did you do to him?" Zhen Yuanzi looked at Kunpeng, and his aura was completely released, locking Kunpeng directly in place. "Hahaha, Zhen Yuanzi, what's wrong with Hongyun? Can't you tell? Just look at this Hongmeng Purple Qi. You should know it." Kunpeng looked at Zhen Yuanzi, feeling the aura around him, but Without the slightest concern, he said calmly, "However, there is still a true spirit left in Hongyun, and it has left with his Nine-Nine Soul-Scattering Gourd. If you are still in time, you might still be able to see it, but if If you can't make it in time, you might be snatched away and refined by some strong man in the prehistoric world. By then, Hongyun will really have nothing left." Kunpeng's tone was still very indifferent, but Zhen Yuanzi heard that After listening to Kunpeng's words, his figure did not stop at all. His figure flashed and disappeared in an instant. "Huh, I'm finally gone. Zhen Yuanzi's cultivation is strong. He can still deal with Hongyun if he doesn't fight. Fortunately, Zhen Yuanzi is very nervous about Hongyun." Kunpeng watched Zhen Yuanzi leave, but he couldn't help but feel relieved. After taking a breath, his attention turned to the purple energy in his hand again. And just when Kunpeng was happy, the surrounding space began to vibrate, and the stars in the sky moved one by one. In an instant, the entire space was completely occupied by the power of the stars. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 139: The Belonging of Hongmeng Purple Qi The space around Kunpeng began to change, and the power of stars quickly filled the entire space. The sky changed instantly, and stars appeared one by one. After these stars appeared, they began to move quickly, and a strong binding force bound them. Kunpeng's figure was directly restrained in place. "Not good," Kunpeng felt the binding force around his body. His heart moved, and the power in his body burst out. He broke free from the binding force around him. His eyes looked at the power of the stars around him, as if he was constantly looking for something. . "Kunpeng, pay homage to His Majesty the Demon Emperor, His Majesty the Demon Emperor." Kunpeng stood on the spot, not daring to make the slightest move, and said respectfully with a slight salute to the void. When the power of the surrounding stars gradually became stronger, Kunpeng had already noticed the changes in the surrounding space, but he did not dare to make the slightest move. The Zhoutian Star Formation he learned was learned from Di Jun. Although he did not fully learn it, he had already mastered a bit of the essence. It is precisely because he has mastered the essence of it that he is so afraid of the Zhoutian Star Formation and does not dare to make the slightest move. The moment Kunpeng's voice fell, the surrounding stars moved again, and one after another appeared in the sky. Hundreds of thousands of people stood in the sky, each holding a flag in their hand, and the flags emitted With the rich power of the stars, the person holding the flag will be completely enveloped. As these people appeared one by one, they quickly gave way to fellow Taoists who were condensed out of stars, and the two of them appeared from the center of the formation. I saw these two people wearing yellow robes and high crowns, exuding a powerful majesty. Every step they took had a unique rhythm, and the surrounding void also changed, as if Stairs appear naturally. "Demon Master, what can you gain this time?" Di Jun and Tai Yi strolled up to Kunpeng and asked nonchalantly, but Kunpeng did not dare to show any slightness when he heard their questions. Kunpeng has a deep understanding of the cultivation of Di Jun and Tai Yi. In this Zhoutian Star Formation, he has no chance to escape. Although he has some knowledge about the Zhoutian Star Formation, A certain understanding. "Kunpeng came here this time to fight for the Hongmeng Purple Qi for my demon clan. Now the Hongmeng Purple Qi is in my hands and I am preparing to offer it to your two majesties." Kunpeng took out the Hongmeng Purple Qi in his hand and held it up in the void. , sent towards Di Jun and Tai Yi. Kunpeng is not like Hongyun, who can even risk his life for Hongmeng Ziqi. "Okay, okay, okay. With this Hongmeng Purple Qi, our demon tribe will definitely add a saint, and truly become the overlord of this ancient world." Di Jun looked at the Hongmeng Purple Qi, his heart was full of confidence, and he couldn't help but say said it out. Among the several saints in the prehistoric world, Sanqing was transformed by Pangu Yuanshen and did not belong to any clan in the prehistoric world. The same was true for Zhunti and Jieyin, who were not bound by any clan, but only Nuwa came from Monster clan. "But now that we have obtained a ray of Hongmeng Purple Qi, the demon race has two saint-level beings. Then in the prehistoric world, there will be a race in the prehistoric world that can compete with them. "Congratulations, Your Majesty, the demon tribe will definitely dominate the ancient world." All the demon tribes were very excited when they heard Di Jun's words, and fell to their knees one by one, shouting loudly. Di Jun looked at Hongmeng Ziqi and completely ignored the shouts of the demon clan around him. He stepped forward and was in front of Hongmeng Ziqi in an instant. His hands were trembling as he tried to hold Hongmeng Ziqi. "This is the Hongmeng Purple Qi, the opportunity to become a saint. It's finally in my hands." Di Jun's hands kept shaking, but his heart was full of excitement. Becoming a saint is the goal and dream of all cultivators in the prehistoric world. Now that he can finally achieve it, one can imagine the excitement in Di Jun's heart. But just when Di Jun¡¯s hand was about to take the Hongmeng Purple Qi in his hand, something suddenly happened, and the Hongmeng Purple Qi trembled in an instant. This tremor was very slight and very fast. It only lasted a moment. Before Di Jun could react, the Hongmeng Purple Qi had already disappeared. "This, this, this, what happened, how did the Hongmeng Purple Qi disappear?" Di Jun looked at the place where the Hongmeng Purple Qi disappeared, and his heart was full of doubts. In an instant, Di Jun reacted, waving his hand quickly and hitting the surrounding space, directly shattering the surrounding space. "Where on earth is it? Where on earth is it?" Di Jun seemed to be going crazy, constantly shuttling through the surrounding space, constantly looking for traces of the Hongmeng Purple Qi. "Okay, big brother. Even if there is no Hongmeng Purple Qi, as long as my demon clan dominates the prehistoric world and gathers the luck of the prehistoric world, we will definitely be able to achieve the status of a saint." Taiyi looked at the crazy Emperor Jun and came to the emperor in an instant Next to Jun, the Chaos Bell in his hand kept beating, and the sound of the bell reached Di Jun's ears. Emperor Jun's mind was filled with the sound of the bell.Started to recover slowly. "Okay, let's go back to heaven and prepare for the battle with the Witch Clan." After all, Di Jun is the Demon Emperor of the Demon Clan. His determination is very firm in the prehistoric world, and he fully recovered in an instant. He ordered to the demon clan next to him, without any emotion in his tone. The people of the demon clan returned to the heaven, and the surrounding star array completely dissipated, and the power of the stars also completely dissipated, but the entire area became stable again. And just when the surroundings completely settled down, the space in place trembled for a while. This tremor was very weak. The moment the tremor completely calmed down, a figure appeared from the space. "I didn't expect to catch up with Hongyun's fall, but unfortunately it was a step too late. Hongyun still fell, but if he can retain a true spirit, he will still have a chance to recover in the future." The person who came was none other than Kong Ru. Kong Ru Leaving the sea of ??blood, he wanted to travel again in the ancient world, and his destination was the western world. It was at this time that he heard a cry and was attracted to this place. "However, what is so strange about this Hongmeng Purple Qi that it can actually help people achieve the status of a saint. Although this Hongmeng Purple Qi has a slight connection with the prehistoric world, the connection is very weak, and it is impossible to achieve the status of a saint. ." Kong Ru said and a purple energy appeared in his hand, it was Hongmeng purple energy. Although Kong Ru has never seen the Hongmeng Purple Qi, he has received some auras from the remnant souls of the Chaos Gods and Demons, and he has his own guesses about the Hongmeng Purple Qi. "The Hongmeng Purple Qi comes from the Dao of Heaven and represents the status between heaven and earth, while the Chaos Gods and Demons come from chaos. The little bits of spiritual light should also come out in response to the Dao, which is similar to the status of the Saint. And although the purple energy in front of him has a weak connection with the heaven and earth, it is impossible to exert the power of a saint." Confucius compared this Hongmeng purple energy with the little bits of spiritual light he got. . While Confucius was thinking, the Hongmeng Purple Qi in his hand vibrated again, and one of them instantly turned into three. These three purple qi were relatively weak, but they exuded a different atmosphere. This aura was filled with a coercive aura of the emperor. The aura of the emperor was filled with a sense of nobility, and had a slight connection with the prehistoric world. Although this connection was not very strong, it was not at all strong. Not weak, and Kong Ru felt that this breath seemed to have some connection with the fate of the human race. This connection gave Kong Ru a very strange feeling of hunger, but it was not very clear. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 140: Wuzhuang Temple on Wanshou Mountain When Confucius entered the western continent, he couldn't help but be surprised by the desolation of the west. Although Kong Ru traveled many times, it was within the scope of the Eastern Continent, and the other time was within the prehistoric star field. Of these two places, the east is the most prosperous place in the prehistoric world. Most of the innate gods and demons come from the east, and the star field is the place occupied by the stars of the prehistoric world, which has a strong influence of stars. Power, and the sky demons who make up the majority of the demon clan live in this star field and are very prosperous. Although Confucius did not travel in depth to the other two places in the prehistoric world, he also saw two places. The northern continent is full of hills and full of evil spirits. Although it is also very desolate, there are also many vegetation and creatures. The southern continent is covered with mountains and forests, which is the habitat of the Bird Clan. Although after the war between the three races, the number of creatures of the Bird Clan has decreased a lot, but there are still many of them. However, after entering the Western Continent, Kong Ru found that he seemed to have entered a deserted land. Although there were many mountains and trees around him, the spiritual energy was extremely thin. "No wonder Zhunti always goes to the east to save the souls, but the degree of desolation is not something ordinary people can endure. Fortunately, Zhunti exists to guide the two of them, otherwise the west would really be completely deserted." Kong Ru felt the desolate land around him, the thin spiritual energy, the creatures and vegetation without any spiritual existence, but he couldn't help but sigh in his heart. At the same time, he had a new understanding of Jie Yin and Zhunti. "Let's go to Wanshou Mountain to have a look. I have known Zhen Yuanzi for a long time, and I have never been to Wanshou Mountain to see it once. I wonder if the ginseng fruit trees are so magical." Kong Ru walked, While thinking. I have been traveling in the Western Continent for nearly a thousand years. I have a very detailed understanding of the Western Continent and have basically lost interest in traveling. After making up his mind, Kong Ru moved towards the Wanshou Mountain without any hesitation. Although Wanshou Mountain is located within the Western Continent, within the area tens of thousands of miles around Wanshou Mountain, a different world appears. Within an area of ??tens of thousands of miles, the spiritual energy condenses, which is no worse than that of the Eastern Continent. Within thousands of miles of vegetation and trees, the living beings are extremely diverse. "Sure enough, Zhen Yuanzi is worthy of being the ancestor of the earth immortals. He controls the earth book and has reached the ultimate control over the earth veins. He can create such a holy land for cultivation in this desolate land." Kong Ru entered Longevity Mountain. Within the scope, he couldn't help but sigh, and at the same time, his pace couldn't help but speed up a lot. Wanshou Mountain, in the Wuzhuang Temple, Zhen Yuanzi is sitting in the main hall of the temple, with the two characters "Heaven and Earth" hanging behind him. There is a strange fluctuation above these two characters, as if they are connected to the heaven and the earth. On the table in front of these two words, there is an earth-yellow book-shaped spiritual treasure, which is the Book of the Earth. "Breeze, bright moon, open the gate and follow me to the foot of the mountain to meet a fellow Taoist." Zhen Yuanzi opened his eyes and shouted outside the hall. As Zhen Yuanzi's voice fell, two Taoist boys appeared outside the main hall and knelt down respectfully in front of Zhen Yuanzi. "Yes, sir." The two Taoist boys replied respectfully, not daring to be disrespectful in the slightest. When answering, the eyes of the two Taoist boys were also full of doubts. They also knew a little about their master's cultivation, and their status was not low in the ancient world, so they could welcome the master in person. Although the two of them kept thinking in their minds, they did not dare to show any signs of neglect. They walked away and followed Zhen Yuanzi towards the outside of the gate. The three people walked very quickly and quickly arrived outside the mountain gate. When the three people arrived outside the mountain gate, Kong Ru also happened to arrive in front of the mountain gate of Wanshou Mountain. "I have seen Taoist friend Confucius, but I didn't expect that Taoist friend Confucius would come to Longevity Mountain." Zhen Yuanzi looked at Kong Ru who appeared, quickly came to Kong Ru, and said to Kong Ru. "Hahaha, if it hadn't been for the blessing of fellow Taoist Zhen Yuanzi last time, how could the human race have survived. This time Kong Ru came here to thank fellow Taoist Taoist for blessing the human race." Kong Ru looked at him and came to him. Zhen Yuanzi also said, his tone also very sincere. "Hahaha, fellow Taoist, why are you doing this? To protect the human race is to repay fellow Taoist for the kindness you have shown to me and fellow Taoist Hongyun in heaven. Fellow Taoist, you don't have to take it to heart." Zhen Yuanzi didn't dare to have the slightest confidence. , said, and after finishing speaking, he directly led Confucius towards Longevity Mountain. "Qingfeng, Mingyue, go to the backyard to get ten ginseng fruits." Entering Wuzhuang Temple, Zhen Yuanzi directly faced Qingfeng and Mingyue ordered, and after saying that, he took Kong Ru directly towards the main hall of Wuzhuang Temple. Walk within. Zhen Yuanzi and Kong Ru left, Qingfeng and Mingyue headed towards Zhen Yuanzi's backyard, walkingIn the middle, the two couldn't help but start talking. "Mingyue, who is this ancestor? Apart from the ancestor Hongyun, I have never seen him be so enthusiastic about a person? I don't know what happened to the ancestor Hongyun. The ginseng fruit has been mature for a long time. It's time, but it hasn't come yet. I really don't know what happened." Qingfeng couldn't help but sigh, her tone full of doubts about Hongyun's absence. "I don't know, but the last time I went out, I came back very angry." Qingfeng said, her tone full of worry. It seemed that the two of them had a very good impression of Hongyun. "Okay, let's hurry up and get ginseng fruits. Each of these ancestors is an equal to the master, and it is not something we can discuss." Qingfeng quickly put away his expression, and his whole person changed. He had to calm down and said to Mingyue, then quickened his pace and walked towards the backyard. "These two fellow Taoists are extraordinary, very good, very good." Kong Ru in the main hall looked at Zhen Yuanzi, couldn't help but laugh and said. "It made fellow Taoists laugh, but this breeze and the bright moon have been with me for hundreds of thousands of years, and they are usually very smart." Zhen Yuanzi couldn't help but smile in his heart when he heard Kong Ru's words. The cultivation level of both of them was not low, and the words of Qingfeng and Mingyue did not escape them at all. "Master." While Zhen Yuanzi and Kong Ru were discussing, Qingfeng and Mingyue entered the hall carrying a plate. There was a silk handkerchief placed on top of the plate. There was a little bit of light emitting from the silk handkerchief. At first glance, you knew it was not an ordinary mortal object. And sitting on the silk handkerchief are five children, who are lifelike and exude a strong aura. They are the famous ginseng fruit. "Okay, you two go down." Zhen Yuanzi said to the two of them after they put down the ginseng fruit. "Yes, sir." The two of them stepped back respectfully and quickly walked out of the hall. "Fellow Taoist, come and taste some of my Wuzhuangguan specialty, ginseng fruit." Zhen Yuanzi said. After finishing speaking, he picked up a ginseng fruit and put it directly into his mouth. "Although this ginseng fruit is very extraordinary, it is only for ordinary cultivators. For us, it is just to satisfy our appetite." Zhen Yuanzi said, without taking the ginseng fruit seriously in his tone. "It's very good. The spiritual energy in it is rich, but it can restore some magic power." Kong Ru tasted the ginseng fruit and couldn't help but said. Although this ginseng fruit is very magical, it is only for the existence of a quasi-sage, and for a quasi-sage. I can only recover a little mana when I say it. "Okay, I've tasted the ginseng fruit. Now I want to talk about something with fellow Taoist. I don't know what fellow Taoist thinks." Kong Ru said, a faint light shining in his hand, instantly covering the entire Wuzhuang Temple. Within a ray of light. And when this light completely dispersed, the entire Wuzhuang Temple seemed to be completely isolated from the completion. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 141: The Last Peace Zhen Yuanzi looked at the energy that completely enveloped the entire Wuzhuang Temple, and his heart couldn't help but wonder what kind of thing could completely isolate heaven and earth. Thinking of this, Zhen Yuanzi turned his eyes in the direction of Kong Ru, his eyes full of doubts, waiting for Kong Ru's answer. "I wonder if Fellow Daoist Hongyun's true spirit is with Fellow Daoist." Kong Ru looked at Zhen Yuanzi and asked casually. During this period, Confucius also calculated, but did not calculate the slightest trace of Hongyun. If he hadn't been present at the time, Kong Ru must have thought that Hong Yun had died, but he couldn't calculate it now. Someone must have covered up the secret for Hong Yun, and they did their best to cover it up without any reservation. So who would do this? In the end, the answer Confucius got was Zhen Yuanzi. "What do you mean, fellow Taoist?" After hearing Kong Ru's words, Zhen Yuanzi instantly became vigilant. The book on the desk was instantly in Zhen Yuanzi's hands. The power of the earth's veins was also shot by Zhen Yuanzi in an instant, completely covering the entire Wuzhuang Temple, and the aura on his body completely locked Kong Ru's figure in an instant. "Friend Zhen Yuanzi, you should calm down. After all, such a formation will attract the attention of others." Kong Ru's body trembled slightly, and an explosion instantly erupted from his body, directly dispersing Zhen Yuanzi's momentum. This momentum is very powerful, but it is released very quickly, and it is also very quickly restrained, and the whole process is completed in just an instant. The moment Zhen Yuanzi's momentum was shattered, his figure trembled slightly, his eyes filled with disbelief. My heart was shaking like waves, tossing and turning. Is this the power of a saint? It can be so powerful, and the defense of Earth Book can be broken down so easily. "What do fellow Taoists want?" Zhen Yuanzi looked at Kong Ru, his eyes full of helplessness, and he was constantly thinking about how to keep Hongyun's true spirit. "Fellow Taoist, don't be nervous. Fellow Taoist Hongyun and I also have a good relationship. This time, I am here to give Fellow Taoist Hongyun a chance. As long as the opportunity comes, it is not impossible for Fellow Taoist Hongyun to fully recover. "Kong Ru's tone was still very calm. At the same time, a purple light flashed in his hand, and a purple energy appeared in Kong Ru's hand. "Hongmeng Purple Qi? No, no, it's not Hongmeng Purple Qi. The breath of Hongmeng Purple Qi is much stronger than this Purple Qi." Zhen Yuanzi looked at Kong Ru's Purple Qi, a trace of surprise flashed in his eyes, but very He quickly discovered the difference in the aura above the purple energy. There was a trace of doubt in his eyes, and he looked at Kong Ru, seeking Kong Ru's answer. "This Purple Qi is indeed the Hongmeng Purple Qi of Fellow Taoist Hongyun. To be more precise, it is part of the Hongmeng Purple Qi." The light in Kong Ru's hand flashed again, and two more purple auras appeared in Kong Ru's hand. in hand. When these three purple auras appeared, a coercion emitted involuntarily, and the aura of the emperor suddenly descended. "This is the aura of the emperor. It's impossible. The aura of the emperor can only be emitted by the aura of the emperor between heaven and earth. Now in the prehistoric world, the only ones who can exude the aura of the emperor are the monsters. It's just Emperor Jun and Taiyi." Zhen Yuanzi looked at the imperial aura emanating from the purple energy and said in surprise, his eyes becoming more doubtful. "Yes, that's right. These three purple qi are split from the Hongmeng purple qi. Although they cannot compare with the Hongmeng purple qi, they can still achieve the fruition status between heaven and earth, and they are immortal." Kong Ru said, After finishing speaking, he looked at Zhen Yuanzi again, waiting for Zhen Yuanzi's answer. "Okay, in that case, I will hand over Daoist Fellow Hongyun's true spirit to Fellow Daoist, and hope that fellow Daoist Fellow Daoist Hongyun will be kind to Fellow Daoist Hongyun. Alas, I hope that one day Fellow Daoist Hongyun will be able to recover again." Zhen Yuanzi quickly did so. After making a decision, a red light flashed in his hand, and a red gourd appeared in front of Kong Ru. This red gourd is Hongyun's spiritual treasure, the Nine-Nine Soul-Removing Gourd. It is also Hongyun's only spiritual treasure. It is this spiritual treasure that preserves Hongyun's true spirit. Kong Ru looked at the red gourd in front of him and couldn't help but sigh slightly in his heart. Fortunately, he had a friend like Zhen Yuanzi. Otherwise, Hongyun's true spirit would have become a spiritual treasure cultivated by the great supernatural powers in the prehistoric world. Finally, it was swallowed directly. Kong Ru held the Nine-Nine Soul-Removing Gourd in his hand. A light flashed in his hand, and the power of the soul emitted, directly penetrating into the gourd, directly wrapping a red light in the gourd, and shooting it out from the gourd. . I saw a red light appearing in front of Kong Ru. After this red light appeared, he seemed to be afraid of something and wanted to break away from Kong Ru's hand. But he was controlled in place in an instant, and a purple energy shot out from his hand directly, blending into the red light. And at the moment when the purple energy melted into the red light, the red light suddenly settled down, and instantly submerged into the Nine-Nine Soul-Removing Gourd again. And at the end of the red lightAfter ?? disappeared, Kong Ru directly brought the Nine-Nine Soul-Scattering Gourd into the small world, and began to repair this true spirit with the power of the small world. After Kongru and Zhen Yuanzi settled the Hongyun matter, they began to discuss matters with Zhen Yuanzi. Discussing the Tao is also the main way for practitioners to communicate. Only practitioners who are familiar with each other can truly communicate, which is a way to promote mutual cultivation. A hundred years have passed by in an instant, and the discussion between Confucius and Zhen Yuanzi has ended. Confucius has also left Wuzhuangguan and headed towards the eastern continent. Entering the east, Kong Ru instantly noticed the change in the surrounding atmosphere. The two tribes of lich and demon seemed to be completely hidden. The creatures on the mainland were also hidden. Among the creatures moving among the mountains, Taiyi was the only one with the highest cultivation level. The strong men in the Da Luo realm seemed to have completely disappeared. And the disappearance of the strong man also caused the entire prehistoric world to completely calm down, and a peaceful atmosphere enveloped the entire prehistoric world. But Kong Ru felt an aura of danger from this calmness, and a storm that was about to sweep the entire prehistoric world was rapidly brewing. "It seems that this will be the last peace of the prehistoric world. The two tribes of lich and demon must be hiding in hiding, gathering all their strength, waiting for the final battle to decide the ownership of the entire prehistoric world." Kong Ru kept thinking in his heart. After thinking, he came to a conclusion in an instant. The ownership of the protagonist in the prehistoric world has always been the cause of the battle between the two Lich clans. The conflict between the two clans has become a conflict that is completely impossible to adjust after the first war. "It seems that I really have to go to the Wu Clan again. Without the existence of Hou Tu, the Wu Clan's Twelve Heavenly Gods Formation will not be able to be deployed, and the balance between the two parties has also been affected. Break, if we don¡¯t help, then the Witch Clan will definitely be defeated by the Monster Clan in the end, and the entire prehistoric world will definitely fall into the hands of the Monster Clan. By then, with Di Jun¡¯s temperament, he will definitely be destroyed in the end Aliens in the prehistoric world. "Kong Ru confirmed his guess and began to deduce the power of the two clans. He immediately planned his own actions, intensifying the battle between the two clans of lich and demons to the maximum, which was also considered as a great threat to the human race. To take revenge on the human race during the calamity, and in this way, it will not cause too many causes and effects, which will affect the development of the human race. Thinking about it, Kong Ru couldn't help but speed up a lot, heading towards the direction of the Wu clan. At the same time, he is constantly calculating in his mind, how to obtain more benefits for the human race, so that after the battle between the lich and the lich clan, the human race will develop rapidly and truly become a major clan in the prehistoric world, and become the protagonist of the prehistoric world. . Volume One: Ancient Human Race Chapter 141: Ancestral Witch Interception Kong Ru made up his mind to go to the Wu Clan. After walking for a while, he walked towards the nearest Wu Clan tribe without any hesitation. Along the way, Kong Ru did not walk too fast. He was still watching the changes on the Eastern Continent and the living creatures as if nothing had happened. Kong Ru quickly entered the area where the Wu Clan gathered. Entering the area where the Wu Clan gathered, Kong Ru clearly felt a strange atmosphere. The entire Wu Clan was on alert, and everyone The tribes of the Witch Clan are all very heavily guarded. Each tribe is surrounded by a strong evil aura, and this evil aura continues to become more intense. "It seems that the Wu clan has completely entered a state of preparation for war, and has all entered a state of cultivation." Kong Ru looked at the situation among the Wu clan along the way and said in his heart, thinking about the people under his feet. The speed couldn't help but speed up a lot, heading towards the nearest ancestral witch tribe. The closest ancestral shaman to Confucius is the tribe of Gonggong, the ancestral shaman of water, among the twelve ancestral shamans. As the ancestral shaman of water, the area of ????the tribe to which Gonggong belongs can be said to be divided into lakes and rivers. , each tribe is established based on the water system, so that the speed of practice will be very fast, and it can also speed up the understanding of the laws of the water system and the absorption of the power of the laws. Kong Ru walked on the water and moved quickly towards Gonggong's tribe. And just as Kong Ru moved forward, Kong Ru's figure moved, his speed suddenly increased, and his figure disappeared in place. "Boom." Just as Kong Ru's figure left, an attack directly hit the place where Kong Ru had just stood. Under this attack, the surrounding waters exploded instantly, and the lake rose into the sky, covering thousands of miles around. Within the area, drops of water fell and exploded again. "Haha, fellow Taoist Gonggong, I don't know what fellow Taoist is." Kong Ru's figure appeared again and shouted directly in one direction in the water. Following Kong Ru¡¯s shout, a figure rose quickly from the water. It was Wu Gonggong, the ancestor of water. After Gonggong appeared, he didn't say anything, and his body shape changed instantly, revealing the true form of the ancestral witch. I saw a creature with the head of a python, two black dragons on its feet, a blue python wrapped around its hands, and black scales all over its body. It was the true form of Gonggong's ancestral witch. "Kong Ru, you caused the death of sister Houtu. Today I will let you fall here and be buried with sister Houtu." A stream of water appeared around Gonggong's body, lifting his body directly. The moment Gonggong's words fell, he began to wave his hands continuously, and the blue python in his hand directly turned into blue light and shot straight towards Confucius. "Bang, bang." Kong Ru looked at the two green lights attacking him, not daring to show any signs of neglect. He kept swinging his hands and opened the two pythons directly. "Gonggong, if you want to kill me, you think too much of yourself. Let's talk if all the twelve ancestral witches gather here." Kong Ru said sternly as he looked at Gonggong who was attacking him indiscriminately. , the strength in his hand could not help but increase, instantly knocking Gonggong's figure back thousands of miles. "How is this possible?" Gonggong stabilized his body and looked at Kong Ru with eyes full of surprise and disbelief. What the Twelve Ancestral Witches are most proud of is their physical strength and powerful power. But now he was repelled so easily, and Kong Ru didn't seem to have used all his strength. Gonggong couldn't help but be surprised by such a result. Just as Gonggong's figure retreated, figures appeared again from all directions. After these figures appeared, they jumped down from the sky. In the process of falling, their figures quickly increased in size, and they were instantly very different. A huge figure appeared around Confucius, surrounding Confucius in the middle. "Bang, bang, bang." Ten huge waves hit Kong Ru in the center. These ten huge waves were exactly the waves that were hit by the strength of the ten ancestral wizards when they fell. "Hahaha, you ancestral wizards are indeed very interested. Are you gathered here just to deal with me?" Kong Ru looked at the ten waves without paying any attention to them. He waved his sleeves gently and instantly swept away those waves. Ten waves full of power were completely resolved. "Kong Ru, my son, why did you want the Houtu girl to reincarnate and fall into the Netherworld?" Di Jiang walked out, looked at Kong Ru and asked sternly, his tone full of anger. The Twelve Ancestral Witches were transformed from the essence and blood of Pangu. It can be said that they have the same roots. They have known each other for hundreds of Yuanhui years, but their feelings for each other are very different. Now that Houtu has reincarnated and his body and soul have perished, one can imagine the anger in the hearts of several people. "The Six Paths of Reincarnation came out, and Hou Tu will no longer be a witch. The emergence of the Six Paths of Reincarnation is the key to the evolution of heaven and earth, and it is also the legacy of Pangu. Only living in PanguOnly those with blood can perfect it, and the Twelve Ancestral Witches, as the blood of Pangu, naturally have to take on this responsibility. Among the twelve ancestral witches, Houtu is the only one who belongs to the Pangu bloodline and is kind-hearted. He is also the only one who can incarnate reincarnation and balance the entire prehistoric world. "The expression on Kong Ru's face did not change at all, and he said to the eleven ancestral wizards standing around him. "Humph, what about the six paths of reincarnation and what about the balance of the world? We are transformed by the blood of Father God. We are the laws of this world and the balance of this world. When will it be your turn as a little human race to meddle in your own business. "The person who spoke was the Ancestral Witch of Fire, Zhu Rong, who had the most fiery temper among the Ancestral Witches. While Zhu Rong was speaking, his body was directly surrounded by a stream of flames, and he rushed towards Kong Ru. He kept waving his fists, and the power in his body completely burst out, and the surrounding space began to vibrate continuously, as if it would happen at any time. Generally broken. Zhu Rong began to attack, and the other ten ancestral wizards did not show any signs of neglect. The power of law emanated from their bodies, and suddenly the surrounding area was thousands of miles away. Space, time, wind, rain, thunder, points, weather, metal, wood, water, and fire are filled with the force of law, and everything around is affected by this force. Kong Ru looked at the eleven people attacking him and didn't pay much attention. He clenched his hands and waved his fists continuously, hitting the eleven ancestral wizards who were attacking him with one punch after another. . Each of the eleven ancestral witches has fought hundreds of Yuanhui existences, and they fought entirely based on the strength of their bodies. Their combat experience can be said to be extremely rich, and it can be said to be unparalleled in the prehistoric world. 's existence. Although Kong Ru's cultivation was stronger than the eleven ancestral witches, his combat experience was very scarce. In the few battles, he only relied on his own cultivation to suppress the opponent. Kong Ru continued to fight with the eleven ancestral witches, and his combat experience continued to accumulate in the battle. The connection between each blow continued to become more skillful, and the control of the body's power became more skillful. The power of the attack continues to become more powerful. "Bang, bang, bang" Eleven voices and eleven figures quickly retreated, retreating nearly a thousand miles away in an instant before they could stabilize their bodies. These eleven people were exactly eleven ancestral witches. The eyes of these eleven ancestral shamans were full of surprise, and the eyes they looked at Kong Ru were also full of disbelief. "Okay, the ancestral witches should retreat now. It is Houtu's wish to reincarnate, and I believe the ancestral witches should be able to understand it. However, Houtu's reincarnation has great consequences for the witch clan. The impact can be regarded as the cause and effect I owe to the Wu Clan. Now, sending this Pangu essence and blood to the Wu Clan should be able to resolve the cause and effect this time, and the Wu Clan's Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods Formation should also be able to be used." After Kong Ru finished speaking, a drop of blood essence appeared in his hand. As soon as this drop of blood essence appeared, a huge energy was emitted, and even the surrounding space was greatly affected. There is only one chapter today Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 142: Ten Days Out Together The Yiyuanhui lasted for 129,600 years, which is a very long time for the human race from its birth to the present, which lasted hundreds of thousands of years. But for those races that have existed for who knows how many years, although the time of the One Yuan Association is not short, it is not long at all, it is just a long time. The passage of time from the Yiyuanhui also means that the Tao Ancestor¡¯s restrictions on the Lich and the Demon Clan have reached the final limit. And after this Yuanhui, the battle between the Lich and the Lich clan will begin again. Tanggu is the land of Dongyi, and it is also a gathering place for the demon clan above the prehistoric continent. And those who live in Tanggu are the ten golden crows among the demon clan. These ten golden crows were born after the marriage between Emperor Jun and Xihe. Although they were not born from the sun star, they were the energy of the lunar yin. It is formed by combining the energy of the sun. Although its innate potential cannot be compared with that of Emperor Jun Taiyi, it is not inferior to most of the innate gods and demons in the prehistoric world. And it is precisely because of the powerful talent that one of the ten golden crows stays in the state of the golden crow and is unable to transform. Tanggu has become the place where these ten golden crows live in the ancient world, and there is also a hibiscus tree in Tanggu. It is precisely because of the existence of this hibiscus tree that Tanggu has become the place where these ten golden crows live. Only then can the true sun fire inside be controlled without harming the surrounding areas. After all, the True Fire of the Sun is so powerful that even a strong man in the Great Luo Realm cannot resist it without certain means. "Brother, why didn't my father let me wait until I was on the prehistoric continent and stayed on this island? It's really annoying." The youngest Jinwu said to Kingo, his tone full of doubts and impatience. He was constantly complaining in his heart, and he was also full of curiosity about the ancient continent. "The situation between our Monster Clan and the Witch Clan is very tense now. If we appear rashly in the ancient world, we will definitely be besieged by the Witch Clan. Moreover, the bowl of noodles in Tanggu has the formation left by our father. We simply can't There is no way to break it open." King Wu looked at several of his brothers looking at him with expectant eyes, and said directly, although the ten golden crows were born on the same day, their personalities are completely different, and as the boss The character of King Jinwu is the most stable among the ten golden crows, and he is also the one who understands the situation of the two clans of lich and witch the best. After Kingo finished speaking, he began to spit in his mouth, absorbing the rich breath of flames emanating from the fusang tree. His body was soon enveloped in a red light, and waves of heat came from his body. Sweeping out, it was as if it had turned into a small sun, constantly emitting light and heat. When the others entered and saw the eldest brother who had already entered the state of cultivation, they did not dare to make any more noise. Instead, they turned into rays of light and quickly crossed outside Tanggu. "This is it." The nine Golden Crows looked at the space in front of them that seemed to be empty of anything, and said at the same time, a trace of determination flashed in their eyes. The figure rushed straight towards the space in front of him, a slight movement flashed in his eyes, and he made preparations for defense. "Huh? The formation barrier disappeared. Father must have allowed us to go out." The nine Golden Crows did not hit the imaginary formation barrier, but appeared directly outside Tanggu. When the nine Golden Crows saw this situation, they were very confused and surprised, but the joy in their hearts instantly completely dispelled the doubts. In an instant, the nine golden crows began to flap their wings and fly high. Rainbow lights flashed continuously in the Tang Valley, and the atmosphere in the entire Tang Valley was completely disturbed by this breath. "What's wrong with the nine of you? You're flying around here. It's better to stop and practice as soon as possible. When the time comes, as long as we transform, we can go out of this Tang Valley and walk in the prehistoric world." Kingo opened his eyes, and the red light around his body completely converged. He stopped practicing, came to the nine golden crows that were flying in the air, and said to the nine of them. "Brother, the formation barrier has disappeared, we can go out now." The second among the Golden Crows said to Kingo, the joy in his tone was completely revealed. "Yes, yes, brother, we can go out now. We don't have to stay here to practice boringly." Several other Golden Crows also began to speak one by one, without any concealment of the excitement in their tone. . "But my father said that we can't get out of this soup valley before we transform." Kingo looked at the nine brothers who were completely excited and said directly. "Brother, now that the formation barrier has completely disappeared, it means that the father has allowed us to go out. Moreover, we are the Golden Crow and control the true fire of the sun. Even the Great Luo Jinxian cannot easily deal with it." The one who spoke was Shi Shi. The smallest one among the Great Golden Crows, and also among the ten largest Golden Crows.As a smart one, he is also the one who is loved by Emperor Jun and Taiyi the most. "Okay, but you can't go deep into the ancient continent. You can only move around the edges of the continent." Kingo Kingo looked at his nine younger brothers, and the serious expression on his face softened and he said. After the ten golden crows made their decision, they no longer stayed in the Tang Valley and flew directly out of the Tang Valley. Ten rainbow lights instantly cut through the sky and moved quickly from the land of Yizhou to the prehistoric continent. The monsters in Yizhou could only feel streaks of light flashing on the ground. Ten huge fireballs streaked across the sky quickly, and the surrounding temperature instantly increased several times. "Haha, now, as long as these ten Golden Crows fall into the hands of the Wu clan, a war between the two clans will break out quickly. By then, we in the West will definitely be able to intervene in the affairs of the East and gain the opportunity to prosper." When Jinwu's figure left Yizhou, a figure outside Tanggu gradually emerged in the void, and said in a cold voice, this person was Zhunti, one of the two saints in the West. The ten golden crows left Yizhou, all of them were very excited, and the aura of fire on their bodies did not restrain at all. In the sea areas passing by, the sea water was quickly evaporated, and the sea water boiled completely. The creatures in the sea were burned to death by the rapidly heating sea water. In an instant, the sea areas thousands of miles around were completely destroyed one by one. The place is full of floating corpses. But the ten Golden Crows didn't notice it at all, they were still very excited and flew quickly towards the ancient continent, laughing constantly along the way. What they didn't feel was that streaks of red light appeared on the bodies of the sea tribesmen who died because of them, directly integrating into the bodies of the ten Golden Crows. Although the cultivation level of the ten Golden Crows is not high, they are Golden Crows after all. Their potential is comparable to the innate gods and demons, but their speed is very fast, far exceeding a thousand miles in an instant. The ten Golden Crows quickly appeared within the scope of the Great Continent. Looking at the continent in the distance, the eyes of the ten Golden Crows were full of excitement, even the most calm Kingo. "Is this the Prehistoric Continent? The aura is indeed very abundant. There is not as much water vapor as in Yizhou, and the spiritual energy is also very pure." Little Jinwu looked at the Prehistoric Continent, with rays of light flashing in his eyes, and his speed increased instantly. , shooting towards the prehistoric continent, the aura on his body also radiated out involuntarily, the flames on his body directly ignited the surrounding vegetation, and streams of true sun fire continued to burn on the earth. And as the flames continued to spread, more and more creatures were directly burned completely and directly turned into ashes in the flames. As the creatures continued to fall, each Golden Crow was quickly shrouded in red light, and the aura of several people also became unstable. Looking at the destroyed creatures in front of them, one by one An expression of excitement arose in my heart. Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 143 Kuafu Appears Ten Golden Crows were constantly playing around on the ancient continent, and the true sun fire on their bodies did not restrain at all. Every place in the ancient world was ignited by this true sun fire. The true fire of the sun is the flame emitted by the sun, and what supports the burning of this flame is the spiritual energy between heaven and earth. Although the spiritual energy in the prehistoric world is not as pure as the power of the stars in the star field, the true fire of the sun is short-lived. Burning within a certain period of time is still completely possible. "Hahaha, the creatures in this ancient world are really weak. Without a single master, no one can withstand the true sun fire." The ten golden crows couldn't help but look at the true sun fire that was rapidly burning everything around them. He smiled, his heart filled with joy. It has been tens of thousands of years since the birth of the ten Golden Crows, but compared with humans, their spiritual intelligence is just an immature child. In addition to his own powerful strength, and having been restrained in Tanggu, now that he came out, the playful temperament that had been accumulated in his heart for tens of thousands of years was completely stimulated, and his strength was no longer restrained in the slightest. The ten Golden Crows continued to move towards the depths of the prehistoric continent while playing around, and soon entered the tribe of the Witch Clan. When entering the Witch Clan's tribe, the bodies of the ten Golden Crows were completely enveloped by a red light. This red light is not the light emitted by the living beings, but the karma accumulated by all the creatures who died because of the true fire of the sun along the way. "Well, is this the Wu Clan, brother?" Si Jinwu looked at the little man walking on the ground in front of him, and couldn't help but turn to Da Jinwu and asked. "Yes, this is the aura of the Witch Clan. It's true, but it's not as scary as what Father said." Kingo felt the aura of the Witch Clan on the ground and said directly, his tone full of contempt. , as the prince of the demon clan, every demon clan he sees is an elite among the demon clan, and those with the lowest cultivation level are all Daluo realm beings. Even the quasi-sage among the demon clan has seen many, It can be said that the vision is very high. When seeing these Wu Clan, the outermost Wu Clan, it is quite normal to despise them. "Brother, since we have come to this Witch Clan tribe, let the Witch Clan know how powerful we are, the ten princes of the Demon Clan, and let our reputation spread throughout the prehistoric world. I think my father and uncle will be very happy in this way. Yes, we will not restrict our actions in the future." The one who spoke was the Ten Golden Crows, the smallest one. After Little Jinwu finished speaking, the other Golden Crows were eager to try, their eyes full of excitement, and the aura of Sun True Fire on their bodies did not restrain at all, and they released it with all their strength, towards the ground. The true sun fire on the bodies of the ten Golden Crows was fully released, and the Golden Crow's true body was completely released. The body of several thousand feet, and the rich flames around it, turned into ten huge fireballs. With the addition of the sun star, the sky was full of fireballs. Like eleven suns, waves of heat swept towards the ground like huge waves. Eleven suns appeared in the sky, the lakes on the ground dried up instantly, and the vegetation withered. The creatures living in the mountains gradually became unable to bear the rapidly rising temperature around them, and in the end, they were directly scorched to death by the temperature. The ten Golden Crows looked at the area below that had completely turned into red earth, and at the witch tribes who lost their lives one by one under the heat of the sun. They couldn't help but feel a sense of excitement and a sense of accomplishment in their hearts. . A tribe of the Witch Clan was wiped out, and the ten Golden Crows quickly changed their targets and began to move towards the interior of the tribe, looking for the next tribe of the Witch Clan. In this way, the ten Golden Crows continued to advance towards the interior of the Wu tribe. One after another, none of the Wu tribes could survive with the support of the true sun fire of the ten Golden Crows. And as the ten Golden Crows continue to advance, the strength of the Wu tribe continues to increase. The ten Golden Crows soon encountered a large tribe of the Wu Clan. This tribe of the Wu Clan was the Kuafu tribe among the Wu Clan, and it was also the tribe originally led by the ancestral witch Houtu. After Hou Tuzu witch transformed into reincarnation, the tribes subordinate to Houtu tribe also lost the blessing of Hou Tuzu shaman one by one, and their status among the shaman tribe could be said to have dropped a lot. However, with the support of several great witches in the tribe, their strength is still no worse than the other eleven ancestral witch tribes, and Kuafu, the leader of the Kuafu tribe, is the great shaman who supports the Houtu tribe. one. Kuafu stood outside the tribe, holding a peach wood staff, looking at the ten suns moving rapidly in the sky, his eyes full of solemnity. The body shape began to change continuously, becoming bigger and bigger in an instant, and it suddenly became thousands of feet high. The peach wood stick in his hand also became very huge, and the stick body exuded a strong earthy yellow light. "Dong, dong, dong." Kuafu held a peach wood stick and kept tapping the ground. With every tap of Kuafu, a strong khaki smell continued to blend into the ground. And with this strong earthy colorAs the breath continued to blend in, the earth began to vibrate continuously, and the ground began to bulge. In an instant, a tall mountain appeared in front of Kuafu, and this mountain continued to grow higher. "What on earth is this? Why did a high mountain appear so quickly?" Kingo Kingo looked at the high mountain in front of him, his heart full of doubts, but his reaction was still not slow. Ten golden crows gathered together in an instant, and the sun on his body was really hot. He couldn't help but gather his strength and charged directly towards the mountain peak in front of him. "Boom, boom, boom." Under the attack of the true sun fire, the rocks on the mountain peaks were continuously melted and cracked. In an instant, the tall mountain peaks began to be ground away, and they were lowered by thousands of feet in an instant. about. But at the moment when the mountain peak landed, another earth-yellow light shone on the mountain, and the mountain peak rose again. Standing behind the mountain, Kuafu felt the continuous changes of the mountain in front of him. His face changed again, but the look in his eyes became much more solemn, and there was a faint evil aura rising from his body. And at the moment when this evil spirit rose, Kuafu's body rose a lot again. The ground around him also began to shake, and waves of evil spirits continued to rise, constantly integrating into Kuafu's body. Kuafu's body flashed and instantly disappeared into the mountains. As Kuafu merged into the mountains, the entire mountains began to shake continuously. Giant rocks shot out from the mountains, flying up continuously and shooting towards the ten Golden Crows. And go. When each of these boulders was shot out, there was a trace of strong wind, which was extremely powerful. It only took an instant to reach the front of the ten Golden Crows. "Ah," with a strange cry, the figures of the ten Golden Crows began to flash continuously, dodging the boulders that were leaping towards them one by one. Although the ten Golden Crows continued to advance along the way and wiped out many tribes of witches, they relied on nothing more than the true fire of the sun. The cultivation level of the ten people is only in the Taiyi realm, and there is still a long way to go before they can break through the Daluo realm. As a great witch in the witch tribe, Kuafu is also an elite-level existence among the great witches. His cultivation level can even compete with ordinary quasi-sages. Now when these ten Golden Crows encounter Kuafu, it can be said that they have no ability to resist. The ten Golden Crows kept dodging the incoming boulders, their bodies became more flustered, and their feathers became messy. The ten Golden Crows began to panic at this time, their eyes were full of surprise, and their bodies began to retreat backwards, wanting to leave this place. Although the cultivation level of the ten Golden Crows is not high, they still know how powerful the true sun fire is. Normal objects will be completely melted directly when encountering the true sun fire, leaving nothing behind. But now every boulder that comes towards the attack directly attacks itself through the true fire of the sun. With such a method, even an ordinary Daluo Jinxian peak-level existence cannot do this, but now he and others have actually encountered such a person. This is definitely comparable to a quasi-sage level existence. Thinking of this, several people He became even more frightened, and his figure began to retreat, instantly turning into a rainbow and moving quickly towards Yizhou. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 144: Kuafu¡¯s death and Houyi¡¯s emergence The Ten Golden Crows fought with Kuafu, and soon discovered the power of Kuafu. The flames on his body continued to become more intense, and the mana in his body no longer retained the slightest bit, and he was pushed back. . In an instant, the ten golden crows turned into ten rainbow lights, and instantly retreated from Kuafu's attack range. "Come on, this witch clan is not simple. It must be a great witch among the witch clan. It is too powerful for us to deal with." Kingo Kingo said to the brothers around him as he walked, his tone full of panic. But as it receded, the streaks of true sun fire on his body turned into huge fireballs that continued to attack the high mountains that Kuafu had transformed into. Seeing the ten Golden Crows receding, Kuafu's figure emerged from the mountains. Looking at the ten Golden Crows, his eyes were full of evil aura, and a trace of murderous intent flashed in his eyes. Kuafu¡¯s murderous intention appeared, and a murderous aura rose up from his body. He stepped forward and ran quickly towards the ten golden crows. Although the Witch Clan is not ignorant of the art of flying, for these Witch Clan, they are faster and more at ease when they are down to earth. Kuafu ran quickly, and all the power in his body burst out. His speed reached the extreme in an instant, and huge plumes of smoke and dust formed behind Kuafu. "Brother, he's coming after him." The timidest one among the ten Golden Crows shouted to King Wu. His tone was full of panic, and his figure couldn't help but slowed down a lot, and his breath also became Even more messy. "Don't be afraid. Although the speed of that silly big guy is very fast, it is not as fast as our full strength. He should be not good at speed among the Wu clan." King Wu turned his head and glanced at Kuafu behind him. In an instant, Then I discovered that although Kuafu was very fast, he was still a bit slower than himself and others. "Brother, let's play tricks on this silly guy. If we kill this silly guy, it will be more interesting than destroying those Wu tribes." He found that Kuafu was slower than himself and others. In the last minute, the Ten Golden Crows recovered instantly, and the way they looked at Kuafu began to change. The fear in their hearts had completely disappeared, and their eyes were filled with the excitement of discovering a new toy. After the ten Golden Crows decided, their speed began to slow down a lot, and the true sun fire on their bodies began to hit Kuafu continuously, and each fireball emitted a huge heat wave. Streams of real sun fire kept hitting Kuafu. Kuafu didn't dare to show any signs of neglect. He kept waving the peach wood staff in his hand, and streams of khaki light continued to shoot out from the body of the staff. The waves of true sun fire were directly dispersed. Kuafu and the Ten Golden Crows chased and escaped at very fast speeds. The whole process lasted for hundreds of years. In the past hundred years, the ten Golden Crows have become more embarrassed one by one, but their auras have undergone many changes and become more solid. On the other hand, Kuafu's aura became a lot more disordered, and he also had a lot of burns on his body, which were caused by the true fire of the sun. "Brother, this stupid guy has been chasing us for a hundred years. Let's kill him quickly." Little Jinwu looked at Kuafu who was constantly chasing him and others, and said to Big Jinwu, while others Several Jinwu could not help but look at Kingo and wait for Kingo's decision. "Okay." Kingo Jinwu didn't hesitate at all and nodded directly. At the same time, the flames on his body continued to fly out from his body and turned into golden flames. In this golden flame, It was also mixed with traces of weird blood-red color and shot towards Kuafu's body. When King Wu started to attack, the ten Golden Crows no longer held back at all, and flames from their bodies kept leaping out. Waves of heat continued to scorch the earth, and Kuafu's body also showed signs of exhaustion. He kept waving the peach wood stick in his hand, constantly scattering the fireballs that were shooting towards him. After a hundred years of chasing, without any pause or rest, without eating or drinking, and constantly facing the attacks of the ten golden crows' true sun fire, Kuafu can be said to be very tired now. The breath has also become very weak. In the repeated attacks, Kuafu's body became more exhausted, his breath became very weak, and his body began to become dry, as if it was a dead tree that has lost its moisture. But Kuafu still didn't stop at all. He ran quickly to a river, drank the river completely in an instant, and his body began to slowly recover. "Cough, cough, the ten golden crows actually destroyed our Wu tribe. Even if I die, I, Kuafu, will keep you here to avenge the dead Erlangs of my Wu tribe." Kuafu's aura returned to his body. After a while, he shouted loudly to the ten golden crows in the sky, stood up again,He chased away with ten golden crows. The Ten Golden Crows looked at Kuafu who was attacking them quickly, their hearts filled with contempt, and the true sun fire on their bodies became even more intense. The true sun fire is born from the sun. The light emitted by the sun star's flame can be said to illuminate the entire prehistoric world, and these rays contain a trace of the power of the sun's true fire. Although it is very weak, it is Due to the existence of the three-legged Golden Crow, mobilizing the power of these true sun fires can be said to be very simple. In such an environment, the Sun's True Fire can be said to be inexhaustible, and the power of the ten Golden Crows is completely beyond its original level. It is precisely because of this that the ten Golden Crows who have not reached the Great Luo Realm can suppress Live in Kuafu. Time continues to pass, the aura on Kuafu's body continues to become weaker, the speed also begins to slow down, and the look in his eyes has become very dim. Every step he takes is as if he is fully exerting all his strength, and he will fall down directly with the next step. "Bang." There was a loud noise, and Kuafu stopped. His body was like a mountain. He fell to the ground and a burst of smoke and dust suddenly rose. The peach stick in his hand also fell directly to the ground. The moment it fell, it turned into a peach tree. After the peach tree appeared, it began to grow rapidly, and peach trees began to grow around it. , instantly transformed into a forest of peach trees, and at the moment when the forest of peach trees was formed, Kuafu's fallen body also began to change. The vitality in his body completely disappeared, and his body quickly transformed into a mountain and appeared. Next to Taolin. Seeing the death of Kuafu, the ten Golden Crows were filled with excitement and decided not to leave the ancient continent, but to continue to enter the Wu tribe. The Ten Golden Crows continue to wreak havoc in the Wu tribe. After experiencing the battle with Kuafu, the ten people have matured a lot, but they despise the Wu tribe even more in their hearts and no longer take the people of the Wu tribe in their eyes. The ten golden crows are raging and Kuafu has fallen. After a hundred years, the news has spread throughout the Houtu tribe. Among these many tribes, many ancestral witches have a good relationship with Kuafu, and among them, the great witch who has the best relationship with Kuafu is Hou Yi, the most pinnacle great witch among the witch clan. . Hou Yi is the most peak existence among the great witches, and his cultivation has completely surpassed the scope of the great witches. Although he cannot compare with several ancestral witches, his cultivation is definitely comparable to the strong men in the mid-stage quasi-sage. , even one point stronger. "Damn it, people from the demon clan actually dare to come to my witch clan to massacre my witch clan's people. Now the Houtu Ancestral Witch is no longer here. If these ten golden crows cannot be destroyed here this time, then the Houtu tribe will I really want to be removed from the ancestral witch tribe of the witch tribe." After Hou Yi heard about Kuafu's death, the anger in his heart was completely aroused, and he directly took the long bow on his back. , a force condensed in his body. Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 145 Hou Yi Shoots the Sun Hou Yi tribe, Hou Yi walked out of the tribe. After the descendants emerged from the tribe, they did not go directly to Kuafu's tribe to look for the figures of the Ten Golden Crows. Instead, they headed towards Xuan Ming's tribe. Xuanming and Houtu are two women among the twelve ancestral witches. The relationship between the two tribes is also the best among the twelve tribes. The positions of the tribes are also closely connected, and the distance is very small. close. Then Hou Yi entered the range of the Xuanming tribe, without stopping at all, looking for a direction and speeding up his progress again. Hou Yi was very fast and quickly reached his destination, a large tribe under the Xuanming Ancestral Witch Tribe, the Jiufeng Tribe. "Sister Jiufeng, Hou Yi is here." After Hou Yi entered the Jiufeng tribe, he directly entered the center of the tribe. This is not the first time he has come to the Jiufeng Tribe. The people in the tribe are very familiar with the number one person under the Ancestral Witch among the surrounding witch clans. Yi arrived at the place where Jiufeng lived within the tribe. As soon as Hou Yi finished speaking, Jiufeng walked out of the house. The moment Jiufeng came out, the temperature of the surrounding air dropped instantly, and even Hou Yi felt a burst of coldness without being prepared. "Brother Hou Yi is here, what's the matter?" Jiufeng looked at Hou Yi. She could clearly feel the urgency in Hou Yi's heart, so she said directly without any other etiquette. "I came here this time to ask Sister Jiufeng to help me make some arrows." Hou Yi said directly without hesitation. The sooner the organization can make arrows, the sooner he can. Get rid of the ten Golden Crows and reduce the casualties among the Wu tribe. "Oh, what kind of existence actually wants me to make arrows to deal with." Jiufeng heard Hou Yi's words and asked directly. Hou Yi was good at archery, and the arrows were completely condensed with his own strength. There was no need for arrows, because ordinary arrows could not withstand his power. But now Hou Yi actually wants to make arrows by himself, so he must be some kind of special being. "It's the Ten Golden Crows. The Ten Golden Crows are raging in every tribe. Even Kuafu was killed by these ten Golden Crows. So I want you to use the cold air to create ice arrows to seal the true sun fire of the Ten Golden Crows." Hou Yi didn't hide anything and said it directly. After all, they were all members of the Wu clan and had nothing to hide. Time always passes very quickly, and in the blink of an eye, another ten years have passed. Within these ten years, Hou Yi has been waiting in the Jiufeng tribe for the ice arrows made by Jiufeng to deal with the top ten. Golden Crow. And today is the day when Jiufeng created the ten golden crows. Hou Yi got ten ice arrows from Jiu Feng's hands, his eyes full of solemnity, he came out of Jiu Feng tribe directly and moved quickly towards the place where the ten Golden Crows were. Hou Yi was very fast and soon reached the location of the ten golden crows. The ten golden crows are now heading towards the East China Sea, but they want to leave the ancient continent and go to the land of Yizhou. After hundreds of years of playing, the Ten Golden Crows were very happy. Tens of thousands of Wu clans died under their true sun fire. "Hahaha. Brother, my father, uncle, and mother will not blame us when we go back this time." Little Kingo said with a smile to the worried Kingo. When the other Jinwu heard his words, they nodded one by one and couldn't help but echoed Little Jinwu's words. After all, being able to eliminate tens of thousands of witch clans and increasing his cultivation level will definitely be praised by his father, uncle and mother. Even other demon clans will definitely look at themselves and others differently. "Whoosh." A slight sound, this sound can be said to be so slight that it is completely undetectable. At the same time as the sound fell, an arrow landed directly on one of the ten Golden Crows. At the same time that the arrow entered the Golden Crow's body, a huge wave of cold air instantly emitted from the arrow, completely wrapping the flames on the Golden Crow's body. In just an instant, the flames on the Golden Crow's body completely dissipated. A thousand-foot-long three-legged golden crow fell from the sky to the ground. "Fourth Brother." "Fourth Brother." The other nine Golden Crows looked at the Four Golden Crows whose flames had completely disappeared. They shouted in sad voices and quickly chased after the falling Golden Crows. And at this moment, another slight sound rang out, and arrows shot out from a distance, instantly sinking into the bodies of the Golden Crows. The flames on the bodies of the Golden Crows dissipated again and fell to the ground, causing waves of vibrations on the ground. "Ah, ah, ah." Seeing a few more Golden Crows falling, the faces of the remaining ones that entered were full of horror, and their figures suddenly stopped, and their huge heads kept licking their faces.He looked around, trying to find where the arrow came from. At this time, the excitement and joy in the eyes of the Golden Crows had completely disappeared, replaced by fear deep in their hearts. "Tenth brother, hurry up and go and inform your father and uncle." Sensing the hidden crisis, the elder Kingo said directly to the younger Kingo. After saying this, his figure grew several times, and the figure of the younger Kingo was directly reduced. Get behind yourself. When the other Golden Crows saw Big Kingo's movements, they did not dare to hesitate at all, and their bodies instantly increased in size, trapping Little Kingo's figure like this. Little Jinwu looked at his brothers standing in front of him, his eyes full of grief, anger, and pain. But when he saw the fallen brothers, a chill rose in his heart, and he made a decision in an instant to move towards Yi. The state is moving rapidly. Hou Yi stood on the top of the mountain, looking at the fallen Golden Crows in the distance, the expression in his eyes did not change at all, he was very calm. Although the temperament of the Wu clan was very violent, even Hou Yi was the same, but when Hou Yi held the bow and arrow in his hand, his state of mind was extremely calm, without any fluctuations. Hou Yi raised the bow and arrow in his hand again, took out the arrow, put it on the bow, opened the bow and arrow in an instant, and shot out. The whole process was smooth, without any hesitation. The arrow shot straight out in an instant, and another Golden Crow was hit by the arrow and fell to the ground. Taking the arrow, setting up the bow, pulling the bow, and shooting the arrow, repeated again and again. At this time, only the last one of the ten golden crows in the sky was left and moved quickly towards Yizhou, and only the arrow in Hou Yi's hand was left. the last one. Hou Yi still didn't hesitate at all. He drew the bow to full capacity again, released it instantly, and shot the last ice arrow directly at Little Jinwu. This arrow shot out and flew towards little Jinwu. At this time, little Jinwu was still flying quickly in the direction of Yizhou, and his speed had reached the extreme. But while he was flying, he suddenly felt a trace of cold air coming towards him from behind. This cold air was the same cold air that caused the death of several of his brothers. Feeling this cold air, little Jinwu's heart kept trembling, and his speed couldn't help but increase a lot. But even so, the cold air continued to become more intense, as if it was about to reach him at any time. "Dang." Just when little Jinwu felt that the chill was about to reach his body, a huge bell rang. And at the moment when the bell rang, the surrounding space was completely fixed, and even little Kingo's figure was fixed in place. "Uncle!" Little Jinwu reacted instantly and shouted in surprise. The sound of the bell was exactly the sound made by Taiyi's Chaos Bell. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 146: The Broken Peace The formations other than the Ten Golden Crows were broken by Zhunti, but Di Jun was not aware of it at all. However, when the Ten Golden Crows fell, Di Jun and Tai Yi felt the connection in their hearts, and their minds became confused. . The moment this feeling appeared, the two of them were shocked and began to make calculations. In the end, they discovered that the Ten Golden Crows were in danger. After discovering this situation, Taiyi directly submerged the Chaos Bell into the void without any hesitation. This is also the reason why the Chaos Clock appears next to Little Kingo. After the Chaos Bell completely imprisoned the surrounding space, it vibrated again. A force of space shot out from the bell body, directly turning the ice arrows shot by Hou Yi into powder, and at the same time, a force of space was released. Wrapping up the little Jinwu who was already stunned in place, the figure of little Jinwu disappeared from the spot in an instant. "Uncle, several brothers have been killed, you must avenge them." Little Jinwu appeared again in the heaven, and standing next to him was the Demon Emperor Taiyi. "You stay here well, I will make arrangements for you when I come back." Taiyi looked at little Kingo with panic in his eyes, his eyes couldn't help but become cold, and there was a murderous intention in his body, and his body He entered the surrounding space in an instant. Taiyi¡¯s figure disappeared from the heaven, and the space around the Chaos Clock began to vibrate. In an instant, Taiyi¡¯s figure appeared around the Chaos Clock. After Taiyi appeared, with a slight move of his right hand, the Chaos Bell instantly shrank in size and flew into Taiyi's palm. "You were the one who shot my nine nephews." Taiyi's body flashed and appeared in front of Hou Yi in an instant. The aura on his body was pressing towards Hou Yi, and his voice was full of coldness. The murderous aura also emitted, and the surrounding temperature dropped as the murderous aura emitted. Hou Yi couldn't help but step back, his eyes full of surprise. Although Hou Yi is a strong man among the witch clan and the pinnacle among the great witches, he is not an ancestral witch after all, and there is a big gap between him and the ancestral witches. As for the Demon Emperor Taiyi in front of him, even the ancestral witch couldn't fight it alone. Now facing such a strong man, Hou Yi couldn't help but be shocked. His body tensed up in an instant, and the hand holding the long bow couldn't help but become even more tense. use. Feeling the power coming from the bow and arrow in his hand, Hou Yi couldn't help but calm down. His figure retreated in an instant, and he directly raised the bow and arrow in his hand. Hou Yi raised the bow and arrow. There was no arrow, but the moment Hou Yi opened the bow and arrow, streams of light shone on the bow and arrow. At the same time as these rays of light were emitted, an arrow on the bow quickly formed. As the energy continued to gather, Hou Yi's body shape also began to change, becoming larger and larger, reaching several thousand feet in an instant, and the bow and arrow in his hand also continued to grow larger as his body shape continued to grow. Becoming even bigger. "Go." Looking at the arrow that had formed, Hou Yi shot directly towards Taiyi without any hesitation. The moment the arrow was shot, it instantly turned into ten thousand long arrows. The ten thousand rays of light continued to absorb the surrounding spiritual energy, increasing the power of each arrow. In just an instant, the power of tens of thousands of arrows was enhanced. Several times as much. Taiyi watched as he stepped back, but did not stop him. Instead, he looked at Hou Yi calmly, without any emotion in his eyes. When I saw the arrows shot by Hou Yi, I couldn't help but marvel in my heart, but I didn't pay attention to the power of these arrows at all. But at this moment, the tens of thousands of arrows in the sky turned into thousands of rays of light gathered again, every two arrows merged into one, and finally the thousands of arrows turned into one, and this arrow's The strength has increased several times, and the power of the arrow has also been condensed to the extreme. Hou Yi looked at the arrow that had completely condensed, and his calm mind could not help but feel a surge of joy. The power of this arrow was much more powerful than any arrow he had shot. Hou Yi felt in his heart I couldn't help but feel like my blood pressure was breaking through a barrier. But the next moment, Hou Yi was shocked by Taiyi's actions. The arrow containing his peak power had just reached Taiyi's body, but it did not cause any harm to Taiyi. In an instant, it was completely swallowed up by a golden flame emanating from Taiyi's body. In an instant, it was completely swallowed up. dissipate. Seeing such a situation, Hou Yi couldn't help but feel surprised. He had a more direct understanding of the power of these peak-level experts, and he couldn't help but retreat back again. After all, if the strength is only If he was a little stronger than himself, confrontation would still be possible, but now the gap was the distance between heaven and earth, and Hou Yi couldn't muster up any resistance in his heart. Hou Yi stepped back, a trace of surprise flashed in Taiyi's eyes, but he stepped forward quickly, not very fast, but let Hou Yi continueHe sped up his speed, but still couldn't distance himself from Taiyi. Hou Yi felt the distance behind him, and the bow and arrow in his hand did not stop at all. The bows and arrows kept shooting out, and their power continued to become huge, trying to delay Tai Yi's footsteps. "Is this your method? Then today you will be buried with my nine children." Taiyi completely resolved Hou Yi's attacks one after another, and he also had a clear understanding of Hou Yi's strength in his heart. Although Hou Yi's strength was not weak, he still could not inspire the desire to fight in Taiyi's heart, and he no longer had the idea of ??dragging it out. The chaos clock in his hand began to rotate continuously, becoming larger and larger, and space after space The fluctuations continue to spread to the surroundings. Hou Yi's figure moved quickly, and after reaching the extreme speed, it was still improving. As a strong man who uses bows and arrows as weapons, Hou Yi's perception is also very keen. The dangerous aura behind him continues to spread towards him, and Hou Yi's heart becomes more nervous, and his speed continues to become faster. , running quickly on the earth. Just when the ripples in the chaos clock's space were about to reach Hou Yi, a huge force of space burst out from the space and bombarded Taiyi's chaos clock directly. The two forces of space collided together and exploded completely in an instant, and the surrounding space was completely shattered in an instant. "Dijiang!!!" Taiyi's tone was full of surprise, but he quickly calmed down. The power of the Chaos Bell in his hand burst out in an instant, and more powerful forces were completely released, quickly attacking in the direction of the spatial fluctuations. But at this moment, another powerful force burst out from another one and attacked Taiyi. A stream of power burst out, and in just an instant, there were already twelve strands of power, and each strand of power was pure to the extreme, and the properties of each strand of power were completely different. "Twelve ancestral witches.?!!" Taiyi's eyes were full of doubts, but he was also very surprised. The reincarnation of the post-earth body among the twelve ancestral witches is known throughout the prehistoric world. That is to say, there should be only eleven ancestral witches of the witch clan left, but now the auras of the twelve witch clans appear. Taiyi couldn't help but feel shocked. However, Taiyi soon discovered the strangeness of this breath. Although this breath was the breath of the ancestral witch, it seemed much weaker, very messy, and not very pure. Feeling this aura, Tai immediately came to a conclusion. He also had an estimate in his mind about the Witch Clan. He couldn't help but make a decision in his heart. After returning this time, he must quickly gather the members of the Monster Clan and take advantage of the power of the Witch Clan. Before they could fully recover, they struck at the Wu clan. At this time, a figure appeared in Taiyi's heart. It was exactly the appearance of Pangu's true body summoned by the twelve ancestral witches last time. With the huge power released by Pangu's true body, the Zhoutian Star Formation was instantly completely destroyed. Breaking, such a scene can be said to be unforgettable in Taiyi's memory. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 147: Chang'e Flying to the Moon With the appearance of the twelve ancestral witches, Taiyi no longer stayed in place. His body flashed into the space and entered the heaven of the demon clan. Only the twelve ancestral witches and thirteen Hou Yi were left in place. Looking at the place where Taiyi disappeared, they were constantly thinking about something in their hearts. "This Taiyi's cultivation is even more astonishing. I don't know what kind of opportunity he got. His cultivation has improved so quickly. If the demon tribe is not wiped out quickly, Taiyi's skills, understanding, and opportunities will not be discussed in the future. Maybe, the demon clan will add another saint, and then we will really have no chance." Zhu Jiuyin looked at Taiyi who disappeared into the space, and couldn't help but said, his tone full of worry and anxiety . Because the Wu Clan lost the ancestral witch Houtu, the top level strength was affected by the blow. Now, although there is a drop of the ancestral witch essence and blood left by Kong Ru, the Wu Clan has created an ancestral witch. However, although this ancestral witch was born, his cultivation was completely incomparable to the other eleven ancestral witches, and his strength was only about the same as that of the top witches. "It seems that the peace between our witch clan and the demon clan should also end. Everyone returns to their own tribes and begins to prepare for war. Houyi, when you go to the Houtu Tribe, you will spread the word to each tribe carefully. What happened to the Houtu Tribe in the future It's up to you and Xing Tian to decide." After hearing Zhu Jiuyin's words, Di Jiang quickly made a decision and said to the other eleven ancestral witches, while also giving instructions to Hou Yi. As the eldest among the twelve ancestral witches, Di Jiang is also the strongest among the twelve ancestral witches. He has a very clear understanding of things in the witch clan. Although Hou Yi is still a great witch now, his body is filled with a strange aura, and this aura is the aura of the ancestral witch. Although this aura is still very weak, Di Jiang believes that Hou Yi It is very likely that he will become another ancestral witch of the witch clan. Xingtian's cultivation level is also very amazing. He can be said to be a born god of war. The power he bursts out in battle is very powerful. With the body of the great witch, his combat power is completely comparable to that of the ancestral witch. Of course, he can only compete with the newborns. Compared with this ancestral witch, he cannot compare with the ancestral witches like Di Jiang who have practiced for countless years. "Yes." Hou Yi didn't say much, and his tone was full of respect. After saying that, several ancestral witches left directly one by one. When Hou Yi saw several ancestral witches leaving, he no longer stayed where he was and headed directly towards his tribe. "The abominable Hou Yi actually killed nine of my children." In the heaven, a huge angry voice spread throughout the entire hall. The anger in this voice has turned into substance. The entire hall was in this angry voice. , the constant trembling, as if it would disappear at any time. This person is none other than the Demon Queen Xihe, the mother of the Ten Golden Crows. Xi He married Di Jun, which was a celestial marriage between heaven and earth. The yin and yang merged to give birth to the ten golden crows. Xi He's feelings for these ten golden crows can be said to be very deep. Now, nine of the ten golden crows have been shot dead, leaving only the smallest little golden crow. You can imagine the anger in Xi He's heart. Now Xihe, it can be said that even though he wanted to kill Houyi, he could not resolve the anger in his heart. "Sister-in-law, the battle between the lich and the witch is inevitable. Today I will bring little Jinwu to the Nuwa Palace to ask for the blessing of the Nuwa Empress to escape from this calamity." In the hall, Taiyi's voice came out. It was full of worry, and the calm expression on his face was no longer retained. After finishing speaking, Taiyi did not wait for Xihe's answer, and took little Jinwu directly out of the hall, heading to the small world opened up by Nuwa in the chaos. Xihe watched Taiyi leave with little Jinwu, a trace of loss and reluctance flashed in his eyes, but soon this expression was completely taken over by the anger in his heart. "Hou Yi, I will let you know how it feels to lose a loved one, so that you can never be together." Xihe's voice became a lot more sinister. After paying attention, he disappeared directly into the hall and left the heaven. , heading towards the fast progress on the prehistoric continent. Xihe entered the prehistoric world and headed directly towards Hou Yi's tribe. Soon he arrived at Hou Yi's tribe and Hou Yi's residence. When they arrived at Hou Yi's residence in the tribe, Xi He's figure appeared and gently knocked on the door of Hou Yi's residence. "Chief Immortal, why did you come to the tribe?" The door opened, and a figure walked out of the courtyard and asked Xihe. This person is not Hou Yi, but Hou Yi's wife Chang'e. Chang'e is from the human race, she met Hou Yi when he was walking in the ancient world, and finally got married. Liches dominate the prehistoric world. Most of the people walking among the Witch Clan are from the Witch Clan, but there are also some people from the Human Race and Fairy Clan who appear in the Witch Clan. But now that Xi He appeared in the Wu Clan, there was no aura of the Wu Clan or the Human Clan, but an ethereal aura on his body. Chang'e naturally thought that Xi He was an immortal.??. "I am a Qi practitioner, and I know the great witch Hou Yi. The great witch Hou Yi once asked me for an elixir of immortality. It was refined recently, so I came to give it to the great witch Hou Yi." Xi He looked at Chang'e. He immediately paid attention, and as he spoke, a light flashed in his hand, and a pill filled with fairy spirit appeared in his hand. Chang'e is from the human race. Although there are many cultivation methods spread among the human race, Chang'e has never practiced it. Although the aura of the prehistoric world is very rich, even if one does not practice, the lifespan is very long, but human life has its end after all. Therefore, Chang'e also proposed to Hou Yi that an immortal came and brought the elixir of immortality, but Chang'e had no doubt in her heart and was filled with joy. Seeing Chang'e's happy expression, Xihe handed the elixir directly to Chang'e and persuaded Chang'e to take the elixir. After Chang'e took the elixir, she felt a breath rising from her body, and her body was filled with infinite power. Her body continued to become lighter, and her body began to float and fly towards the sky. Xi He watched Chang'e rising up into the sky, his eyes full of viciousness, and his figure disappeared from Hou Yi's tribe in an instant. At the same time that Xi He's figure disappeared, Hou Yi also came back from outside the tribe. Looking at Chang'e floating in the air, his heart was full of doubts. He moved quickly and rushed towards Chang'e. "Hou Yi, I can fly, I can become immortal." Chang'e's tone was full of joy. As she spoke, she turned her body and wanted to fly towards Hou Yi. But soon the joy on Chang'e's face dissipated in an instant, her face was full of surprise, and then turned into fear. "Hou Yi, Hou Yi, come and save me, I can't stop." Chang'e's tone was full of anxiety, and she kept waving her hands and feet, trying to change her direction, but it had no effect at all. His momentum became more powerful, and his upward speed also became faster. When Hou Yi saw this situation, his eyes were full of anxiety, his figure flashed quickly, and he flew quickly in the direction of Chang'e. But Hou Yi was surprised to find that his speed could not catch up with Chang'e, and the distance between him and Chang'e became even further. Seeing this situation, Hou Yi released all his strength, accelerated his speed suddenly, and chased Chang'e. The direction the two of them were heading was exactly the direction of the Lunar Star in the star field. Volume One: Ancient Human Race Chapter 148: Hou Yi Transforms into Wu Gang Chang'e flew quickly towards the direction of the Lunar Star, her speed getting faster and faster, and the aura on her body became more powerful. The moment Chang'e's figure entered the star field, the lunar star glowed brightly, and a powerful lunar power emitted from the lunar star, directly covering Chang'e's figure completely. This lunar power is extremely pure, and it is the essence of the lunar power that descended from the origin of the lunar star. And the moment this lunar power completely enveloped Chang'e's figure, the aura on Chang'e's body changed instantly. The aura on her body suddenly increased several times, and a strange aura emanated from her body, but it was Chang'e. With the blessing of the power of Taiyin, his cultivation level broke through to the Great Luo realm. There was no joy on Chang'e's face when her cultivation level broke through the Daluo realm. Looking at her increasing speed, Chang'e felt even more anxious. "I didn't expect that this woman actually has a lunar body. Although she is not as good as me and Chang Xi, her physique is completely comparable to the innate gods and demons." Xihe's figure was revealed in the star field, and he looked at his cultivation Chang'e, who had reached the realm of Daluo, had a face full of surprise. The elixir Xihe gave to Chang'e was made from the fruit of the laurel on the lunar star and the pure power of lunar yin. The power of this elixir is to make Chang'e be attracted by the power above the lunar star and lead Hou Yi into the star domain so that she can deal with Hou Yi. He did not expect that this elixir would actually help Chang'e. However, Xi He only glanced at Chang'e and turned his eyes in the direction of Hou Yi again. Now Hou Yi has entered the scope of the star field, and his speed has become even faster. But when he saw Chang'e's aura changing, Hou Yi became even more anxious. This star domain is the land of the demon clan. Such a large amount of lunar power will definitely attract the attention of the demon clan. It can be said that it is completely impossible to break out among the siege of the demon clan with my own strength. Thinking of this, Hou Yi's speed increased again, trying to intercept Chang'e's figure. The speed of the two of them is getting faster and faster, and they are getting deeper and deeper into the range of the demon clan, and the surrounding demon clan is also constantly gathering. Many demon clans quickly discovered Hou Yi's figure, and their eyes were full of surprise when they looked at Hou Yi, but soon they all reacted quickly and charged towards Hou Yi. Go and start attacking Hou Yi again and again. Hou Yi looked at the monsters that were constantly attacking him. Without any hesitation, he directly raised the bow and arrow in his hand. The arrows turned into a huge curtain of arrows. Tens of thousands of arrows instantly hit the people in front of him. The demon clan is completely enveloped. In just an instant, the tens of thousands of monsters blocking Hou Yi's eyes were directly pierced by the arrows, and the vitality in their bodies was completely lost in an instant. After interceptions and shootings, batches of monsters fell, Hou Yi's figure continued to approach the range of the Taiyin Star. The cultivation level of the demon clan that intercepted each time also continued to become stronger. At first, only the strong ones who had just stepped into the Taiyi realm were the main ones. As Hou Yi continued to go deeper, the strong ones also became stronger. More and more are being obtained, and now, the people blocking them are all powerful people in the Da Luo realm, and many of them are Da Luo Golden Immortal level beings. And the direct result of all this is that the entire demon clan is shaken, and the entire demon clan begins to gather together. Hou Yi's forward speed quickly slowed down. However, with each battle, the aura on Hou Yi's body became more powerful, and the power of each arrow continued to become more powerful. Even the demon The quasi-saint-level experts who appeared in the clan were also defeated one by one and were seriously injured. "We have finally arrived at the Taiyin Star, but we must speed up our actions, otherwise even if we rescue Chang'e, we will not be able to get out in the end." Hou Yi arrived at the Taiyin Star, instantly entered the Taiyin Star, and began to look for Chang'e. "Hou Yi, you are finally here." When Hou Yi was looking for Chang'e, a cold voice came from behind him. This voice was full of anger, and the hatred in his heart was clearly revealed. "Who are you?" Hou Yi turned around instantly and looked at the woman who appeared in front of him. He clenched the bow and arrow in his hand and looked at Xi He warily. "Who am I? You kill my child and you ask me who I am." Xi He's tone was still full of anger, and the aura on his body was completely released, and he went towards Hou Yi's direct oppression. Although Xihe's cultivation was not top-notch, it had already reached the peak of quasi-sage. This aura was so powerful that even Hou Yi couldn't help but become more solemn. "Demon Queen Xihe." Hou Yi's tone was full of shock, and his figure instantly retreated back. He raised the bow and arrow in his hand, and an arrow condensed on the bow, ready to attack at any time. "If you want to see Chang'e, it's best not to do anything." Xi He looked at the bow and arrow in Hou Yi's hand and couldn't help feelingThere was a sense of crisis, and his eyes were full of surprise. After Xi He finished speaking, he turned around and headed towards the depths of the Taiyin Star at a very fast speed. Hou Yi followed Xi He and quickly reached the core of the Lunar Star, which is also the island where the laurel tree is located. "That is the palace where Chang'e is trapped. Only if you cut off this laurel, the palace will be opened, otherwise Chang'e will die directly." Xi He looked at Hou Yi, his aura became ethereal, and he exuded There was a strange smell coming out. Hou Yi was nervous about Chang'e's life and death, but he did not feel the change in the aura on Xi He's body. However, he was instantly fooled by Xi He's tricks, his eyes became confused, and the aura on his body became weak in an instant. "Cut the laurel, chop the laurel." Hou Yi kept chanting in his mouth, as if he was possessed. The long bow in his hand changed instantly and turned into a giant axe. Holding the giant ax in his hand, Hou Yi began to attack He kept chopping the laurel. "Hahaha, Hou Yi, you also have this day. I want you to live with Chang'e without being able to see each other, and I want you to taste the pain of losing a loved one." Xi He looked at Hou Yi, who had been blinded to his intelligence, and couldn't help but smile. Getting up, the whole person seemed to become crazy. However, Xihe soon stopped his smile, his face was full of sadness, but he remembered the nine dead golden crows. As Xihe's expression changed, the aura on Xihe's body also began to change. It has changed, but it has strengthened a lot. "Congratulations, sister-in-law, for your great progress." Taiyi, who appeared at some unknown time, said to Xihe. After saying that, he took Xihe directly away from the Taiyin Star. While leaving the Taiyin Star, Xihe's Waving his hand, he instantly mobilized the power of the entire Tianyin Star, forming a huge formation around the Taiyin Star to completely wrap it up. "It's rare for Hou Yi to be like this. You will be called Wu Gang from now on." After Taiyi left, a voice full of exclamations echoed in the air. After Taiyi left, he did not directly enter the heaven, but moved towards the outside of the star field. At this time, the Star Territory was completely in chaos. The demon clan members flew out of the Star Territory one by one and headed outside the Star Territory. Their faces were full of seriousness. Taiyi appeared outside the star field one by one, and what came into view was the fall of demon clans one after another, falling from the top of the clouds. And in the middle of these monsters, a great shaman with a height of several thousand feet stood in the middle, holding a giant ax in one hand and a huge shield in the other. I saw the hands of this great witch constantly waving, and the giant ax waved again and again. A huge force burst out, and batches of monsters fell directly. The shield in the other hand did not stop, and continued to resist attacks one after another. At the same time, it also continued to hit the witch clans around him, knocking back the figures of these witch clans thousands of miles in an instant. Wei Gao was directly knocked to pieces. "I didn't expect there to be such a strong person in the Wu clan. Which tribe are you from?" Taiyi appeared, looking at the great witch in front of him, and asked directly, his tone was very interested in Xing Tian's cultivation. The cultivation of the Wu clan relies entirely on the power of blood. People who can break the blood are very rare, and Hou Yi is one of them. But I didn't expect to see another one now, and he is even more powerful than Hou Yi. "Witch tribe, Houtu tribe, Xingtian." Xingtian looked at Taiyi who suddenly appeared, and instantly knew Taiyi's identity. The fighting spirit in his body completely burst out, and with the outbreak of fighting spirit, the power in Xingtian's body seemed to Becoming more powerful, he immediately attacked Taiyi. Xingtian's cultivation level is not unpowerful. It has exceeded the peak that a great witch can reach. He can compete with the powerful men of the late quasi-sage level just by relying on the strength of his body. If coupled with his extremely powerful fighting spirit, his cultivation level would definitely be at the pinnacle level of a quasi-sage. However, what he met was Taiyi, who was even more powerful than the ancestral witch. His cultivation was at the pinnacle of the sub-sage level, and he could even break through to become a saint level by chance. Taiyi looked at Xing Tian, ??who was attacking him, with a flash of surprise in his heart, but he was still dissatisfied. A small clock appeared in his hand, which was the Chaos Bell. After the Chaos Bell appeared, it began to tremble continuously, and waves of chaos aura emanated from the body of the Chaos Bell, instantly forming a chaotic sword energy and attacking Xingtian. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 149: Xing Tianwu Qianqian, the Lich War Begins Taiyi's Chaos Bell shot out streaks of Chaos Sword Qi. Xing Tian's eyes were full of surprise. Feeling the power contained in the gray air flow, Xing Tian did not dare to be negligent in the slightest. He raised the giant shield in his hand directly towards the Chaos Sword Qi. Already gone, all the strength of his body was completely resisted by the giant shield, and he did not dare to hold back at all. "Bang." There was a huge sound, and Xing Tian's body shook instantly, and he quickly retreated towards the back, like a stream of light, and he was already thousands of miles away in an instant. "Cough, cough, cough." There were coughs, and streams of blood spurted out of Xing Tian's mouth. His whole person became very sluggish, and his aura became a lot more disordered. Feeling the trauma in his body's hands, Xing Tian felt very relieved, but he did not dare to hesitate at all. A light flashed on his body, the bed above his body quickly recovered, and his breath calmed down. Xing Tian also stood up in an instant, raised the shield in his hand, and kept swinging the giant ax in his hand. A stream of ax light continued to fly out from the giant axe, directly attacking Taiyi thousands of miles away. And go. "Yes, it actually broke the power of the witch clan's bloodline. If I give you time, you might really become an existence comparable to the ancestral witches. But, it's a pity." Taiyi directly blocked Xingtian's attack completely. He couldn't help but said to Xing Tian, ??his tone was very calm, but full of contempt, and he didn't take him seriously at all. "Ah." Xingtian heard Taiyi's words and shouted loudly. The fighting spirit in his body burst out in an instant. The surrounding spiritual energy was also affected by this fighting spirit, and powerful whirlwinds were hung up, sweeping around. An area of ??thousands of miles. The monsters in this area felt the fighting spirit from Xing Tian, ??and their bodies trembled instantly, and their eyes were full of fear, as if they had encountered some giant beast, and their lives depended on this fighting spirit. The feeling that it will be broken at any time. Xingtian's fighting spirit was fully exuded, and he ran towards Taiyi quickly. In the process of running, with every step he took, Xingtian's speed increased by one point, and his momentum also increased by one point. At this time, Xing Tian seemed to have gone crazy, and his body grew by more than a thousand feet. In just an instant, Xing Tian's figure had already arrived in front of Tai Yi, the giant ax in his hand was raised, and all the strength of his body was completely condensed on the giant ax in his hands. The giant ax in his hand struck down in an instant. At the moment when the giant ax struck down, the surrounding space continued to tremble with the power of the giant axe, and began to fragment continuously. A huge space crack formed in an instant. The surrounding space power also became completely violent, sweeping towards Taiyi. Taiyi looked at the attack coming towards him. Although a trace of surprise flashed in his eyes, he still didn't take it to heart. His body just flickered slightly, as if his body had left the surrounding space, letting the space storm fell on him. But this space storm seemed to attack the phantom, without causing any harm to Taiyi. Seeing this situation, Xingtian was even more surprised. He didn't dare to show any slightest hesitation. The giant ax in his hand kept chopping, and the surrounding space became completely chaotic in an instant. But soon, Xing Tian became even more surprised. I saw Taiyi's hand waving gently, and the surrounding space instantly calmed down completely. Even the Dijiang Ancestral Witch couldn't do this easily, but now the people in front of him actually did it so easily. "Death." Taiyi shouted fiercely, the Chaos Bell in his hand shook again, and another Chaos Sword Qi shot out from the Chaos Bell. This chaotic sword energy is more solid and more powerful than the first sword energy, and the speed of this sword energy is also extremely fast. The moment Xing Tian reacted, he only felt a cold breath on his neck, and his head had already separated from his neck. The head fell, falling rapidly towards the prehistoric continent, and Xing Tian's body fell with it. Taiyi looked at Xingtian's falling body, still very calm in his heart, and turned to leave. "Ha." Just when Taiyi was about to turn around and leave, an angry shout came out. The surrounding clouds continued to gather under the roar, and Xing Tian's body, which was falling in the sky, moved quickly towards his head. "Humph." Seeing that Xing Tian did not die under his attack, Tai Yi's expression changed. After all, he is the pinnacle of power in the ancient world, but now this Witch Clan actually survived his full blow. For such a thing, Taiyi couldn't help but feel that he had lost face. I saw a thunderclap in Taiyi's hand, and Xingtian's head was instantly exploded by lightning, quickly disappeared into the air, and fell to the ground in an instant. And the moment the head fell to the ground, only the surrounding people could be seen.?The earth began to shake continuously, and a mountain peak rose instantly, completely suppressing Xingtian's head. Xingtian lost his head, and his body movements became faster. He kept running on the ground, looking for his head, but still found nothing. After losing his head, although Xing Tian did not die immediately, the vitality in his body was passing quickly, and his breath became weak, as if he would disappear at any time. But just when Xingtian's life force was about to expire, his body was constantly shaking, and a surge of anger rose in his chest, unwilling to accept it. As the reluctance in his heart gathered, Xing Tian's aura began to change, and the grief, resentment, and anger in his heart burst out in an instant. "Ah. Ha" an angry voice sounded from Xingtian's body. As this voice came out, the earthly evil energy on the ground began to gather and quickly poured into Xingtian's body. Xingtian's body began to change, and three rays of light emitted from his breasts and navel. In just an instant, Xingtian's breasts turned into eyes, and his navel turned into a mouth. There were flashes of light in his eyes, and the strong earth evil spirit was constantly swallowing from his huge mouth. At the same time as the eyes and giant mouth appeared, the aura on Xingtian's body changed rapidly, his aura suddenly increased several times, and the fighting spirit on his body was completely condensed in an instant. The vitality, which had been extremely weak, suddenly condensed in an instant and became even more powerful. "Taiyi, I will kill you here today." Xing Tian's eyes flashed with light, and he kept waving the giant ax and shield in his hands. With each wave, the surrounding space shook, and the fighting spirit in his body became more concentrated. At this time, Xing Tian seemed to be completely crazy, and attacked Taiyi directly. Taiyi looked at Xingtian who was attacking him, but he was even more surprised. He didn't expect that Xingtian would break through and become so powerful after losing his head. The current Xingtian's power is definitely not much worse than that of several ancestral witches of the Wu Clan. It can be said that the current Xingtian has completely broken through the limitations of the Wu Clan's bloodline. The two people were constantly fighting, and the surrounding area tens of thousands of miles completely became a battlefield for the two people. While the two were fighting, members of the two tribes also began to gather together quickly. Moving quickly towards the battlefield where the two of them were, the atmosphere of the entire prehistoric world began to change as the two races quickly gathered together. A faint aura rose between heaven and earth. Although this aura was very weak, it made the prehistoric world The hearts of all creatures in the world are filled with a sense of crisis. And at the same time as this aura condensed, the saints in various small worlds far away from the chaos also woke up from their cultivation one by one, and their bodies disappeared directly into the small world one by one. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 150: War between Liches and Saints¡¯ Calculation The battle between Xingtian and Taiyi caused the gathering of people from the Lich and Demon clans. The first to arrive were the twelve ancestral witches of the Witch Clan and numerous quasi-saint-level powerhouses from the Demon Clan. At this time, Taiyi had completely suppressed Xingtian, and Xingtian's figure was constantly retreating. But what surprised Taiyi was that as the battle continued, the aura of Xingtian's body continued to become stronger, and the fighting spirit in his body also continued to become stronger. But after all, there is a big gap between Xingtian's cultivation and Taiyi's. After several exchanges, Xingtian's figure quickly retreated towards the rear. "Good boy, yes, you are indeed a member of my Wu Clan." Xing Tian only felt that a giant hand was supporting his body behind him, and at the same time, a voice reached Xing Tian's ears. "I have met a few ancestral witches." Xing Tian looked at the people behind him and said respectfully. Although Xingtian's current cultivation level is not low, and he can be said to be a strong person at the level of ancestral witches, the existence of ancestral witches is still very high in his heart. After all, the entire witch clan is controlled by the twelve ancestral witches. Established. "Okay, to be able to break through the limitations of bloodline and compete with the flat-haired beast Taiyi, you are indeed worthy of being a member of Houtu sister's tribe." The speaker was the ancestral witch of fire, Zhu Rong. Zhu Rong has always had a very fiery and bold temper. , but the words in his heart were spoken out without any concealment. "Hmph, the Zhoutian Star Array, rise." At this moment, a shout sounded from the sky, and stars appeared one after another in the sky. The Zhoutian Stars continued to move in the array, and instantly It has been completed. The twelve ancestral witches did not dare to neglect the Zhoutian Star Formation, and pushed Xingtian's arm toward the outside of the formation. The figures of each one quickly became firm, and began to gather the evil energy between heaven and earth, and instantly formed the formation of the evil spirits of the twelve gods. Although the formation of the Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods and Demons was incomplete due to Hou Tu, it was greatly improved due to the Pangu essence and blood sent by Confucius and the creation of the ancestral shaman. After the formations of the Zhoutian Star Formation and the Twelve Heavenly Gods Formation were set up, they collided directly with each other in an instant. As the two formations of the two clans collided, the war between the two clans officially began at this time. The tribesmen of the two tribes who continued to gather outside the formation immediately entered a state of war as soon as they arrived. The sound of killing shouts instantly filled the entire battlefield, covering an area of ??millions of miles. The war between the two clans began, and in all directions outside the battlefield, figures appeared one by one. After these people appeared, they did not directly enter the battlefield. Instead, they watched with interest the two Lich clans who were constantly fighting on the battlefield, and watched the fallen members of the two clans one by one. There was no change at all, but there was a trace of joy in the depths of his eyes. "The two Lich clans have dominated the ancient world for hundreds of thousands of years. The creatures in the world only hear about the Demon Emperor, the Demon Emperor, and the Ancestral Witch, but do not know the honor of the Saint. As a result, the creatures cannot be educated and do not know the Dao. This disaster is destined. Of course." Looking at the warring Lich and Lich tribes, one figure among the many figures couldn't help but sigh. "Brother, it is natural that the two Lich clans should suffer this disaster. However, it is a tragedy for this ancient world that so many poor creatures have fallen like this." A young man said, expressing his concern for the two fallen Lich clans. The clan is full of compassion. "The third brother is just a group of beings who don't know their destiny. They have the blood of Father God but don't love themselves. The demon clan is even more like a wet-born egg. They are arrogant and arrogant. If they want to dominate the ancient world, the only way is to perish." The middle-aged man said, his tone full of coercion, and he did not take the Lich clan into consideration at all. These two people are the Sanqing brothers who have become saints. The three of them also came to the prehistoric world because they felt the aura of calamity permeating the prehistoric world. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of the way and the two Western Saints Jie Yin and Zhunti didn't slow down at all. They also hid outside the Lich battlefield and watched the constant fight between the two Lich clans. In addition to the existence of these five saints, the only female saint, Nuwa, who is also the saint of the demon clan, is also hidden in the void, looking at the two fighting Lich clan with worry on her face. "The saints also came to this battlefield one by one from the chaotic sky. The Lich Formation is indeed a key to the evolution of this ancient world." A figure slowly flashed in the void, his eyes constantly Scanning the places where the saints were hiding, their faces were filled with emotion. This person is Confucius. Since Kong Ru left Wuzhuang Temple in Zhen Yuanzi, he has been walking among the human tribes on the coast of the East China Sea. He constantly changes his body shape among the human tribe, watching the development of the human race, and continues to teach the human race. Discover some potential talents among the human race, impart knowledge and cultivation methods, and slowly pass on your own way to the human race to increase the power of the human race.??Guide the rapid development of the human race. When the ten Golden Crows entered the prehistoric continent, Kong Ru had already discovered the figures of the ten Golden Crows, and used his means to guide the ten Golden Crows into the tribe of the Witch Clan. After all, the tribe closest to the East China Sea is the human tribe. If these ten Golden Crows are allowed to wreak havoc, the human race's newly restored vitality will definitely be severely damaged. When the Ten Golden Crows entered the Wu tribe, Kong Ru was always paying attention to the actions of both parties. From Kuafu chasing the sun, to Hou Yi shooting the sun, to Chang'e flying to the moon, Xingtian dancing with Qianqi, Kong Ru was always paying attention. Based on the movements of both sides, it can be said that Kong Ru also put in a lot of effort when the two clans went to war. And at this moment, the Lich War also completely started. The Zhoutian Star Formation and the Twelve Heavenly Gods Formation continued to collide, and the surrounding space continued to shatter. The two surrounding lich tribes continue to join the battle, the number of people continues to increase, and the battlefield continues to expand. From the first millions of miles to the last tens of millions and billions of miles, it is still expanding, no matter it is the earth. Above, or above the sky, in the star field, there are battlefields where the two Lich clans are fighting, and there are figures of people from the two clans everywhere. The members of the two tribes, regardless of their level of cultivation, all joined the battle one by one. This time the battle was more fierce than the last battle between the Lich and Lich tribes, the situation was even more tense, and no power was retained at all. Show it off. As the two clans continued to fight, waves of bloody evil arose throughout the prehistoric world, shrouding the entire prehistoric world and spreading throughout the world. And in every corner where the blood-colored evil aura filled the air, every creature that absorbed the bloody evil aura seemed to go crazy, with its eyes filled with blood, and began to attack the surrounding creatures crazily. Suddenly, all the creatures in the prehistoric world entered the battle, and the blood evil spirit in the prehistoric world became even more intense. All creatures in the entire prehistoric world are immersed in killing, and there is nothing left in their eyes except killing. And the center of this whole killing world is the two great formations of the two Lich clans that are constantly colliding, the Zhoutian Star Formation, the Twelve Capital Gods and Evil Formation, two of the four most powerful formations in the prehistoric world. Two of them. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 151: The God-killing Spear Appears The Zhoutian Star Formation and the Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods Formation are constantly colliding, and the surrounding space is constantly fragmenting. From the initial hundreds of thousands of miles, to millions of miles, it has now expanded to tens of millions. The area inside is completely covered by these two formations. The aftermath of the battle between these two formations affected hundreds of millions of miles. The surrounding space continued to fragment, and the entire space storm continued to sweep towards the entire prehistoric world. In the first battle between the lich and the lich, they were unable to resist the witch clan¡¯s Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods Formation. In the end, Pangu¡¯s true form, summoned by the Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods Formation, was easily broken. If it weren't for the appearance of Daozu, the demon clan would have been extinct, and the witch clan would dominate the prehistoric world. During this Yuanhui time, Di Jun, Taiyi, Xihe, as well as dozens of quasi-sages and hundreds of thousands of Da Luo Jinxian who had set up the formation were all thinking of various ways to increase the power of the entire formation. . Especially with the addition of Xi He, the yin and yang of the entire formation reached a balance, but its power suddenly increased several times. On the other hand, the power of the Wu Clan's Twelve Heavenly Gods Formation has been weakened a lot. Although there are still twelve ancestral witches, the cultivation level of the Hou Tu Ancestral Witch is very high even among the many ancestral witches. of powerful. How and how can this newly born ancestral witch compare with Hou Tu? Therefore, although the Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods Formation can be deployed, its power is much reduced. The two formations are increasing and decreasing, but the power of the two formations can be said to be evenly matched. When the power is fully erupted, the power of the collision is even more powerful. "I didn't expect that the power of the Zhoutian Star Formation would become so powerful this time. It could actually collide with the Twelve Heavenly Gods and Evil Formation. Emperor Jun, Taiyi is really not that simple." The saints saw the two formations. The collision made them pay more attention to these two formations. Originally, a few people had become saints and thought they were invincible in the prehistoric world. However, in the last Lich War, a few people saw the true form of Pangu summoned by the Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods. With that kind of power, the power that he could see when he raised his hands and feet could actually compete with Daozu Hongjun. This kind of power has exceeded the imagination of several people, and a sense of crisis could not help but arise in their hearts. But now seeing that the power of the Zhoutian Star Formation has actually increased to such an extent, the sense of crisis in the hearts of several saints is even stronger, and they all want to destroy the two Lich clans in their hearts. And now the collision between the two formations continues to become more intense, and the hearts of several people are full of expectations, looking forward to a lose-lose situation in which the two clans fight. At this time, the two formations changed again. The twelve capital gods and evil formations began to continuously absorb the surrounding evil spirits. In addition to the twelve kinds of evil spirits, there were also streams of blood-red blood evil spirits. of people poured into the formation. At the same time, the star formation in the sky also began to change. The stars within the formation moved quickly, and a strong attraction suddenly emerged. It continuously absorbed the power of the stars in the star field and landed into the formation formed by the formation. within the space of stars. The power of the stars in the sky and the evil energy between heaven and earth continue to gather, and the spiritual energy in the entire prehistoric world also continues to gather. The two huge forces continue to collide in the process of gathering, and with a After this collision, the surrounding rocks, vegetation, and clouds were also impacted by the two forces. The entire prehistoric world has been completely plunged into chaos. After this disaster, not even one tenth of the creatures will survive. The power of the two clan formations continues to become more powerful, constantly exuding a powerful momentum, which is full of coercion, mystery, and majesty. After this majesty spread out, it spread towards the entire prehistoric world, completely shrouding the entire prehistoric world under this coercion. In the prehistoric world, only saints could do such a method. Now that Di Jun and others have actually relied on the power of the formation to reach this point, several saints can't help but be shocked, with fear in their eyes. The color becomes more prosperous. The eyes looking towards the two large formations were full of killing intent, as if they were about to take action at any time and directly kill the people in the two large formations. The saint's murderous intention rose, but the saint's mind was firm. Although it rose, it was restrained perfectly. He did not release it at all, but continued to watch the two formations colliding continuously. "Pangu's true body." At this moment, an angry shout rose, and a huge figure suddenly appeared from the formation. It was Pangu's true body summoned by the Wu Clan's Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods Formation. "The moment Pangu's true body appeared, the monster clan's star array also began to change. The stars in the sky disappeared, and only the sun and lunar stars remained in the starry sky. The rays of the remaining two stars, Taiyin and Sun, reached their peak. One red and one blue Taichi star in an instant, and the entire space became more stable, turning Pangu's true??Completely imprisoned in place, as if to completely suppress Pangu's true body. However, although Pangu¡¯s true body is not Pangu, it still has a trace of Pangu¡¯s power. At the moment of being imprisoned, Pangu's true body suddenly burst into flames, roared, and began to attack the surroundings continuously as if he was going crazy. At this time, Pangu's eyes flashed with red light, his fists continued to wave, and the surrounding space continued to vibrate, but no matter how he attacked, he was unable to break through the surrounding space and break out of this space. "Here comes the axe." Pangu shouted again, and the aura from his body suddenly emitted, instantly breaking through the surrounding space and emitting towards the prehistoric world. Suddenly, several places in the prehistoric world began to shake, long chants continued to sound, and phantoms instantly formed around Pangu. These phantoms are respectively a Tai Chi diagram, Pangu flag, Immortal-killing sword, God-killing spear, and Chaos bell. At the moment when this phantom was formed, the three people of Sanqing who were observing the battle between the lich in the void were distracted for a while. A ray of light was emitted from their bodies. After this ray of light was emitted, the speed suddenly accelerated, trying to get away from the three people. He took control and flew towards the battlefield of the Lich. But Sanqing and the others are saints after all. Although their cultivation is not as powerful as Pangu, the three of them have completely refined these three spiritual treasures, and their minds are the same as the spiritual treasures. These three spiritual treasures wanted to escape the control of the three people. The three people reacted instantly, grabbed the three spiritual treasures in their hands, and completely concentrated their minds to completely suppress the three spiritual treasures. In addition to Sanqing and the others, Taiyi's Chaos Bell, which was in the formation, also began to vibrate continuously. However, although Taiyi's cultivation was not that of a saint, his cultivation had reached the peak of a sub-sage after all, and he was only a few steps away from being a saint. With just one step, it is very simple to suppress the Chaos Clock. The four spiritual treasures were each suppressed by their own masters, but the last remaining God-killing Spear did not have an owner. The moment it was summoned by Pangu, it turned into a black light and shot into the formation. This god-killing spear was transformed into the handle of Pangu's axe. The moment it appeared, it was directly held by Pangu's real body, and the shadows of the four spiritual treasures were instantly integrated into the god-killing spear. Under the fusion of several phantoms, Xingtian instantly changed and turned into a giant axe, which was the phantom of Pangu's axe. The most fundamental thing about all Lingbao is the existence of the Tao integrated in the Lingbao. Now that the shadow of Pangu Ax has been formed, although the Tao in the Lingbao is not perfect, it still has the power of the innate treasure. . Moreover, the God-killing Spear condenses the killing energy of the Pangu Ax. It can be said that it is completely born for killing. With the blessing of the God-killing Spear, the pressure of the phantom of the Pangu Ax is even stronger. With the existence of this Pangu ax, the pressure of Pangu's true form became even more powerful, and the power suddenly burst out. The giant ax in his hand began to swing continuously, slashing towards the surrounding space. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 152: Both sides suffer The god-killing spear, the handle of Pangu's ax condenses the murderous aura between heaven and earth. It can be said that the name of killing gods is worthy of its name. Once this god-killing spear attacks, not only the body will be hurt, but also the spirit and soul, and the damage received will be much stronger than the damage to the physical body. But now in this great catastrophe, the world is completely shrouded in murderous intent, and the power of this God-killing Spear can be said to be even more powerful. Pangu held the shadow of the Pangu ax in his hand and began to swing it continuously without any hesitation. Suddenly the whole space began to vibrate, and space cracks appeared in the space. The power of space in these cracks in space was completely broken by this force. Streams of chaotic-colored air appeared in the space. This stream of air was exactly the energy of chaos. After the energy of chaos appeared, it began to continuously hit the entire star space. The entire space became very scattered, as if it would be completely scattered at any time. Go for general. And just when the entire space was about to completely disperse, the stars in the starry sky changed again, and a purple light suddenly shot out among the dark stars. As the power of this purple star continued to become brighter, a purple star flew out from among the many stars, and with the appearance of this purple star, there were seven stars, turning the purple star surrounded by stars. "Ziwei Emperor Star!!!" Kong Ru couldn't help but exclaimed in his heart as he looked at the instantly changing star array in the sky. Confucius knew how powerful the Zhoutian Star Formation was, but the appearance of the Ziwei Emperor Star was completely beyond Confucius' imagination. Although the entire star field is centered on the Lunar Star and the Sun Star, the core and most critical star among all the stars is the Emperor Star, Ziwei Star, which can also be said to be the emperor-like existence in the entire star field. Controls the movement of stars within the entire star field. The seven stars around him are the Big Dipper, the seven stars that control life, death, and killing. If the Zhoutian Star Formation is only suppressed by the Taiyin Star and the Sun, although it is very powerful, it still has no chance of winning against Pangu's real body holding Pangu's axe. After all, at this time, even Daozu had to face it. The presence. However, now that the Ziwei Emperor Star exists, the trajectories of the stars in the entire formation suddenly change, and an aura full of coercion, domineering, and dominance instantly envelopes the entire star space completely. Under this purple star, even the Lunar Star and the Sun Star seemed to have lost their color. They retreated behind the Ziwei Emperor Star and began to rotate around this huge purple formation. The broken space in the star field seemed to be shocked and began to heal quickly. The chaotic energy was directly and continuously transformed by the powerful star power, turning into stars. The power is integrated into the entire star formation and becomes the power of the Zhoutian star formation. "Demon Emperor Taiyi is indeed not simple. He actually found the existence of the Ziwei Emperor Star. If the Lich War is delayed for tens of thousands of years, he might really use the emperor's way to become a saint." Kong Ru looked at the transformation. Taiyi, who was the Ziwei Emperor Star, couldn't help but sigh in his heart, and he also began to sigh in his heart about the fate of the two clans of lich and witch. At this moment, the two formations collided again, and waves of purple star power continued to fall down, completely condensing all kinds of star power in the entire star field. It turned into purple stars and continuously attacked Pangu's true body directly. This purple star power is restrained and condensed by the star power of the Ziwei Emperor Star. This power is similar to Confucius's power of the world, but it is not as pure as the power of the world, and it shows more destructive power and that intimidating majesty. The purple stars kept hitting Pangu's true body. Pangu didn't hesitate at all. He kept swinging the giant ax in his hand, and the ax light kept scattering the power of the purple stars. While scattering, he continuously swung out streaks of ax light towards the stars in the sky, constantly colliding with the power of the surrounding stars. The two formations were constantly attacking each other without any pause or restraint. They gradually forgot about everything around them and all that was left in their eyes was attacking each other. The constant attacks from both sides have greatly affected the entire prehistoric world. Of the two great formations, one attracts the power of the stars in the star field, while the other attracts the evil energy in the earth. These two forces are vital to the entire prehistoric world. If either one is missing, the entire prehistoric world will be affected. And now the two large formations are absorbing these two forces without any restraint, and what follows is the aura of the entire prehistoric world. The aura of the entire prehistoric world, whether it is the star field or the prehistoric continent, is rapidly rising.With the passage of time, it merged into the two great formations, and the power of the two great formations continued to become more powerful. "Boom, boom, boom." The loud noises continued without any pause, and the power leaked from the two large formations was still destroying the space of the entire prehistoric world. At this time, the space of the prehistoric world has become very fragile due to the passage of a large amount of spiritual energy. Now with such a powerful impact, the entire prehistoric world seems to be shaking, and there is a danger of complete rupture at any time. The stars in the sky became dim and dull, as did the lunar and sun stars, as if their vitality had been greatly damaged. Cracks began to appear on the earth, and the mountains continued to collapse and sink, turning into huge chasms. Waves continued to rise in the sea, and the islands were submerged, broken, and completely disappeared under the waves. When the saints outside the battlefield saw this situation, they were filled with surprise and kept retreating to avoid the aftermath of the battle between the two sides. What powerful power requires is a strong body. Although this power is triggered by the formation, the physical requirements for the people setting up the formation are also very strict. As the power of the attacks from both sides continued to become stronger, the personnel on both sides became very sluggish. The faces of everyone in the Monster Clan became very pale, and wounds kept appearing on their bodies, as if their bodies would collapse at any time, even Taiyi and Dijun were the same. The real body of Pangu on the opposite side is now in a very embarrassed state. The power in his body seems to be constantly disappearing. The giant ax in his hand seems to have become extremely heavy, and the time interval between each swing becomes longer. The recovery of strength also becomes slower. It was another long period of fighting. The strength of both sides seemed to have been exhausted. It had reached its limit and the power of the attack slowed down. "Boom." There was another huge sound, and Pangu's real body was seen retreating quickly towards the rear. The power in his body continued to escape, and his body collapsed in an instant. At the moment when Pangu's true body collapsed, the twelve rays of light quickly receded toward the rear. These twelve rays of light were the twelve ancestral witches. The twelve ancestral witches quickly stopped and their faces became very pale. However, they did not care at all, but looked towards the battlefield. Among the Zhoutian star array. At this time, the Zhoutian Star Formation also quickly shattered. The monsters who had formed the formation retreated backwards at the moment when the Zhoutian Star Formation shattered. While retreating, each one spurted out a mouthful of blood, their faces turned pale, and most of them lost all vitality in their bodies, and their bodies fell directly to the ground. In contrast, Di Jun, Tai Yi and the others were slightly better. Although their faces became very pale and suffered a lot of trauma, they still retained the strength to fight. Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 153 The Heaven and Earth Shattered The collapse of the great formation of the two clans is not the end of the battle between the two clans, but the beginning of the battle between the two clans. The eyes of both sides were filled with red light, and an evil spirit completely entangled their bodies. The only thought left in their hearts was to kill the other party. The first one to act was Di Jun. Di Jun's hand flashed suddenly, and a long sword appeared in his hand. After the long sword appeared, the evil energy around it continued to gather, and a bloody light suddenly formed around the sword body. When the twelve ancestral witches saw Di Jun's sword, they instantly felt a sense of crisis and felt the chill the sword brought to them. The one in Di Jun's hand was the Witch-Slaying Sword. Di Jun held the witch-slaying sword and directly attacked the several ancestral witches. go. The battle between the two Lich clans has entered another scene, and the competition in formations has completely turned into a competition between the strong men on both sides. On both sides of the lich and the demon clan, the top strength of the demon clan is Di Jun and Tai Yi. Their cultivation can be said to be beyond that of the twelve ancestral witches. However, under the two of them, there are very few who can compete with the twelve ancestral witches. , even the cultivation of the top ten demon saints cannot resist the existence of the ancestral witch in a one-on-one situation. The strength of Di Jiang and Zhu Jiuyin of the Wu Clan is not much different from the two. This battle is destined to be another battle in which neither side has the slightest advantage, and the outcome of the battle is unpredictable. fighting. "Child Di Jun, let me see you for a moment today. What are you capable of?" Looking at Di Jun who rushed out, Di Jiang's figure flashed and appeared in front of Di Jun in an instant, the cane in his hand kept moving. He swung it to resist the witch-slaying sword gathered by Emperor Jun. As soon as the witch-slaying sword came out, the aura on the sword's blade had already attracted Di Jiang's attention, so he did not dare to neglect it at all. The two sides are constantly fighting, but their strength is almost the same. Several quasi-sages among the demon clan have fallen, and the twelve ancestral witches have also begun to suffer casualties. Among the twelve ancestral witches, Wu Shisan was the first to die. He was the ancestral witch who was created by Pangu's essence and blood. He was also the weakest among the twelve ancestral witches. The next person to fall was the ancestral witch of Jin, Liao Sou, among the twelve ancestral witches. Liao Shounai was an ancestral witch with the most powerful attack power among the twelve ancestral witches, but he was also the weakest in defense. However, he was killed by the witch-slaying sword when he was helping Di Jiang resist Di Jun's witch-slaying sword. . After the harvest, among the remaining ancestral witches, Gou Mang, Tian Wu, Qiang Liang, Xizi, and Tu Bishi also died one after another. Among the twelve ancestral witches, only Di Jiang, the ancestral witch of space, Zhu Jiuyin, the ancestral witch of time, Zhurong, the ancestral witch of fire, Gonggong, the ancestral witch of water, and Xuanming, the ancestral witch of rain, are left. There are only five ancestral witches of the Wu Clan left, and among the numerous quasi-sages of the Demon Clan, there are only three left, namely Di Jun, Tai Yi, and Xi He. Several other quasi-sages had already died in the battle. Several quasi-sages outside the battlefield were also dragged in place by several great witches from the Wu clan. Even the demon master Kunpeng was fighting with Xingtian and could not intervene. Enter the core battlefield. "Dijun, Taiyi, you two will be left here after entering." Di Jiang looked at the seven fallen ancestral witches on the battlefield, and the anger in his heart had reached the extreme. After Di Jiang finished speaking, he disappeared in front of Di Jun in an instant, and reappeared in front of Zhu Jiuyin, nodding to Zhu Jiuyin. I saw a powerful aura rising from Zhu Jiuyin's body, and he was surrounded by two colors of energy, one black and one white. After the black and white energies were emitted, everything around them seemed to stop. All the people's movements stopped in an instant, and the eyes looking at Zhu Jiuyin began to change, full of fear, and they wanted to leave immediately, but they could not move an inch. Soon, the two energies on Zhu Jiuyin's body completely converged, and the location where they converged was in Zhu Jiuyin's eyes. When the energy was completely restrained, Zhu Jiuyin instantly closed his eyes. And the moment Zhu Jiuyin closed his eyes, the light in the surrounding area of ??hundreds of thousands of miles completely disappeared in an instant. The entire area of ??hundreds of thousands of miles seems to be trapped in a completely dark space. Looking from the outside of this area, it looks like a huge black cocoon. And this darkness did not last for a long time, it was just an instant. Zhu Jiuyin's eyes opened instantly, and the darkness in the surrounding space completely dissipated in an instant. And between this light and darkness, a huge storm swept across the area hundreds of thousands of miles away in an instant. This storm only lasted for an instant, but its power was extremely powerful. The space of hundreds of thousands of miles was completely shattered in an instant, and the vitality of the creatures in this area was completely dissipated one by one. , Di Jun, Taiyi, Xihe, the auras on their bodies were also extremely weak after this storm. "Eye of the Candle Dragon." Kong Ru stood in the distance and watched the whole process of change, thinking:? Even more surprised, he was extremely surprised by the power of Zhu Jiuyin's magical power. Kong Ru himself also mastered certain laws of time, but he could only change the flow rate of time within a certain range, and his attack methods were also very limited. But now seeing the methods used by Zhu Jiuyin, Kong Ru couldn't help but feel very excited, and began to deduce Zhu Jiuyin's magical power. Although this magical power was used by Zhu Jiuyin, it was Zhu Jiuyin's innate magical powers were also awakened with Pangu's bloodline. "Cough cough cough." After Zhu Jiuyin's magical power was used, a stream of blood flowed out of his eyes, and he began to cough continuously in his mouth, and streams of blood continued to flow out. The vitality in his body also began to pass quickly, as if it would completely dissipate at any time. The aura on Di Jiang's body next to Zhu Jiuyin was also the same. It was extremely weak, and streams of blood spurted out directly from the scars on his body. Although Zhu Jiuyin's magical power is very powerful, there is still a certain degree of certainty. The range of the attack is very wide. Only Dijiang can rely on the power of his own bloodline and his innate magical power to control one or two. "Eldest brother, second brother." At this time, Zhu Rong, Gonggong, and Xuan Ming, who were standing behind Di Jiang and Zhu Jiuyin, arrived at the two of them in an instant. Seeing the extremely weak auras on their bodies, they couldn't help but exclaimed, the anger in his eyes suddenly burst out, and his eyes turned blood red. At this moment, the vitality of Di Jiang and Zhu Jiuyin completely passed away in an instant. At the same time that their bodies completely lost their vitality, their bodies turned into fly ash and completely dissipated. "Ah, ah, ah." Zhu Rong, Gonggong, and Xuan Ming roared, and their bodies moved instantly, rushing out in the direction of Di Jun, Taiyi, and Xihe. During the impact, the breath of the three people increased rapidly, the blood in the body flowed rapidly, the body completely turned blood red, and the powerful energy seemed to be completely erupted at any time. "Not good." Looking at the three people of Zhu Rong who were attacking, Taiyi's heart suddenly jumped. He didn't dare to be negligent at all. The remaining power in his body burst out completely, and he slapped the Chaos Bell beside him. The Chaos Bell instantly It turned into a ray of light and shot straight in the direction of the three people. Now Di Jun, Taiyi, Xihe and the other three have been attacked by Zhu Jiuyin, and their injuries have become extremely serious. Only Tai Yi could barely mobilize a trace of energy, but Di Jun and Xi He had completely fallen into a coma. "Ah." Seeing the chaos-colored light shooting towards him, Gonggong roared angrily. His body speed increased instantly, and he rushed towards the chaotic-colored light, colliding directly with the chaos clock. Retreat quickly toward the rear. The direction in which Gonggong retreated was exactly where Mount Buzhou was located. "Bang, bang, bang." The three saints made huge noises. These three huge noises were exactly the sounds made by the self-destruction of the three ancestral witches. Zhu Rong and Xuan Ming self-destructed when they arrived in front of Di Jun and the others. The powerful The energy instantly took away the last trace of life from the three of them. Gonggong's figure directly hit Mount Buzhou. Under the impact of the huge energy, Mount Buzhou was directly broken. The Optimus Pillar completely collapsed in an instant, and the water of the Tianhe River instantly fell from the sky. pouring down. And the earth began to crack open, and the continents were completely shattered. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 154: Nuwa Mends the Sky Tianbuzhou Mountain is the pillar of the entire prehistoric world, and it is also the place that connects the sky and the earth of the entire prehistoric world. It supports the existence that the entire heaven and earth will not close. But now Gonggong's self-destruction caused Buzhou Mountain to be directly bombed, and the heaven and earth instantly lost their support, and the originally stable heaven and earth began to shake. Above the sky, a huge black hole appeared where Buzhou Mountain was originally supported. Torrents in the hole poured directly from the sky. The huge torrent instantly shattered the already fragmented and completely The waves were shattered, and torrents flowed continuously over the land masses, as if they were going to completely submerge everything. Several saints hiding in the void did not dare to show any signs of neglect. Their figures appeared instantly, and the power on their bodies was released without any restraint. They also directly took out the spiritual treasures in their hands and pointed towards them. The black hole between heaven and earth flew away directly. The first one is Lao Tzu¡¯s Tai Chi diagram. After the Tai Chi diagram appears, it flies directly towards the hole in the sky. During the flight, the Tai Chi Diagram continued to become huge. When it reached the hole, it was the same size as the hole. Completely cover the entire cavity, continuously absorb the water of the Milky Way in the cavity into the Tai Chi Diagram, and turn it into the power of the Tai Chi Diagram. After Lao Tzu came Yuan, and the Pangu flag in Yuan's hand appeared where Buzhou Mountain was originally located. The original hand-held Pangu Flag kept shaking. Every time it shook, the Pangu Flag grew one point larger. In just an instant, the Pangu Flag had grown to its extreme size, supporting the heaven and earth instead of Buzhou Mountain. Yuan Yuan stood where Buzhou Mountain was, and with a wave of his sleeves, he directly collected the broken Buzhou Mountain into his sleeves. With the support of Lao Tzu and the original, the heaven and earth have become much more stable, but the earth is still shaking and breaking apart, and the four poles of the world seem to collapse at any time. At this time, Tongtian also took action, flicking his hand towards the void, and a formation package wrapped with four long swords appeared directly in the air. After the formation diagram appeared, it opened instantly, and the four long swords flew quickly towards the four poles of the world. In just an instant, they had reached the four poles of the world, and the four long swords had also turned into four. A giant sword that penetrates the world directly. The Three Pure Ones stabilized the heaven and the earth, and the two Western Saints Jie Yin and Zhunti did not dare to neglect at all, and began to walk continuously between the heaven and the earth, continuously collecting the water of the Milky Way that fell between the heaven and the earth, and at the same time It is also constantly stabilizing the shaking land around it. The five saints stabilized the world, and the last one left was the only woman among the saints, Nuwa. When Nuwa saw several ancestral witches self-destructing, and the demon emperors, Taiyi, and Xihe fell, her heart was filled with shock. A pity kept rising in her heart, and when she saw the heaven and earth shattering and all the creatures devastated, her heart was full of shock. The shock is even more intense. I want to take action but don't know how to do it. "My disciple Nuwa, please ask Master to show up and save the living beings in the prehistoric world. This disaster is all caused by the two Lich clans. The living beings in the primitive world are not guilty. I pray for Master's mercy." Nuwa knelt down directly on the ground and faced Kowling in the void, the sound was loud and spread directly throughout the entire prehistoric world. Now that the world of ancient times is shattered, although I and others are saints, all they can do is stabilize the world. To completely restore this ancient world, it has surpassed the abilities of a few people. What Nuwa could think of now was that only Hongjun could do it and had such means, so Nuwa did not hesitate at all and knelt down directly on the ground, praying for Hongjun's response. The saint is the fruition status between heaven and earth, and it is also the fruition status set up by heaven and earth to manage heaven and earth. Now that the saint kneels down, the entire prehistoric world can't help but shake. The creatures that survived the prehistoric times also knelt down on the ground one by one, praying constantly, praying that the world could be restored and that they could be spared the disaster. In the final analysis, the will of heaven and earth is the will that was born after the heaven and earth were formed. The only purpose of this will is for the development of the entire world. The reason for the war between the two Lich clans is that the rapid development of the two clans and their powerful power have affected the development of the world and broken the balance of the world, making it impossible for the power of the world to be fully supplied to the perfection of the world. Instead, he was absorbed by the people of the two tribes and improved his cultivation. And now the will of all the creatures in the prehistoric world, guided by Nuwa's will, is completely condensed. The heavens can't help but shake and react. After all, these are the masters of this world who have opened the spiritual world. Intelligent creatures are existences that cannot be ignored by Heaven. "Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh." The void broke open instantly, and streaks of colorful rays of light fell from the void, shooting straight in the direction of Nuwa, and finally stopped in front of Nuwa. Nuwa looked at the colorful rays of light that stayed in front of her, and she couldn't help but feel a sudden enlightenment in her heart., grabbed the rays of light with her hand, and in an instant the rays of light dissipated, and colorful stones appeared in Nuwa's hands. They were the five-color sacred stones, and they were the sacred stones formed by condensing the pure air of heaven and earth. What was contained in them was also the right stone. It is the clear air that transforms into the sky of the prehistoric world. "The five-colored sacred stone." At the moment when the five-colored sacred stone appeared, the eyes of the other saints were also full of surprise, and a trace of greed flashed in their eyes, but it quickly dissipated. After all, although this pure Qi is very cherished, it has not reached the point where saints like them completely ignore the fight for it. Moreover, the five-color sacred stone is a gift from heaven and is the key to resolving the disaster in the prehistoric world. Nuwa was holding the five-colored sacred stone, but she was once again in trouble. The five-colored sacred stone was transformed from the pure air between heaven and earth, but it had changed. If you want to completely restore this pure energy, it is really not something you can do with strength. What you need is the ability of the Heaven and Earth Spiritual Treasure. The only spiritual treasure that Nuwa knew that had such an ability was the Qiankun Ding, which could turn acquired nature into innate nature. "The Qiankun Cauldron, it seems that the human race is going to have a chance." Nuwa rang the Qiankun Cauldron, and her figure disappeared instantly, heading towards the original location of the East China Sea on the ancient continent, looking for Kong Ru, and borrowing the Qiankun Cauldron. Ding Yi used it. The moment the heaven and earth shattered, Kong Ru disappeared from the place and appeared where the human race gathered. The entire location on the coast of the East China Sea was completely covered by the power of his soul. The power of the world was also at the same time. He completely wrapped up the broken continent and incorporated it into his own small world. "I have met Nuwa." Confucius saw Nuwa arriving and bowed slightly to Nuwa. Although his strength is no weaker than that of a saint now, he is still full of respect for Nuwa, who created the human race. After all, if it weren't for Nuwa, there would be no human race. "Fellow Taoist, you don't need to be polite. This time, I came to borrow the Qiankun Cauldron from my fellow Taoist, but I came here to avoid this calamity. And there is one more thing I want to ask my fellow Taoist for help." Nuwa looked at her In front of him, Kong Ru, who was full of elegance, said, but his tone completely placed Kong Ru on an equal footing with him. After all, there is an existence that even Lao Tzu, who has the deepest cultivation among the saints, pays attention to. His cultivation is definitely not that simple. "Okay, it's okay. As for the matter, I already know it, and I will definitely not let you down." Kong Ru looked at Nuwa, and instantly understood what Nuwa was talking about. Kong Ru didn't hesitate at all and directly handed the Qiankun Ding into Nuwa's hands, and his figure disappeared from the place at the same time. Looking at Kong Ru disappearing on the spot, a trace of surprise flashed through Nuwa's eyes, but she quickly restrained herself. She took out the five-colored sacred stone in her hand and put it into the Qiankun Ding in front of her. The power was directly integrated into the Qiankun Cauldron and began to continuously refine the colorful sacred stones. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 155: Building Wood into a Heavenly Pillar Kong Ru left his position on the coast of the East China Sea, and his figure kept moving in the space, moving quickly towards the North Sea in the prehistoric world. The space in the current prehistoric world is constantly shaking, especially the four poles of the prehistoric world. Although there is Tongtian's suppression, it is still very chaotic. The space chaos has reached the extreme. Even if Confucius' cultivation level is not low, but Still very careful. Kong Ru quickly arrived at the North Sea, but Kong Ru's figure still did not slow down at all, but continued to move quickly towards the depths of the North Sea. Soon Kong Ru stopped in a sea area of ????the North Sea. This sea area and the surrounding sea areas presented two completely different scenes. The waves in the surrounding sea area are constantly rising, and they are constantly hitting the void. But in this sea area, the sea water was extremely calm, without any change. The sea water within tens of thousands of miles seemed to be under control, and not even the slightest wave formed. "Come out." Kong Ru stood in the void and looked at the sea in front of him. A light flashed in his eyes, and bursts of thunder in his voice quickly dispersed around him. "Crash." After Kong Ru's words fell, the surrounding seawater began to vibrate, waves appeared, and huge waves suddenly rose, as if the surrounding seawater was constantly rising. As the water continued to fall, a huge figure appeared from the surrounding sea. This huge figure is tens of thousands of miles in size, and it exudes powerful vitality. This powerful vitality is extremely powerful. It is several times stronger than the quasi-saint-level powerhouses in the prehistoric world, and is stronger than Kia. The saint-level existence is not weak at all, and is even a bit stronger. The shape of this huge figure will completely kick you in front of Kong Ru. It is exactly a huge black turtle. The most powerful creatures in the prehistoric world are the people of the Witch Clan, and the existence of the Ancestral Witch among the Witch Clan is the pinnacle. But even if the ancestral witch exists, his body is only tens of thousands of feet, which is only a few thousand miles. But now the body of this mysterious turtle actually reaches tens of thousands of miles. Kong Ru couldn't help but marvel in his heart, but it was only It's just a surprise. After all, the power of cultivation is not just the body, and this time I am not here to fight. "Who are you? What are you doing here?" A huge voice came from this huge figure. Xuangui stared at Kong Ru, trying to get the answer from Kong Ru's eyes, but he couldn't get the answer from Kong Ru's eyes. The moment Ru's eyes met, Xuan Gui felt as if he was locked by something. A huge force hit his soul, and a feeling of dizziness came out. Xuan Gui woke up and did not dare to go back. Without the slightest carelessness, he looked at Kong Ru warily, and the power in his body began to gather continuously, ready to start the next attack at any time. "Xuan Gui, I came here this time to give you an opportunity and to resolve this disaster for you." Kong Ru's tone was still very indifferent, and he was very confident, and he slowly said to Xuan Gui . Xuan Gui couldn't help but become very surprised when he heard Kong Ru's words. This Xuan Gui was born in the opening of heaven and earth. It can be said that he was a person of the same era as Taoist Hongjun. However, because he has not transformed into another form, although he has escaped several disasters, his cultivation has also progressed very slowly among thousands of Yuanhui. However, after surviving for such a long time, Black Turtle still has its own methods and magical powers. One of the most powerful magical powers is the calculation technique. The black turtle's calculation technique is so powerful that it can be compared with that of a strong person at the saint level. In this catastrophe, the result of Xuangui's calculation was a sign of his own death. It can be said that he will die without rebirth. However, the fate has changed again recently, and there has been an ending of nine deaths. Xuangui was still very confused in his heart, but he was more happy. After all, no matter who you are, you are afraid of death. If you can survive, how many people will want to die. Now the person in front of him actually said that he wanted to resolve his own disaster. Xuan Gui's heart moved, and the eyes he looked at Kong Ru began to change. The power of the soul radiated out and moved toward Kong Ru's side. Kong Ru felt the power of Xuan Gui's soul, and didn't pay attention. Instead, he stood casually in the distance, looking at Xuan Gui, waiting for Xuan Gui's answer. "Roar." A huge roar came out, and the black turtle's figure began to become bigger and bigger. The figure of tens of thousands of miles has reached more than one hundred thousand miles in the blink of an eye. And as the black turtle's figure continues to grow, the vitality in his body also becomes more powerful. In an instant, the vitality of the black turtle's body quickly integrated into its limbs, and the roar of the black turtle continued to become louder, and the sound was full of tragedy. The life force in the body passed quickly and began to collapse. "Roar." There was another loud roar,The black turtle's body completely collapsed, leaving only the limbs and the turtle shell in place. And as the body collapsed, a ray of light shot out, shooting in the direction of Kong Ru. Seeing that only the tall limbs, the turtle shell, and the soul staying in front of him were left on the spot, Kong Ru put away everything with a move of his hand. Kong Ru's body no longer stayed where he was, and moved directly and quickly towards Mount Buzhou. Kong Ru's figure moved quickly from Beihai towards Buzhou Mountain. When he arrived at Buzhou Mountain, the light in the Qiankun Ding in front of Nuwa was already intense to the extreme. Streams of cyan light continuously overflowed from the Qiankun Cauldron, converging on the body of the cauldron, forming a rich cyan cloud. The clouds were filled with an ethereal air, which seemed to dissipate at any time, but remained very solid on the Qiankun Cauldron. Seeing Kong Ru appear, Nuwa's hand flashed with light, and another rich cyan light overflowed from the Qiankun Cauldron, completely merging with the cyan clouds. Looking at the cyan clouds in front of her, Nuwa couldn't help but nodded, directly held up the cyan clouds, and flew quickly towards the sky. As Nuwa continued to rise, the cyan clouds in her hands continued to become larger and larger, and the breath of fresh air became more vast, gradually forming a connection with the surrounding sky. Soon Nuwa's figure had reached the front of the huge black hole sealed by Laozi's Tai Chi diagram. At this time, the pure air in her hands had become millions of miles in radius, and it was different from the surrounding ones. The connection with the sky has also become closer, as if it will merge into the surrounding sky at any time and completely merge into one. Seeing this situation, I waved my hand gently, and the Tai Chi diagram in the sky instantly converged, turning into a ray of light and shooting towards me. Nuwa also completely filled this huge hole at the first time. The pure air instantly merged with the surrounding sky, and the entire sky recovered again. Seeing that the sky returned to its original state, Kong Ru moved his hand, and the limbs of the black turtle appeared around Kong Ru, shooting directly towards all directions of the prehistoric world. After reaching the four poles of the prehistoric world, the life force in the limbs began to be continuously released, and the limbs began to grow rapidly. The vitality in this is the vitality that Xuangui has accumulated for thousands of yuan. This vitality is so powerful that no living thing in the prehistoric world can match it. Now that this life force is completely released, the limbs begin to grow rapidly. The limbs that are tens of thousands of miles away instantly grow to dozens of times, hundreds of times, and finally turn into four pillars of heaven, which will connect the four pillars of the prehistoric world. Extremely supported. The four poles of the prehistoric world were supported, and Tongtian also put away his four swords of killing immortals. Although the four poles have stabilized, without the suppression of Buzhou Mountain, the center of the prehistoric world has become very unstable. Yuan wanted to put away the Pangu flag several times, but the instability of heaven and earth interrupted Yuan's movements. When everyone saw this situation, they couldn't help but think about how to completely stabilize the central place of this ancient world. After all, if the Pangu Banner was left here, even the saints would not be able to withstand it. Such consumption. And just when everyone was thinking, a cyan light came from the south of the prehistoric world. This cyan light was very fast. When everyone reacted, the figure had already reached the prehistoric world. The center of the world is where Mount Buzhou is located. After the light arrived, it stopped immediately, and a young man wearing a blue Taoist robe appeared in front of everyone. This young man was Jianmu. After Jianmu appeared, he didn't say anything. He swayed and instantly turned into a green sapling. This sapling was only one foot high. This sapling was Jianmu's true body. But when he fell, Jianmu's figure began to grow rapidly, and the vitality emanating from his body was not weaker than the vitality emanating from the black turtle's limbs. Jianmu's figure continued to become stronger, and the tree crown also continued to become larger, completely covering the surrounding area for hundreds of millions of miles under the tree crown. At this time, Jianmu's body shape had reached its extreme, turning into a giant tree supporting the heaven and earth. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 156: Quanti Provocation The appearance of Jianmu caused a burst of surprise in the eyes of several saints. Looking at the giant tree supporting the heaven and earth in front of them, lights flashed in their eyes, and thoughts kept flashing in their hearts. But in the end, they directly dismissed the thoughts in their hearts one by one. Several saints couldn't help but weigh the power of being able to replace Mount Buzhou and hold up the world. Moreover, the powerful vitality emanating from Jianmu's body cannot be harmed by ordinary attacks. Even those who are saints have never seen such a powerful vitality. With the Tianzhu transformed from building wood, the entire prehistoric world became calmer, the earth stopped cracking, the sky stopped falling, and began to stabilize. Seeing this situation, several saints became busy again, flying continuously in the void, picking up the fragments of the continent and gathering them together. Soon, several people gathered together again, gathered together the fragments of the continent in their hands, and began to piece them together. However, although several saints gathered the fragments of the continent, they were only the largest parts. Now put together, the size of the entire continent is only less than the original size. And those smaller fragments are scattered in the star field of the prehistoric world and various places in the void. Although these fragments are small fragments, each one is millions of miles in size. After merging with the power of the surrounding void, it forms spaces one by one, forming small worlds in the void, or plane-like existences. The prehistoric continent was pieced together again, and spiritual veins descended from the void and merged into the earth. The entire earth exuded a strange light. The entire earth seemed to be squirming, blending together to form a continent again, without any trace of fragmentation. When the mainland was completely stabilized, the turmoil in the entire prehistoric world was also completely stabilized. With the stability of the prehistoric world, the black-yellow clouds gathered in the sky. This black-yellow aura continued to gather. Each sacred aura continued to emit, and the creatures in the entire prehistoric world also one by one. He looked at the Xuanhuang merit that completely enveloped the entire prehistoric world. The Xuanhuang merits were condensed and formed. The eyes of several saints were full of surprise. The magnitude of this Xuanhuang merits exceeded the expectations of several saints. This merit is actually not inferior to that of Nuwa when she created human beings, and it is still condensing. However, everyone is full of expectations, looking forward to the arrival of this black and yellow merit. "Boom." With a sound, the black-yellow merit in the sky fell straight down from the sky. After this merit fell, a small part of it turned into streams and fell into the bodies of several saints, while most of the merit still stayed in the sky and did not fall directly. Several saints felt the merit that had befallen them. They were very happy at first, but they instantly felt that the merit was not as great as they imagined, and seemed very rare. After feeling all this, several saints raised their heads and looked directly at the sky. Looking at the vast merits in the sky, their hearts were filled with doubts, wondering why the merits had not landed for so long. And just when everyone's hearts were filled with doubts, the merits from the sky fell from the sky. The vast merits filled everyone's hearts with surprise. Watching in confusion as the merit landed on the ground, everyone looked at the location where the merit landed. However, what surprised everyone was that there was no one in the place where the merit landed, but this huge merit was directly integrated into the earth. With the integration of this merit, the entire ancient land was shaken again. Standing up, waves of faint black-yellow light were emitted, and the world that had become very lonely due to the shock of the world instantly rose up with waves of vitality. On the earth, vegetation grew rapidly, and the scars on the injured creatures began to heal quickly. The vitality of the entire world surged several times in an instant. The original loneliness completely disappeared, and there was a sense of joy. The breath of superiority fills the entire prehistoric world. When the saints saw this situation, they couldn't help feeling relieved. Looking at the ancient world that had recovered a lot, the eyes of the saints couldn't help but be filled with relief. The existence of saints is originally the manager recognized by the law of heaven. If the prehistoric world remains so barren, it will eventually take a few people to use their methods to restore it. By that time, I don¡¯t know how much time it will take to complete all of this. of. And at this moment, rays of light shined on the continent, and rays of light floated up. When several saints saw this situation, they quickly moved towards the location of the rays of light. "Chaos Bell." "Hetu, Luoshu." "Witch Slayer Sword." "Demon Gathering Flag." "Sun and Moon Jinglun." Looking at aSeveral saints could not help but be surprised by the Lingbao that appeared one by one, and they rushed towards the Lingbao in an instant. And at this moment, from the direction of the earth, a black light swept towards several spiritual treasures in the sky in an instant, and instantly put away the Hetu and Luo Shu that were closest to him, and there was no trace of his body shape after that. Stop and shoot straight towards the north of the prehistoric world. "Kunpeng." Several saints looked at the black figure and instantly recognized that the black figure was the demon master Kunpeng. When the demon master Kunpeng originally fought against Xingtian, he did not use all his strength, but conserved his strength. When he saw the spiritual treasures in the sky, he swept Hetu Luoshu away without the slightest scruple. Kunpeng left. Although the saints were very angry, they did not chase him out. Instead, they rushed towards the remaining spiritual treasures. Although Hetu Luoshu is also an innate spiritual treasure, its effect on several saints is very limited, while the effects of the remaining spiritual treasures are more practical. The Chaos Bell is an innate treasure with powerful power and integrated offense and defense. It can be said to be very powerful among several treasures. As for the Witch-Slaying Sword, it can easily break even the body of the ancestral witch, and its attack power is definitely comparable to that of the treasure. The Demon Gathering Flag contains a trace of the demon clan¡¯s power. As long as it is shaken, the demon clan in the prehistoric world will gather. It can be said that as long as this demon gathering flag is collected, the demon clan will be completely destroyed. The control is in your hands. Although the current demon clan has been greatly reduced in strength after the Lich War, it still has a certain degree of strength. Finally, there is the sun and moon essence wheel, which is the lunar yin. The two stars of the sun are conceived, and condense the most pure power of lunar yin and the power of the sun. When the two are combined, the yin and yang merge, the power exerted is also very powerful. . Several saints arrived in front of these spiritual treasures in an instant, and the first thing they fought for was the Chaos Bell. Among these saints, one person did not go to fight for it. This person was Nuwa. Nuwa, however, came directly in front of the Demon-Gathering Banner and put away the Sun-Moon Essence Chakra next to the Demon-Gathering Banner. Kong Ru, who had been hiding next to him, also stood up at this time, came to the side of the witch-slaying sword, and put away the witch-slaying sword directly. At this time, Sanqing and the Second Saint of the West were already fighting. Each one wanted to put away the Chaos Clock while trying to stop the other. In the end, no one could get close to the Chaos Clock. achieve your own goals. And just as a few people were fighting, a chaotic aura appeared on the chaotic clock body. After this aura was emitted, it began to echo with the surrounding space, and the power of the space continued to gather. stand up. The saint's control over the surrounding environment can be said to have reached the extreme. When the power of the surrounding space gathered, several people had already felt it, but a few people did not take it to heart at all. After all, in this prehistoric world , it can be said that the power of the saint can be exerted to the extreme. Even if the Chaos Clock disappears, it cannot escape the calculations of a few people. But even at this time, the Chaos Clock suddenly disappeared, and at the moment when the Chaos Clock disappeared, the secret of the Chaos Clock was completely hidden in an instant and became completely blank. The five people who were fighting stopped fighting immediately when they noticed this situation. They began to pinch their fingers constantly to calculate the location of the Chaos Clock, but in the end they found nothing. The five saints found nothing, and turned their eyes to where other spiritual treasures were. However, several other spiritual treasures have been taken away by Kong Ru and Nuwa. The five people could not help but sigh slightly when they saw this situation, but they did not fight for it. After all, it was a small choice of theirs. , it has been decided that these spiritual treasures are not destined for him. Even if he fights for them, he may not be able to win them. After all, both Nuwa, who has become a saint, and Kong Ru, whose cultivation is comparable to a saint, say that is not the case. simple. However, not all the five people thought this way. Zhunti looked at the witch-slaying sword in Kong Ru's hand, his eyes filled with greed. As a saint, the only spiritual treasures he can take out are the Blessed Divine Pestle and the Seven Treasures Wonderful Tree. However, the human race in front of them, who had only been born a few Yuanhui, actually had several spiritual treasures, and now they had obtained the Witch-Slaying Sword, which had an attack power comparable to that of a treasure. "Fellow Taoist Confucius, the evil spirit of the Witch-Slaying Sword is so strong that it is a very dangerous thing. It should be resolved with Buddhist methods. It is destined to me in the West. I also ask my fellow Taoist to hand this object to me to dissolve the evil spirit in it and avoid causing great disasters." Zhunti Station When he came out, the aura on his body also radiated out, pressing towards Confucius. With every word he spoke, the aura on his body became stronger, as if to completely intimidate Confucius. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 157: Fighting against Saints After Zhunti's words were spoken, everyone's expressions changed when they looked at Zhunti. The expressions in their eyes looking at Zhunti were very surprised, as if they were looking at an idiot. After all, if Zhunti said this, it would still be possible to deceive some unsurprised practitioners who had just started cultivating. But now he would actually say this to a being whose cultivation is comparable to that of a saint. Such behavior is completely beyond the pale. Everyone expected. Kong Ru looked at Zhunti, his eyes full of surprise. Zhunti's shamelessness can be said to be known to everyone in the prehistoric world who has reached a certain level of cultivation. But now, such a situation has occurred, and I have become the target of Zhunti's deception. It can't even be said to be deception, it can already be said to be a threat to oneself. Thinking of this, Kong Ru didn't hesitate at all. The breath in his body burst out in an instant, and the power of the world was released without any reservation. A domineering power radiated out to the surroundings in an instant. This power was domineering, inclusive, and full of gentleness. The moment this power was released, it completely broke the pressure released by Zhunti. , the powerful force in the body directly pressed towards Zhunti. The moment Kong Ru's power was released, the eyes of the other five saints instantly turned to Kong Ru's direction, carefully feeling Kong Ru's aura, hoping to know what level Kong Ru's power had reached. But the moment this breath was released, the eyes of several saints were filled with surprise. This breath seems to be completely inclusive of everything. The breath of Tao in the breath is merged together. These breaths of Tao have not been completely integrated. Several saints can feel each breath of Tao. The strangeness, the specialness. The fusion of hundreds of completely different Tao, this situation, everyone's eyes are full of incredible. As saints, each of them has perfected their own way. There is also a certain dabbling in other Tao, but it is just a dabbling. You can rely on your own saint's strength to display it, but it is not fully understood. But now Kong Ru actually released hundreds of auras, and each one was very real, and it was definitely comprehended by Kong Ru himself. This kind of understanding is unmatched by even a few saints. Zhunti felt the aura emanating from Kong Ru's body, and his eyes were full of surprise, but he quickly reacted. The surprise in his eyes instantly subsided, his eyes flashed, Buddha's light was released one after another from his body, and the power in his body suddenly emitted, attacking Kong Ru directly. When Zhunti's attack began, Kong Ru did not dare to show any signs of neglect. This is already the third time Confucius and Zhunti have fought against each other. The first time was when Kongtong Seal was born in Shouyang Mountain. The second time was in heaven, when Zhunti became a demon. Both battles ended with Kong Ru's victory, but this time Zhunti was a saint-level existence. Although Kong Ru had the strength of a saint, he was not a saint after all. Zhunti began to attack. While attacking, the Buddha's light on his body continued to become more intense, and his true form of the Buddha was revealed in an instant. I saw a Buddha who was ten feet tall, with a golden body, and three huge relics above his head that were constantly releasing rich Buddha light, and attacked Confucius. Zhunti continued to attack, and the power of each attack was extremely powerful. With each attack, the surrounding space shattered, and waves of space storms swept towards Kong Ru with the attack. It can be said that every attack of Zhunti completely concealed his own way. The mysterious trajectory and powerful power made Confucius and Confucius pay attention to it. Kong Ru and Zhunti fought together instantly. Huge forces collided continuously. In an instant, the surrounding hundreds of thousands of spaces were completely shattered. A stream of chaotic energy turned from the surrounding everything into nothingness. emanating from it. At this moment, the two of them also noticed the changes around the battlefield, and their bodies flashed and disappeared in an instant. Several other saints saw the two disappearing from the same place, and their figures did not stay at all. They also disappeared from the same place at the same time. After Kong Ru and Zhunti disappeared, they reappeared in the chaotic world outside the prehistoric world. The cultivation of both of them is at the level of saints, and the power of the battle is no longer something that the prehistoric world that has just recovered can withstand. If the two really continue to fight like this in the prehistoric world, then the prehistoric world will be shattered again in the end. , then when the time comes, the cause and effect gathered between heaven and earth will definitely prevent the two people from taking a step forward in their cultivation. When the two of them entered the world of chaos, their power no longer restrained at all. Every attack was unleashed with all their strength, fully stimulating the power within their bodies. At this time, Zhunti's true body of the Buddha has also turned into four sides and eight arms.The expressions on the faces are all different, and each of the eight arms is holding a spiritual treasure. Although most of these spiritual treasures are low-level spiritual treasures, they are all within the innate category. Looking at Zhunti who was attacking him with all his strength, Kong Ru didn't hesitate at all. He drew out the long sword at his waist directly, and a powerful sword light gathered on the sword body. This sword light is the result of the power of the small world in Kong Ru's body gathered to the extreme. This power is not weaker than the power of the saint, and is even much purer. After all, the power of the saint is Power is derived from one's own experience, but Confucius' power is the law of all kinds within the body. The aura condensed out is just because the small world is limited and cannot be compared with the prehistoric world. With every attack and collision between the two of them, the surrounding chaotic airflow exploded. The chaos turned into yin and yang, and the earth, wind, water, and fire evolved, as if a small world was about to emerge. But before it could evolve into this small world, it was once again destroyed by the power of the two fighting and turned into nothingness. However, the stability of the space in the chaotic world is definitely dozens of times, or even hundreds of times more than that in the prehistoric world. Under the battle between Kong Ru and Zhunti, this space was not directly shattered. "Kong Ru's strength is really extraordinary. He didn't lose even a cent when fighting Zhun Feng." Millions of miles away from where the two of them fought, Sanqing, Jingyin and Nuwa looked at the battle. The eyes of the two people were full of surprise. Tongtian couldn't help but said when he saw this situation. The other four people couldn't help but nodded when they heard Tongtian's words. At the same time, they couldn't help but sigh in their hearts how powerful I was. They had already seen Kong Ru's cultivation in the last meeting with him. In this way I don¡¯t know what level of cultivation he has reached. "No, this is not all the strength of fellow Taoist Kong Ru. Fellow Taoist Kong Ru's strength is definitely not weaker than mine. Those hundreds of Tao auras have begun to merge. Such a method cannot be completely mastered by saints like us. No. I know how he did it." I couldn't help but said as I looked at the four people looking at me. After finishing speaking, he ignored the surprise in the eyes of the other people and stared straight at Kong Ru, trying to get the answer he wanted from Kong Ru's methods. At this time, Kong Ru also had a certain understanding of the saint's strength during the constant battles with Zhunti. The reason why a saint's strength surpasses that of ordinary quasi-sages and sub-sages is not only because of the perfect understanding of the Tao, but also because of the power given by the Tao of Heaven. He can rely on the power of the Tao of Heaven. It is precisely because of this that a saint can Can completely surpass other practitioners and reach another level. But this power is very similar to the power of heaven in your own small world, it's just different in the strength of the power. Kong Ru believed that if the Heavenly Law Wheel had not evolved in his little world, even if his power was strong enough to be compared with the saint, he would not be able to truly fight against the saint. Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 158 Showing Strength After fighting for a period of time, Kong Ru had a certain understanding of Zhunti's strength and no longer had the slightest hesitation. The small world within the dantian rotates rapidly, and the power of the world continuously pours into the meridians, and the power within the 360 ??acupoints also bursts out directly. In an instant, a huge air flow rose from Kong Ru's body, and the chaotic energy around him was completely impacted by this powerful force in an instant. The chaotic energy within millions of miles around him was completely dissipated in an instant. Come. The energy in Kong Ru's body continued to gather. A trace of fear flashed in Zhunti's eyes, and he quickly retreated. In the process of retreating, the Buddha's light on his body continued to become more intense, and rays of light flashed across his body, completely wrapping Zhunti's entire body in the rays of light. As the rays of light continued to condense, the Buddha's light under Zhunti's feet continued to condense, and the rich Buddha's light instantly condensed into a huge golden lotus. The golden lotus was formed layer by layer and kept blooming, forming a solid barrier around the body of the quasi-sage. When Kong Ru started Zhunti's movements, his strength had already been gathered, but he did not start attacking in a hurry. Instead, he waited for Zhunti to display his methods before starting to attack Zhunti. Kong Ru began to attack, and the power in his body was completely concentrated on the long sword in his hand, and there was no shortage of it. However, the power emanating from it made no one dare to be negligent in the slightest. In an instant, the long sword in Kong Ru's hand began to swing continuously, and streams of sword energy shot out from the long sword, directly attacking Zhunti. For a saint-level existence, every attack can be said to be an interpretation of his own Tao and a complete expression of his own Tao. When Kong Ru's attack started, Zhunti's eyes were suddenly filled with surprise. This time Kong Ru's attack was more powerful than the previous attack, and much more powerful than expected. Every time the sword energy hits Zhunti's Buddha's light, the Buddha's light vibrates and becomes thinner. But at the moment when the Buddha's light became thinner, Zhunti's body once again released a wave of Buddha's light to complete the surrounding barrier. "How is this possible? It's only been hundreds of thousands of years since Confucius was born. How could he have such strength? My strength is already at the level of a saint, yet I seem so powerless in front of him." Zhunti followed. Following Kong Ru's attacks one after another, his figure kept retreating. Each of these attacks made his body tremble, and the powerful force made him feel helpless in his heart. And just when Zhunti was distracted by shock, Kong Ru's attack suddenly became violent. The attack that was originally like a gentle breeze and drizzle instantly turned into a gust of wind and rain. The power of each attack became very powerful, and the speed of the attack suddenly increased several times. A series of attacks instantly hit the Buddha's light protecting Zhunti's body. In just an instant, the Buddha's light protecting Zhunti's body had completely dissipated. The golden lotus under his feet also became fragmented in an instant. The light completely dissipated in an instant. The sword light directly hit Zhunti's true body of the Buddha. The cassock on the Buddha was shattered, and scars appeared on the golden body. Zhunti felt the pain coming from his body, and his body instantly retreated, and he was tens of thousands of miles away in an instant. In the process of retreating, waves of Buddha's light continued to be released from Zhunti's body, and the scars on his body were completely healed in an instant. "Damn it." A trace of hatred flashed through Zhunti's eyes. A light flashed in his hand. The light on the Seven Treasures Tree in his hand became stronger. The surrounding chaotic energy was instantly attracted and kept moving towards People gathered around him, and the aura on Zhunti's body began to change. An ethereal, sacred and righteous aura emanated from his body. "The power of heaven?" Kong Ru looked at Zhunti, whose aura had changed, and couldn't help but wonder, the power of the soul instantly began to contact this power on Zhunti's body. Zhunti felt the power of heaven in his body, and a sense of confidence instantly rose in his heart, and he couldn't help but wave the Seven Treasures Tree in his hand. With every wave of Zhunti, he could clearly feel the power of his own power. He could feel the vibration of the surrounding space with every wave of his wave. At this time, he had felt a power he had never felt before. Feeling his own power, the Buddha's light on Zhunti's body attacked Confucius directly. He waved the Seven Treasures Tree in his hand again and again, and the chaotic energy around him also turned into chaotic sword energy. Attacked Kong Ru. Now Zhunti was full of resentment towards Confucius, and he had no reservations about taking action. "I didn't expect that Zhunti would actually use the power of heaven. Although the power of heaven is veryIt's huge, but even the body of a saint cannot fully bear it. With the help of the power of heaven, I don't know how long it will take for this quasi-teaching to be cultivated. "Seeing Zhunti's cultivation soaring, Tongtian couldn't help but say, his tone full of joking. Although the saint can use the power of heaven, it is not his own power after all. Although he is powerful, his body cannot match the power. Even the body of a saint will be left with heavy damage. Zhunti's attacks did not hold back at all. He looked at his attacks one after another, each one trying to kill Kong Ru. However, soon, Zhunti's expression was once again filled with shock. I saw a jade plate rising behind Kong Ru. After the jade plate appeared, the aura on Kong Ru's body became more ethereal, and a majesty could not help but exude from his body. After the jade plate behind Kong Ru appeared, both Zhunti who was about to fight and the eyes of the five saints who were watching the battle were full of shock. "The Falun of Heaven!!!" Looking at the jade plate behind Confucius, the first thing everyone thought of was the Falun of Heaven that appeared when Pangu united. Although the Falun behind Confucius cannot be compared with the Tiandao Falun at that time, its power has many similarities. They were all so ethereal, full of aloof power, as if everything was like ants in front of him. This jade plate is the phantom formed by the way of heaven in Confucius' small world. At the moment when the phantom was formed, Confucius instantly calmed down completely. There was no emotion in the eyes, and the eyes looking at Zhunti were full of indifference, not taking Zhunti's attack into consideration at all. I saw Kong Ru swinging the long sword in his hand casually, and the surrounding space changed instantly. The sword energy instantly formed a huge screen, which instantly blocked Zhunti's attack. After that, the huge sword curtain did not disappear, but directly turned into a series of sword lights, forming a huge formation, and launched a direct attack towards Zhunti. In this fight, Kong Ru originally wanted to show his power in front of several saints, so that they would have some estimates. After all, now that the Lich War is over, it is an obvious trend for the two Lich clans to withdraw from the big stage of the prehistoric world. And after the human race returns, it will develop rapidly. If you don't frighten a few saints, then the human race will definitely become a pawn for several saints to compete for their interests. At that time, even if the human race develops, it will not be able to escape the control of the saint, but will just become the saint's pawn. Originally, although Kong Ru wanted to show his strength, he did not want to display the Heavenly Law Wheel in the small world. However, he did not expect Zhunti to actually activate the power of heaven. Confucius no longer held back at all and used his power. He also took advantage of this opportunity to frighten several saints, causing the saints to plot against each other. There is also a fear. In the process of rapid development, the human race has no restraints and has truly become a major clan in the prehistoric world. Compared with the two Lich clans, it dominates the prehistoric world. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 159: The Position of the Emperor of Heaven The battle between Kong Ru and Zhunti ended with Kong Ru's victory. The hearts of several saints were all filled with surprise, even Lao Tzu, who had some guesses about Kong Ru's strength. If he were to fight against the quasi-commitment, he would definitely win in the end, but it would definitely be because he was suppressed by the power of the treasure. Although his cultivation level is the highest among several saints, the difference between them is huge. To become a saint, every step of progress is very difficult, and it is almost impossible to truly distance yourself. From the battle with Zhunti, it can be said that Confucius benefited a lot and gained a more direct understanding of the saint. At the same time, he also had a very clear measure of his own cultivation. This victory can also be said to be an affirmation of the path he has taken in cultivation. However, Kong Ru became more confident in his heart and had a clearer understanding of the path he would take in the future. My goals are also clearer. After the battle between Confucius and Zhunti, Confucius and several saints returned to the ancient world again. Although the battle this time was very fierce, the entire process took a very short time. The seven people returned to the ancient world again. The two tribes of lich and demons had not dispersed yet, but they were still facing each other, ready to fight again at any time. "This time the catastrophe between the Lich and Lich clans has passed, what should we do with the Lich and Lich clans?" The seven Kongru people stood in the void, looking at the people of the two clans who were still facing each other, and said originally. The eyes looking at the two races were full of disgust. "The demon clan should naturally be dealt with by Junior Sister Nuwa. This witch clan is the bloodline of Father God Pangu and should be dealt with by us." It was me who spoke. When I spoke, his tone was still so calm, and at the same time his eyes swept across Several others. Yuan Yuan and Tong Tian couldn't help but nodded after hearing Lao Tzu's words. Confucius didn't raise any objections, but the face of Jie Yin, one of the two sages of the West, still had the look of sorrow on his face, without any change at all. Agreed and raised no objections. And Nuwa didn't propose anything. After all, the demon clan can be left to her own disposal. It is also a good destination for the demon clan. It is much better than being under several other saints and will not become cannon fodder. The six people did not oppose my decision, but one person's eyes were full of anxiety. This person is Zhunti. Zhunti can be said to be the main person in the Lich War. He originally wanted to take advantage of the chaos in this war to convert some creatures of the Lich and Lich clans to prosper the Western Continent. of. But in his heart, he not only lost at the hands of Confucius, but also received no benefit at all. Zhunti's heart was full of unwillingness. "What fellow Taoist said is absolutely true, but the two Lich clans caused the fragmentation of the ancient continent, causing hundreds of millions of creatures to suffer this disaster. If you understand this, it can be said to be extremely unfair to these dead creatures." Zhunti When he spoke, his tone was very calm. But as soon as these words were spoken, the two lich tribes were placed in opposition to the creatures of the entire prehistoric world, making the creatures of the entire prehistoric world full of disgust towards the two lich tribes. "The battle between the Lich and the Lich is God's will. Moreover, fellow Taoists also contributed a lot in this battle, but the two Lich clans should be punished. But how to punish them is not the matter of Fellow Taoist Now." It was Kong Ru who spoke. Although he was speaking to Zhunti, he didn't look at Zhunti at the same time. "This is how it should be. The demon clan has dominated the prehistoric world for dozens of time, and finally caused this result, so it should be punished. Our demon clan has since withdrawn from the struggle for hegemony in the ancient world, and all the clan members who participated in this battle are trapped in the cold northwest. If you join the fight again, it will be up to you fellow Taoists." The first person to speak was Nuwa. Although such a decision was a helpless choice, it was also a wise choice. After all, the demon clan has experienced the Lich Formation, and its strength is no more than ten. It no longer has any advantage in the struggle for hegemony in the prehistoric world. If it continues to stay in the east and south, it will definitely become the leader of all races in the prehistoric world. The target of the attack, I really don¡¯t know what the situation of the demon clan will be like when the time comes. "The same applies to the Wu clan." I'm still very indifferent. After deciding the destination of the two clans, I waved my hand gently, the surrounding space changed, and the figures of the two clans facing each other on the ground disappeared in an instant. The land was directly transferred by Laozi to the west and north, the two most desolate places in the prehistoric world. After dealing with the two lich tribes, several saints did not leave, but started a new discussion and debate, and the core of the debate was the small world of heaven occupied by the demon tribe. Even those who have become saints attach great importance to the existence of this small world. If they can obtain this small world, the spread of their own orthodoxy will be faster. After all, the resources of a small world are so vast. "My disciple Maitreya, who has great perseverance and great opportunity, should sit in heaven,?The way of heaven governs the prehistoric world. "Zhunti immediately put forward his own ideas and named his disciple Maitreya. "My disciple Guangchengzi is transformed by the innate spirit. He has great opportunities, great perseverance, and great luck. He should be able to sit in the heaven." After Zhunti proposed it, Yuan Yuan did not hesitate at all, and introduced his great disciple Guangchengzi Speak up. "My disciple Duobao can also become the Emperor of Heaven and rule the prehistoric world." When Tongtian saw both of them naming their disciples, he also said the name of his eldest disciple Duobao without any hesitation. come out. The remaining three people, Lao Tzu, Nu Wa and Kong Ru, did not say anything. After all, among the four of them, Nu Wa was from the demon clan. There was only one disciple, the pharmacist, who was sitting down to receive him, and I also had only one disciple. , Xuandu, and the personalities of these two people and the two saints are also very similar, very plain, not candidates to serve as the Emperor of Heaven. The last Kongru was from the human race, and the current strength of the human race was not suitable for occupying such a position. "How can this Heavenly Emperor be so simple? Regardless of the strength of Maitreya, Guangchengzi, or Duobao, they are only Daluo Jinxian at most. It is simply impossible to become a Heavenly Emperor and rule the prehistoric world. It does not depend on how powerful the demon clan is. Even though they are powerful, none of them can truly rule the prehistoric world." Kong Ru thought slightly as he looked at the three people who were arguing. In the end, it is only bystanders who know that the current saints are also attracted by the resources of the small world, but they have not paid attention to the strength of their disciples and whether they can truly intimidate Xiaoxiao in the prehistoric world. So what if he has the support of a saint? There are six saints in the prehistoric world. "It is up to the teacher to decide this matter." Looking at the three people arguing, I looked at my mouth again and said, his tone was still so calm. After saying that, he moved directly towards the chaos of the ancient world. When the other six people saw me leaving, they didn¡¯t stop at all, and followed me towards the outside of the chaos. Each of the seven beings is a saint-level existence, and their speed can be said to be extremely fast. After entering the chaos, their speed still did not slow down at all, and they quickly moved towards the Zixiao Palace in the depths of the chaos. Zixiao Palace is the place where Taoist Hongjun lived. After Taoist Hongjun merged with Taoism, it has been hidden in the chaos and no longer appears. Even if the strong men in the prehistoric world want to find it, they are completely unable to find it. And now that the Zixiao Palace has appeared, it is also Daozu who already knows the whole thing. Knowing that several people are coming, the Zixiao Palace appears and guides several people to the Zixiao Palace. If this were not the case, it would be very difficult for even a few holy saints to find Zixiao Palace. Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 160 The Destiny of the Emperor of Heaven The six saints and the seven Confucius and Confucius moved quickly in the chaos and soon arrived outside the Zixiao Palace. After several people arrived outside the Zixiao Palace, the door of the Zixiao Palace opened at the same time, and two Taoist boys walked out of the Zixiao Palace. "Master, please come in." A child's voice came from the mouth of the Taoist boy, and the voice directly reached the ears of several saints. The eyes of the two Taoist boys looking at these people were also full of curiosity. Especially when they looked at Kong Ru, their eyes kept moving, but they were thinking about who Kong Ru was. Came here with six saints. Kong Ru looked at the two people who were watching him, couldn't help but smile at them, and nodded. These two people will be Haotian and Yaochi in the future, and they will also be the Jade Emperor, the Lord of Heaven. Kong Ru thought when he saw these two Taoist boys, but he didn't care much. Entering Zixiao Palace, Kong Ru began to look at the palace seriously and felt the atmosphere inside the palace. This was the second time Confucius entered the Zixiao Palace, and the first time was when Hongjun, the Taoist ancestor, joined the Tao. At that time, Confucius' mind was completely focused on Hongjun, who joined the Tao. . After Hedao, he was sent directly out of Zixiao Palace, but he didn't really look at Zixiao Palace. Looking at it now, Kong Ru's heart was full of surprise. The structure of the entire palace was very simple, but the purple light emanated from the walls. There are also the auras filled in the purple rays of light. Each one is filled with an aura that makes people unable to look at them, but there is no will to resist in their hearts. Moreover, Kong Ru clearly felt that the walls of Zixiao Palace were constantly spitting out an extremely pure aura, but it was spiritual energy directly transformed from the energy of chaos. Under the leadership of the two Taoist boys, everyone quickly arrived at the main hall, which was also the place where Taoist ancestors gave three sermons and combined Taoism. There are still three thousand futons placed on the main hall, and each futon exudes a faint aura. Although this aura is weak, each one is different, and it is still changing slowly. These breaths are exactly the breath left by the three thousand people in Zixiao Palace when they realized the Tao, and they are also the breaths of the Tao. When several people arrived at the main hall, Hongjun's figure instantly appeared on the cloud bed above the main hall. He was still so plain, his eyes were slightly closed, and the aura on his body was full of mist, as if he didn't exist. "Meet the Master." Sanqing and Nuwa took the lead in saluting Hongjun. There was no disrespect in their tone, and they bowed their bodies to the bottom. The four people saluted. Hongjun opened his slightly closed eyes, looked at the four people, nodded slightly, and then directly asked the four people to sit down. "I've seen the master." After the two of them were in Sanqing, Nuwa and Nuwa saluted. Without any hesitation, they quickly and respectfully saluted Zhunti. Although the two of them have realized the eight hundred side sects and have broken away from Hongjun's three thousand avenues, they are Hongjun's registered disciples after all, but they dare not show any slightest neglect. "I've met my predecessors." The last person to salute was Kong Ru. Kong Ru had never listened to the sermon in Zixiao Palace, but he had no master-disciple relationship with Hongjun. However, when Hongjun joined forces, Confucius came to watch again and benefited a lot. It can be said that he benefited the most among all people. Therefore, Confucius was full of respect for Hongjun. After all, he was It was for the sake of the stability of the prehistoric world that he gave up himself and joined the Tao. "Not bad." Hongjun looked at Kong Ru, a trace of relief flashed in his eyes, and said to Kong Ru. While speaking, Hongjun's sleeves moved, and a jade-colored futon appeared in front of Kong Ru. It was lined up with the futons of several saints in front of Hongjun's cloud bed. "I already know about your coming here. You can tell me what you think now." Hongjun's expression became dull again, and his eyes instantly swept across the seven people. Qiren looked at Hongjun's eyes. At the moment of scanning, his mind instantly converged, and he restrained his thoughts, and looked at Hongjun respectfully one by one. "It all depends on the master." "It all depends on the master." "It all depends on the instructions of the senior." The seven people stood up at the same time and said to Hongjun respectfully. In front of Hongjun, although they were all at the level of saints, they were still insignificant existences, but they did not dare to show any slightness. "Okay." Hongjun said with a slight smile after hearing the answers of several people. After saying that, he waved his sleeves again, and the surrounding space shook. Hongjun's two Taoist boys appeared in front of everyone. . "I've met the master." After the two Taoist boys appeared, they immediately knelt on the ground and said respectfully. "Yes." Hongjun nodded slightly, and instantly shot out two purple rays of light into the bodies of the two Taoist boys. After these two purple rays of light were emitted, they instantly merged into the bodies of the two Taoist boys. All I see is thisThe bodies of the two Taoist boys were completely shrouded in purple light. Under the fusion of this aura, their bodies began to grow continuously, and the aura on their bodies also began to grow. "Quasi-sage?" Looking at the auras of the two people, several people except Kong Ru were also surprised for a while. Although several people had come to Zixiao Palace several times, they didn't pay any attention to these two Taoist boys. Now they felt the aura of these two Taoist boys and couldn't help being surprised, but they soon calmed down. down. "From now on, your two names will be Haotian and Yaochi, and you will be the Emperor and Empress of the Heaven of the Ancient World." Hongjun said to the two fully grown young men and girls sitting down. After finishing speaking, Hongjun's hand flashed with rays of light again, and he instantly flew in front of Haotian and Yaochi. "This is the Haotian Mirror. It can be displayed everywhere in the prehistoric world, in the sky and on the ground." After Hongjun said it was fun, the light around a ray of light dispersed, and a mirror appeared in front of Haotian. In the hands of Haotian, "This object is a star hairpin, which is condensed from the stars in the star field. It can instantly mobilize the power of the stars in the star field. The other object is a flat peach tree, which is among the five elements of spiritual roots. The water spiritual root, after being planted, will initially bear 1,200 peaches. After planting, you can get 1,200 peach trees. This tree will bloom in three thousand years, bear fruit in three thousand years, and mature in three thousand years. It can only bear another thousand Two hundred peaches will produce one thousand two hundred peach trees after planting. They will bloom in two thousand years, bear fruit in two thousand years, and mature in two thousand years. Finally, one thousand two hundred peaches will be produced, and one thousand two hundred peach trees will be produced after planting. A tree takes a thousand years to bloom, a thousand years to bear fruit, and a thousand years to mature." After finishing speaking, Hongjun diffused the light around the star hairpin and the peach tree, and fell into Yaochi's hands. "Haotian and Yaochi are the emperors and empresses of heaven. They will be my registered disciples from now on. You will support them." After Hongjun said the last thing, he waved his sleeves and everyone suddenly felt the space around them vibrate. They wanted to resist, but their bodies The power in it was suppressed in an instant, the condensed power dissipated instantly, the surrounding space shook, and several people disappeared into Zixiao Palace in an instant. In the small world of Heaven, after the defeat of the demon clan, the entire small world became very bleak. The palace collapsed, and all the demon clan in it were moved to the west and north of the prehistoric world. However, there was no longer a living being in the entire small world. The presence. At this moment, the space within the small world shook, and figures appeared from the space one by one. These people were none other than Kong Ru and others. "I have met all of you, brothers and sisters." After Haotian and Yaochi appeared, they bowed slightly to the saints, their tone was also very respectful, and their eyes were full of expectation and curiosity when they looked at them. "Junior brother, junior sister, there is no need to do this. Since the master has asked me to assist the junior brother, I will definitely do my best." It was me who spoke. After I finished speaking, the rays of light in my hand flashed and instantly merged into the thirty-three in heaven. In the sky, the collapsed palaces and pavilions began to recover, and the surrounding spiritual energy began to stabilize. I took action, and the other people did not stop where they were, and began to use their methods to restore this small world. The saint took action, and his methods were naturally brilliant. In just an instant, the entire small world recovered, the spiritual energy was completely stabilized, and the stars in the sky began to rotate again, and the power of the stars continued to rain down, nourishing The creatures in the small world. "Thank you, senior brothers." Looking at Tianting who had fully recovered, Haotian and Yaochi's faces were full of joy, and they bowed slightly to the saints. "Heaven is stable, but it cannot be managed without manpower. Junior brother can go to the ancient continent to control his subordinates and manage the heaven. My avatar will sit in the Sanqingtian and scare Xiaoxiao." After I finished speaking, a ray of light flashed on my body. Moving, an old Taoist separated from Lao Tzu's body. After appearing, he disappeared directly from the place, but he went directly to Sanqingtian. I left my clone behind, and several other saints also made their own decisions. Yuan transferred his disciple Nanji Xianweng from the prehistoric world to the heaven to assist Haotian. Tongtian sent his disciples to serve in Heaven. In the end, the Second Sage of the West wanted to send disciples, but they were directly squeezed out by Sanqing, Nuwa and others. But he didn't get the slightest benefit, and finally left angrily. During the whole process, Kong Ru didn't say a word or show any expression. He just looked at a few people and smiled. Start preparing for the next volume. Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 161 A New Beginning After the Lich War ended, the entire prehistoric world entered a state of peace again, and every race in the prehistoric world entered a state of peaceful development. Without the suppression of the two Lich clans, various clans also began to move towards the prehistoric world and began to continuously expand their sphere of influence. On the coast of the East China Sea, where the human race lives, in the process of the world being broken, because of the blessing of Confucius, it seemed to be the least damaged piece of land in the prehistoric world. It can also be said that in the current prehistoric world, the prehistoric world has been preserved. The most intact area in the world. After the Lich War, the human race no longer had the restrictions of the two lich races. With the vast resources on the coast of the East China Sea, the human race entered into rapid development. The development of the entire human race can be said to be prosperous. Originally there were only a million humans left, but with rapid development, the number once again reached billions. But perhaps because of the fragmentation of the prehistoric world, the aura of the prehistoric world has become much weaker, and the quality of the aura has also changed a lot, far from being as pure as it was before the world was shattered. The changes in spiritual energy directly caused changes in the human race's physique. The human race originally had a very short gestation time, and it did not have a very long gestation time like other races. The physique of the human race has changed, but it has only become a little weaker, and it is not only the human race that is affected. Coupled with the growth rate of the number of the human race, the recovery speed of the human race's strength has been completely exceeded. Most of the races in the prehistoric world. After Confucius left the Heavenly Court, he did not travel around the prehistoric world, but directly answered the question of the location of the East China Sea where the human race is located. Seeing the shores of the East China Sea becoming prosperous again, Kong Ru's heart was filled with joy. At the same time, he couldn't help but feel a surge of pride in his heart, wanting to see all the creatures in this ancient world surrender to the power of the human race. Under pressure, the human race became the protagonist of the prehistoric world. "The development of the human race is really about to enter a new stage, and it's time to start the next stage of planning." Kong Ru said softly, and after finishing speaking, his figure disappeared directly from the spot. In Kunshan, in front of Nuwa on the central peak, there are three people, Chao, Zhenyi, and Suiren, sitting in the main hall, their faces full of joy, and their eyes also very pleased. "Our human race has developed rapidly after the great catastrophe. Now that the two races of lich and demons have withdrawn from the struggle for hegemony in the prehistoric world, it is the time for our human race to rise." The Suiren family's tone was full of excitement. After the great catastrophe of the human race, the atmosphere of the human race It can be said to be very depressing. All human races are immersed in cultivation and want to restore the strength of the human race and develop it in order to avenge this. But now that the two Lich clans are fighting, the strength of the two clans is almost the same, and the people have been hidden. It is basically impossible for the human race to destroy the demon clan. "Although the lich has retreated, the strength of the hundreds of tribes in the prehistoric era is still there, and they are recovering quickly." After hearing what Suiren said, Mianyi said, his tone full of worry. In the catastrophe of the human race, the one who suffered the greatest impact among the three people was the Mian Yi clan. It can be said that such a scene has always been engraved in the Mian Yi clan's heart, and it always appeared in front of the Mian Yi clan. Now the Sui Ren clan has proposed to fight for hegemony in the ancient world. In the world, Zhenyi's heart is full of worries. She doesn't know how many of her clan members will fall again, and they will fall because of their own decisions. "This matter is very important. It affects the future fate of our human race. Let's discuss it together when the fourth brother comes back. The fourth brother's current cultivation level is a saint-level existence, and he should know better about the situation in the prehistoric world. It's clear. Let's wait until the fourth brother comes back before making a decision." After hearing what the two said, Mrs. Youchao couldn't help but think about it. In the heart of the Youchao family, it is inevitable for the human race to participate in the struggle for hegemony in the prehistoric world, but when and how to participate is a question worth thinking about, and it is also related to the path of the human race. What will happen is a question. When the Zhenyi clan and the Suiren clan heard Youchao clan's words, their expressions became calm. Although Kong Ru is the youngest among the four, he is the one with the highest cultivation level among the human race. Moreover, the rapid development of the human race and the ability to survive several disasters were all because of Confucius. It can be said that Kong Ru is the guardian of the human race, and the current cultivation level of Kong Ru is also the most feared existence of all races in the prehistoric world. It is precisely the human race that can develop so stably and rapidly in the prehistoric world. "What should I make a decision about?" While the three of them were thinking, a saint preached in their ears, and as the voice came out, a figure appeared in front of the three of them, it was Kong Ru. "Fourth brother!!!" The three of them looked at Kong Ru who suddenly appeared, and their hearts were filled with surprise. Since the prehistoric world stabilized, many saints left together, and the three of them knew about it, so now that Kong Ru appears, the hearts of several people have been shaken.full of surprises. "Let's do it. In this Lich War, the two Lich tribes were punished by several saints and sent to the desolate land in the northwest. Now the two Lich tribes in the prehistoric world have completely withdrawn from the stage of fighting for hegemony. Now it is the stage of the prehistoric hegemony. At the beginning." Kong Ru looked at the three of them and said in a calm tone, as if he was describing something trivial. "What should our human race do?" The first person to ask the question was the urgent Suiren clan. After the Suiren clan asked, Youchao clan and Zhenyi clan looked straight at Kong Ru, waiting for Kong Ru's answer. "Although the strength of the human race has recovered a lot, the current strength is not enough to completely compete with the hundreds of races in the ancient world. Moreover, there is no one in our human race who can convince the crowd, who cannot lead the strength of our human race and participate in the struggle for hegemony. In the prehistoric world." Kong Ru's tone was still very calm, but he directly stated the current situation of the human race, and also wanted to gain some understanding of the hundreds of races in the prehistoric world. "Can't the four of us lead the power of the human race?" The one who asked the question was the Youchao clan. They are all the ancestors of the human race and have the highest prestige among the human race. "We are the ancestors of the human race. Although we can lead the race to participate in this struggle for hegemony, our future development will definitely be restricted. And although our cultivation is not low and our power is sufficient, we do not have an emperor. It is impossible to manage the affairs of the human race at any time without the power of Qi." Kong Ru said, but his tone was very serious, hoping in his heart that the three Chao family members could understand the current situation of the human race. "The aura of an emperor? Then how long will our human race have to wait?" After hearing Kong Ru's words, Youchao calmed down and continued to ask. "A person with the aura of an emperor is a natural ruler, and will be able to integrate the power of the human race, so that the human race can make great progress. Moreover, our human race is destined to have three human emperors born in the future. The power of our human race has reached its peak." Regarding the three people of the Chao family, Kong Ru didn't try to hide anything and said to the three of them. Hearing Kong Ru¡¯s words, the eyes of the three of them flashed with excitement, and each of them was filled with excitement. The three of them are the ancestors of the human race. They are the earliest beings born in the human race and the ones that have existed for the longest time. They have experienced the human race growing up from a weak point, growing up in disasters one after another, and surviving disasters one after another. To get to where we are now. It can be said that several people are very concerned about the development of the human race. Now that they know that the human race is not refusing to join this battle, but waiting for the opportunity, the hearts of these people have settled down. Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 162 Heading to Wa Palace For thousands of years, the prehistoric world has spent its time in peace. The various races did not directly start fighting among themselves because of the disappearance of the two lich races, but continued to strengthen their own strength. The human race has also been developing rapidly in these millennia, but unlike other races, the human race has always been on the coast of the East China Sea and has not further expanded the scope of the human race's activities. "After thousands of years of development, the resources on the coast of the East China Sea can no longer withstand the consumption of the human race. It seems that the human race should also leave the coast of the East China Sea." Kong Ru walked on the coast of the East China Sea, watching the development of the human race, and felt in his heart Can't help but think of it. During these thousand years, Kong Ru spent most of his time walking on the coast of the East China Sea, teaching the human race the method of cultivation, and also understanding the changes in the human race's physique. Kong Ru looked at it and began to think about how the human race was going to get out of the East China Sea. Among the Three Emperors, I currently only have two candidates in my hands, and the final candidate has not yet been decided. Originally, if Fuxi participated in this Lich War, then the last candidate Kong Ru would be definitely Fuxi. However, Fuxi did not participate in this Lich War and is still intact in the Wa Palace. The three emperors of the human race are the powerful core existence of the human race, and they are also the existence that leads the human race to its peak. Then what this person needs is very demanding. In addition to cultivation, there is also the great luck gathered by heaven and earth, and the aura of the emperor. At that time, we can truly lead the human race to become stronger, and we can suppress the fate of the human race, so that the human race can survive in the long run, unlike the two lich clans, which although very powerful, seem to be short-lived and in the end just fade away. He is an ordinary one among the many races in the prehistoric world. Thinking about it, Kong Ru also made a decision in his heart. Since there is no good choice, then Fuxi should take the responsibility. Kong Ru made a decision and stopped staying where he was. He moved quickly towards the chaotic space outside the prehistoric world. Soon Kong Ru came to the edge of chaos. Without any hesitation or pause, Kong Ru stepped forward directly into the chaos. When Kong Ru stepped into the chaos, the surrounding chaotic energy separated in an instant, completely separated from Kong Ru's body, and could not have the slightest impact on Kong Ru. Entering the chaos, Kong Ru began to release the breath from his body, and the power of his soul began to search for the location of the Emperor Wa's Heaven opened by Nuwa in the chaos. Although the location of Emperor Wa is also hidden in the chaos, it is much easier to find than the Zixiao Palace. And soon Kong Ru found the location of Emperor Wa. After finding it, Kong Ru's speed instantly reached the extreme, heading towards the location of Emperor Wa. Wahuangtian, Wahuang Palace, the door of the main hall opened in an instant, and a figure walked out of the main hall. This person was Nuwa. Nuwa appeared outside the main hall, and a figure also appeared from the side hall, but it was Fuxi. Fuxi was originally going to participate in the Lich War. After all, Fuxi was also a member of the Demon Clan. Although he was practicing most of the time, he knew very little about the Demon Clan. There is also guilt. But in the end Fuxi's actions were stopped by Nuwa, and it was precisely because of this that Fuxi preserved his life. "Sister, why did you come out? What's the matter?" Fuxi looked at Nuwa and asked in confusion. Since Nuwa became a saint, she spent most of her time practicing. There is nothing that will not happen from the main hall. But now he actually came out in person, and there was a burst of joy on his face. It can be said that Fuxi had not seen such a scene for a long time, but the doubts in his heart were even more intense. "The arrival of fellow Taoist Confucius and Confucius is also the opportunity for eldest brother, but eldest brother still needs to go through a period of tempering." Nuwa looked at Fuxi and said, the joy in her tone was clearly revealed. Fuxi and Nuwa, two brothers and sisters, have been together since they transformed into human beings. However, the relationship between the brothers and sisters is very deep. After he became a saint, he could be said to be immortal, but his brother was still in considerable danger. Especially in the last Lich War, if he hadn't stopped his brother's actions, his brother would have died. After what happened this time, Nuwa knew that even as a saint, she could not protect a person at any time. "Kong Ru??" Hearing Kong Ru's name, Fuxi's eyes were full of doubts and surprise. He had also met Kong Ru, but in his understanding, Kong Ru's cultivation was only good. He was stronger than himself, but there should still be a big gap between him and the saint his sister had already achieved. But now that he heard his sister's words, putting Confucius on an equal footing with himself without the slightest contempt, Fuxi couldn't help but thinkLet¡¯s find out what kind of existence Confucius is. "Kong Ru's cultivation is not as simple as it appears on the surface. After the last war between lich and witches, Zhunti provoked Confucius and fought with him, but in the end, even with the help of the power of heaven, he was defeated by Kong Ru. In my hands. And according to Senior Brother Laozi, that is not all of Kong Ru¡¯s strength. My brother¡¯s opportunity this time is on the human race where Kong Ru belongs. It is probably because the human race was created by me that we have this Let's take a chance." Nuwa taught Fuxi a little bit about her understanding of Confucius, but she hoped that Fuxi could know what kind of existence Confucius was and treat Confucius with a correct attitude. But the last sentence of the words turned into a sigh, lamenting that the human race that he created has now developed to such an extent, and a being who is no worse than himself has appeared. "Here he comes. Brother, please come with me to greet him." After Nuwa finished speaking, she disappeared with Fuxi in an instant and appeared at the edge of Emperor Wa's sky. When Nuwa appeared on the edge of Emperor Wa's Heaven, a figure instantly broke through the barrier of Little Heaven and Earth from the chaos outside Little Heaven and Earth, and entered into Emperor Wa's Heaven. "I have met Empress Nuwa, Taoist friend Fuxi." Kong Ru was still so elegant, his tone towards Nuwa was still full of respect, and he was also very kind to Fuxi, but he did not change at all because of his advanced cultivation. Be aloof and arrogant. "I have met fellow Taoist Confucius." Nuwa and Fuxi saw Kong Confucius and saw that his tone was still so elegant, so they responded politely to Confucius. "Fellow Kongru, follow me to Wahuangtian to see how it is?" Nuwa said to Kong Ru. After speaking, she began to lead Kongru towards Wahuangtian, introducing the entire Wahuangtian. situation. Wa Huangtian is a small world, with a vastness of hundreds of millions of miles. There are not a few mountains, rivers, vegetation, and creatures in it, and there are also many demon creatures living in it. Most of these monsters are relatively benign existences among the monsters. They have always been under the protection of Nuwa and Fuxi. After they were created by Emperor Wa, they were transferred into this small world by Nuwa. They were also for the monsters. It retains a lot of strength. After visiting Emperor Wa¡¯s Heaven, Confucius couldn¡¯t help but have a certain understanding of Nuwa¡¯s way of creation. This Emperor Wa's Heaven was created by Nuwa using her saintly methods. The whole world can be said to be the evolution of Nuwa's Tao, and everything in the world bears the traces of Nuwa's Tao of Creation. The tour time passed very quickly, and the whole process only took a short time. The three of them changed direction and headed towards the center of the Emperor Wa's Heaven, where the Palace of the Emperor Wa was also the place where Nuwa practiced. This Wa Palace is also the core of the entire small world. It is the gathering place of the spiritual energy of the entire small world, providing the necessary spiritual energy for the operation of the entire small world. Entering the palace of Wa, Kong Ru felt an extremely pure spiritual energy, which was also mixed with a lot of chaotic energy that had not been completely transformed into spiritual energy. Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 163 Fuxi¡¯s Choice Entering the Wa Palace, Kong Ru couldn't help but look at the surrounding environment. He looked at the layout and structure of the palace, as well as the atmosphere inside the palace. The Wa Palace is the place where Nu Wa attained enlightenment and practiced cultivation. Her aura during her daily cultivation was not restrained, and the entire palace was filled with the aura of Nu Wa's Dao. Entering the main hall, Nuwa's figure moved directly to the cloud bed in the center of the main hall, and at the same time, she gently waved her hand to raise another cloud bed next to the cloud bed. After the cloud bed appeared, Nuwa made a gesture of invitation to Kong Ru. Kong Ru was not polite and landed directly on the cloud bed in a flash. Fuxi, who was behind the two of them, also entered the hall and sat down directly on a futon in the hall. "Fellow Taoist, do you have anything to teach me here?" Nuwa said. Although Nuwa had already thought of the purpose of Confucius' arrival, she still asked Confucius, hoping to get the exact answer from Confucius's sky. After Nuwa's words came out, Fuxi's eyes moved, and he turned his eyes in the direction of Confucius, observing Confucius carefully, waiting for the answer given by Confucius. This time it was his chance, and Fu Xi was still very concerned about it. "Hahaha, I'm here this time, I think the Nuwa Empress must have known about it. Now that hundreds of races in the prehistoric world have come out to strengthen their own strength, the prehistoric world will once again enter the struggle for hegemony. And the human race cannot avoid this battle, and the human race When three human emperors are born, they will lead the human race to become the protagonists of the prehistoric world." Kong Ru said, his tone became solemn, while speaking, a purple light shone in his hand, and a purple energy appeared in Kong Ru's hand. "Hongmeng Purple Qi!?" Fuxi and Nuwa couldn't help shouting in surprise when they saw the breath in Kong Ru's hand. After the surprise, there was confusion. Nuwa was a saint after all. She originally possessed the Hongmeng Purple Qi, and she was very clear about the Hongmeng Purple Qi. So after the initial surprise comes confusion. Although this purple energy has a hint of Hongmeng purple energy, it is only a trace, and more of it is an emperor's energy, exuding an emperor's pressure, noble, but there is no Hongmeng purple energy. That mysterious aura. "This Purple Qi is the Hongmeng Purple Qi of Fellow Taoist Hongyun. It is divided into three parts, and this Purple Qi is one of them. Although this Purple Qi cannot help people achieve the Holy Path like the Hongmeng Purple Qi, , but you can also achieve the imperial way under the fate of the human race and become a human emperor. If you become a human emperor and the human race is immortal, then the human emperor will never be destroyed." Kong Ru said sentence by sentence, his tone becoming more solemn. . When Nuwa and Fuxi heard what Confucius said, they were also filled with surprise. When Hongyun fell, the Hongmeng Purple Qi he obtained also disappeared in the prehistoric world. At this time, the powerful people in the entire prehistoric world knew that they were also looking for the existence of Hongmeng Ziqi. Unexpectedly, this Hongmeng Purple Qi actually appeared in Kong Ru's hand, and it had already turned into three. "Then what do I need to do?" Fuxi heard Kong Ru's words and said, this time is his chance, and it is also the only way for him to achieve immortal existence. Fuxi is also aware of his own understanding. If it is just the current situation, there are only a few people besides saints who can fight with him. But even so, there are still mysterious existences hidden in the ancient world, and even saints are not completely Knowing that, no one can know whether there is any hidden danger that poses a threat to themselves. "And when I heard that what Kong Ru said was the Human Emperor, but now it was the Demon Clan, I was full of doubts about how to become the Human Emperor of the Human Clan. Hearing Fuxi's words, Nuwa also reacted at this time, turned around and looked at Kong Ru, her eyes also full of doubts. But soon the doubts in Nuwa's eyes disappeared, and more of them were shocked. The eyes she looked at Fuxi also changed, as if she was about to say goodbye to Fuxi, her eyes were full of sadness. "If Fellow Taoist Fuxi wants to become a human emperor, he must give up his demon body, go through reincarnation, and transform into a human body. Only then can he achieve great fortune, gather the imperial energy of the human race, and achieve the position of human emperor." Kong Ru said, after finishing his words , looking at the change in Fuxi's expression, to see if Fuxi has such courage. Although Fuxi was a little surprised when he heard Kong Ru's words, he quickly calmed down. He had already thought of this possibility when Confucius said the Human Emperor, but now that Confucius had confirmed it, he fell into thinking again, and his face was constantly changing, but he soon became completely He calmed down and made a decision. "Okay, since God's will is like this, and there are fellow Taoists here, Fuxi will put this life in the hands of fellow Taoists." Fuxi said firmly. After finishing speaking, his body glowed with rays of light, and everything in his body Spiritual treasures appeared, and these were the spiritual treasures commonly used by Fuxi. After these spirit treasures appeared, the light above the spirit treasures dissipated one by one, but it was Fuxi who placed them above the spirit treasures.The soul clone put away. After these spiritual treasures lost their identity, Fuxi waved his hand and sent the spiritual treasures one by one to Confucius. When Kong Ru saw the spiritual treasures floating in front of him, he put them away without hesitation. He only kept these spiritual treasures for a while, and would eventually return them to Fuxi. But at that time, Fuxi was not the leader of the demon clan. Saint, but the human emperor of the human race. After handing these spiritual treasures to Confucius, Fuxi's movements did not stop. A burst of light shone on his body, and the aura from his body emitted. Qingyun rose above his head, and five colorful air waves were in the Qingyun. Constantly churning. In this air wave, three golden flowers came out one after another. After the three golden flowers appeared, they opened quickly, and three figures appeared among the golden flowers. Each of these three people was 70% similar to Fuxi. These three figures are Fuxi's three corpse clones. After the three corpses appeared, they began to rotate rapidly around Fuxi, and their auras continued to merge. This fusion is not that the three corpses merge into one, but a sign that Fuxi wants to disperse the three corpses. The three corpses were transformed by Yuan Shen, and what they contained was the power of Fuxi's Yuan Shen and the power of his soul. Now that Fuxi is going to be reincarnated and take off his demon body, even the soul will not be able to survive. In the end, only the true spirit will be left. In this way, through the six paths of reincarnation, a new soul will be generated, that is, the soul of the human race. Fuxi's movements were very fast, and the clones of the three corpses were directly shattered one by one, turning into streams of soul power, and the soul power was continuously integrated into Fuxi's body. With the continuous integration of the power of the soul and the power of the soul, Fuxi's soul continues to become more powerful. "Bang." A slight cracking sound sounded, and Fuxi's depths began to crack, and various parts of his body began to disappear, turning into particles of dust and completely dissipating in the space. The physical body completely dissipated, and Fuxi's soul was revealed. As the physical body completely disappeared, Fuxi's soul also began to slowly dissipate, turning into streams of pure power that continued to dissipate. As the soul continued to dissipate, Fuxi's expression became very painful, but he did not make the slightest sound. The soul is formed by the convergence of soul power and aura. As the soul dissipates, the soul continues to dissipate. The pain of the soul's dissipation is more than a hundred times stronger than the pain of the physical body. Seeing Fuxi's expression, Nuwa couldn't help but look at Fuxi worriedly, ready to take action at any time in case of any unexpected situation. After all, if any accident occurs during this process, the final result will be that the soul will be scattered, and not even the slightest trace will be left. At that time, even a saint will not be able to restore a living being that has completely disappeared in the prehistoric world. After all, this is the law of the world. The law that even a saint cannot surpass is the law of the movement of heaven and earth, which is the so-called way of heaven. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 164: The Land of Reincarnation Fuxi dispersed his body, his soul also dispersed, and his last soul completely dispersed. What was left was a little bit of cyan light, which was Fuxi's true spirit. The true spirit is the foundation of the soul and the most basic existence of any living being. It is also the only existence left after the soul is broken. However, only the existence with strong cultivation can be preserved. The average cultivator When the soul disperses, the true spirit will also disperse. Fuxi¡¯s true spirit is suspended in the void, constantly shining, as if it will dissipate at any time. When Kong Ru saw this situation, he did not hesitate at all. The purple energy in his hand flew out instantly and merged into Fuxi's true spirit. The originally cyan true spirit began to change under the integration of this purple energy, and gradually a royal aura arose. The true spirit has also turned into a dark yellow color, exuding huge pressure, and the signs of the emperor have already begun to appear. "My brother will have Taoist friends to take care of him from now on." Nuwa looked at Fuxi who only had his true spirit left, and her heart was filled with sadness. Since then, Fuxi has ceased to be a demon and has become a human. The chance of awakening his previous memories has become slim. It seems that the relationship between him and his brother has been completely severed at this time. "My queen, there is no need to be sad. Fellow Taoist Fuxi has become the Human Emperor of my human race. With the protection of the fate of the human race, he will definitely become the Holy Emperor in the future. When the time comes, his memory will definitely be restored, and he can rekindle the relationship between brother and sister with the queen." Kong Ru looked in his eyes. Nuwa, full of sorrow, said. Fuxi only has his true spirit left now, but when he becomes a human emperor, his merits will be reduced and his memory will be restored, which is why Confucius said this. "Really." Nuwa asked happily after hearing what Kong Ru said. She originally thought that she and her brother would never meet again, but now she heard that Fuxi would recover his memory, which meant that she and her brother were no longer the same. There will be a situation where you meet each other without knowing each other, but your heart is full of joy. "Then it's time for Kong Ru to say goodbye. It's time to go to the underworld to send fellow Taoist Fuxi to reincarnation." After Kong Ru finished speaking, he bowed his head slightly and disappeared in an instant, except for Wa. The scope of Huangtian entered the chaotic space. After leaving Wa Huangtian, Kong Ru moved quickly and quickly entered the prehistoric world. Entering the prehistoric world, Kong Ru no longer hesitated at all. The power in his hands gathered, and a huge force directly hit the space, opening up a space channel in an instant. The space passage appeared, and a dark breath spurted out from the space passage. Kong Ru felt this breath and couldn't help but nodded, and his figure instantly entered the space passage. Kong Ru entered the space passage, and the other side of this space passage was the Netherworld where the underworld was. Entering the netherworld, Kong Ru came directly to the underworld. Confucius was also involved in the construction of this underworld, and he was very familiar with the underworld. Entering the underworld, Kong Ru's speed also slowed down, and he slowly advanced in the underworld. Although it is said to be slow, it is still very fast compared to ordinary practitioners. Confucius was walking in the Nether World, looking at the souls under his feet that were moving towards the underworld step by step. Among these souls were human souls, souls from all races in the prehistoric world, and each soul was walking on the road of Yin and Yang. They were in groups, and everyone had a completely different expression. Some were scared, some were filled with grief and anger, and some were filled with sadness. "This is the state of all living beings. No one can be completely calm when facing death." Kong Ru couldn't help but think as he looked at the souls with different expressions. Moving towards the interior of the underworld in the footsteps of Confucius, as Confucius moved forward, the scene in the underworld changed again. Each and every soul on the Wangxiang Terrace looked back behind them, their eyes full of nostalgia. No matter what their expressions were before, what remains now is their nostalgia for life. After passing Wangxiang Terrace, Confucius quickly entered the Palace of the King of Hell. The first thing he entered was the palace of King Qin Guang, the leader of the ten Yamas. When Confucius entered the Hall of Yama, King Qin Guang was judging a soul. His Highness's judge was also constantly flipping through the book of life and death in his hand, checking the merits, good and evil in the soul. Looking at King Qin Guang's judgment, Kong Ru couldn't help but feel a strange feeling in his heart. Such a scene was only in legends in his previous life, but now it appeared in front of his eyes, and his heart was full of Feeling emotional. "King Qin Guang pays homage to the senior." After King Qin Guang sentenced the soul in front of him, Kong Ru no longer concealed his figure and appeared in the main hall. When King Qin Guang saw Kong Ru appeared, he couldn't help but salute. "Go and inform Empress Pingxin that Confucius is here to visit." Kong Ru looked at King Qin Guang who was saluting him and said. Although there are many souls in the underworld, only one of them really needs him to decide. A very small part. After all if all soulsIf you want to go through his words, even a quasi-sage will not be able to do it. After all, in the prehistoric world, hundreds of millions of creatures die every day. And just when King Qin Guang was about to walk towards the apse and go to the palace of Empress Pingxin, a figure walked out of the apse of King Qin Guang's hall. This person is wearing a light yellow palace dress, exuding an ethereal aura, his eyes are full of calm, the aura on his body is constantly flowing, and the circle is as desired, as if it is a huge vortex, forming a cycle, the aura on his body is No breath came out at all. "Greetings to Lady Pingxin." Everyone in the hall except Kong Ru fell to the ground, their voices full of respect and gratitude. It can be said that all the creatures in this underworld were born because of Ping Xin's creation of the Netherworld, so everyone is full of respect for Ping Xin. "I have met Taoist friend Kong Ru, but I don't know what the purpose of Taoist friend Kong Ru is for coming here this time?" he asked, looking at Kong Ru calmly, his eyes full of surprise. Since the establishment of the underworld, none of the saints from the prehistoric world has come. Although the underworld is very important to the prehistoric world, everyone wants to get involved, and the benefits derived from it are no less than those in heaven. But it is precisely because of the importance of the underworld that even a few saints dare not take action easily. After all, if any action affects the underworld, it will affect the entire prehistoric world. The karma caused by that time will definitely be It's not something ordinary people can bear, and even saints don't dare to try it easily. "I have met fellow Taoist Pingxin, and I came here this time to borrow the Six Paths of Reincarnation from my fellow Taoist." Kong Ru said, although there is no one in charge of the place where the Six Paths of Reincarnation is, even if Kong Ru goes there himself. That's totally fine. But after all, this underworld was built by Hou Tu, and the six paths of reincarnation are also managed by Pingxin. When Pingxin heard Kong Ru's words, a trace of surprise flashed in his eyes. He didn't expect that Kong Ru came here to use the Six Paths of Reincarnation. After being surprised, Ping Xin's eyes were more cautious, and the look she looked at Kong Ru was also full of seriousness. After all, the Six Paths of Reincarnation is related to the normal operation of the entire prehistoric world, which cannot be easily disrupted. "I don't know what Taoist friends use the Six Paths of Reincarnation to do?" Ping Xin asked with vigilance in his eyes, and the power in his body could not help but move. "Haha, fellow Taoist, don't be nervous. I came here this time to reincarnate the three of them." After Kong Ru finished speaking, a light appeared in his hand. It was the true spirits of Fuxi, Hongyun, and Xuangui. After the true spirits of these three people appeared, a royal aura could not help but exude, and an extraordinary aura made everyone around them instantly shocked. "Okay, fellow Taoist, please come with me." Pingxin looked at the three true spirits in Kong Ru's hand. Although she was very surprised, her vigilance was relaxed a lot. As long as Confucius did not want to disrupt the six paths of reincarnation, but only sent three people to reincarnate, then the influence of the six paths of reincarnation can be said to be very small. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 165: Fuxi¡¯s Coming to the World Lantian, also known as Blue Spring, is located in the northwest of the human tribe. It is named because there is a spring here and the water emerging from the spring is blue. In this blue spring, there is a human tribe. This tribe is not very big among the entire human tribe, but it is also a powerful tribe among the dozens of surrounding human tribes. The name of this tribe is "Hua". "Hua" refers to the beauty of clothing and splendor as "Hua". The name of the tribe comes from the clothing of the entire tribe. People in the entire tribe are wearing robes and gorgeous clothes, so the name of the tribe is called "Hua". But ten years ago, the peaceful Hua tribe was shaken, and the source of this shock was the daughter of the leader of the tribe, who was also the next leader of the tribe, Hua Xu. Hua Xu became pregnant out of wedlock and remained pregnant for ten months. This strange phenomenon attracted the attention of the entire tribe. In addition to this incident, a thatched cottage appeared at the foot of the mountain outside the tribe, and a young man lived in the thatched cottage. This young man was none other than Kong Ru. After Kong Ru sent Fuxi, Hongyun, and Xuangui from the underworld to reincarnation, they returned directly from the underworld to the prehistoric world and settled down outside the Chinese tribe. Along with Confucius, there was a boy who lived in this hut. This boy was only seven or eight years old. He was small and exquisite. His eyes were constantly turning, and he was full of spirituality. This boy always followed Confucius and served him at all times, but he did not dare to be disrespectful at all. This boy is Confucius's mount, Qiren of the Qilin clan. During the great calamity of the human race, Qiren had already returned to the human race with the humans who went to the Qilin clan. "Qiren, how is Hua Xu's condition?" Kong Ru sat at the wooden table in front of the hut and asked Qiren, his tone still very calm, but his heart was full of expectations. After all, this Fuxi is the first human emperor of the human race, and will usher in the era of the human race. Moreover, during these thousand years, under the influence of Confucius, the Chao family, the Mianyi family, and the Suiren family all lived in seclusion, and Kunshan was completely closed, except for some elites among the human race. , ordinary people cannot enter. And with the seclusion of the three Youchao clan, the entire situation of the human race is also undergoing huge changes. Various tribes in the human race began to rebel, and gradually formed various large and small forces in the human race. "Hua Xu has been pregnant for ten years now. During these ten years, I followed the master's instructions to send fairy fruits to Hua Xu, but Hua Xu encountered no difficulties. In the past few days, The vitality in Hua Xu's body is getting stronger and stronger, and he should be about to give birth." Qiren looked at Kong Ru and said respectfully. Qi Ren's heart was full of doubts. His master was the ancestor of the human race, with powerful cultivation and a top existence in the prehistoric world. However, in the past ten years, he would actually live in such a place. Among the huts. And he still entered the nearby human tribe and taught the human race some cultivation methods. Even the ordinary Daluo Jinxian could not obtain such kindness. He never thought that an ordinary human tribe would have such an opportunity now. "Sir, who is this Hua Xu, who deserves such attention from you?" Qi Ren's eyes kept turning, and he couldn't help but express the doubts in his heart. While saying this, Qi Ren felt a burst of regret in his heart. He was just a mount, and it was only because of his master's kindness that he was able to transform so early without damaging his potential. But now he actually questioned his master's decision, and looked at Kong Ru with fear in his heart. "Master, Qi Ren has realized his sin." When Qi Ren thought of this, he knelt down on the ground and began to kowtow to the ground, his words full of fear. "Okay, don't be so nervous. It doesn't matter if you can ask the doubts in your heart." Kong Ru said, without the slightest hint of blame in his tone. Although this Qiren has been born for tens of thousands of years, if these tens of thousands of years are very long for the human race, it is very short for the Qilin clan. This Qiren's mind is just that of a child. That¡¯s all. "This Hua Xu is nothing, but the child conceived by Hua Xu is related to the future of the human race." Kong Ru looked at Qi Ren, his eyes full of expectations, and his tone was also full of expectations. And while speaking, Kong Ru's eyes flashed with light, as if he had cut through time and space and saw the future of the human race. "The future?" Qi Ren's eyes were still very confused. He didn't know why a newly born human race would be related to the future of the human race and affect the entire human race. Moreover, the future is still a very strange existence to Qi Ren's mind. "Yes, the future." Kong Ru's tone became more firm. After finishing speaking, his body turned and he sawThis shows the location of the lake where Hua Xu lives. This lake is Leize, where Hua Xu felt pregnant. At this time, outside the hut where Hua Xu lived, many human races had gathered. These human races were all members of the Hua tribe, and the leader was Hua Xu's mother. "Chief, Hua Xu has been pregnant for ten years and has not been born yet. Moreover, some tribesmen discovered that a colorful monster often appears outside the hut where Hua Xu lives." The speaker was an old man. The words were full of excitement, and when he talked about the colorful monsters, his tone became even more excited. "What's wrong with this colorful monster?" Hua Xu's mother said after hearing what the old man said, her face full of doubts. Today, the old man in his tribe gathered the people of his tribe and led them to the hut where Hua Xu lived by Leize Lake. During the whole process, she was full of doubts. She didn't know what these old men meant, and she didn't know what these elders were going to do to her daughter. "Patriarch, this colorful monster is a colorful mythical beast. The colorful unicorn is the mount of the founder of Confucius. What Hua Xu is carrying must be an outstanding figure in our human race. He can influence the entire human race. Otherwise, he will not work. The ancestor's attention." Another old man came out and said excitedly, and after finishing speaking, he knelt down directly in front of Hua Xu's mother. "Please ask the clan leader to persuade Hua Xu to return to the tribe." The clan elder knelt down directly on the ground, and as the old man knelt down, everyone in the tribe knelt down and shouted. They had all heard the words of several clan elders. After hearing the words of several clan elders, everyone was very surprised. The First Ancestor is a towering existence to all human races, mysterious and powerful, and his prestige among the human race has reached the extreme. Especially Confucius, the current cultivation methods of the human race are all passed down from Confucius, and he is also the ancestor who led the human race to become powerful. Hua Xu¡¯s mother was filled with surprise when she heard the words of the clan elders. Although she was the leader of the tribe, her age was not comparable to that of the clan elders. Several clan elders are thousands of years old and have very broad knowledge. They also know a lot of secrets among the human clan. Now when I heard several clan elders talking about the ancestor of the human race, they were filled with surprise. At this moment, Hua Xu also walked out of the house. There are tens of thousands of people in the Hua tribe, and the voices of so many people can be heard clearly even within a radius of a hundred miles. "Mother, several clan elders." Hua Xu walked out of the house, bowed slightly to his mother and several clan elders, and said with great respect in his tone. Although Hua Xu was driven out of the tribe by his tribe, he never felt resentful in his heart. I know my own affairs very clearly. Even I don't know how I got pregnant, and I feel a little scared in my heart. If his heart is filled with fear, then he can imagine the reaction of his people. Hua Xu emerged from the hut, and the tribesmen prostrated themselves in front of Hua Xu one by one, and began to ask for Hua Xu's return. Hua Xu was also very excited in his heart. It has been ten years since I left the tribe, but I miss my mother and the place where I grew up. Hua Xu returned to the Hua tribe. Just as Hua Xu entered his home, he suddenly felt pain in his abdomen, which was a sign that the baby in his belly was about to be born. When Huaxu gave birth, the entire tribe gathered in the center of the tribe. Looking at the room where Huaxu gave birth, their hearts were filled with excitement. This will be an existence that affects the entire human race. It will definitely lead the tribe to become stronger and become a powerful existence among the human race. And at this moment, lines of purple energy gathered between heaven and earth, rising from the east. After this line of purple energy rose, it stretched for thousands of miles. A star rose in the center of this purple air, and the star emitted purple light. Purple air descended along with the purple light, and landed in the hut where Huaxu gave birth. "Wow, wow, wow." A baby's cry sounded out. The cry was very loud, and as the cry sounded, the light in the sky became more intense. And there is an aura emanating from the hut. This aura is not the pressure of a strong man, but an aura full of nobility, as if it is a high-ranking holy emperor, ruling the four directions, but between heaven and earth. of domination. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 166: Fuxi Becomes a Disciple In the hut, Hua Xu looked at the child held by his mother, his face full of joy. Although this child has made me suffer for ten years, as a mother, her love for her child is unreasonable. No matter how much suffering she suffers, she cannot blame her child. "My child, your name is Fuxi." Hua Xu held the child in his arms, teased him, and said. Hearing Hua Xu's "Hua", Fuxi seemed to understand, and looked at Fuxi and smiled. Although this smile was not very obvious, Hua Xu clearly caught it, and Hua Xu's heart became even more joyful. When Fuxi was born, a vision appeared between heaven and earth. Human tribes within tens of thousands of miles around were attracted by this vision. There are thousands of human tribes within tens of thousands of miles. Some of these tribes are large and small, and their number ranges from thousands to tens of thousands. In addition to these tribes, the human race in the entire prehistoric world seemed to have a feeling of excitement in their hearts, and their eyes couldn't help but look into the distance, and the direction was exactly where the Chinese tribe was. However, the only ones who can truly sense this strange phenomenon are the strong ones among the human race. "Our human race will finally truly prosper." On top of Kunshan, which has been closed for thousands of years, in the Nuwa Palace, there are the Chao family, the Zhenyi family, and the Suiren family. They opened their eyes, and their eyes were full of joy. , said excitedly. After finishing speaking, his eyes looked to the northwest one by one. His eyes seemed to have traveled through space and saw the situation when Fuxi was born. It was as if I had traveled through time and space and saw the formation of the human race and its domination of the entire prehistoric world. "The fourth brother's decision is indeed right. This aura has the aura of an emperor when he was born. He is the choice of the human emperor and will definitely lead the human race to become stronger." The person who spoke was Suiren, and his tone was filled with emotion. Full of emotion and heart palpitations. Before, he wanted to lead the human race to participate in the struggle for hegemony in the prehistoric world, but now, seeing the birth of Fuxi, the Suiren clan truly understood that now was the opportunity for the rise of the human race. If I had insisted on going my own way at that time, it is really unimaginable what the human race would be like now. "Hahaha, okay. Okay. Okay." A laugh rang out from the foot of a mountain next to the Chinese tribe. With this sound of laughter, the surrounding creatures seemed to feel this joy, and the surrounding tens of thousands of miles were filled with an aura of joy. If there was a quasi-saint strong man here, he would definitely be shocked by such a scene. Just a laugh can affect an area tens of thousands of miles away. Such a person is definitely the most pinnacle existence in the prehistoric world, and has evolved his Tao to the extreme. And it was Confucius who laughed. Confucius also discovered that Fuxi was born, and thought that Fuxi's birth would be accompanied by visions, but he did not expect that it would be so huge. Such a phenomenon would only occur in the early days of the prehistoric world, when innate gods and demons took form. Each of these innate gods and demons was a top existence in the prehistoric world. Such a huge power also shows Fuxi's potential. The stronger the potential, the greater the impact on the development of the human race. And when the fate of the human race gathers and blesses him, then Fuxi's cultivation will definitely grow rapidly and he will become a strong man in the prehistoric world. Ten years is just a blink of an eye. Among countless creatures in the ancient world, ten years is just a short moment. But just these short ten years are enough for a baby to grow into a teenager. In the Hua tribe, Hua Xu has become the tribe leader, and Fuxi has grown from a little baby to a teenager. Fuxi's growth is like a comet in the eyes of the people in the tribe. In just ten years, Fuxi's cultivation has far surpassed that of the teenagers in the tribe, and he is even considered a strong one among the youth. exist. Among the people in the tribe, Fuxi¡¯s growth can be said to be a miracle. Fuxi, who is less than one year old, is already able to speak and walk, and his understanding of things is no worse than that of his adult tribesmen. At a young age, Fuxi showed his extraordinary qualities. As his knowledge continued to grow, Fuxi had more doubts in his heart and became more curious about the whole world. A desire for knowledge came from deep in his heart. Bursting out everywhere. "Mom, I want to travel outside and become a disciple." Fuxi stood in front of his mother and said. Fuxi looked at his mother and felt very uneasy. Although his mind is very mature, he is only ten years old after all, and he is just a little child among the human race. "Become a disciple and travel?" Hua Xu didn't react for a moment when he heard Fuxi's words. She never thought that her son, who was only ten years old, would actually make such a request. "Yes." Fuxi said firmly, and actually said it, Fuxi no longer avoided it, and looked at his mother with firm eyes. Now Fuxi has also shownHe showed his ability to make decisions, did not avoid his gaze at all, and fully expressed his thoughts. "If you want to become a disciple, do you have a direction?" Hua Xu asked. Hua Xu knew his son very well. The maturity shown at such a young age is definitely not much different from the elders in the clan. Now that he wants to travel and become a disciple, he can't stop him even if he wants to. When Fuxi heard his mother's words, he couldn't help but be stunned. He has realized the narrowness of his own knowledge within the clan. Thoughts arose in my mind, but I had the idea of ??traveling to become a disciple. "If you want to become a disciple, just go to the mountain range to the east and look for it." Hua Xu looked at Fuxi who was thinking and said. Since Fuxi wanted to go out, he would no longer stop him, but pointed out a direction. Moreover, the place where I live is less than a thousand miles away from my tribe. When Fuxi heard his mother's words, his heart moved. There are also many rumors circulating about this mountain range within my own clan. It is said that there is a strong man from the human race living in the mountain range. This strong man appeared decades ago, walking among the surrounding tribes and imparting knowledge, skills, and cultivation methods, which caused the surrounding tribes to develop rapidly. Especially our own tribe, under the guidance of this strong man, has achieved today's grand situation. Fuxi made a decision and did not stay in the tribe. He directly packed up his bags the next day and set foot on the road, moving quickly towards the mountains his mother mentioned. After walking out of the tribe, Fuxi was very happy. For ten years, Fuxi has been living in the tribe, full of yearning for the world outside the tribe. It has been a month since Fuxi left the tribe. In this month, Fuxi has grown up a lot, his childishness has faded a lot, and he has become a lot more mature. In just one month, Fuxi traveled only a few hundred miles, but even within a few hundred miles, Fuxi experienced a lot. From weather changes, wind, water, rain, thunder and lightning, landslides, ground cracks, scorching sun, drought, rivers, wild beasts all kinds of dangers, all kinds of tests. It was these tests that made Fuxi mature, and his heart was full of reverence for the world, and a kind of awe could not help but arise in his heart. At this time, Fuxi had also arrived in front of a mountain range. This mountain range was ordinary and its spiritual energy was not very strong. But Fuxi sensed an extraordinary presence in the mountains, as if something was attracting him and guiding him closer to the mountains. Fuxi stood outside the mountain, his eyes changing constantly, and his heart was full of doubts. What was it that attracted him? Is it an opportunity or a trap? But soon, the look in Fuxi's eyes became firm. A ray of light shot out from his eyes, and a sense of confidence arose in his body. He stepped forward and directly entered the mountains in front of him. The steps were firm and there was no hesitation. In just a moment, the figure had completely submerged into the mountains. Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 167 Test Fuxi entered the mountains and felt a sudden change in the surrounding scene, and a huge force landed on Fuxi's body. The huge force made Fuxi's young body tremble uncontrollably, and he was about to fall to his knees at any time. But the expression on Fuxi's face did not change at all, it was still solemn, and his eyes became more determined. Fuxi himself is also aware of his own abilities. In ten years, his cultivation has surpassed that of most of the clan members, and his cultivation has reached the fifth level of innate cultivation, which is also the realm of true immortals. Such a cultivation level can be said to be the lowest level existence during the time of disaster lich. After all, at that time, there was a saying that Da Luo was everywhere and the Golden Immortal was not as good as a dog. It can be seen from such words that the power of cultivation is powerful. Golden Immortals are all existences from the bottom, and true immortals are the bottom among the bottom. They are everywhere in the prehistoric world. Their cultivation level is above that of Heavenly Immortal, and most of them take the form of True Immortal or Golden Immortal. But after the Lich War, the world was shattered, and only one-tenth of the creatures in the entire prehistoric world could survive. And the strong ones left among them are even rarer. The existence of the Daluo Realm has become a relatively rare existence in the prehistoric world, and the Daluo Golden Immortal is even rarer to the extreme, less than one percent of the original. For several months, Fuxi advanced step by step through the mountains, his footsteps becoming heavier and heavier. But Fuxi's spirit was not affected in the slightest. Although his body continued to become tired, his steps never stopped and he still moved forward firmly towards the center of the mountain range. In the past few months, Fuxi has become more mature. Although the power in his body has been completely suppressed, Fuxi is more curious about the existence in the mountain and yearns for it in his heart. An existence that can display such a method is definitely a very powerful existence. It is not something that the so-called strong men in the tribe can resist. Even the strongest man in the tribe will definitely be able to resist in such an environment. Just like himself, he couldn't exert any power in his body. Under the mountains in the center of this small mountain range, in front of a thatched hut, Confucius sat on a stone bench, with a small teapot on the stone table in front of him. The lake continued to rise with real The heat exudes a refreshing fragrance in the surrounding area. And in front of Confucius was a huge picture, in the picture it was Fuxi who was constantly advancing in the mountains. This mountain range is less than a thousand miles away from the Chinese tribe, and the entire mountain range is less than a few hundred miles away from the outside. But the interior of the entire mountain range is far beyond ordinary people's understanding. After all, as a saint-level existence, how can the mountain range where he lives be so simple. This mountain range is a fragment collected by Confucius when the prehistoric world was shattered. The gravity of the entire mountain range is more than a hundred times that of the current prehistoric world. In addition to gravity, the mountains in the entire mountain range are arranged into a large formation. In this large formation, even the existence of Daluo Jinxian cannot mobilize the power within the body, and all it relies on is the strength of the body. . This kind of existence is a real existence that exercises people's will. This is exactly the test Confucius gave Fuxi. The so-called Tao should not be preached lightly, even when the Taoist ancestors preached the Tao. Only those who let everyone go through chaos and reach the Zixiao Palace are qualified to hear it. Time in the prehistoric world always passes very quickly, and a year is just a blink of an eye. During this year, Fuxi's progress never stopped. Moreover, during this year, although the true energy in Fuxi's body still did not change at all, the power of the body continued to become stronger, and as the body continued to become more Powerful, Fuxi's speed is also constantly increasing. From the beginning, he could only walk ten miles a day, to tens of miles a day, hundreds of miles a day, and now, Fuxi can walk thousands of miles a day. In one year, Fuxi traveled hundreds of thousands of miles, but he still did not see his destination. Fuxi looked at the seemingly endless mountains in front of him. Although he wanted to give up, he was more unwilling to do so. Fuxi is only eleven years old now. Although this year is just a moment in the eyes of the powerful in the ancient world, to Fuxi it is already one-tenth of his life. A wave of decadence arose in my heart, and I couldn't help but wonder if I should give up, but the moment this thought appeared, I was completely suppressed by Fuxi. Although he is only a teenager, or even a child, Fuxi's decision-making ability is really surprising, and his determination of will is completely beyond ordinary people. Fuxi stood up again, feeling that his body had recovered.Be brave, cheer up, and take steps forward again. Step by step, he took more firm steps, as if he was showing his determination. A few more days passed, and Fuxi advanced tens of thousands of miles. As he continued to advance, Fuxi felt that the atmosphere around him began to change. This change was not very sudden, but it was very clear. Fuxi felt as if he had entered another world. Although the gravity around him was still very strong, the aura in this space was equally vast. The surrounding spiritual energy seemed to increase hundreds or thousands of times in an instant. The moment Fuxi entered, the surrounding spiritual energy began to gather together, quickly blending into Fuxi's body, constantly washing Fuxi's body. , integrated into Fuxi's body, entered Fuxi's meridians, continuously circulated in the meridians, turned into the power of Fuxi's true energy, and finally entered Fuxi's Dantian. Although Fuxi was very surprised by the gathering of powerful spiritual energy, he quickly calmed down and sat cross-legged on the ground with his five hearts facing the sky. He completely relaxed his mind and began to quickly refine the spiritual energy that poured into his body. , directly turn this stream of spiritual energy into your own power. With the continuous gathering of spiritual energy, Fuxi's cultivation level is also growing rapidly. From the cultivation level of a true immortal, he quickly entered the cultivation level of a golden immortal, which is the sixth level of innate realm. Moreover, the surrounding spiritual energy gathered even faster, and Fuxi's cultivation level grew even faster with the support of this powerful spiritual energy. The human race has twelve innate levels of cultivation, and each three levels is a process of qualitative change. Soon Fuxi's cultivation had reached the peak of the sixth innate level, which was also the peak of the embryo-casting realm. The embryo-casting state, as the name suggests, is to build the body with one's own strength, fully stimulating the body's power, and finally the one's own power reaches a qualitative change and fades away from the mortal body. "Boom, boom, boom." Fuxi felt the power of rapid rotation in his meridians. Every time this force circulates for a week, the strength increases by one point, and every time it circulates for a week, the power becomes purer. The blood flows rapidly in the blood vessels, and the beating of the heart continues to become faster. As the blood continued to flow, the true essence continued to become more powerful, and Fuxi's body also began to change, and the impurities in the body were continuously discharged from every pore in the body. As the impurities in the body continued to be discharged, Fuxi's body also began to change. A little jade-colored light began to appear in the bones, and after this jade-colored light appeared, it began to become more numerous. , Fuxi's bones also began to transform into jade color. And there are strands of golden light in this jade color, exuding a powerful force. As Fuxi's bones changed, the power in his meridians began to condense and turned into a golden color. As the golden true energy formed, a huge momentum rose from Fuxi's body. The void behind him also began to change. A huge dragon roar sounded from the void. As the dragon roar sounded, a golden light shot out from the void. After this golden light appeared, it began to become larger and larger, and its shape began to change. In just a moment, this golden light turned into a five-clawed golden dragon. After the five-clawed golden dragon appeared, it entrenched itself behind Fuxi and waved its five claws continuously. As the five claws waved, the surrounding spiritual energy began to flow. The speed of gathering suddenly became even faster. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 168: Learning Arts The golden dragon that appeared behind Fuxi continued to swagger, and the surrounding spiritual energy gathered even faster. .¥ì?˼?·¿Í¥ì In the gathering of this powerful spiritual energy, the aura on Fuxi's body became even greater. The bones, meridians, and blood in the body rapidly transformed, and each of the meridians The acupoints also vibrated. With the continuous vibration of the acupoint, the five-clawed golden dragon behind Fuxi roared again. With the sound of the dragon's roar, Fuxi's soul also continued to vibrate. The power of the soul increased in an instant, and the power in the body condensed even faster. "Golden Dragon of Luck!" Kong Ru looked at Fuxi entrenched by the Golden Dragon of Luck in the picture, and his heart was full of surprise. Although Fuxi is the human emperor he has chosen, with Fuxi's current cultivation level, he can activate his own luck and transform into a golden dragon of luck. Even Confucius did not expect such an opportunity. "Qiren, go to the bottom of the mountain and pick him up." Kong Ru looked at Fuxi in the picture in front of him and said to Qiren beside him, his eyes full of satisfaction. "Yes, sir." After hearing what Confucius said, Qi Ren bowed to Confucius and said respectfully. After saying that, he stepped out and walked out. Qi Ren came out of the courtyard without stopping, and walked step by step towards where Fu Xi was. Fuxi's location was thousands of miles away from the courtyard where Confucius was. Such a distance was a very short distance for Qiren. But now Fuxi is still in a state of cultivation, and it is impossible to complete a breakthrough in a while. It is precisely because of this that Qiren appears to be unhurried. But even so, the distance of thousands of miles is only a short distance for Qi Ren. When he arrived at Fu Xi's side, Fu Xi's momentum reached its peak. The five-clawed golden dragon behind him saw Qi Ren. appeared, a golden light flashed in his eyes, staring straight at Qi Ren, his eyes full of vigilance. However, this alertness soon disappeared completely, and the golden dragon turned into a ray of light and sank directly into Fuxi's body. As the Luck Golden Dragon merged into Fuxi's body, the aura on Fuxi's body suddenly changed, and a golden light shot out from Fuxi's body, completely wrapping his figure. This golden light is the light emitted by the complete concentration of Fuxi's true energy and the completion of the breakthrough. Fuxi's cultivation has also broken through from the peak of the sixth innate level to the seventh level, which is the realm of rebirth. of cultivation. At this time, the strength of Fuxi's body has completely transcended the limitations of the human body. The strength of the body increased dozens of times, or even hundreds of times, in an instant. This is exactly the effect achieved by the Embryo Realm. Although the body of the human race is an innate Tao body, it is much weaker than most races in the prehistoric world. The weakness of the body has the greatest impact on the amount of power the body can withstand. The twelve innate levels created by Confucius are to continuously strengthen and improve the human body during cultivation, and finally reach the level of the prehistoric world. Compared with the most powerful races in the world, the first six of the twelve innate levels are all about physical strength. Fuxi completed the breakthrough, and slowly opened his eyes. A light flashed in his eyes, but the light shrank instantly, and there was more doubt and disbelief in his eyes. In just over a year, my cultivation level has actually reached the seventh level from the fifth level, and I have also completed the building of my body and reached the point of rebirth. Thinking about it, Fuxi stood up directly, shaking his hands continuously, feeling the power in his body. "Is this the power of the Reborn Realm?" Fuxi felt that the powerful power emanating from his body was thousands of times stronger than his previous power, and it was not a power above the same level at all. Although the tribe Fuxi belongs to is not small, the most powerful person in the tribe is only at the peak of the Embodying Realm. There is no strong person in the Reborn Realm. Now that he has reached the Reborn Realm, Fuxi's heart It was also filled with surprise. "Who are you?" Fuxi asked, looking at the child who was only seven or eight years old in front of him, his tone full of caution. Now that his cultivation level has reached the Rebirth Realm, he is also the existence of the Taiyi Realm in the prehistoric world. In this era when the Great Luo Realm is the most respected, Taiyi Realm can be said to be a master, but even so, he still cannot I felt the cultivation level of the child who was only seven or eight years old in front of me. Qiren looked at Fuxi who had woken up from his cultivation state, his eyes full of curiosity. What is the identity of the human race in front of me that makes the master pay so much attention to it. Although he has reached the Taiyi realm, he looks like a child who has not yet grown up. "My master asked me to take you there." Qiren did not answer Fuxi's words and said directly:He said, after finishing speaking, he turned around and walked back the way he came. When Fu Xi heard Qi Ren's words, he was even more surprised. The cultivation level of the child in front of him was already very surprising. He didn't expect that he was not the owner of this place, but also had a master. Who is the owner of this mountain range? Fuxi couldn't help but have doubts in his heart. However, although he was confused in his heart, Fuxi did not stop at all and followed Qiren's footsteps towards the depths of the mountain range. Qi Ren walked slowly in front, and Fu Xi quickly followed behind. But even so, Fu Xi still felt very strenuous in his heart, and he became even more shocked. The two quickly arrived at the courtyard where Confucius lived. Looking at the simple courtyard, thatched huts, stone tables, and stone benches, Fuxi couldn't help but feel a sense of peace in his heart, and all the emotions in his heart were completely resolved in an instant. He calmed down, and at this moment all his attention was directed to the young man sitting on the stone bench. "Sir." Qiren came to Confucius, bowed and saluted, and then stood directly behind Confucius. "Senior." Fuxi had already arrived in front of Kong Ru at this time, feeling the ordinary, yet very profound and vast feeling in Kong Ru's body. Fuxi felt as if he was in the boundless starry sky. Average. "Okay, very good. I didn't expect that you would reach this point in just eleven years." Kong Ru looked at Fu Xi and said without any concealment of his approval of Fu Xi. "Eleven years?" Fuxi was even more confused when he heard Kong Ru's words. It has been eleven years since he was born. How could this senior know so clearly? Could it be that this senior has been paying attention to his tribe? No, Fuxi thought in his mind, and he became more and more sure of his guess. "Senior, please accept me as your disciple!!!" Fuxi said and knelt down directly in front of Confucius, his tone full of determination. He looked straight at Kong Ru, and looked at Kong Ru, completely showing his determination. "Okay, then you are my disciple now. You have nine years. When you are twenty years old, you will leave here, return to your own clan, and complete your mission. How much can you learn? , it all depends on your own ability." Kong Ru looked at Fuxi and answered directly. Fuxi had already passed his own test, so he had nothing to hesitate about, so he agreed directly. "Meet the master." Fuxi knelt down on the ground, knelt three times and kowtowed nine times, but it was a ceremony of worship. At this time, Fuxi was regarded as Confucius's true disciple. Fuxi became a disciple and began the process of following Confucius's learning skills. Confucius also taught Fu Xi without the slightest reservation. However, in the process of teaching, in addition to the way of cultivation, he learned more about the ancient world, the conditions of various races in the ancient world, and the evolution of the ancient world. Moreover, Confucius paid more attention to Fuxi's own choice. After all, everyone must have his own way. What's more, Fuxi is the future emperor of the human race. He must have his own path and lead the human race in the future. A powerful path. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 169: Departure Nine years passed very quickly. During these nine years, Fuxi also grew from a boy to a young man. In these nine years, Fuxi has become more mature, and his body exudes a majestic and strange aura. During these nine years, Fuxi's cultivation has reached the peak of the realm of rebirth, and he will enter the realm of rebirth at any time. In addition to the growth in cultivation, Fuxi's knowledge also increased a lot. Although Fuxi was mature at first, his understanding of the world was very limited, and he seemed very immature. But after nine years, he learned a lot from Kong Ru, most of which he could not imagine. Although there were many legends in the clan, but the true understanding still made him feel sad in his heart. Shocked by it all. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Era of lich fight for hegemony everywhere, the fall of lich, broken world, earlier fight for hegemony between dragon, phoenix and unicorn clans, demon clan. Confucius told Fuxi all the history and secrets of the prehistoric world without hiding anything, allowing him to begin to come into contact with the true face of the prehistoric world at this time. It was at this time that Fuxi truly understood the vastness of the world and how immature he was when he left his clan. If his mother hadn't guided him here, he really didn't know what he would have become. He must have been turned into withered bones and buried in a tribe in the ancient world. It was still an ordinary thatched hut, still a stone bench and a stone table. Kong Ru was still sitting casually on the stone bench, but the expression in his eyes was still very dull, without any change. In front of Confucius, Fuxi stood there, looking at his master, and he was very confused as to why his master called him here. "Fuxi, you have been studying art for several years." Kong Ru picked up the teapot on the stone table and poured a cup into the teacup. He casually said to Fuxi that after nine years of study, he was still very satisfied with Fuxi. Whether it was his understanding of cultivation, his ability to make decisions, or his analysis of the general trend, he was very clear and exuded. He has a sense of confidence, but it can't help but be convincing. "Nine years." Fuxi said, his tone full of respect. Over the past nine years, he has gained a certain understanding of his master. Although his master did not reveal his identity, he received a lot of joy from Qi Ren. It is precisely because of this that he has a certain understanding of his master. It can be said that I respect my master from the bottom of my heart. "Nine years, you are already twenty years old. Remember what I told you nine years ago, it is time for you to become a teacher." When Kong Ru heard Fuxi's answer, he couldn't help but have a wave of memories. The scene when I came to become a disciple. From the time when Confucius was born to the present, there are still several Yuanhui, hundreds of thousands of years, and during these hundreds of thousands of years, Confucius spent most of his time in cultivation. Most of them also traveled in the prehistoric world, and the only people they spent the longest time with were the other three ancestors of the human race, but their time was also very limited. And now my apprentice can be said to have been with him for a relatively long time, and it is still a very normal relationship. "Master!!" When Fu Xi heard Kong Ru's words, a flash of surprise flashed in his eyes. He looked at Kong Ru, his eyes full of reluctance, but he quickly calmed down. "Okay, let's go, let Qi Ren give you a ride." Kong Ru said. After hearing what Kong Ru said, Qi Ren walked out from behind Kong Ru, his figure swaying, and there was a colorful wave of energy on his body. Light emanates. I saw Qiren's body shape changing rapidly, and his original shape was revealed in an instant, it was the colorful Qilin. Qiren showed his true form and walked directly in front of Fuxi, his huge head nuzzling Fuxi beside him from time to time. Fuxi looked at Qiren beside him, also full of surprise. After nine years of getting along with him, he also knew that Qiren was not a human race, but he did not expect that he was from the Qilin clan. After all, the Qilin clan was once the overlord of the ancient continent, and its arrogance could not become the mount of others. Although Fu Xi's heart was full of surprise, it didn't show it at all on the surface. And when he thought about his master's identity, he wasn't so shocked. "Yes, Master." Fuxi knelt down on the ground and kowtowed to Confucius. Although there was a trace of reluctance in his words, he was tightly suppressed in his heart. He also knew that his departure was inevitable. From the teaching process of his master, Fuxi also knew that he had his own mission, which was also a responsibility that he could not avoid. After Fuxi knelt down and worshiped, he stood up directly. Without any hesitation, he jumped up and landed on Qi Ren's body. The moment Fu Xi landed on Qi Ren's feet, clouds rose up from beneath his feet, lifting his figure up. Fuxi looked at Qiren who had left the ground, his eyes filled with wonder. He didn't know how fast Qiren was.what. After all, Qilin is called the leader of beasts, and is the leader of all beasts in the prehistoric world. Its speed should be the fastest when it is on the ground. But now that it is in the air, what speed will it reach? The situation. "Sa." With a slight voice, Fuxi saw the surrounding scene change. He had gone out of the small hut where he had lived for nine years, and the hut had completely disappeared in front of him. Kong Ru looked at Qiren and Fuxi disappearing, feeling very happy in his heart. Fuxi has already left the army, so the opportunity for the human race also begins at this time. The peace of the prehistoric world will also be broken, and it will once again enter the era of competition among various races for hegemony, and in this struggle for hegemony, the human race will finally shine. In his previous life, although he had no contact with gods and demons, in most teachings, the human race did not have real suppression by strong people. Without the suppression of the strong, the development of the human race is filled with immortals and Buddhas everywhere, and the development of the human race is completely controlled by the immortals and Buddhas. However, it now has its own existence. Although the human race still suffered a lot of losses in the catastrophe, it retained many elites. Coupled with the complete inheritance and cultivation techniques, the development of the human race can be said to be completely unmatched by other races in the prehistoric world. Although in these thousands of years, the human race has not shown its strength, the hidden strength will definitely shock all the races in the prehistoric world. ????????????????????????????????????????????????? off???? At this time, Fuxi was sitting on Qiren's back. In an instant, they were thousands of miles apart. In just a short period of time, the two figures had already appeared outside the mountains. Fuxi looked at the mountains behind him and was filled with surprise. He didn't expect Qiren to be so fast. He had walked for more than a year before entering the mountains from the periphery of the mountains. But now, a distance of hundreds of thousands of miles has been crossed in less than half a day. In addition to the mountains, Qiren's speed could not help but slow down a lot, but even so, Qiren's speed was still very fast. At a speed of hundreds of miles, Fuxi had already reached Hua Hua in just an instant. outside the tribe. Arriving outside the tribe, Qi Ren did not descend directly. The colorful light on his body became more intense, and his powerful aura emitted in an instant. This powerful momentum completely enveloped the entire Chinese tribe in an instant. The people in the tribe shook and turned, looking towards the direction of the sky. This direction was where Qiyue and Fuxi were. The colorful rays of light, the huge body, the metallic light emitting from the scales on the body, and the windless hair are like divine beasts between heaven and earth, shocking all directions. "Colorful Qilin." Outside the hut in the center of the tribe, several people looked at the Qilin in the sky and couldn't help but exclaimed. After recognizing the colorful unicorn, several people couldn't help but heave a sigh of relief. These people were Hua Xu and the elders of the tribe, and they knew that the colorful unicorn appeared when Hua Xu was pregnant with Fuxi. Thinking of Fuxi, the face of Hua Xu, who was standing in the center, couldn't help but change. It had been ten years since Fuxi left. When Fuxi told him about traveling, she told him about the mountains hundreds of miles away, thinking that he would come back without harvesting anything. But it has been ten years since he left. I don¡¯t know where Fuxi went and whether he is still alive. Hua Xu thought, his heart filled with worry. "Look, there's a person sitting on the colorful Qilin." One of the clan elders said in surprise, and while he was speaking, Qiren's figure continued to fall from the air, and quickly moved toward the center of the tribe. flying over. Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 170 The Beginning of Chaos Qi Ren's figure descended towards the center of the Chinese tribe. As he landed, everyone in the tribe felt Qi Ren's aura more clearly. There is no harshness in the powerful aura, but more of a friendly force, which makes everyone feel like a spring breeze. Moreover, everyone felt that the spiritual energy around them was also gathering rapidly, constantly integrating into everyone's body, turning into streams of true energy within the body. At this time, everyone also saw Fuxi's figure sitting on Qi Ren's body. Looking at Fuxi's figure, everyone was full of surprise. "Peoplepeople" Everyone looked at Fuxi and couldn't help shouting in surprise, the surprise in their tone was completely revealed. The colorful unicorn is a mythical beast, and someone actually rides it, and this colorful unicorn did not resist at all. The surprise can be imagined. "Fuxi!!!" The one who spoke was Hua Xu. Hua Xu looked at the young man sitting on the colorful unicorn and shouted in surprise. Although ten years had passed, Hua Xu still recognized Fuxi instantly. As Fuxi continued to descend, the scene in the tribe became clearer, and he was constantly searching among the crowd. After hearing Hua Xu's shout, Fuxi's eyes instantly turned to the center of the tribe. Looking at Hua Xu standing in the middle of the crowd, he was very excited. Fuxi stood up from Qiren's body, and instantly his figure fell from Qiren's sadness, shooting straight in the direction of Hua Xu and others on the ground. The cultivation level at the peak of the Reborn Realm was released without the slightest concealment. The speed reached the extreme in an instant, and his body appeared in front of Hua Xu in just an instant. "Mother." Fuxi looked at Hua Xu and knelt down directly in front of Hua Xu. It had been ten years since he had left the tribe. When Fuxi left, it was because he wanted to get to know the time outside, but he never expected that it would be ten years before he left. And even though ten years had passed, I never expected that my mother would recognize him at first sight. Qi Ren saw Fu Xi jump down directly and reach the tribe. He did not stay where he was. His figure flashed, his aura completely restrained, the clouds under his feet fluttered, and his figure disappeared in an instant. "Fuxi, where did you go to the extreme? Why did you come back now, and" Hua Xu looked at Fuxi, his face was full of joy, but in his heart he was very confused about where Fuxi had gone. ten years. And when he comes back, he will actually come back riding a unicorn. When Fuxi heard Hua Xu¡¯s question, he didn¡¯t hide anything and told Hua Xu directly about his experiences in the past few years. There is nothing hidden about the process from leaving the tribe to learning skills from Confucius. Fuxi also knew the mission entrusted to him by his master, and if he wanted to complete all of this, the first thing he had to do was to make his tribe strong quickly. Hua Xu and others were also full of surprise at Fuxi's narration. But when he heard that Fuxi's cultivation had reached the peak of the Reborn Realm, he was even more surprised. After all, the strongest among the tribe is only the one in the Fetus Realm. I didn't expect Fuxi to have reached such a point in ten years, and that he would break through at any time. Fuxi told the tribe about his past several years, and Qiren had also returned to the nameless mountain range where Confucius lived. At this time, Kong Ru was still sitting in front of the hut at the foot of the mountain, still so leisurely, and his whole person still looked so calm. "Master, Fuxi has returned to the tribe." Qiren descended from the clouds, transformed into a human form again, stood in front of Confucius, and said respectfully. "Well, yes, we have been here for decades, and the leisurely days are about to end. Next, the prehistoric world will enter a turbulent period, and it is time to start making arrangements." Kong Ru stood up. , the lazy aura on his body disappeared completely in an instant, and his whole body was filled with a vast aura, and rays of light flashed in his eyes, as if cutting through the void and seeing through time and space. "Qiren, okay, it's time for us to leave. First, let's go to your Qilin clan and see the Qilin ancestor." Kong Ru stood up and said to Qilen. As soon as Qi Ren heard that he was going to the Qilin clan, he became very happy. His body swayed and he instantly transformed into his original shape and appeared in front of Kong Ru. Qi Ren transformed into his original form, and Kong Ru directly landed on Qi Ren's body. I saw auspicious clouds rising under Qi Ren's feet, and his four hooves were moving. His speed reached the extreme in an instant, turning into a ray of light and shooting out of the mountains. Qiren's speed reached the extreme, much faster than when he sent Fuxi off, and he came out of the mountains in just an instant. While appearing outside the mountains, Kong Ru's hand was gently waved towards the direction of the mountains.Make a move. The surrounding space shook rapidly, and the mountains that were originally located on the same spot were instantly uprooted. As it was pulled up, it continued to shrink, turning into particles and disappearing in an instant. At the same time as the particles disappeared, the space in the small world of Kong Ru's Dantian vibrated, and a small star appeared in the starry sky. Kong Ru started his own actions, preparing to start laying out the situation for the dominance of the human race, and at the same time, the secret of the ancient world began to become chaotic. Although the chaos in Tianji cannot be compared with that of the Lich War, the degree of turmoil also surprised the powerful people in the prehistoric world. The secret of the prehistoric world is the expression of the development process of the prehistoric world, and it is also the direction in which the prehistoric world will move. The creatures in the prehistoric world, and even the saints, are all under the operation of this heavenly secret, and now the heavenly secret is in chaos. This kind of thing seems to have disappeared in an instant, and everything has become elusive, and everything seems to be shrouded in a mist. If you have no direction in the first place, you will feel very uncomfortable if you fall into the fog. But now that they see their direction disappearing little by little, what everyone feels in their hearts is fear. After all, the number of times such a scene appeared in the prehistoric world was very limited. When the three clans of dragon, phoenix and unicorn were fighting for hegemony, and then when the lichs were fighting for hegemony in the prehistoric world, each time it had a very significant impact on the prehistoric world. of. The struggle for hegemony between dragons, phoenixes and unicorns directly led to the rise of the demons and the battle between good and evil in the prehistoric world. In the end, even the west of the prehistoric world was directly shattered. And by the end of the Lich's struggle for hegemony, the entire prehistoric world was completely shattered. There is not even a single strong person left in the ancient world, and less than one ten thousandth of the living beings are left. This kind of thing is something that all living beings are afraid of. With the chaos of the prehistoric world, there are fearful humane friends, but more people are full of excitement. The chaos of Tianji shows that the struggle for hegemony in the prehistoric world has begun again. Now the two strongest lich tribes in the prehistoric world have been severely damaged, and they were sent to the northwest by the saints to the coldest and coldest places in the prehistoric world. It can be said that There is absolutely no possibility of fighting for hegemony. The human race, which originally shined brightly in the prehistoric world, also suffered huge losses during the catastrophe of the human race, and its strength has not been fully recovered until now. Such an opportunity is great for all races in the prehistoric world. The most favorable opportunity is also a real opportunity to become stronger, and it may also be the only opportunity. With such a situation, how could all the races in the prehistoric world not go crazy. After all, if you don't seize this opportunity, the final outcome of each race will be back to the time of the lich, completely suppressed, and can only live in the corner of the prehistoric world. Even walking in the prehistoric world will be restricted. Even surrender in the end. Every race in these prehistoric worlds that can be called a race has its own strong presence. Although it was affected by the Lich War, it still retained a lot of strength. Each of these strong men has survived for countless years, and some even existed when the three clans of dragon, phoenix and unicorn were fighting for hegemony. Having been suppressed for countless years, one can imagine the depression in these people¡¯s hearts. Now there is finally a chance for them to rise. Although the chance of rising is very limited, it is the highest and most certain in history. No one can withstand such a temptation. Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 171 Turmoil With the chaos of the heavenly secrets, all races in the prehistoric world began to take their own actions. The temptation of the protagonist of the prehistoric world is fatal and irresistible to any race in the prehistoric world. No matter how big or small the race is, strong or weak, the creatures of every race are full of longing for such an existence. In order to Such a goal can be said to be unhesitating, just like the three clans of dragon, phoenix and unicorn, and the second clan of lich. Among the strong men in these five ethnic groups, each of them is very powerful for the heavenly machine. Before the battle, all situations are completely calculated, even the final scenario where both sides will suffer losses has been calculated. But even so, even if there is only one in 10,000, or even less chance, they have no intention of giving up and want to become the protagonist of this prehistoric world. The Hongmeng Purple Qi in the prehistoric world, which is the opportunity to become a saint, has only seven paths, and six of them have been refined by six saints. The last one also disappeared with the death of Hongyun. In the end, there is only one way to become a saint and transcend the fate of an ant. The last one is to gather the luck of the entire prehistoric world and bless it on oneself, breaking through the existence of a saint at once. The struggle for interests, opportunities, and luck is always unavoidable for every creature in the prehistoric world, and it is also the fate that every race in the prehistoric world must face. With the shock of all races in the prehistoric world, each ethnic group began to concentrate its own strength and began to attack various parts of the prehistoric world. Each ethnic group began to continuously expand its strength in battle after battle, and each ethnic group began to spread its restrained claws. "Alas, I didn't expect that the peace in the prehistoric world could not be maintained for ten thousand years. It seems that this is really a world full of crises. But at the same time as crises, there are also opportunities." Kong Ru was sitting Qi Ren was moving quickly through the clouds on his back. While moving forward, Kong Ru was constantly observing the changes in the ancient land under his feet, and couldn't help but sigh when he looked at the creatures in the ancient world who were constantly fighting. "Heaven and earth are unkind and regard all things as daggers. The saints are unkind and regard all things as daggers. The prehistoric world should be like this. Only constant turmoil and movement can it be constantly perfected, accommodate more living beings, and enable more living beings to gain Survive. If there is peace all the time, no competition, no progress, the world will turn into a lake, and eventually it will just turn into a ditch of smelly water." Kong Ru put away his thoughts. Sighing, he couldn't help but say. The sentimentality caused by the fight between the creatures in the ancient world also completely disappeared in an instant. A fighting spirit rose up in his body, and a cold aura rose up, but this aura was completely restrained in an instant. "It seems that these tens of thousands of years have been too peaceful, otherwise such emotion would not have arisen in my heart. And although the current cultivation level can be compared with that of a saint, he is not a saint after all, and cannot achieve the immortality of a saint. If you are attacked by two saints at the same time, will you be able to protect yourself?" Kong Ru could not help but feel that his small world was still evolving rapidly, but it still had not evolved into the middle world. The current strength of Kong Ru can only wait for the small world to completely transform into the middle world before he can truly achieve a qualitative breakthrough in his cultivation. By then, he will really have nothing to fear, even Hongjun, who controls the way of heaven. I can't deal with myself easily. Kong Ru kept thinking in his heart, while Qi Ren moved quickly among the clouds, and his heart was filled with strange feelings. The aura on his body seemed to be constantly changing, becoming more powerful. A strange aura emitted around his body, which made the unknown aspects of his cultivation become clearer and clearer, and his flying speed also became clearer. It becomes faster and smoother, and every time it moves forward, it traces a strange trajectory. Qiren¡¯s express delivery was faster, and soon he had left the eastern land of the prehistoric world and entered the central part of the prehistoric world, which was also the area where Buzhou Mountain was originally located in the prehistoric world. After entering this area, Qi Ren also fell from the clouds and headed towards the mountains. Qilin entered the mountains at a much faster speed. After all, Qilin is the leader of beasts, and the power it exerts on the earth and between mountains is the most powerful. Soon, Qi Ren arrived in front of a huge mountain range and stopped. The moment Qiren stopped, Kong Ru rolled over from his back and landed on the ground. "You go in and inform Patriarch Qilin that I have come to discuss something with him." Kong Ru stood on the ground and looked at the mountains in front of him. Although the mountains in front of you look very simple, the secrets contained in them are definitely not as simple as they appear. Even Kong Ru himself didn't think he could easily enter it. After all, the Qilin ancestor was also a being comparable to a saint.  Hearing Kong Ru's words, Qi Ren didn't hesitate at all. His four hooves moved under his feet, and instantly turned into a colorful ray of light and entered the mountain range. Although the treatment when following Confucius was good, Confucius did not treat him as a mount at all, but treated him like a disciple. But he is of the Qilin clan after all, and he still has a very strong sense of belonging to his clan. Kong Ru saw Qi Ren entering the mountains and began to look carefully at the huge mountains in front of him. The area occupied by this huge mountain range reaches hundreds of millions of miles, and the peaks within the mountain range tower into the clouds. Moreover, Kong Ru felt that waves of power were constantly emerging from the surrounding earth, and they were constantly pouring into the mountains, making the spiritual energy in the mountains extremely rich, and it was no better than the spiritual energy before the prehistoric world was shattered. weak. "Hahaha, Taoist friend Confucius is visiting, but he is a rare visitor." While Kong Ru was observing the mountains in front of him, a voice came from the depths of the mountains. Before the voice arrived, a figure had already appeared in front of Kong Ru. This person was none other than Patriarch Qilin. Patriarch Qilin did not maintain his true form, but appeared in front of Confucius as a middle-aged man. Kong Ru looked at the Qilin Ancestor in front of him, and couldn't help but feel shocked in his heart. Although I know that Qilin Patriarch¡¯s cultivation level is comparable to that of a saint. But when I actually saw it, I was still very surprised. When he first met, Kong Ru's cultivation was still at the level of a quasi-sage. Although he could tell something, it was very limited after all. But now that Qilin Patriarch's cultivation was in front of him, he was powerful. The power is clearly revealed. When Kong Ru was sizing up Ancestor Qilin, Ancestor Qilin was also sizing up Kong Ru opposite him. When he first met Kong Ru, Kong Ru's cultivation level was only at the peak of a quasi-sage, not even a sub-sage. But now, he could clearly feel the powerful force in Kong Ru's body, which was no weaker than his own. Ancestor Qilin couldn't help but pay attention to this speed of progress. "Kong Ru was surprised that fellow Taoist came in person. During the great catastrophe of the human race, it was only when the human race was in great catastrophe that it was only with fellow Taoists who encouraged the human race that they could retain their strength. Kong Ru did not come to express his gratitude in person, and asked fellow Taoist to please forgive me." Kong Ru said. He slightly arched his hands to the Qilin Ancestor and said. Ancestor Qilin was filled with surprise when he saw Kong Ru like this, but he was even more happy. The decision he made at that time was to form a good relationship with the human race. When the time comes to cooperate, his own race can also get certain benefits. But now it seems that my goal has really been achieved. The two didn't stay outside the mountains for long. After a few words of conversation, they entered the Qilin clan's territory directly. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 172: Co-Master of the Human Race Decades passed very quickly. During these decades, Kong Ru continued to wander among the various races in the ancient world, accumulating strength for the beginning of the human race's struggle for hegemony. These forces are not the internal forces of the human race, but the forces from outside the human race, and are also the forces of several powerful races in the prehistoric world. The quasi-sage of the prehistoric world may have been completely blinded by the chaos of heaven, but the aloof saint can push through the fog and find the trajectory of the prehistoric world. And the tribe that Kong Ru went to was exactly the one with the presence of a saint-level being in charge. If such an existence cannot cooperate, it will definitely become an obstacle to the development of the human race. However, there are only a few races that can have saint-level existences in the prehistoric world, and they have all withdrawn from the stage of the prehistoric world and cannot truly join the struggle for hegemony. If these races want to reappear in the prehistoric world, now The only choice is to cooperate with the human race. After Kong Ru came out of the Qilin Clan, he went directly to the White Tiger Clan, the Xuanwu Clan, the Phoenix Clan, and the Dragon Clan. The last race he went to was the Spirit Clan, which was located in the center of the prehistoric world. The Spirit Clan is also the Clan of Spirits of Plants and Trees, the Clan ruled by Jianmu. Originally, the spiritual clan's clan was not at the center of the prehistoric world, but since Jianmu turned into a sky pillar, all the strong men among the spirit clan moved to Jianmu's surroundings to guard the location of the sky pillar. , and the billions of miles where this building is located has completely become a gathering place for the spirit race. The reason why Kong Ru put the Spirit Tribe last was not only because of Jianmu¡¯s existence, but also because of the existence of Ancestor Yang Mei. As the only remaining Chaos God and Demon, Yang Mei's cultivation is not inferior to that of Hongjun, who controls the way of heaven, and the way of cultivation is completely inherited from the Chaos God and Demon. Kong Ru went to the Spirit Clan this time to meet Ancestor Yang Mei and resolve the doubts in his heart. ¡°Fellow Taoist Jianmu, I wonder if Senior Yang Mei is in the clan?¡± Kong Ru asked after discussing with Jianmu. Jianmu was slightly surprised when he heard Kong Ru's words. He didn't expect that Kong Ru would actually ask about his master at this time. I originally thought that Kong Ru came here simply to unite the power of the spirit clan, but now it seems that his purpose is not that simple. However, Jianmu also had a certain understanding of Confucius' thoughts. The last time I saw Kong Ru, Kong Ru's cultivation was only at the pinnacle of quasi-sage, and he did not have the opportunity to become a saint in the prehistoric world. But what he didn't expect was that even though Confucius was like this, he still raised his cultivation to the level of a saint. Such opportunities, such luck, and the perseverance required to achieve this, all these made Jian Ru Mu was shocked in his heart. "This" There was a trace of hesitation on Jianmu's face. After all, without his master's instructions, even he didn't know where his master was. Even within the clan, Jianmu didn't know where his master was. Undiscoverable. "Hahaha, little friend, come here, how could I hide aside and not come to meet you?" Just when Jianmu was hesitating, an old saint came out from deep within the clan, and as the voice spread, Out, an old man appeared in front of the two of them, it was Patriarch Yang Mei. When Patriarch Yang Mei appeared, a trace of surprise flashed across the eyes of both Jianmu and Kong Ru. Although Kong Ru came to the Spirit Clan because he wanted to see Yang Mei, he never expected that Yang Mei would actually go out of his way to see him, and his tone was very intriguing. Jianmu was also surprised. He also had a certain understanding of his master. Although he was very easy-going, as the only remaining Chaos God and Demon, Jianmu could clearly feel his arrogance. But now he actually spoke to Kong Ru in such a tone, Jianmu couldn't help but feel surprised. "I've met senior." "Meet the master." When Kong Ru and others saw Yang Mei appear, they saluted respectfully to Yang Mei, their tone also full of respect. "Well," Yang Mei nodded lightly, but her eyes were still looking at Kong Ru, her eyes full of doubts, and at the same time, there was an intriguing smile. "Hahaha, I didn't expect that little friend would have this opportunity. There are not many Chaos Gods and Demons left, each one is hidden in the depths of Chaos, and the remaining souls of the Chaos Gods and Demons who were killed by Pangu were also suppressed by Pangu In the prehistoric world, I didn't expect that my little friend would gain something. With the existence of these remnant souls and the existence of the small world, my future is no worse than that of the chaotic gods and demons like me. I didn't expect this. A person like Xiaoyou could actually be born in the ancient world. It seems that I also despise this ancient world." Yang Mei woke up from the initial shock, looked at Kong Ru and said, her tone also full of infinite emotion. . It turns out that Yang Mei is the Chaos God and Demon, and one of the few among the three thousand Chaos God and Demon who has not been added.?Chaos gods and demons among the ranks of people who attacked Pangu. It is precisely because of this that he was able to survive the catastrophe of opening the sky, and he achieved a breakthrough in cultivation and reached his current cultivation level. Precisely because of this, Yang Mei is full of confidence in her bloodline of chaotic gods and demons. But now seeing that a creature who has practiced Yuanhui for several times has actually reached such a point, and his cultivation is still growing rapidly, Yang Mei's heart can't help but be filled with emotion. Within the Spirit Clan, Kong Ru began to ask Yang Mei for advice on cultivation issues. At this time, great changes were also taking place in the area of ??the human race on the coast of the East China Sea in the prehistoric world. The human race was ushering in a huge change, and the location where this happened was exactly in a building on the coast of the East China Sea. On the top of the mountain, this mountain is none other than Mount Tai. Mount Tai is not a very large mountain range in the human area on the coast of the East China Sea, but this mountain range is where the dragon veins of the entire coast of the East China Sea are located, and it is also the place where the imperial aura is strongest on the entire coast of the East China Sea. And on this day, people under Mount Tai continued to gather towards Mount Tai. These human races come from every human tribe on the entire coast of the East China Sea. Everyone has a high status in the tribe, and now all the people are gathering towards Mount Tai. And it was Fuxi of the Hua tribe who brought all the tribes of the human race together here, and he is also the current leader of the Fuxi tribe. It has been decades since Fuxi returned to the tribe. During these decades, the tribe has rapidly become stronger, the cultivation level of the tribe members has increased rapidly, and the development of the tribe has made more and more powerful. Many small tribes surrendered to the Fuxi tribe, and Fuxi's reputation spread rapidly among the human race. After all, Fuxi was born to be the emperor, and his ability to rule can be said to be innate. The prestige among the human race continues to grow, and the strength of the tribe is also rapidly increasing. In just a few decades, the strength of the Chinese tribe has also grown from a small tribe to the largest tribe in the prehistoric world. On the top of Mount Tai, on a huge altar, Fuxi stood on the altar, and around the altar, there were human beings standing one after another. Each of these human races is the leader of each tribe of the human race. Each tribe has tens of thousands of people, and some even number in the millions. But now, each of these people stood solemnly under the altar, looking respectfully at Fuxi on top of the altar. "I, Fuxi, represent heaven and earth here today. The four ancestors of the human race will join Fuxi as the co-lord of the human race. They will definitely gather the strength of the human race and make the human race the protagonists of heaven and earth." Fuxi stood on the altar and said loudly, following Fuxi The sound of the sky and the earth began to change color. Auspicious clouds rose above the sky, and an emperor's aura came out of Fuxi's body. The void behind him changed instantly, and a golden light shot out from the void, turning into a ray of light. A thousand-foot-long five-clawed golden dragon. "Co-lord, co-lord, co-lord." The humans standing under the altar were filled with excitement when they saw such a scene, and they couldn't help shouting loudly. Each of these people is the leader of each tribe, and the ones with the lowest cultivation level are all in the realm of rebirth. Many shouts gathered together and were constantly superimposed. The sounds continued to spread to all parts of the East China Sea. After hearing the shouts, the surrounding humans became excited in an instant and shouted loudly. shouted. The sound was like a wave, constantly spreading to all parts of the East China Sea. The sound continued to become louder as it spread, and soon it resounded throughout the entire East China Sea, within the scope of the human race. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 173: Hetu Luoshu Fuxi became the co-leader of the human race, uniting the strength of the human race. Although the movement was very huge, the movement was limited to the area of ????the human race. The other races in the prehistoric world outside the East China Sea were not attracted by the movements of the human race. One by one, these races have begun to implement their own plans for domination. The powerful clans in the prehistoric world began to show their respective strengths one by one, and one by one began to fully reveal their restrained strength. The battles in the prehistoric world are the most direct battles and the bloodiest battles. There is no evasion of the battles between various races. In this world, only strong strength can truly win the recognition of all races in the prehistoric world. The flames of war in the prehistoric world are constantly igniting, and the entire prehistoric world is caught in battles. There are only mountains and waters, and there are battles and battlefields everywhere. The land of the prehistoric world was once again infected with blood, and the entire continent was once again shrouded in blood. Among the human race, the center of the Fuxi tribe is the main hall where Fuxi handles human affairs. Although the entire hall is not very luxurious, it is full of coercion. The simple furnishings in the hall completely set off the coercion of Emperor Fuxi, making anyone who is in this hall feel lifted up in their hearts. There was a moment of solemnity, not daring to show the slightest contempt. In the main hall, Fuxi was sitting on his seat, his brows condensed and his eyes closed, thinking about something. It has been several years since he became the co-leader of the human race. During these years, Fuxi has dealt with various situations faced by the human race and gained a deeper understanding of the situation of the human race. It was precisely because of this understanding that Fuxi became even more worried. "Alas." Fuxi sighed, stood up directly, and walked out of the hall. After Fuxi left the hall, he continued walking towards the outside of the tribe without any intention of stopping. Along the way, when the people in the tribe saw Fuxi, they all saluted respectfully, full of respect for Fuxi. Fuxi kept moving forward, in a daze, without a goal, and kept moving forward. Fuxi walked out of the tribe, followed by many tribesmen, guarding Fuxi. After all, although the coast of the East China Sea is a gathering place for human races, there are still many other races in this area, as well as many beasts that have not activated their intelligence. Fuxi kept moving forward, and soon reached a river. Fuxi looked at the river in front of him, stopped, and sat cross-legged next to the river, looking at the continuously flowing river in front of him, and his whole body looked at the river. , fell into deep thought. Although the human race is an innate Taoist body, with the passage and changes of the spiritual energy of the prehistoric world, the speed of cultivation has also become much slower. But although it is said to be slow, it is still very fast compared to other races in the prehistoric world. However, due to the battle between the two Lich clans, the ancient world was broken. Although it was repaired through the methods of several saints, it was still unstable after all. During these nearly ten thousand years, the earth shook, wind, rain, and various weather conditions appeared in the human race's area, which had a huge impact on the development of the human race. Fuxi sat by the river, looking at the water, thinking constantly, and the aura on his body began to change. The people who followed Fuxi were all surprised when they saw Fuxi's appearance. They guarded Fuxi one by one to avoid any situation that would affect Fuxi. Just as Fuxi was thinking, the space not far away vibrated slightly, and two figures appeared in the sky. These two people were Kong Ru and Qi Ren who had just come out of the Spirit Tribe tribe. Kong Ru sat on Qi Ren's back, looking at Fuxi who was sitting by the river and constantly comprehending something, his eyes were full of joy. In just a few decades, Fuxi had completely united the human tribes. Moreover, Kong Ru clearly discovered that Fu Xi's body was constantly releasing the aura of the emperor, as well as his luck that was constantly growing, and his cultivation had become much stronger in the past few decades. "It seems that he has grown a lot, but based on his current situation alone, his gains are very limited. It is impossible to solve the situation of the human race. It seems that I have to go through it again. ." After Kong Ru finished speaking, he gently patted Qi Ren who was sitting down. But Qi Ren understood what Kong Ru meant in an instant. The auspicious clouds under his feet moved instantly, and his figure disappeared in an instant, but the people on the ground did not notice anything. Qiren continued to advance in the sky, sometimes shuttling through space, but his speed was several times faster than before. Kong Ru couldn't help but nodded when he saw Qi Ren's speed. With a move of his hand, a space passage appeared in front of Qi Ren's eyes. The moment Qi Ren's body appeared in this space passage, there was no trace of it.Without any hesitation, the body disappeared directly into the space channel. This time, he was not just on his way leisurely, but for Fuxi's enlightenment, and he needed to return before Fuxi's enlightenment was over. The figures of Kong Ru and Qi Ren entered the space passage and instantly appeared in the northern part of the prehistoric world, on the edge of the North Sea. The North Sea is the ocean in the northern part of the northern continent of the prehistoric world, and it is also the most desolate ocean in the prehistoric world. "Fellow Daoist Kunpeng, Kong Ru is here to visit. Come out and see him." Kong Ru stood on the Beihai. His voice sounded and instantly spread throughout the entire Beihai. When the voice rang, the surrounding space also shook involuntarily. , as if it would collapse directly at any time. This time the person Confucius was looking for was Kunpeng. Kong Ru didn't look down on Kunpeng who was called a demon master at all, and couldn't help but use his methods to scare this demon master of the demon clan. Since the end of the Lich War, Kunpeng will directly move to the North Sea and live in the Beihai Palace on the bottom of the North Sea. He has never left the palace again. Hetu Luoshu was swept away from the saint's eyes, and Kunpeng's heart was full of anxiety. Only by hiding in this dojo that he had run for countless years could he feel safe. Kunpeng is in retreat, refining the Hetu Luoshu in his hand. Ever since he obtained the Hetu Luoshu, Kunpeng has been refining it continuously. However, what makes Kunpeng feel helpless is that for thousands of years, Hetu Luoshu seems to have been completely isolated. He can't refine even the slightest bit. Even if he forces himself to break the prohibition within the spiritual treasure, he can refine it. The speed of transformation is also very slow, as if it is rejecting itself. Today, Kunpeng is still refining Hetu Luoshu, hoping to control this spiritual treasure as soon as possible. But suddenly, the entire Beihai shook completely, and his own dojo also shook, and the entire space was also shaking constantly, as if it would completely shatter at any time. And as the space vibrated, a huge voice spread from outside into the dojo. Kunpeng's dojo has gone through countless years of operation, and it is also supported by the powerful resources of the demon clan. It can be said that the entire dojo is filled with powerful formations to protect it. But now there was actually a huge sound coming from such a method. Kunpeng couldn't help but be surprised, and he instantly woke up from his cultivation state. Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 174 The Fearful Kunpeng The vibrations in the North Sea were clearly felt by all the creatures in the North Sea, and every one of them was filled with fear. At this time, how strong strength can cause such power? All the creatures couldn't help but become more frightened when they thought of this. Demon Master Kunpeng's majesty in the North Sea can be said to be at its peak, unmatched by anyone, and this majesty is based on strong strength. But now someone actually came to stir up this pressure, and all the creatures couldn't help but feel a sense of curiosity. Kunpeng in Beihai Palace was also full of surprise. He also knew about Kong Ru, but his understanding of Kong Ru's cultivation was very vague. But this time, Kunpeng couldn't help but feel shocked by the method Kong Ru used. He stood up in an instant, disappeared on the spot, and appeared in the sky above the North Sea in an instant. Kong Ru looked at Kunpeng appearing in front of him, his eyes full of surprise. In his expectation, Kunpeng would appear, but it would never be so fast. After Kunpeng appeared, he kept looking at Kong Ru. The oppressive feeling emanating from Kong Ru was something he had not felt even from Demon Emperor Taiyi. This kind of power is definitely not something that the sub-sage level can possess, Kunpeng thought in his heart, and became cautious at the same time. "I don't know why fellow Taoist Confucius came here?" Kunpeng's tone was still so gloomy, but he didn't have the slightest arrogance when he spoke, and the expression on his face didn't change at all, completely hiding his thoughts in his heart. Among them, it didn't show anything at all. "Come here to pick up something from Taoist Kunpeng." Kong Ru said, his tone was flat, but in this flat tone, there was strong self-confidence and unquestionable pride. After Kong Ru consulted Yang Mei about cultivation issues from the Spirit Clan, he had a clearer understanding of his own cultivation, and a more direct understanding of the chaos gods and demons. The goals have also become clearer. "I don't know what fellow Taoist wants. If it is in the North Sea, Kunpeng will not be stingy." Kunpeng couldn't help but tilt his face slightly when he heard Kong Ru's words, and his tone became more serious. It was gloomy, but Kunpeng was suppressing himself. After all, Kunpeng absolutely did not want to feel the terrifying aura he felt from Kong Ru's body. If Kong Ru's request was not too excessive, Kunpeng would not want to take over the cause and effect with Kong Ru and create a powerful enemy for himself. "Dijun's Hetu Luoshu." Kong Ru said, while speaking, a light flashed in his eyes, and the aura from his body emitted instantly, completely covering Kunpeng in this terrifying aura. Today's Confucius does not have the restrictions of saints. Saints are managers of the way of heaven and are restricted by the prehistoric world. "Uh." Kunpeng felt the terrifying aura around his body, his face changed instantly, streaks of cold sweat appeared on the mountain, his body trembled involuntarily, and the anger in his heart continued to accumulate in his heart. It could be said that Hetu Luoshu had risked his life to get it, and now that he was allowed to hand it over so easily, one can fully imagine the anger in Kunpeng's heart. After all, Kunpeng is also a demon master of the demon clan. He is a person who has listened to the teachings in Zixiao Palace and is a peer of the saint. Now that a person who had practiced for only a few Yuanhui and less than a million years was forced like this, the unwillingness and anger in Kunpeng's heart completely burst out in an instant. "Kong Ru, my son, if you want to get Hetu Luoshu from Kunpeng today, it depends on whether you have the ability." As Kunpeng spoke, the aura on his body continued to become more powerful, and in an instant he had reached To the extreme, Yasheng's aura confronted Kong Ru's aura without any restraint. Kunpeng's cultivation is also considered a strong one among the sub-sages. Although he is not a being who has reached the pinnacle of sub-sages like Emperor Jun and Taiyi, his strength is so powerful that no one in the prehistoric world can ignore it. Kong Ru looked at Kunpeng who was confronting him, and a trace of surprise flashed in his eyes. According to Kong Ru's understanding of Kunpeng, Kunpeng's forbearance was definitely very powerful in the prehistoric world, and was beyond the reach of other strong men in the prehistoric world. Comparable. But now he actually started attacking directly under his own slight stimulation, and Kong Ru couldn't help but feel surprised. Kunpeng started to attack, and every attack fully unleashed the power of his body. With each of Kunpeng's attacks, the space in Beihai shook, and the surrounding space continued to fragment. But no matter how Kunpeng attacked, Kong Ru didn't make any extra moves. He waved his sleeves and completely neutralized Kunpeng's attack in an instant. "Impossible." Kunpeng looked at Kong Ru who had completely neutralized his attack, his heart was filled with shock and disbelief. Even if Demon Emperor Taiyi wants to completely neutralize his own attack?, it is only possible to use the Chaos Clock, which will not have the slightest impact on the surroundings. But this little human race in front of him actually completely deflected his attack so easily. With such a presence, a trace of panic flashed in Kunpeng's eyes. As an innate god and demon, Kunpeng has been practicing for countless years. Although Kunpeng was shocked, he was constantly thinking about how to deal with Kong Ru in front of him. At this moment, Kunpeng attacked Kong Ru again. At the moment the attack was completed, Kunpeng's figure quickly retreated toward the rear, his figure shook, and he instantly turned into a big roc. It was one of Kunpeng's original forms, Peng. Kunpeng transformed into Peng, and his speed reached the extreme in an instant. Facing Kunpeng's movement, the surrounding space was completely shattered, and Kunpeng instantly turned into a shadow, projecting towards the boundless North Sea. "Boom." There was a huge sound of falling into the water, and Kunpeng's figure had entered the North Sea. Entering the North Sea, Kunpeng's figure changed instantly. The feathers on Dapeng's body completely disappeared in an instant, turning into scales one by one, and turned into a huge fish with a body of several thousand feet. It was Kun. Kong Ru couldn't help but be surprised when he saw Kunpeng entering the North Sea. He didn't expect that Kunpeng actually escaped directly and entered the sea. But the surprise only lasted a moment. Kong Ru responded immediately. He kept waving his hands, tracing mysterious trajectories. The power in his body burst out continuously and merged into the surrounding space. The surrounding space changed in an instant. Completely imprisoned, even the space under the surface of the North Sea is like this. The moment the space was imprisoned, the movements of all living creatures thousands of miles around were completely imprisoned by the space. Even Kunpeng, who was able to move quickly within the North Sea, could not avoid the fate of being imprisoned in place. "Come out." Kong Ru shouted softly, and dragged his hands towards the sky. A huge figure shot out from the North Sea and appeared in front of Kong Ru in an instant. It was Kunpeng who had transformed into his original form. At this time, Kunpeng's eyes were full of shock and fear as he looked at Kong Ru. "Fellow Daoist Kunpeng, what do you think of my proposal?" Kong Ru looked at Kunpeng, his tone was still very calm, but this calm tone made Kong Ru feel even more frightened. "Okay." Kunpeng no longer hesitated at all. He opened his huge mouth and two rays of light flew out from the huge mouth and fell in front of Kong Ru. It was Hetu Luoshu. Kong Ru looked at the Hetu Luoshu in his hand and couldn't help but nodded. It was Emperor Jun's companion spirit treasure. With Hetu Luoshu in his hands, Kong Ru also directly dispersed the imprisonment around Kunpeng, and Kunpeng also put away his original form in an instant and appeared in front of Kongru, and the eyes he looked at Kongru also changed dramatically. "Then we understand the cause and effect between Taoist Fellow Daoist and Hongyun Fellow Daoist." Kong Ru said. After saying that, his figure disappeared instantly and appeared on Qi Ren's back not far away. He gently patted Qi Ren and moved toward him instantly. Heading towards the prehistoric continent. Volume One: Ancient Human Race Chapter 176: Kongtong Seal, Surrender The cheapest thing in the prehistoric world is time. It has been nearly a hundred years since Fuxi developed Bagua. In the past hundred years, the prehistoric world has been completely chaotic, and every race, no matter how big or small, has been completely caught in the struggle. Only the human race living on the coast of the East China Sea can maintain basic peace, but under this basic peace, huge crises are constantly brewing. However, in these hundred years, the strength of the human race seemed to have been accumulated for countless years and exploded completely in an instant. The cultivation level of every clan member in the tribe was rapidly improving. Moreover, the hidden human race began to emerge continuously, and the power of the human race continued to gather towards the coast of the East China Sea. "Co-Master, in a hundred years, the strength of our human race has increased hundreds of times. Strong men in the embryonic realm continue to appear, and hidden tribesmen from various tribes are also constantly returning. It seems that our human race is really about to usher in a new era." It's a prosperous period." A middle-aged man stood on the main hall of the Hua tribe and said to Fuxi respectfully. While talking, the whole person became very excited. After all, since the great catastrophe of the human race, the cultivation of the clan has been stagnant, and the geniuses that have appeared in the clan have also been disappearing. Every race is very confused about this kind of thing, but they can't get the slightest clue. It can be said that the entire human race has been in a state of panic for thousands of years. After all, if this continues, I really don¡¯t know what will happen. But in the past hundred years, the changes of various tribes can be said to be changing with each passing day. The changes every day are very huge. The disappeared tribesmen of each tribe appear one by one, and their cultivation levels have been greatly improved. It can be said that the strength of the clan has completely expanded in an instant. Listening to the middle-aged report, Fuxi had a hint of surprise in his eyes, but more of them were worried. The reason why the human race was able to unify and intimidate their own tribes was mainly because of the rapid development and strong strength of the Chinese tribe. But under the current situation, the strength of each clan was rising rapidly, and Fuxi couldn't help but become very worried about the ambitions caused by this. "Although the continuous growth of the strength of each tribe is a good thing for our human race, but now the heaven is in chaos, the prehistoric world will once again set off a wave of turmoil. If the leaders of each tribe now have ambitions because of their increasing strength, it will be a good thing for our human race. It's a disaster rather than a blessing." Fuxi expressed the worries in his heart, and everyone in the hall couldn't help but be surprised when they heard Fuxi's words. They reacted instantly, and everyone's eyes couldn't help but worry. stand up. For more than a hundred years, although Fuxi has established considerable pressure, it is still in the hearts of the original tribesmen, and now that there are a large number of strong men in the human race, this has to be said to be an unknown force. Number is also an unfixed factor, a factor that directly affects the future path of the human race. Everyone in the main hall began to think about how to deal with the situation Fuxi mentioned. These people are all sages from the Chinese tribe, and there are also many strong men who have joined from other tribes. These people can be said to be the foundation for Fuxi to rule the entire human tribe, but now each and every one of them is troubled by the situation in front of them, and they don't know what to do and how to deal with it. "Co-Master, a large number of strong men appeared outside the tribe, completely surrounding our tribe." Just as everyone was thinking, a figure quickly ran into the hall from outside the hall, facing Fuxi anxiously said. "What?" Everyone in the hall heard the words of the visitor, their faces were full of surprise, and their tone was full of disbelief. Fuxi had just raised his worries, and everyone had not been able to get along with each other. But now that the current situation has occurred, everyone can't help but feel shocked and at a loss. "Hmph, if you want to take action against me, the co-organizer of the human race, I want to see which tribe it is." The calmest one is Fuxi. Although Fuxi did not expect the current situation, he was still very calm in his heart. . He still knew his master, and he would definitely not have expected the current situation. Thinking of this, Fuxi couldn't help but feel a lot more relaxed. Thinking about it, Fuxi stood up directly and walked out of the main hall. When everyone in the main hall saw this situation, they did not hesitate at all and followed Fuxi directly out of the main hall and towards the outside of the tribe. . The Fuxi tribe is a large tribe among the human race. Its current number has reached tens of millions. Adding in the direct management of the small tribes, the number is at least in the billions. But with Fuxi's people, everyone's cultivation level is not weak. Although the distance from the center of the tribe to the outside of the tribe is constant, it is still very short for everyone, and soon everyone has arrived. outside the tribe.   Arriving outside the tribe, Fuxi saw a scene that blocked the sky and the sun. Above the sky, there were strong human warriors with their fighting power in the air. Each of these people exudes a powerful aura, and each one's aura can be described as terrifying, and each of them has a bloody aura. What shocked Fuxi even more was the attire of everyone in the team. Everyone was wearing the same style of armor, and the weapons in their hands were also of the same style. After looking at these people, Fuxi also discovered that these people were not together, but divided into five parties. The auras of each party were different, but the auras in each party were very similar, and there was a faint difference. The tendency to become one. "I am the co-leader of the human race, Fuxi. Who are you, and why are you here?" Fuxi stood up directly, the power of his body exuded, the aura of the emperor condensed on his body, and the luck behind him The golden dragon was also released directly, completely covering his figure. As Fuxi's power was fully released, the people around him faintly felt bursts of chanting rising in the void around them. Although the chanting was very weak, Fuxi emerged in everyone's hearts. Each piece of merit. Fuxi's voice came out, and the people behind him became nervous, looking at the countless human races in the sky and what kind of reactions these people would have. "Crack." With the sound of neat armor clashing, the humans in the air landed directly from the sky one by one. The weapons in their hands were placed directly on the ground, and everyone knelt down on one knee. "We are the Qinglong Guard." "We are the Suzaku Guard." "We are the White Tiger Guard." "We are the Xuanwu Guard." "We are the Qilin Guard." "Greetings, my co-master." A neat voice After the sound, everyone bowed respectfully in front of Fuxi. Their tone was full of respect and they did not dare to show any slightness. When Fuxi saw such a scene, he stood frozen on the spot, his heart filled with disbelief. He had never expected that the current situation would occur. The number of people in these five directions is at least several million, and those with the lowest cultivation levels are all those in the Fetus Transformation Realm, and they are all strong men in the Fetus Transformation Realm. Now that these people actually wanted to join him and obey his orders, Fuxi began to think about what was going on. "Boom." There was a burst of vibration in the void, and after this vibration, there was a sound of chanting. This chanting sound was ethereal, majestic, and the yin and yang were frustrated. Every sentence, every word, every pause seems to be formed naturally, as if it is trying to tell the truth between heaven and earth. And with the sound of chanting, people appeared one by one in the void. Every one of these people is filled with aura of awe-inspiring aura, and their aura is full of majesty. Even the powerful men in the fetal transformation realm who are present can't help but become solemn when they see these people appear. "Proclaim the decree of the ancestors of the human race: the co-lord of the human race, Fu Xi, has worked hard to make the human race prosperous and unified. Now the Qinglong Guard, Suzaku Guard, White Tiger Guard, Xuanwu Guard, and Qilin Guard are ordered to protect the co-lord. Together with Fu Xi, he will control the human race. The most precious treasure is the Kongtong Seal. The catastrophe of the human race is approaching, and Fuxi controls the human race with this seal. Anyone who disobeys orders will be killed without mercy." After the visitor appeared, he held a golden and jade-colored seal in his hand. After the reading, the golden and jade-colored seal leaped out from the leader's hand, shot straight towards Fuxi's hand, and finally fell into Fuxi's hand. And the moment the seal reached Fuxi's hand, the Luck Golden Dragon behind Fuxi roared, as if it had absorbed something, and became excited instantly, and its figure continued to grow, becoming even bigger, but In just a short moment, it grew to ten thousand feet. "Roar." It grew to ten thousand feet, and the five-clawed golden dragon waved its five golden claws, grabbing the void, and raised its head and roared. The moment this roaring sound sounded, the entire human race was shaken and felt in their hearts. Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 177 Before the War The Kongtong Seal is the most precious treasure of the human race. It gathers the luck of the human race and is also the most precious treasure that suppresses the luck of the human race. Now that Fuxi has been recognized by the Kongtong Seal, he has been recognized by the entire human race, or in other words, by several of the ancestors of the human race. At this point, Fuxi's identity among the human race also underwent a huge change, and he truly became the co-master of the human race and the emperor of the human race. ????????? The Blue Dragon Guard, the Vermilion Bird Guard, the White Tiger Guard, the Xuanwu Guard, and the Qilin Guard were established on the basis of the human race among these five tribes when the human race went there. Those who can enter these five guards are all geniuses among the human race. It can be said that they have experienced many tests before they can stand out. Among the five guards, the leader of each one is the strongest among the five guards. They are also the first human race that has existed for the longest time among the human race. The cultivation of each of these five people is a top existence among the human race. Their cultivation is at the pinnacle of the Fetus Realm. As long as they take one step, they will be a quasi-sage level existence. But the secret techniques hidden by these five people are definitely strong enough to compete with those who have just entered the quasi-sage level. These five guards can also be said to be the most powerful army among the human race so far. Yes, it is an army, not like the so-called warriors of other races in the prehistoric world. An army wins with its overall strength, while a soldier relies entirely on his personal strength. Although other races also have formation arrangements, they are fundamentally different from the Five Guards. "We pay our respects to the co-lord." At this time, the humans of the Fuxi tribe have completely gathered together. After all, the aura exuded by millions of powerful men in the fetus realm can be clearly felt even from tens of thousands of miles around. arrived. When everyone saw Fuxi getting the Kongtong Seal, they fell to the ground one by one and began to worship Fuxi. Fuxi couldn't help but feel the sound of everyone worshiping in one voice, spreading continuously to the surroundings. People from the surrounding small tribes also seemed to feel the source of the sound that aroused the emotions in all people's hearts, and each one seemed to feel the same. Affected by the wave, one by one fell to the ground and worshiped in the direction of Fuxi. With the worship of each human race, Fuxi changed again, and golden lights continued to appear in the void. After the golden light appeared, it directly integrated into Fuxi's body. As the golden light continued to integrate, Fuxi's aura changed again. The aura on Fuxi's body continues to become more powerful, the emperor's aura in his body also becomes stronger, and the emperor's aura continues to accumulate and become thicker. As Fuxi's imperial aura continues to change, the expression on Fuxi's entire face also changes. With the appearance of solemn, solemn, and sacred aura, the Kongtong Seal in Fuxi's hand vibrates once. . The vibrations of the Kongtong Seal continued to become more intense, and the aura of the emperor in Fuxi's body had also reached its peak. At this time, the power in Fuxi's body was not released at all, but the coercion exuded by this imperial aura prevented everyone present from raising the slightest thought of resistance. "Boom." A huge sound sounded, and the surrounding space completely shook in an instant. The emperor's energy in Fuxi's body came out in an instant, and continued to gather behind Fuxi. The moment the emperor's aura came out of the body, the surrounding space also changed, as if it was completely bound by the emperor's aura. The aura of the emperor continued to gather behind Fuxi, and it was completely condensed in an instant. A golden giant with a height of thousands of feet appeared behind Fuxi. The giant's face was blurred, he was holding a scroll in his hand, and there were a black turtle and a dragon horse standing around him. After this thousand-foot giant was formed, it continued to become more solid, and the pressure on it continued to become more powerful. The surrounding people watched the giants converged by the emperor's air, full of shock, feeling a sound of chanting sounded in their ears. The chanting was full of piety and reverence. When everyone heard the chanting, they couldn't help but start chanting in their hearts. The chanting voice continues to become more powerful, as if it can travel through space, reaching the ears of every human race. Every human race in the prehistoric world began to sing praises. All human races have been infected by this breath, with reverence rising in their hearts and worshiping the king of the human race. The aura of the emperor is something that only the emperors between heaven and earth possess. Every being who possesses the aura of the emperor is the possessor of great luck between heaven and earth. Fuxi's imperial aura gathered, and the golden giant continued to grow larger, and at this time, the space affected by the giant also continued to become wider. And when the giant reached its strongest, the golden giant's figure had become very solid, and his face had become very clear.?This is what Fuxi looks like. At this moment, the Kongtong Seal in Fuxi's hand also began to tremble, flying directly out of Fuxi's hand and falling into the giant palm of the golden giant behind Fuxi. The moment the giant held the Kongtong Seal in his hand, the golden giant instantly merged into Fuxi's body. The aura on Fuxi's body suddenly changed. The golden light completely enveloped Fuxi and turned into a golden beam of light that penetrated the sky and the earth. . At this time, Fuxi seemed to have transformed into the emperor between heaven and earth. Every move made the surrounding space tremble, and every move affected the surrounding world. And soon Fuxi completely restrained this momentum, and his body recovered again. But even so, everyone can clearly feel the change in Fuxi's temperament. The aura of the king, the domineering power of the king, seemed to have been integrated into his soul and every tribe in his body. "Qinglong Guard, Suzaku Guard, White Tiger Guard, Xuanwu Guard, Qilin Guard." Fuxi's voice was not very loud, but the majesty in his words made everyone present become serious the moment they heard his words. . "Here." Wuwei's voice was in one voice, short, neat, and without the slightest noise. One word has completely revealed their determination and their attitude. "The turmoil of the ancient times is about to begin. Go to each tribe of the human race, except for the necessary tribesmen, and gather the strong men from each tribe. After all the people are gathered, they will be handed over to you for training. Anyone who disobeys the order will be killed. No mercy." Fuxi's words were very plain, but the murderous intent in his words was revealed without any concealment. Before, Fuxi was still very worried about the returning strong men among the various races, but now with the existence of these five guards, the strength of the human race can be fully gathered. Thinking of this, Fuxi felt confident about the turmoil he was about to face. Seeing the five Human Race guards scattering one by one in all directions, Fuxi's heart completely calmed down. This is the power that he has mastered, and it will also be the backbone of the human race. It will definitely make the human race truly become a major clan in the prehistoric world, and make all races in the prehistoric world intimidated by the pressure of the human race. ? One update today, and more tomorrow Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 175: Fu Xiyan¡¯s Gossip Luoshui is the name of the river where Fuxi achieved enlightenment. Although this river is not very huge, it is still hundreds of miles wide. The water is clear, and there is a constant breeze blowing by. At this time, many human beings had gathered around Luoshui, and they were constantly walking around, directly driving away the beasts and creatures in the surrounding area. But in the very center of this area, no one dared to come even close. Fuxi was sitting next to Luoshui. The water in the river was constantly flowing, sometimes surging, sometimes gentle, and from time to time waves splashed on both sides of the river. Fuxi has been sitting next to Luoshui for nearly a year now. During this year, the aura on Fuxi's body has been constantly changing, and mysterious auras have continued to gather around him. Great changes are constantly taking place. Fuxi's expression was constantly changing at this time, and his brows were slightly wrinkled. During this year, he continued to comprehend something, and thoughts seemed to be rising in his mind, making his comprehension faster. But within a year, Fuxi seemed to be restricted. There were clearly bursts of insights, but these insights had no clue and were messy, leaving Fuxi unable to find any breakthrough points. Fuxi fell into the bottleneck of understanding, and Confucius had also turned around from the North Sea. At this time, Kong Ru was standing on the upper reaches of Luoshui River, looking at the surging river water, but he was not surprised at all. If this Luoshui was a huge river in his previous life, none of the rivers in later generations could compare with it. However, in this prehistoric world, it can only be said to be a medium-sized river. That¡¯s all. Kong Ru looked at the river in front of him, and two rays of light instantly appeared in his hand. After the two rays of light appeared, they disappeared into the Luoshui in front of him. These two rays of light were the Hetu Luoshu that Kong Ru received from Kunpeng. When Hetu Luoshu entered the Luoshu, it began to change instantly. I saw two rays of light rising above Hetu Luoshu. The surrounding aura quickly gathered under these two rays of light, and Hetu Luoshu began to change. In just an instant, a golden light rose under Luo Shu, a roar sounded, and a huge black turtle appeared under the river map, lifting Luo Shu up. The Hetu next to Luo Shu also began to change. A dragon roar sounded, and a golden dragon horse appeared in the water and lifted the Hetu that fell into the river. Hetu and Luoshu are the spiritual treasures of heaven and earth, and these black turtles and dragon horses are the embodiment of the spiritual wisdom of Hetu and Luoshu. Now the intelligence of the black turtle and Ryoma is very weak, but they still have a certain sense of judgment. The moment they appeared, they seemed to be summoned and submerged into the water. After entering the water, the speed of the black turtle and the dragon horse became even faster, and they disappeared in an instant. Looking at Hetu Luoshu who had disappeared, Kong Ru was also very satisfied in his eyes. This Hetu Luoshu was Emperor Jun's spiritual treasure. After Emperor Jun's death, it was acquired by Kunpeng. Originally, Kong Ru was also very worried about whether Kunpeng would do anything, but when he saw the black turtle and dragon horse appearing, Kong Ru In Ru's heart, he had completely let go. The black turtles and dragon horses carrying Hetu Luoshu entered the water and began to swim rapidly towards the lower reaches of Luoshui. They were moving very fast. In just an instant, they had already traveled tens of thousands of miles. . After advancing tens of thousands of miles, the black turtle and the dragon horse, as if they had been summoned, slowed down in an instant and moved towards the edge of Luoshu, the light in their eyes flashing continuously. ?????????????????? The location where the black turtle and the dragon and horse stayed was exactly where Fuxi attained enlightenment. As Hetu Luoshu continued to approach, Fuxi's long-closed eyes opened in an instant. He looked at the Luoshui in front of him and began to search for something in the Luoshui. "Bang, plop." There were two loud sounds, and the surrounding river water separated instantly. The figures of the black turtle and the dragon horse appeared from the river and moved towards Fuxi. After the black turtle and dragon horse appeared, the moment they saw Fuxi, a trace of joy appeared in their eyes. Their movement speed increased instantly, and they turned into two rays of light, shooting straight towards Fuxi. The distance between Hetu and Luoshu to Fuxi was already very short. Before Fuxi could react, Hetu and Luoshu had already appeared in front of Fuxi. After spinning around Fuxi for three weeks, he fell directly into Fuxi's hands. . "This is" Fuxi's eyes were full of doubts, but the doubts disappeared in an instant. A message appeared in his mind, and Fuxi instantly understood what the two scrolls that appeared in front of him were. "Hetu Luoshu. How could Hetu Luoshu appear here?" Fuxi was even more surprised when he knew that this was Hetu Luoshu. After studying with Confucius for nine years, Fuxi's knowledge is not weak. He has a lot of knowledge about the famous innate spirits in the prehistoric world.Bao still knows about it, and of course he also knows the ownership of these innate spiritual treasures. In his memory, this Hetu Luoshu should have been acquired by the demon master Kunpeng after the demon emperor of the demon clan fell. It is impossible for it to appear here and be acquired by him. Such doubts, Fuxi's I couldn't feel relieved for a long time. "This" While Fuxi was thinking in his mind, he also began to look at Hetu Luoshu. But when Fuxi's eyes saw Hetu Luoshu, he could no longer look away. Looking at the patterns on Hetu Luoshu, he instantly entered into the understanding of Tao again. Fuxi looked at the Hetu and Luoshu in his hand, and the aura on his body began to change again. The world around him seemed to completely disappear in an instant, and only the constantly changing patterns on the Hetu and Luoshu were left in his eyes. As the pattern continued to change, the originally chaotic information in Fuxi's heart began to gather together in an instant, becoming clearer and more organized. With the changes in the information, Fuxi's expression also began to change, and the surrounding spiritual energy seemed to be completely mobilized in an instant, and began to gather continuously. As the spiritual energy continued to gather, changes began to occur in the void. Laws continued to descend and gathered around Fuxi. Yin and yang, heaven and earth, water and fire, thunder mountain, wind and Ze, all the laws appeared, and the aura on Fuxi's body also became more powerful. These laws began to rotate rapidly around Fuxi. And as Fuxi continued to understand, the power of the law became more intense and gradually solidified. When the power of law is solidified, the first thing to change is the heaven and earth, which condense into a stream of pure air and a stream of turbid air respectively, and the water and fire condense into a stream of water and a ball of flame. The thunder mountain condensed into a continuous flash of thunder and lightning, and a small mountain exuded a heavy aura. And the last wind and water turned into a blue whirlwind and a black water. "Chaos is broken, yin and yang are divided, the four images are formed, Bagua, and Yan." Fuxi chanted in his mouth, and gave a final roar. He waved his hands continuously, tracing mysterious trajectories. And as Fuxi drank and mobilized, the eight laws gathered around him began to gather quickly, and they continued to rotate in front of Fuxi. The eight laws are constantly rotating, and each law seems to be constantly colliding, constantly repelling other existences. It seemed like it would dissipate at any moment. But at this moment, a gleam of light flashed in Fuxi's eyes, and a ray of light instantly emitted from the Hetu Luoshu in his hand, completely binding the eight laws in the center. Under the suppression of Hetu Luoshu, these eight laws began to change, instantly forming an octagonal existence, completely covering this overbearing law. With the formation of the octagon, a black-yellow light quickly gathered in the sky, which was the black-yellow merit. The Xuanhuang merits condensed and fell down in an instant, completely covering the octagon just formed in front of Fuxi, and condensed into substance in an instant, turning into a picture and appearing in Fuxi's hand. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 178: Weird Calmness With the appearance of the Qinglong Guard, Suzaku Guard, White Tiger Guard, Xuanwu Guard, and Qilin Guard, the strong men who appeared in the human race were quickly gathered by these five guards. The strong men who appeared in these prehistoric worlds were all geniuses among the human race. They were also candidates for selection by the Five Guards when their talents emerged. However, these people were all eliminated by the Five Guards. It is precisely because of this that these people know the power of the Five Guards and the significance of their existence. The strong men of the human race quickly gathered together. The ones with the lowest cultivation among these people were all at the peak of the Reborn Realm, and the elite among them had even reached the Reborn Realm. These people can be said to be all the power that the human race can now gather, and they are also all the power that the human race has recovered since the great catastrophe. From millions of people to the existence of hundreds of millions of elites now, one can imagine how terrifying the recovery speed of the human race is. Although the recovery speed of other races in the prehistoric world is not as fast as that of the human race, each race has not experienced the catastrophe of the human race. But it was only during the Lich War that it was affected by the battle between the two Lich clans and the impact of the shattering of the world. Although the losses were not small, they were much faster than the recovery of the human race from scratch. Therefore, although the power of other races has not been completely restored, compared with the current human race, the difference is very limited. The southern part of the prehistoric world was originally the homeland of the Phoenix Clan and the aura of the Bird Clan. Since the war between the three clans, the Phoenix clan declined and lived in seclusion among the volcanoes in the south. This southern area has become a place of contention for many birds. These birds were originally able to live together peacefully under the suppression of the Phoenix Clan, but without the Phoenix Clan, the Bird Clan completely fell apart and began to fight for the southern part of this ancient world. After experiencing the Lich War, the strength of each race quickly recovered, and the various races of the Bird Clan began to truly break away from the control of the Phoenix Clan and began to develop their own forces. Among these many races, the most powerful ones are the Peng Clan, Eagle Clan, Bird Clan, Xiao Clan, Luan Clan, etc. Each race has become the major clan in the prehistoric world. ??Same as the bird clan that originally submitted to the Phoenix clan, is the beast clan ruled by the Qilin clan. Among the animal clans, the tiger clan, leopard clan, elephant clan, ox clan, etc., each race has been completely exposed. After experiencing the Lich War, these ethnic groups truly understood the meaning of their existence, and their ambitions were fully mobilized. "Compared to these two races, the Sea Race controlled by the Dragon Race among the three races is the most stable race. As the king of the sea, even if the dragon clan has declined, its power is not something that other races can challenge. The power of the dragon clan has completely penetrated into the souls of these sea clans, and the fear of the dragon clan has already Deep in the depths of the soul. However, the sea area is not so peaceful. Although the races among the sea tribe have not moved. However, many races with dragon blood have become restless. Flood dragons, horned dragons, ichthyosaurs, pig dragons, and flying dragons all have dragon blood, but they are not dragons. The status of these races is lower than that of the Dragon Clan, and they are despised by the Dragon Clan, but their status is higher than other races. They are completely in a very embarrassing position. It is precisely because of this embarrassing status that they have given birth to their ambitions. In addition to these races that originally submitted to the dragon, wind, and unicorn tribes, there are also many races that originally submitted to the lich tribe, and even more of them are races that have been hiding in the corners of the prehistoric world. At this time, these races no longer had the slightest concealment, and appeared one by one from the dark corners in front of all races in the prehistoric world. And after thousands of years of fighting, these races have completely conquered some small races in the prehistoric world, and their strength has reached the peak of its current stage. And now if you want to expand your strength again, the targets you have to attack are those races that are comparable in strength to each other. The final result of such a decision will definitely lead to a lose-lose situation, and the final result will be defeat. It¡¯s nothing more than nourishment for the growth of other races in the prehistoric world. After a thousand years of war, all the races seemed to have reached an agreement in an instant. They all ended the battle and put away their minions. The entire prehistoric world once again fell into peace. But every race knows clearly that this peace is only a brief end, but the prelude to the beginning of the real turmoil in the prehistoric world. "I didn't expect that in just a thousand years, all races would have ended their wars. It seems that it is not that simple for the human race to achieve real victory this time." Kong Ru walked on the land of the prehistoric world. On the way, looking at the calmness restored to the prehistoric world, he couldn't help but say:? After Confucius took back the Hetu Luoshu and gave it to Fuxi, he did not directly return to the Nuwa Temple in Kunshan. Instead, he continued to walk around the prehistoric world and looked at the various ethnic groups in the prehistoric world. The war between them is constantly understanding the changes in this ancient world. The evolution of Confucius' small world has now entered a critical period, and apart from his daily understanding, the only thing that can make the small world evolve quickly is the prehistoric world that is still evolving. The turbulence of the prehistoric world is exactly the process of the evolution of the world. It is also the time when the evolution of the prehistoric world is the fastest and the evolution of the prehistoric world is most obvious. And during this walk, Confucius once again saw the cruelty of the prehistoric world. However, now Kong Ru is no longer as emotional as before, but more sitting at seeing the essence of the evolution of this prehistoric world. Although the prehistoric world has calmed down now, Kong Ru can clearly feel that the aura brewing in the prehistoric world has not disappeared, but is constantly becoming stronger. And in the process of constant travel, Kong Ru also entered the tribes of other races in the prehistoric world more than once, and saw the characteristics of many races. It is precisely because of this that Confucius knew the conditions of various races in the prehistoric world and the turmoil brewing under the tranquility of the prehistoric world. From the human race, in the mountains outside the Fuxi tribe, shouts kept ringing out. The sounds of fighting continued to echo in the mountains, and the sounds were filled with waves of killing energy. What is in this mountain is the elite of the human race that Fuxi has gathered, and is also the backbone of the human race. It is all the strength of the human race that has been thrown into the war this time. After these human races returned to the prehistoric world, they were completely relaxed and their hearts were full of confusion. But just when they felt confused, Fuxi completely gathered them together, and those who gathered them were the most powerful members of the Five Guards among the human race. This kind of thing makes each of these people become completely excited. Thousands of years of training have made the hearts of each of these people full of excitement and desire to fight. Now they have the opportunity to fight for the future of the human race, and they are following the common master of the human race who is recognized by the ancestor of the human race. Since their return, they have a clearer understanding of Fuxi, and each of them is now filled with the will to fight. Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 179 The upcoming battle Danxue Mountain is the easternmost mountain range on the coast of the East China Sea where the human race lives. It is also the outer barrier between the human race and the coast of the East China Sea. Danxue Mountain is not very huge, but the mountain range stretches for thousands of miles, and the terrain in the mountain is extremely complex. It is precisely because of the location of this mountain range that the human race can safely live on the coast of the East China Sea. Now the Danxue Mountain has lost its original tranquility. On the outskirts of the mountain, figures appear one after another. Although these figures look like human beings, the aura on them makes all the people's auras They are all full of violence and have no aura of the human race. These people quietly entered Danxue Mountain, each of them carefully hiding their aura. After coming out of the mountains, these people slowly moved towards the human tribes around the mountains, looking at the surrounding human beings. the status of the tribe. "What kind of human race? They are said to be feared by the Lich and Lich tribes, and their strength is not that good." Shadows walked out from the human tribe one by one, entered the mountains again, and moved towards the coast of the East China Sea. In addition to the scene of meeting these people, a person in the shadow said with contempt, and his tone was full of disdain for the human race. After these figures disappeared, in Danxue Mountain, in the shadow of where they had just stayed, a figure emerged from the ground and headed towards the interior of the East China Sea. And such scenes not only appear in Danxue Mountain, but also in other locations on the coast of the East China Sea. The human race, the place where Fuxi lives, Fuxi's current place of residence is no longer where the original tribe is, but in the southeast of the East China Sea. It is also the south and east of the East China Sea that are closest to the prehistoric world. location. This is also the most ideal place to command after the human race starts a war. "Co-leader, news has come from all sides. The various tribes in the prehistoric world have set their sights on our human race. They have sent many tribesmen into our human race's area to explore the situation of our human race." The main hall Above, a young man wearing black clothes knelt on one leg in front of Fuxi and said respectfully. After hearing the young man's words, the expressions of everyone in the main hall became solemn, and more faces were full of excitement, and the fighting spirit in their bodies could not help but radiate, but they calmed down in an instant. stand up. However, in just a moment, everyone clearly felt the power of the owner of this fighting spirit and his desire for war. "Hahaha, it seems that what the ancestor said is right. Our human race has been peaceful for ten thousand years, and we should let all the tribes in the prehistoric world know how terrible our human race is, and let them use their blood to remember the power of the human race." Fuxi Sitting in the main hall, there was no trace of panic on his face, his eyes were more excited, and his heart was full of desire for war. "The leader of the five guards has come to the main hall." Fuxi quickly calmed down and said to the waiter beside him. When the waiter heard Fuxi's words, he did not hesitate at all. He bowed respectfully to Fuxi, respectfully retreated out of the hall, and quickly advanced towards the mountains not far away. Although this waiter¡¯s cultivation is not very strong, his cultivation is above the embryonic realm, and the speed at which he exerts his full strength can be said to be extremely fast. In just a quarter of an hour, the waiter had already turned around, followed by five strong men, the leaders of the Qinglong Guard, Suzaku Guard, White Tiger Guard, Xuanwu Guard and Qilin Guard. "We see the co-master." The five of them saw that Fu Xi was not arrogant at all, and the aura on his body was completely restrained. Although his tone was very cold, they still exuded respect. "All the races in the prehistoric era have begun to take action. Now it is time for you and the other five to lead our powerful human race and start the battle. Let all races see the power of our human race, and let all races tremble under the power of our human race. Let's do it." Fuxi said, his voice became louder, and everyone in the hall also followed Fuxi's emotional changes, and they were all full of fighting spirit, as if they were already on the battlefield. "Yes." Wuwei didn't have any extra words, but just one word fully revealed the determination in their hearts. At the same time, this is also their own self-confidence, confidence in the strength of the entire human race, and confidence in the power of the human race. With the departure of the five guards, the strength of the entire human race has been completely mobilized. In the sky above the place where the human race lives, strong men are constantly flying over at extremely fast speeds. And as the powerful men flew over one by one, the various tribes of the human race also began to prepare nervously, preparing for everything that the war would bring. The five guards occupy five positions on the coast of the East China Sea and other locations in the prehistoric period, completely protecting the coast of the East China Sea. But the Five Guards did not fully reveal their power, but hid themselves in all directions around them.At this time, we are waiting for the forces of various races to come and give these various races in the prehistoric world a blow, so that these people will learn a profound lesson. However, the various races in the prehistoric world did not feel the slightest reaction. Each one still stayed on the weakness of the human race, and each one dreamed of completely annihilating the human race and completely taking this rich land on the coast of the East China Sea as their own. , so that the strength of one's own race can be improved, thereby achieving the goal of dominating the ancient world. Since the great catastrophe of the human race, all the strength of the human race is an unknown number in the prehistoric world. To what extent it will recover, and even how powerful the human race is, is an unknown number for all races in the prehistoric world. After all, before the great catastrophe of the human race, the warring races were all races that were not very powerful in the prehistoric world, and these races were eventually directly eliminated by the human race. Although many races in the prehistoric world were responsible for the catastrophe of the human race in the end, the main force was still the demon race. The other races played a very small role, and they had very little understanding of the human race. "After the great catastrophe of the human race, most of the human race's strength was concentrated in Kunshan, and in the small world of stars in Penglai discovered by Confucius. The strength revealed to the outside world is a very small part of the human race's strength. It is also an illusion that Kong Ru and others want to give to other races in the prehistoric world. Only in this way can the human race be able to survive in a situation that no one can detect. Under this, he developed rapidly and became a strong man in the prehistoric world. And at this time, it is the time when the human race reveals its strength. At this time, the human race no longer hides anything. The revelation of powerful strength will definitely shock the entire prehistoric world, frighten every race in the prehistoric world, and make the power of the human race engraved into the soul of every living thing in the prehistoric world. At this moment, the human race has made all preparations, that is, to deal with the coming battle and the coming turmoil in the prehistoric world, and the human race will surely become the core of this collision of the prehistoric world and guide this turmoil. , sweeping the entire prehistoric world. I¡¯ve been stuck lately. The chapter I owed yesterday may take a few days. Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 180 The Beginning In winter, the temperature is the lowest in the prehistoric world, and a chilling atmosphere envelopes the entire prehistoric world. However, compared to the coldness brought by this season, the atmosphere in the prehistoric world makes all the creatures in the prehistoric world feel even colder. This coldness is different from the coldness of the body. It comes from everyone's heart and soul. of the depths. Outside the shores of the East China Sea, all races from the prehistoric world gathered together, and each race seemed to have been discussed. However, although these races gathered together, they did not completely gather together. Instead, they occupied all directions, completely surrounding the coast of the East China Sea under the influence of each race. The largest of these races has hundreds of millions, while the smallest has millions or tens of millions. Those who were able to show such strength after the Lich Tribulation can be said to be a powerful ethnic group in the prehistoric world, both before and after the Great Tribulation. "Sir, the Eagle Clan, Xiao Clan, Luan Clan, and Peng Clan have gathered together. It seems that they have made preparations for war and may directly attack at any time. However, in addition to these races, there are many other races. Other relatively smaller races have entered our attack range. I wonder how you should respond?" In the Suzaku Guard's camp, a man wearing red armor knelt on the ground with one knee and reported respectfully. It reflects the conditions of the various ethnic groups in the surrounding areas. Although the various races in the prehistoric era were numerous in number, far more than the gathered human race, the people of the Suzaku Guard were not nervous at all and did not take these races seriously at all. "Very good. Don't worry about those small tribes. Let them in. After thousands of years, the tribe's life has become too comfortable. They should also have a certain sense of crisis and exercise. Moreover, this is what the ancestors meant. , We just need to completely block those races that really threaten the comfort of the human race here." The leader of the Suzaku Guard sitting in the center of the camp said. As the backbone of the human race, they have given up their names since their establishment and have become the last force to protect the human race. The same situation not only happened in the Suzaku Guard's camp, but the Qinglong Guard, White Tiger Guard, Xuanwu Guard, and Qilin Guard also faced the same situation. These races from the prehistoric world seemed to have completely set their targets on the human race in an instant, and began to act against the human race at the same time. The human race is looking at the situation of the various races in the prehistoric times, and each race is also looking at the situation of the human race. Although the strength of these races cannot be compared with that of the Dragon and Phoenix clans and the two Lich clans, each race has existed for a very long time. Some of them have even existed much longer than the two Lich clans. Many of them are the races that followed the Dragon, Phoenix and Qilin clans. After the three clans retired, they became completely independent. Outside the coast of the East China Sea, on a mountain peak, figures appeared from the space and landed in every corner of the mountain. After these people appeared, they looked at each other with no expression in their eyes. They were cold and dignified. Each of them was a person who had been in a high position for a long time. Moreover, each of these people has the same aura. These people are the heads of various tribes who are preparing to attack the human race. "Okay, everyone is here. After the demise of the human race, the coast of the East China Sea belongs to each race, and everyone can get as much as they want. With the richness of the East China Sea, the human race has been operating for hundreds of thousands of years, and it still maintains its prehistoric status. What the world looked like before it was shattered. I think all races should be able to get what they want." A man wearing black robes with a black aura suddenly appeared in front of everyone and said in a cold voice. This person was wearing a black robe, but his face was invisible, and his aura was full of aggression. After this person appeared, a trace of fear flashed in the eyes of the leaders of the surrounding tribes. But after the man in black finished speaking, a hint of surprise flashed in everyone's eyes. Originally, all the tribes were in a melee. It was the appearance of the man in black that made all the tribes stop the war and gather together to prepare to attack the human race. He also knows a lot about the various races of the human race, but most of them are stuck in the weakness of the human race, but have no interest in the human race at all. But it was the appearance of this man in black that made all the races in the prehistoric world aware of the current situation on the coast of the East China Sea. The intact earth veins, rich spiritual energy, and innate vegetation that had disappeared, all of which were full of interest to all races in the prehistoric world. What is attractive is what all races need most to improve their strength. Under the attraction of interests, the ambitions of all races have not restrained at all, although they are not completely cooperative. However, with a certain understanding of the human race, each race did not dare to show any slightness, and their strength was fully revealed. Although they were wary of this man in black, under the temptation of interests, no one could retain the trace of reason in their hearts.Zhong has been completely blinded by the rule of the prehistoric world. "Jie Jie Jie." With a strange laugh, a light flashed in the eyes of the man in black, and his figure instantly turned into black auras, completely disappearing into the surrounding space. After the men in black disappeared, the clan leaders standing on the mountain peaks also woke up from their dreams of domination one by one. Their faces were full of excitement, and their eyes looking at everyone around them were full of contempt, as if these people had completely surrendered under their feet. But no one noticed that each of them was covered with a faint black aura. This black aura was hidden and lingering everywhere on everyone's body. If it were normal times, they would have been able to feel it in an instant and completely expel this aura. But at this time, everyone has been completely blinded by their dream of dominating the prehistoric world. The only thing they care about now is to eliminate the human race and deter all races in the prehistoric world under the pressure of their own clan. . "You really are a stupid guy. He didn't expect that within dozens of Yuanhui's time, the prehistoric world would actually become like this, and all the tribes would be so weak. They couldn't compare with the three tribes of Dragon, Phoenix and Kirin back then. However, this way It will also be more convenient for our clan to come and revive the will of our ancestors." After all the people disappeared, the surrounding space shook again, and the man in black who had disappeared reappeared on the mountain peak, looking towards the East China Sea. Looking in the direction of Bin, his eyes were full of hatred and expectation. "Jie, Jie, Jie, hehehe." There was another sound of strange laughter. In this sound of strange laughter, it was full of endless evil, and the aura of the man in black could not help but emit at this time. Every cent. And just with this breath, the surrounding vegetation withered completely in an instant, and everything around was completely replaced by black. Under this breath, the creatures that were not withered also underwent huge changes, and a flash of light flashed in their eyes. There was a trace of blood-red light, and the aura on his body was full of evil. At this time, the various ethnic groups gathered on the coast of the East China Sea began to take action. People of all ethnic groups quickly gathered towards the gathering place of each ethnic group. Groups of people gathered one after another, and the sky outside the East China Sea was instantly obscured by numerous creatures. Each of these creatures did not hide their own aura in the slightest. When the auras gathered together, the power they exuded was so great that the creatures in hundreds of thousands and millions of miles around were affected by these auras. Shocked. And while the strength of these ethnic groups is gathering together, great changes are also taking place in various parts of the ancient world. The Dragon Clan, the Phoenix Clan, the White Tiger Clan, the Xuanwu Clan, the Qilin Clan, the Spirit Clan, and the tribesmen of each race began to gather together. In addition to these great clans that were hidden in the ancient world, outside of chaos, within the small world of saints, several saints also began to make decisions. The creatures in the small world also began to gather together, and one by one they stepped into the space passage that appeared in the small world, heading towards the prehistoric world. Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 181 War Most of the powerful people from all races in the prehistoric era gathered in the sky outside the East China Sea. The countless number of people was not much greater than the number of monsters during the great catastrophe of the human race. However, although the number is not much different, the difference in cultivation is not small. However, whether it is the strength of the various races in the ancient times or the power of the demon clan at that time, they are unmatched forces in the world. The strengths of all races come together, but everything is not that simple. Although the various clans did not engage in direct melee under the constraints of their respective clan leaders, they were still hostile to each other, wary of each other, and were always ready to respond to possible attacks and to look for them. Take the opportunity to make a sneak attack and gain more benefits for yourself. Under the strange peace, all races continued to advance towards the coast of the East China Sea. They soon crossed the mountains surrounding the coast of the East China Sea and entered the gathering place of human races. It was also the most well-preserved area in the prehistoric world. Entering this area, the surrounding spiritual energy seemed to increase suddenly, and was several times richer than the surrounding spiritual energy. "What a rich spiritual energy. I haven't felt such a rich spiritual energy for a long time." People of all races who entered the East China Sea couldn't help but sigh, with a hint of intoxication on their faces, and their bodies began to absorb the surrounding spiritual energy involuntarily. At this time, everyone has completely understood why the clan went to this area on the coast of the East China Sea, where the weak human race is. "Hahaha, this coast of the East China Sea belongs to our Peng clan." The first person to make a sound was the strongest of the Peng clan, the fastest among the birds. The people of the Peng clan instantly transformed into their original shapes, with huge wings. Continuously flashing, the body instantly turned into a stream of light, surpassing other races around it and flying quickly towards the human race area. After the Peng tribe started taking action, other races also started their own actions, each one without any reservations, advancing towards the human tribe. In addition to the various ethnic groups in the south that have begun to take action, other ethnic groups in the prehistoric world have also begun their own actions. The west, north, east, and the south, the ethnic groups in the four directions have all started to take action. They all directly entered the gathering place of the human race, their auras not restrained at all, their eyes full of greed and killing, and they were determined to take this rich land on the coast of the East China Sea as their own. The distance of one hundred thousand miles seems very far, but it is a very short distance whether it is to the coast of the East China Sea or to the entire prehistoric world. With the full exertion of all races, they have advanced hundreds of thousands of miles in less than half a day. At this time, all races have completely entered the range of the East China Sea. "Hahaha, it seems that this human race is really not that good. No one has appeared so far. I wonder if they hid immediately after hearing about our arrival." People from all races began to discuss, and one The expressions on their faces were full of arrogance, and they did not take the human race into consideration at all, as if it was inevitable that the human race would avoid them, without any other thoughts. In addition to these ordinary clan members, the clan leaders and senior officials of each clan also began to have doubts. According to what is known from the men in black, the human race is also very powerful. Even after a catastrophe, the recovery rate of strength is several times that of other races. But now, hundreds of thousands of miles away from the coast of the East China Sea, not a single human race has appeared. This situation made everyone feel surprised and a little uneasy. "Kill." Just when the various tribes felt uneasy, there was a shout from among the mountains. Although the sound was not very loud, it was like thunder in the ears of people of all races. And with this shout, figures leaped out from the mountains one after another. After these people appeared, they didn't hesitate at all. Their aura was completely released, and they instantly formed a righteous team and slashed directly towards the nearest enemy. The whole process was extremely fast. In just an instant, the human race had already rushed into the ranks of all races. Upright team, unified movements, every movement is simple to the extreme. But it was this simple action that instantly erupted with powerful power. Attacks were sent out directly from each team, gathered together, and turned into one, attacking all races. The human race's attack was quick and sudden, and in just a moment, it had already caused considerable damage to all races. At this time, all the races in the prehistoric world had also reacted. They retreated back and gathered together again. Looking at the human race that suddenly appeared on the opposite side, their eyes were full of shock. This is the human race that I thought was very weak, but it actually caused such trauma to all races in an instant. "Damn it, it's just cunning, actually sneak attack." After the camp of each tribe stabilized, they couldn't help but said, full of disgust for the sneak attack. However, their thoughts,But now no one paid attention to it. Even they themselves only flashed it in their minds for a moment, and then completely forgot about it. Instead, they looked fiercely at the human race opposite, ready to attack at any time. . "Deploy the formation." The moment it stabilized, the various tribes began to take action. In just an instant, each formation took action among the various tribes. After all, these races have experienced thousands of years of fighting and survived in the battles. The strength of each race is very strong. And within each race, there are also formations that they are good at. After all, the overall battle and the power of the formation can completely achieve the superposition of strength. Such a superposition. Moreover, whether the formation is attacking, defending, trapping people, or dividing the battlefield, the strength exerted by each of them is very powerful, and it is definitely not something that a single person can compete with. However, for formations, the larger the formation, the more difficult it is to arrange. Although the relative power is greater, it is obviously not so practical on this battlefield. After all, the enemy will not arrange it for you. The formations are time-dependent, so the unknown formations on this battlefield are just some simple formations. And at the moment when the formations of each race were deployed, the human race's attack had begun again. It was still a simple formation and a neat team, but this time the team was larger, and every attack became faster and more powerful. At this time, all directions on the coast of the East China Sea have completely entered the battle, and the surprise attack of the human race completely exceeded the expectations of all races. In an instant of contact, the human race had taken the initiative in the entire war, causing considerable trauma to all races. Although this trauma was very limited, it had already formed a deterrent to all races, and the The strength is completely suppressed by this deterrence. But even so, the numerical superiority of each race still caused great trouble to the human race, and the real war was just the beginning, just a short prelude to a more tragic battle. Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 182 Fierce Battle Fights happen all the time in the prehistoric world. Fights between small clans and fights within clans happen all the time. But no matter how fierce the battle is, what is truly called a war can be said to be very rare in the ancient world. The most famous things that can be truly called wars in this ancient world are the wars between the dragon, phoenix and unicorn tribes, the war between the creatures of the ancient world and the demon tribe, the war between the fairy tribe and the witch tribe, and the demon tribe. There is also the war between the two Lich clans. These wars have had a huge impact on the prehistoric world. The scope of each war is the entire prehistoric world, not just a point, a region, or a race in the prehistoric world, but the entire world. And now the war between the various races in the prehistoric world and the human race will definitely become a war that affects the development of the prehistoric world. It is the victory of the human race, and it establishes the strong prestige of the human race in the prehistoric world, becomes the overlord of the prehistoric world, and then becomes the protagonist between heaven and earth. Or, another disaster for the human race, the prehistoric world has fallen into complete chaos, and the war between various races continues. And what determines the outcome of all this is the true relationship between human race and other races on the coast of the East China Sea. Now the strength of each race has been completely released, and the real collision has just begun. The power of each race and the power of the human race are constantly colliding, and neither side has even the slightest concession. "Kill, kill, kill." The sounds of killing were heard on the shores of the East China Sea. With every cry of killing, everyone became crazy, whether they were human beings or people from the prehistoric world. All races have fully mobilized the power within their bodies. "How is this possible? How can the human race have such strength?" The senior officials of each race looked at the stalemate on the battlefield, and their hearts were filled with shock and horror. This is not the power of one ethnic group, but the power of several powerful ethnic groups. Although most of these groups are their enemies, it is precisely because of their enemies that they truly understand each other's strength. But such a powerful force could not shake the human attack. Seeing such a situation, the senior leaders of various races did not dare to act easily. After all, the human race can possess such a powerful force, and they also completely controlled the actions of each race, and successfully carried out sneak attacks. Then there must be powerful people hidden among the human race, waiting for the opportunity, or in other words, waiting for themselves and others to take action, so that they can eliminate themselves and others, or even completely eliminate all races. Thinking of this, people from all races became completely vigilant, and began to be cautious in their attacks. Strong men from all races began to roam around, looking for whether the human race still hid their strength. "No more, is this the strength of the human race?" The top leaders of many ethnic groups gathered together again, their faces full of doubts, but most of them were happy and excited. If the human race still hides its own strength, no one really knows how serious this war will be. And if that is really the case, their various races may really be completely suppressed by the human race. "Hahaha, human race, since your strength is only like this, then what awaits you will be destruction. Hahaha." There were roars, and after the roars, huge figures appeared instantly. In the battlefield, rush into the human team. ??????????????????????????????????????????Every one of these people are the elites of the elites of various races, and their cultivation level is at the peak of the Da Luo Jinxian. If this kind of cultivation was before the fragmentation of the prehistoric world, it can be said that it was not very rare in the prehistoric world. However, in the prehistoric world after the fragmentation, every Da Luo Jinxian is the core force among all clans, and also the core force of every clan. The top existence within. Now that many Da Luo Jinxian have joined, the entire battlefield scene has changed again, and the offensives of all races have become more fierce. Under this sudden violent attack, the human race did not become panicked, but began to gather together in an instant, once again transforming into an even larger square array. The power of the entire square array became stronger in an instant. The momentum of the entire human race also became vast. "Kill." Just when the situation on the battlefield was completely stalemate, a voice shouting to kill suddenly came out from outside the battlefield. The moment the voice shouted to kill, rays of light flashed rapidly in the air. , instantly impacting into the battlefield. The moment these rays of light entered the battlefield, every place where this ray of light passed, human races of all races quickly fell, and huge figures fell directly from the sky and fell to the earth. These rays of light were like arrows, completely tearing apart the formations of all races in an instant. The formations of all races were completely disrupted in just an instant.   While completely disrupting the offensives of all races, these people have also gathered at the core of the entire battlefield, which is the Suzaku Guard. One by one, they were wearing red armor, and the weapons in their hands were completely stained with blood. Each one of them exuded a cold evil aura. The appearance of the Suzaku Guards completely disrupted the plans of all the tribes on the battlefield in an instant. The senior officials of each tribe who had entered the battlefield reacted in an instant. But at this time, they were completely trapped in the battlefield. The attacks from the surrounding humans were becoming more and more powerful with each attack. Each attack completely contained their power, leaving no one behind at all. A glimmer of opportunity to escape from the war. While these people were completely restrained, the people of the Suzaku Guard also started their actions. Neat weapons, equipment, and similar auras completely gathered together in an instant. The Suzaku Guards didn't stop at all, and instantly disappeared into the battlefield, and began to massacre all races, a real massacre. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: The Suzaku Guards entered the battlefield and instantly took control of the entire battlefield. This battle is a war that cannot tolerate failure, both for the human race and for all races in the prehistoric world, and both sides dare not show any slights. Even if the human race has gained the initiative on the battlefield, the number of people from each tribe is still unmatched by the human race. The gap in the number of people is dozens of times. Even if the power burst out by the human race is extremely powerful, the entire battlefield can only maintain In the original state, there was no situation in which the winner could be determined. Whether it is the various races in the prehistoric world or the human race, they are all caught in a fierce battle. In the end, no matter which side wins, it will also be severely damaged in the end. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 183: Reinforcements "Kill." The only voice that sounded on the battlefield. On the current battlefield, both the human race and all races in the prehistoric world have been fully involved in this war. The battlefield is also spreading rapidly. The initial area of ??hundreds of thousands of miles has spread to millions and tens of thousands of miles, and the battlefields in various places have begun to slowly connect together. The entire battlefield expanded several times again in an instant. "War is indeed the most testing a race." Outside the battlefield, a figure appeared instantly, looking at the situation on the battlefield, he couldn't help but sigh. This person is Kong Ru. It can be said that Kong Ru is paying attention to the human race all the time. However, no matter what kind of crisis the human race faces, Kong Ru does not take action directly, but guides the human race to deal with it. After all, no matter how strong he is, Powerful, the strength of the human race does not entirely depend on himself, but on the entire human race. Looking at the fallen human races on the battlefield, Kong Ru could not help but feel a burst of sadness in his heart. These tribesmen are the elites of the human race, and every tribesman is very important to the human race. Such many elites have been accumulated by the human race for countless years and have stood out from generations of human race. But now, these people died one by one, and Kong Ru couldn't help but feel a trace of sadness in his heart. However, Kong Ru soon calmed down his mood completely, moved his body, and quickly moved towards the interior of the East China Sea. The arrival and departure of Confucius did not have any impact on the war. No one on the battlefield noticed the arrival and departure of Confucius. After Kong Ru left the battlefield, he appeared directly on the main peak in Kunshan. After arriving here, Kong Ru's speed became much slower, and he moved step by step towards the Nuwa Temple on the top of the mountain. At this time, in the Nuwa Temple, there were the Chao family, the Zhenyi family, and the Suiren family. The three of them stood on the main hall in front of Nuwa. A water curtain floated in front of them, and pictures in the water curtain continued to appear. Changes are exactly what is happening on the shores of the East China Sea. "Fourth brother." Kong Ru appeared, and the three of them all noticed Kong Ru's reaching out and cast a doubtful look at Kong Ru. The three of them had been in a state of tension since the beginning of the war, and they were no longer concerned about the situation on the battlefield. Now seeing the situation on the battlefield, the three of them were still very uneasy. The human race has experienced a catastrophe. Even now, the three of them feel a sense of depression in their hearts due to such a tragic situation. The reason why the cultivation base of the three people has not made any substantial progress since the great catastrophe of the human race until now is also because the shadow left by the great catastrophe of the human race in the hearts of the three people has caused defects in the three people's character. But now seeing the situation on the battlefield of the human race, the three of them couldn't help but think of the situation of the human race at that time. If Kong Ru hadn't appeared now, the three of them would have left Kunshan and headed directly to the battlefield. Even Kunshan Some of the elites left behind by the human race will also be completely brought to the battlefield by the three of them. "Under such a situation, can our human race really win?" A trace of hesitation flashed across Mianyi's face, but he still asked, his tone full of uncertainty about the human race's war this time, and he began to feel confused in his heart. got up. After Zhenyi asked, Chao and Suiren also looked at Kong Ru, their eyes full of doubts and nervousness, waiting for Kong Ru's answer. "No, the war has just begun now. Before the war, I had already gone to the Dragon Clan, Phoenix Clan, White Tiger Clan, Xuanwu Clan, Qilin Clan, and Spirit Clan. People from these tribes have not appeared yet, but they should be there soon. Appeared." Kong Ru was full of confidence and said to the three of them. He was still so relaxed and without any pressure. "Moreover, this time is also the time to test our human race. As long as our human race wins, then the prehistoric world will belong to our human race. Moreover, in addition to these five races, several saints will definitely take action. Compared with Compared with other races in the prehistoric world, the dominance of the human race is more in line with their interests. After all, educating the human race is much simpler than that of the various races in the prehistoric world, and it is also the last race for each religion to preach." Kong Ru said, He expressed his analysis and the current situation of the human race without any reservation. "Is that true?" Although she heard Kong Ru's words, Mian Yi couldn't help but ask. It wasn't that he didn't believe Kong Ru, but she couldn't help but feel shocked by such a big event. The Dragon Clan, the Phoenix Clan, the White Tiger Clan, the Xuanwu Clan, the Qilin Clan, and the Spirit Clan, each of them has been a very helpful existence in the prehistoric world, longer than the two Lich clans that dominated the prehistoric world. But now, Kong Ru actually involved all five tribes in this war, becoming allies of the human race, and even involved several saints, and the hearts of a few people couldn't help but feel settled. ??In Kunshan, when Confucius and Confucius were discussing, there was something in the East China SeaThe south began to change, and space passages appeared one after another. And in the passages of this space, figures leaped out one by one. After these figures appeared, they quickly gathered together. In addition to such scenes appearing in the south of the East China Sea, space passages also appeared one after another in other directions, and some even appeared directly on the East China Sea where humans lived. After these people appeared, they quickly gathered together without any hesitation. The whole process was fast and orderly. Everyone did not hesitate at all. The moment the space channel disappeared, the entire team was completely assembled. As these people gathered together, they quickly rushed towards the nearest battlefield. In the process of advancing, the auras of all the people were completely released without any concealment. Every aura was extremely powerful, and those with the lowest cultivation levels had already entered the level of Daluo Jinxian. Although the number of people in the entire team is not very large, with this powerful strength, they can completely influence the entire battlefield. The entire battlefield has been completely enveloped in the bloody atmosphere. There are corpses everywhere on the ground, of all races and human races, mixed together in complete coldness and chaos. After death, there is no difference between any race, only the cold corpses left behind. At this time, both the various races in the prehistoric world and the human race have completely fallen into the killing. Everyone's eyes are red, and the bloodshot eyes have completely occupied the entire eyes. Now all All that is left in the eyes of people is killing. The current war has been going on for several days. No matter which race the people are, they have begun to get tired. Even if their cultivation has reached the realm of Daluo Jinxian, they cannot completely retain sufficient energy in such a war. powerful. After all, if you don't try your best, you will only become a withered skeleton on the ground in the end. So far, the personnel on both sides have suffered heavy losses. Whether it is the human race or the various races in the prehistoric world, nearly half of their clansmen have perished. What determines the entire war now is the belief of both parties participating in the war. Which one's belief supports each race to the end. "Damn it, how could the human race be so powerful and be able to withstand the attacks of all the tribes in the prehistoric times, and even now they have no intention of retreating. Is it possible that the Xiao Clan will be wiped out by the human race here?" Xiao Feng, the leader of the Xiao Clan, looked at it. Looking at the situation on the battlefield, my heart was full of regret, and I already felt fear in my heart about the power of the human race. ??The Xiao Clan has existed for countless years. From the place where the ancient world was established, the Xiao Clan was born and followed the Phoenix Clan to fight for hegemony in the ancient world. Although the Xiao clan was not a very powerful race at that time, its strength was completely suppressed by the Phoenix clan. However, during the battle between the three clans, the Phoenix clan's strength was greatly damaged, the Bird clan completely fell apart, and the Xiao clan became completely independent, and its strength was also growing rapidly. After enduring for dozens or hundreds of Yuanhui years, and experiencing the suppression of the Lich, the Xiao Clan completely endured it, just to find an opportunity, to find an opportunity to truly become a powerful clan in the prehistoric world. The Lich was defeated, the prehistoric world was shattered, and all races in the entire prehistoric world fell into depression. This situation was the perfect time to rise. Without any hesitation, Xiao Feng fully bet the entire ethnic group's strength on this opportunity. But now, now everything is about to be broken. All the emotions in Xiaofeng's heart burst out completely in an instant. Anger, uneasiness, violence, disappointment, and despair burst out completely in his heart in an instant. Under the agitation of all kinds of emotions, a black aura rose up from Xiaofeng's body. After this black aura appeared, the aura on Xiaofeng's body surged instantly, and the whole person became crazy. As Xiao Feng went crazy, the black aura began to penetrate into Xiao Feng's body and into Xiao Feng's soul. In addition to Xiaofeng, the same thing was happening among other tribes on this battlefield. Everyone began to go crazy, and a black aura spread to the surroundings with each person. , constantly integrating into the body of everyone present. At this time, the entire battlefield also changed again. The pressure on the human race suddenly increased several times, and the auras on each body began to become chaotic, and they might be suppressed by the strength of each race at any time. And at this moment, figures appeared outside the battlefield one by one, quickly entering the battlefield, joining the battlefield without the slightest hesitation, and the targets they attacked were all the races in the prehistoric world. Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 184 The Breath of the Demon Race One after another figures quickly entered the battlefield. The moment these people entered the battlefield, the auras on their bodies instantly rose to the top. I saw the figures shaking one by one and disappearing in an instant, while the sounds of dragons, phoenixes, howls, and roars in the sky continued to intersect with each other on the entire battlefield towards every part of the battlefield. , generating waves of power, instantly intimidating every part of the battlefield. "Phoenix." "Kilin", "Dragon", "White Tiger" and "Xuanwu" frightened the voices everywhere on the battlefield. Every voice was filled with surprise. They didn't want to believe what was happening to them now. Scenes. My enemy should be the human race, why are these ancient ethnic groups involved? The five tribes, whether they are the dragons, phoenixes, and unicorns that were powerful in the past and threatened the world, the White Tiger tribe who remained hidden and retained their own strength, or the Xuanwu tribe, are all races that have existed in the prehistoric world for countless years. It can even be said that they have existed in the world. A race that already existed when it was created. "The five tribes represent not only ancient times, but also inheritance. The wisdom, experience, cultivation techniques, and accumulated wealth passed down for countless years are all very surprising. Even though the five races have declined and withdrawn from the great stage of the ancient world, their powerful strength cannot be underestimated by any race in the ancient world. Even when the lich dominates, the strength of both races is extremely strong. , no one dares to easily provoke people from the five races. Now, the members of the five tribes actually appeared on the battlefield at the same time. The meaning of this represented, the tribes on the battlefield couldn't help but think about it. It can be said that all the races in these prehistoric worlds were once intimidated by the power of the Five Races, and the fear of the Five Races in their hearts can be said to come from deep in their hearts. But on the battlefield, there is no time to think, and no one will give them time to think. This is a war that must determine the winner, and it is also a war that will determine the future trend of the entire prehistoric world. And now all the tribes have been completely trapped in the quagmire of war. The thoughts of killing in their hearts have been completely evoked, and there is no possibility of restraint. And the current situation, even if they want to restrain themselves, within the tribe, The high-level officials also fell completely into a state of madness one by one. There was no order to be transmitted at all, and all races became completely chaotic in an instant. The strong men of each race, including the Dragon Clan, Phoenix Clan, Qilin Clan, White Tiger Clan, and Xuanwu Clan, can be said to be the well-deserved strong men in the prehistoric world. With the addition of the power of the five tribes, the situation of the entire battlefield was reversed in an instant. Under the power of the five clans, the power of all the clans in the prehistoric era was greatly restricted, and they were all at a disadvantage for an instant. The strong men of the five tribes kept walking on the battlefield, as if they had entered a no-man's land. Every time they attacked, a strong man fell, and every attack had a considerable impact on the battlefield. Except for the Dragon Clan, Phoenix Clan, Qilin Clan, White Tiger Clan, and Xuanwu Clan, the ground began to shake continuously, and huge trees stood out from the ground. After these trees appeared, the huge branches continued to sway and stretched instantly, reaching thousands of miles in length, and directly attacked the enemies in the air. And more trees are emitting waves of light green light. This light green light is full of powerful life, and is gradually integrated into the bodies of the humans on the battlefield. With the integration of this powerful vitality, the scars on everyone's body recovered in an instant, the aura on their bodies gradually stabilized, and the strength within their bodies began to slowly recover. After recovering from their injuries, every human race's face was full of excitement, and a fighting spirit burst out from their bodies again, and they attacked the enemies around them again, and each attack no longer had the slightest scruples. "How is this possible? How come people from the Spirit Clan have appeared? What kind of existence is this human race? In addition to the Dragon Clan, Phoenix Clan, Qilin Clan, White Tiger Clan, and Xuanwu Clan, there are also Spirit Clan participating." At that time, the people of all the tribes in the prehistoric world had gone completely crazy. If the addition of the dragon tribe and other five tribes surprised everyone, then the addition of the spirit tribe was a complete shock. There are countless races in the prehistoric world, large and small, but among all the races, the most numerous ones are the spirit race. No matter where in the prehistoric world, there are spirits. The spirits are very kind and gentle in nature, and they have a certain relationship with every race in the prehistoric world. In their understanding, even if any clan in the prehistoric world joins the war, it is impossible for the Spiritual Clan to join. But now that the Spiritual Clan has joined, all the ethnic groups are in shock. War often happens in an instant. When all the races in the prehistoric world are in shock, the attacks of the human race, as well as the dragon race and other five races instantly become more violent. Even the spirit race on the ground??Everyone did not pause at all, and instantly leaped up from the ground, transforming into strong men wearing blue armor. Each of them held a wooden staff in their hands, and the aura on their bodies radiated out, one after another. The attack is no weaker than that of other races. The war broke into chaos in an instant. People of all races in the ancient world continued to fall. Huge figures fell directly to the ground, and bursts of smoke and dust rose up. All people, whether they are human race, dragon race, Phoenix clan, Qilin clan, White Tiger clan, Xuanwu clan, or the Spirit clan, have already determined the outcome of the entire war at this moment. But what no one noticed was that a strange aura was constantly brewing on the entire battlefield. This aura was strange and hidden, constantly devouring the auras on the surrounding battlefield, and constantly strengthening itself. And this breath seems to be alive, constantly moving around, constantly absorbing the breath of war, and this breath seems to have an aura connection with the void. And the moment this breath appeared, there was a tremor everywhere in the prehistoric world. The first person to react was Kong Ru in Kunshan. Kong Ru had been observing the situation on the battlefield, and he had already discovered the strangeness of this breath the moment it appeared. "Demon energy, could it be the demon clan?" Kong Ru couldn't help but frowned, but Kong Ru did not start to take action. After all, the matter was just the beginning. Even if the demon clan came, then several saints from the prehistoric world would surely I won't sit idly by. "How could the breath of demons appear in the prehistoric world?" In several small worlds in the chaos outside the prehistoric world, several saints also instantly felt the changes in the void and reacted in an instant. . Several saints participated in the war against the demons in the prehistoric world, and they were very clear about the aura of the demons. And it is precisely because of their experience in the battle with the demons that several people also attach great importance to the demons. "It seems like I really have to go to the ancient world." I opened my eyes and made a decision instantly. At the same time as he made the decision, his figure had disappeared into the dojo and entered chaos. In the chaos, I saw a green bull sitting down, and the chaotic energy around me naturally spread out, forming a road leading to the prehistoric world. I started to take action, and the other saints did not hesitate at all. One by one, they walked out of the dojo in their own small world, entered the chaos, and headed towards the prehistoric world. While several saints were acting, in a corner of the prehistoric world. Although this corner belongs to the prehistoric world, it is at the most edge of the prehistoric world, and it is also the most barren place in the prehistoric world. In this position, a space channel appeared instantly, and black figures emerged from the space channel one by one. Moreover, the entire space channel did not close at all, and figures continued to fly out one after another. Each of these figures exudes a strange aura, weird and cunning, as if they want to devour everything around them and completely gather all the negative emotions together. All of these people are demons. On the other side of the space passage, it is the place where the demons lived in seclusion after withdrawing from the prehistoric continent. It is also a small world opened up by the demon ancestor Luohu with his last life force. It is called the existence of the demon world by the demons. . This demon world is a world where the demons have lived for countless years, but the demons do not want to stick to this small demon world. Moreover, the demon world was the last vitality of Luo Hu to open up. After it was opened, Luo Hu had already fallen. The entire small world can be said to be very unstable, the environment is extremely bad, and the spiritual energy is thin. "I can finally come out of the demon world, Jie Jie Jie. From now on, this ancient world will be the land of my demon clan." A man with an obscure aura walked out of the demon world. After he walked out, the space passage also It was closed instantly, and the surrounding demons also gathered together, and one by one they prostrated themselves in front of this demon, full of respect. "Greetings to the Ancestor of the Inner Demon." The voices of all the demons converged into one voice, and they respectfully saluted the Ancestor of the Inner Demon. This ancestor of the inner demon can be said to be a contemporary of the demon ancestor Luohu, and an existence of the same era as the ancestor Hongjun. His cultivation was also a top powerhouse in the prehistoric world at that time. Now, hundreds of Yuanhui have passed, and the ancestor of the inner demon has appeared again. I don¡¯t know what level of cultivation this ancestor of the inner demon has reached, and I don¡¯t know what kind of impact it will have on the prehistoric world. Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 185 The Demon Race Appears Outside the star field, after the demon clan's team appeared, they did not stay in place for long and quickly moved towards the mainland of the prehistoric world. And this time, the direction they were heading towards was on the coast of the East China Sea in the prehistoric world, where the human race was at war with all other races in the prehistoric world. At this time, the entire war on the coast of the East China Sea has entered its final moments. The various races in the prehistoric times are in the Human Race, the Dragon Race, the Phoenix Race, the Qilin Race, the White Tiger Race, the Xuanwu Race, the Spirit Race, and the last few saints who have appeared in Xiaotiandi. Under the attack of the cultivators inside, he quickly retreated. However, although the strength of each tribe has been lost, the remaining tribesmen began to retreat away from the battlefield. After the people of various races retreated, the senior officials of each race did not leave. Their eyes were full of madness, and they had a frantic aura. Their eyes had completely turned blood red, and their bodies were cracking inch by inch. When it opened, the feathers on the body were completely soaked in streams of blood. Every one of these people was filled with a violent aura. Their bodies grew in size in an instant, and their speed also surged in an instant. One by one, they turned into rays of light and began to attack the human race, dragon race and other races. At this time, these people had completely lost their minds, and all that was left in their eyes was boundless killing, as if they wanted to completely devour everyone in front of them. "Retreat." Seeing this situation, a loud shout instantly spread throughout the battlefield, and the human race, dragon race and other races began to retreat quickly towards the rear. Now the situation on the entire battlefield is completely clear. Although the strength of the remaining high-level people from each clan is not weak, it can be said to be very simple for some ordinary warriors, but if they are against the high-level people of the dragon clan, There are still some limitations. With a soft drink, everyone was like a tide, instantly retreating back, although the speed was not very fast. But at the same time that everyone began to retreat, rays of light shot out from behind them, attacking the people of all races who had gone completely crazy. "No, the aura of the demon clan." At the moment of the fight, everyone from the Dragon clan, Phoenix clan, Qilin clan, Xuanwu clan, White Tiger clan, and the Spirit clan noticed the difference between these people in an instant and reacted immediately. , knowing the familiarity of this breath. "Everyone, attack with all your strength, deal with the enemy, and get ready to fight." The person who was fighting shouted loudly and released all his strength. The people at the rear also instantly noticed something unusual, and their bodies instantly shot out from behind and entered the battle. I originally thought that the battle was about to end like this, but I didn't expect that the current situation would appear now, and everyone couldn't help but become solemn. However, everything is not that simple. Now those violent people have become completely crazy. A powerful devouring force is emitted from their bodies, constantly devouring the surrounding spiritual energy and the bloody air in the air. The blood of the various races that have been integrated into the earth seems to have been summoned. They are constantly gathering and blending into the bodies of these people bit by bit, turning into streams of power and blending into everyone's body. Within an instant, the aura on each person's body rose up, and their stature doubled again. The aura on their bodies had also broken through the shackles, reaching the level of quasi-sage. "Jie, Jie, Jie, hahaha. Human race, today I will destroy you here, as well as the Dragon race, the Phoenix clan, the White Tiger clan, the Xuanwu clan, the Qilin clan, and the Spirit clan. You have suppressed thousands of Yuan clans from each of our clans. It's time to meet, but now they are still blocking the steps of my tribes, and they will fight to the death today." The people of all tribes in the prehistoric world, who had become completely crazy, have now completely put away the fear of these tribes in their hearts. Abandon it, and what is left is the dissatisfaction, madness, and anger that have accumulated for thousands of yuanhui. These emotions burst out in an instant, and they started to go crazy one by one. There was no defense at all, only attack, and the people in front of them were attacked. All people have the idea of ????complete annihilation. "Not good." With just a bad word, each body was directly knocked away. While flying backwards, their faces became sluggish, their breath became disordered, and everyone's mouths came out from time to time. He spurted out mouthfuls of blood, but he suffered a lot of damage. "Green Dragon Guard." "Suzaku Guard." "White Tiger Guard." "Xuanwu Guard." "Qilin Guard." "Deployment." The five guards on the battlefield quickly gathered together. After a long period of fighting, although each member of the Five Guards suffered serious injuries, so far, no one has died. This shows how powerful the Five Guards are. The five guards gathered together, and the spirit tribes from all over the battlefield also appeared in every corner instantly. The breath of life on their bodies emanated and was released towards the five guards, slowly healing the scars on the five guards' bodies, and the wounds in their bodies Strength also began to recover. ??At the same time, the five guards were already standing together, and their auras were raised to the extreme. The scene of millions of strong men in the Embryo Realm raising their bodies to the extreme was still very spectacular, but soon another scene appeared that shocked everyone even more. The moment the five guards' auras reached their peak, they began to gather and merge together. First, two strands condensed into one, four strands condensed into one, eight strands condensed into one, but it was only a matter of seconds, and the momentum of hundreds or thousands of people condensed together. The momentum of these thousands of people gathered together, with the twelfth-level innate powerhouse at the center as the core, and their momentum instantly reached the peak of the embryonic realm. But all this did not stop there. The auras that had reached the peak of the Fetus Realm continued to merge and become more powerful. "Boom." Loud sounds resounded in the void. The momentum soared into the sky, and the surrounding space shook involuntarily. Whether it was the human race on the battlefield, the dragon tribe, the Phoenix tribe, the Qilin tribe, the White Tiger tribe, or the Xuanwu tribe, the spirit tribe's eyes were full of shock. Hundreds of quasi-saint-level auras rose up, and the scene was astonishing. The six tribes sent out tens of millions of strong men, most of whom were Daluo Jinxian-level beings, but not a single Quasi-Saint-level being was dispatched. After all, after experiencing the Lich War, no race in the prehistoric world has avoided a quasi-holy level battle on the prehistoric continent. The aftermath of a quasi-holy level battle is so powerful that it is very dangerous for the current prehistoric world to withstand it. Now that hundreds of quasi-saint auras have appeared, although it is not a quasi-saint level powerhouse that appears, but relies on formations to achieve it, people still have to be surprised. "Kill." There were no redundant words, just an extremely powerful killing intent that penetrated the space in an instant and was released to the surroundings. At this time, a powerful force rose up from every breath, gathering in the sky, and instantly attacked the people of all races who were moving quickly. Attacks came one after another, and everyone's eyes did not leave the attacks at all, preparing to see what kind of situation would happen. After all, the auras of both sides have reached the level of quasi-sage. Although they are not strong at the level of quasi-sage, they are simply powerful, surpassing the level of Da Luo Jinxian. "Boom." The sound of explosions sounded, and the moment people of all races collided with the attack, they did not resist at all, but exploded completely in an instant. With the sound of huge explosions and the emergence of such a situation, everyone's hearts were filled with doubts, wondering why the current situation occurred. The enemy who was so powerful just now was actually defeated in an instant. And just when everyone felt confused, huge waves of breath spread out from the center of the impact. This breath is full of violence, despair, devouring, and darkness. It spurts out from every explosion point, and even the surrounding space vibrates. Moreover, the burst of this breath was very fast. Before anyone could react, it completely enveloped the surrounding hundreds of thousands of miles. Instead, the speed continued to become faster, heading towards the prehistoric world. spread to other regions. But this aura didn't spread anywhere, the vegetation withered, the wild beasts became violent, and the corpses on the ground instantly turned into withered bones. "Hahaha, Jie Jie Jie." On the mountain top outside the East China Sea, a man in black appeared. Looking at the demonic energy spreading everywhere, he heard strange laughter and became crazy. And this man was exactly the man in black who met with the chiefs of all the tribes in the prehistoric times before the war started. "Hahaha, my demon clan can finally come to the prehistoric world again. This primitive world will definitely become the world of my demon clan again." The man in black laughed wildly again, and while laughing wildly, a light flashed in his hand and disappeared instantly. In the surrounding space, it shoots towards the depths of the space. Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 186 The War Is Reignited The edge of the star field was the most barren place. This place could have been said to be deserted. There was not a single living thing there, and not even the demon clan at that time occupied the place. But at this moment, a black cloud in this desolate and populated area moved quickly, heading towards the prehistoric world. This black cloud was the numerous members of the demon clan who had just come out of the demon world. And walking in front of everyone in the demon clan was the ancestor of the inner demon. Behind the ancestor of the inner demon stood six people. These six people were the giants of the demon clan who survived the last battle between good and evil. , Heavenly Demon, Blood Demon, Killing Demon, Dream Demon, Love Demon, War Demon. The cultivation of the six people had already reached the level of quasi-sage at that time. Although they were seriously injured in the war at that time, they have fully recovered now, and their cultivation is even more exquisite. This time After coming out of the demon world, it can be said that he has not restrained his aura at all, and released it wantonly, with his face full of arrogance. Just as everyone was advancing, the surrounding space trembled, and a black breath shot out from the space instantly, shooting toward the inner demon, and then stayed in front of the inner demon, turning into a phantom, facing the old inner demon. Zu bowed respectfully. "Greetings to the ancestor. Now that the battle in the prehistoric world has ended, all the tribes in the prehistoric world have also been defeated. Now the entire prehistoric world has been shrouded in demonic energy. As long as my demon clan comes, it will definitely become the demon clan in the prehistoric world. But " The phantom said, but at the end of his words, there was a trace of hesitation in his words. He didn't know whether he should come out or not. "Say, is there anything else?" Although the words of the Inner Demon Ancestor were very plain, the majesty in his voice made the shadow and everyone behind him tremble. The Demon Race can be said to be the most cruel race in the prehistoric world, and it is also the most practical race. The most submissive thing is strength. Only strong strength can truly frighten the entire ethnic group. As the oldest demon race in existence, Clan, the strength of the inner demon, even the demon Rahu will not despise it. It can be said that the current demons are all descendants of the ancestor of the inner demon, and they have all fought against the ancestor of the inner demon, and know his terror. of. "The newly born human race in the prehistoric world is powerful, and its strength is not weaker than other races. The reason why this war ended so quickly is entirely due to the power of the human race. The strength of the human race may become our demon race this time obstacles." Xuying said, his tone was also very cautious, and his eyes carefully looked at the ancestor of the inner demon. "Hmph, little human race. When our demon race dominated the ancient world, this human race had not yet been born. Even the dragons, phoenixes, and Qilin tribes of that year could only be defeated in the eyes of our demon race. Even if we add this small What kind of waves can the human race make?" said the ancestor of the inner demon. After saying that, Xuying should not say a word, and his body began to dissipate, turning into little rays of light and disappearing into the hands of the inner demon. "Boom." When this little bit of light disappeared into his hand, the power in his hand condensed, and the energy hit the space directly. In an instant, space channels appeared in the heart demon ancestor's hand. before. Each of these space passages is dozens of feet wide and can accommodate dozens of people passing through at the same time. "Such a rich aura, is this the prehistoric world?" At the moment when the space passage appeared, the hearts of all the demons could not help but tremble, and their hearts were filled with joy. It has been thousands of Yuanhui's time, and I have survived in a barren place like the Demon World for thousands of Yuanhui's time. Now I finally feel the existence of spiritual energy, and there is also a touch of devilish energy in this spiritual energy, which makes everyone The demon clan became excited again. "Children, now my demon tribe is about to come to the ancient world. From now on, this ancient world will be the world of my demon tribe. Children, come on, kill and destroy wantonly, and let the races in the ancient world know about my demon tribe. Powerful." After the Inner Demon Ancestor opened the space channel, he became crazy and shouted loudly, and the voice reached the ears of every demon clan. Since the fall of the demon Rahu, this ancestor of the inner demon has been the belief and pillar of the entire demon clan. The moment the voice of the ancestor of the inner demon fell, the entire demon clan was completely inspired, and the aura on his body did not restrain at all. The speed instantly reached the extreme, entering the space channel, and quickly heading towards the prehistoric world. The inner demon opened the space passage, and the prehistoric world also shook. Space passages appeared one after another on the prehistoric continent, and the location of this space was exactly where the man in black was, which was also very far away from the coast of the East China Sea. Close location. At this time, when this space passage appeared, the internal war in the East China Sea Coast had completely ended. Only less than one-tenth of the tribesmen of the prehistoric tribes left the East China Sea Coast, and the remaining Those below turned into piles of bones and remained on the battlefield on the coast of the East China Sea. Although the war has alreadyIt ended, but the human race and other people on the battlefield did not leave. Instead, they quickly gathered together again and began to restore the strength within their bodies. While recovering their strength, there were also many people observing the situation around them with vigilance. The emergence of demonic energy has completely exceeded their expectations. Whether it is the Dragon Clan or other tribes that have existed for a long time, or the Human Clan, they have no confidence in the strength of the Demon Clan. They can't help but be cautious in their hearts, slowly adjusting their status, and being ready at any time. The war begins. Everyone on the battlefield became nervous, and the entire prehistoric world became completely nervous. In the Nuwa Temple in Kunshan, Kong Ru stood up directly, with light flashing in his eyes, and a wave of awe-inspiring righteousness fell directly from the sky, completely wrapping Kong Ru's figure and covering the entire Kunshan. The area is completely covered and is still expanding. With the spread of Confucius's awe-inspiring righteousness, waves of awe-inspiring righteousness also rose up in Kunshan. Although this awe-inspiring righteousness was not as great as that of Confucius, it was not weak either. The waves of awe-inspiring righteousness echoed the righteousness of Confucius, becoming more powerful and spreading outside Kunshan. After this breath of awe-inspiring righteousness spread, the entire human race on the coast of the East China Sea seemed to feel this breath. In various tribes in the ancient world, waves of awe-inspiring righteousness and the awe-inspiring righteousness emanating from Confucius also appeared. Echoes. With the continuous spread of Haoran's righteousness, the evil energy inside the East China Sea began to dissipate and began to recover. Haoran's righteousness is the only righteousness seen in the world, while demonic energy is the condensed evil energy of the prehistoric world, which represents the negative existence of the prehistoric world. This confrontation between good and negative, between good and evil, completely broke out in an instant, but Confucius's awe-inspiring righteousness directly brought down the purest awe-inspiring righteousness between heaven and earth. Nowadays, some human races in the prehistoric world have realized the awe-inspiring righteousness of the human race, and their awe-inspiring righteousness has become more pure, while some who have not realized the existence of awe-inspiring righteousness have directly realized the existence of awe-inspiring righteousness, and their cultivation has improved a lot. Demon clans continue to appear in the space passage outside the East China Sea. These demon clans continue to gather together, and each of them looks at the surrounding environment very curiously. A large number of these demons were born in the demon world and have never seen the prehistoric world, and more of them have not seen this prehistoric world for thousands of years. "Now, first go to the coast of the East China Sea to see what this human race is like. First destroy this human race, and then destroy other races to see which race dares to go against my demon race. Now Hong Jun has joined forces and cannot take action at will. As long as we do not destroy this ancient world, I believe it is impossible for Hongjun to take action." After the inner demon appeared, he said to the six demons around him, and after saying that, he disappeared directly In place. After hearing the words of the inner demon, the six demons and blood demons became completely excited and led the demon clan members to quickly move towards the shore of the East China Sea. The flames of war that had just been extinguished on the shores of the East China Sea will be ignited again the moment the demons appear. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 187: Fighting the Inner Demon Under the guidance of Confucius's awe-inspiring righteousness, the aura of awe-inspiring human beings within the entire East China Sea coast was completely mobilized, quickly dispersing the evil energy throughout the entire East China Sea coast. . When the demons entered the shores of the East China Sea, the demonic energy in the East China Sea had completely dissipated, and was filled with an awe-inspiring righteousness. "That disgusting aura. What kind of race is this human race? It can actually dispel the demonic energy of my demon race. It seems that this human race cannot be underestimated." The moment the demon entered the shore of the East China Sea, he felt the righteousness around him, and his whole body was filled with excitement. Full of disgust, the demonic energy in his body couldn't help surging. At this time, he also paid a lot of attention to the human race, but more importantly, he was disgusted with this new race in the prehistoric world. "The killing begins, no one will be left alive." The demon said to the other five people around him. After saying that, he turned into a ray of light and entered the range of the East China Sea. Behind the demon, there were many demons One by one, they followed the demon and started to take action. "The demons have invaded. Now that the demons on the coast of the East China Sea have been completely driven away, we have to start taking action." Kong Ru in Kunshan said to the Youchao clan, the Jianyi clan, and the Suiren clan, with a tone of voice It is full of solemnity. When the three members of the Youchao family heard Kong Ru's words, they were even more shocked, and each of them was also full of worry. "Eldest brother, second sister, third brother, you two are now gathering all the tribesmen in Kunshan who understand Haoran's righteousness, and prepare to go to the battlefield. Demons are the most evil existence between heaven and earth, and Haoran's righteousness is the link between heaven and earth. The righteousness between them is gathered together, but it just restrains the demons." After Kong Ru finished speaking, he walked out of the Nuwa Temple and disappeared directly into Kunshan, heading for the battlefield on the coast of the East China Sea. direction forward. But just as Kong Ru entered the space, an evil aura suddenly appeared in front of Kong Ru, blocking Kong Ru directly. Under this aura, Kong Ru could not help but stop. He withdrew from the space and observed the surrounding things to find where the aura was. "Demons, I don't know if that senior of the Demons is coming, please show up and see him." Kong Ru's soul power swept through tens of millions of miles around, but he didn't find anything. Seeing such a situation, Kong Ru couldn't help but become nervous. After all, he had become a strong man at the saint level in the prehistoric world, but he still could not find the existence of this aura. The existence of such a strong man, Kong Ru's He couldn't help but restrain himself, preparing for the coming attack at any time. "Jie Jie Jie, you must be the strong man of the human race. I didn't expect that the small human race actually has a strong man of the saint level. It seems that in these thousands of years, the prehistoric world has changed a lot. ." As soon as Kong Ru's words fell, waves of light mist rose around him, and a voice came out of the light mist. The voice was full of emotion, as gentle as that of a kind old man. Kong Ru felt the faint mist rising around him, and instantly knew the strangeness of the mist. Every mist seems to be alive, constantly eroding towards him, trying to enter his body. This mist is formed by condensation of extremely pure demonic energy. Each strand of demonic energy has been refined for countless years. When this demonic energy is concentrated, it can be said that it is no weaker than the existence of the innate spiritual treasure. . Looking at the demonic energy that was constantly eroding towards him, the power in his body was released, completely wrapping his body in it, constantly fighting against the surrounding demonic energy. "Senior, I don't know why I came to the prehistoric world? Although in other places in the prehistoric world, the juniors can't help, but on the coast of the East China Sea, where my human race is, the juniors can still help." Kong Ru Said, at the same time, the Heavenly Law Wheel in the small world began to rotate, and a powerful soul power emitted, and the power of the world also emitted, blending into the surrounding space, and began to search for where the sound came from. at. "Hehehehe, junior, there is nothing that I, the ancestor of the inner demon, cannot do. Just leave your life here today." After the inner demon finished speaking, a powerful force rose up in the mist. breath. There is something strange in this breath, it seems to be there but not there, it is floating and uncertain, it seems to exist, but it disappears very quickly. "Huh." Kong Ru snorted coldly, a gleam of light flashed in his eyes, and the power on his body gathered instantly, and a huge force was shot directly to a position behind him. "Hahaha, Jie Jie Jie, boy, you are too immature to attack my inner demon. Now you will perish in the inner demon realm of my inner demon ancestor." The figure of the inner demon ancestor disappeared instantly, and then With the disappearance of the demon ancestor, the surrounding fog also began to change and dissipate in an instant. "Here is" When the fog completely dissipated, the surrounding scene had alreadyIt has completely changed. There is blood everywhere on the surrounding ground, and there are corpses everywhere, and each of these corpses is the body of the human race. Among these numerous human bodies, there are also many bodies of various races, including birds, beasts, and sea races. There are corpses everywhere, and there are waves of evil aura exuding among the corpses. "It's impossible on the coast of the East China Sea. I just left Kunshan in a matter of seconds. What happened here? Did the human race, dragon race, phoenix clan, unicorn clan, white tiger clan, Xuanwu clan, and spirit clan all disappear? "Huh?" When the surrounding fog completely disappeared, Kong Ru began to take a closer look at the surrounding scenes, and found that he was actually on the coast of the East China Sea in the prehistoric world. "Is this the so-called inner demon realm of the inner demon? There is nothing strange about it." Kong Ru couldn't help but sneered while looking at the surrounding scenes. After finishing speaking, the power of the soul emitted and swept towards the surroundings. "This, how is this possible?" Kong Ru looked at the pictures in his mind. There was no trace of fighting on the entire coast of the East China Sea. It was very peaceful and there was no sign of any strange phenomena. Such a scene was different from what he had seen. The expected scene was completely different. Moreover, he was still fighting his inner demon just now, so it was impossible for him to appear here. Could it be an illusion? Kong Ru thought in his heart, but everything around him felt so real, and there was no aura around him. Without the slightest flaw, could the illusion reach such a level? And just when Confucius was thinking, the sound of the chirping of Luan and Phoenix sounded, and bursts of fairy music descended from the void. The surrounding spiritual energy condensed and condensed into blossoming golden flowers, rising from the sky. Coming down from above, a vast purple air rose from the east, stretching for tens of thousands of miles. The whole scene was extremely vast. This scene was exactly the aura of the saint's arrival. In an instant, the saint came down, Sanqing, Nuwa, Yingyin, Zhunti, six people appeared in front of Confucius. But what surprised Kong Ru very much was that the auras of these six people were very powerful, but they seemed to be so weak. Kong Ru felt that he had become stronger. The power in his body seemed to be endless, and the whole world seemed to be completely under his control. "Such a feeling is impossible. This must be the inner demon territory of the ancestor of the inner demon, but how to get out of here?" Kong Ru looked at the six saints who appeared in front of him and began to think in his heart. How should he deal with the situation at hand and how should he get out of the inner demon realm? Kong Ru was completely lost in thinking. While Kong Ru was thinking, the six saints began to take action, and the aura on their bodies burst out instantly, turning into powerful forces and attacking Kong Ru directly. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 188: Inner Demon Although the existence of the six saints is not real, in the space in front of them, their strength is not weaker at all. While Kong Ru was thinking, six people attacked Kong Ru at the same time. When I unfolded the Tai Chi diagram in my hand, a powerful yin and yang energy swept out and turned into two huge torrents, sweeping towards Confucius. And as these two torrents of yin and yang energy were ejected, the surrounding space quickly shattered and turned into a powerful torrent of space, rising up with the yin and yang and sweeping towards Confucius. In another place, a large chaotic-colored banner appeared in the original hand, shaking continuously, and every time it shook, several chaotic sword energies were shot out, and in an instant, tens of thousands of chaotic sword energies appeared, heading towards Kong. Confucianism swept away. Tongtian, who was standing aside, did not hesitate at all. A ray of light flashed in his hand, and a scroll of formation diagram flew out. There were four swords rolled in the formation diagram. Under the constraints of the formation diagram, the four swords continued to rotate rapidly around Tongtian, instantly emitting a strange aura, the vermilion Immortal Killing Sword Qi, the dark cyan Immortal Killing Sword Qi, and the khaki Immortal Killing Sword Qi. The dark blue sword energy of trapping immortals, the sword energy of four colors, each sword energy exuded a strong murderous intention, and rolled towards Kong Ru. Jie Yin and Zhunti did not lag behind at all. Their bodies shone with Buddha light, twelve rays of light, and three relics, exuding powerful power. A twelve-grade golden lotus appeared at Jie Yin's feet, shrouding the two of them, and the Buddha's light in his hands continued to gather. Zhunti, who was standing next to Jie Yin, began to wave the Seven Treasures Tree in his hand continuously, and the rays of light continued to attack Kong Ru. The last of the six saints was Nuwa. Nuwa exuded a sacred aura, and a red embroidered ball appeared in her hand. The embroidered ball continued to become bigger, and she directly attacked Confucius. past. Six saints, six attacks, each attack is extremely powerful. Although Kong Ru now feels that the power in his body is extremely powerful, he still feels a sense of crisis. In response to this sense of crisis, Kong Ru reacted instantly. A long sword condensed in his hand and swept away the six attacks. In an instant, tens of thousands of sword lights completely enveloped Kong Ru's figure. Among these sword rays. At this time, the attacks of the six saints had also arrived, constantly hitting the sword light around Kong Ru's body. In a saint-level battle, each attack is extremely powerful. The power released by each attack when they collide together completely shatters the surrounding space. At the same time that the attacks of the six saints completely dissipated, the sword light around Kong Ru also completely dissipated. At the same time, the surrounding space has been completely shattered. Even the energy of the violent space has been directly swallowed up by attacks one after another, and the surrounding area has turned into a land of nothingness. The battle continued, battle after battle, Confucius and the six saints fought continuously. The strength of both sides seemed to be endless, and they did not show any signs of fatigue. "Damn it, with such constant fighting, there is no time to carefully observe the inner demon realm and find a breakthrough. If this continues, even if there is a breakthrough, the war in the prehistoric world is probably over. Maybe it will be true. It has become a world of demons." Feeling the power of this inner demon realm, Kong Ru did not dare to despise it at all. Moreover, Kong Ru could clearly feel that with every attack he made, his aura was changing, becoming weaker and weaker, although the amplitude was very small, and the power of the six saints was also changing. It was so tiny that if Kong Ru didn't feel his own breath very clearly, he wouldn't have been able to detect it at all. "Inner demon, inner demon. The inner demon should be born from the heart, so it should also end from the heart. However, where exactly is the breakthrough point the inner demon is looking for?" Kong Ru responded to the attacks of the six saints around him. , while constantly thinking about the opportunity to break through the inner demon realm. "As expected of the inner demon, and indeed there is no flaw at all, then there is really no other way but to break through violently, but I don't know if we can achieve the goal." Kong Ru thought, and at the same time, a wave of emotion rose up in his body. More powerful momentum. This momentum appeared very suddenly, and in just a moment, it had reached its extreme. In an instant, it completely shattered the attacks of the six saints in front of them, and in an instant, it emitted waves of power, hitting the six saints. On a saint. Under this powerful force, the bodies of the six saints were instantly torn apart, turned into nothingness, and completely disappeared into the surrounding space. At the same time that the six saints disappeared, the aura on Kong Ru's body became more powerful, constantly hitting the surrounding space. The surrounding space began to shatter rapidly under the impact of such a powerful force. ?"Haoran is righteous, rise." Kong Ru shouted violently, and the small world began to rotate rapidly. A vast breath was quickly bred in the small world, turning into powerful forces that followed Kong Ru. The attack spread out in all directions. At this time, Kong Ru had no way to do anything. The power of the inner demon had made him deeply feel the existence of the crisis. At this time, even Haoran Zhengqi, which was no longer used often, was directly used. At this time, Kong Ru could be said to have fully used all his methods without any reservation. With the use of all his methods, the surrounding space was shattered faster, and after the space was broken, the void space was left. Cracks also began to appear, and traces of black aura emerged from the cracks. "This is it." A light flashed in Kong Ru's eyes, and the power on his body suddenly became more powerful, and the speed at which the power gathered became even faster. Wave after wave of powerful force continued to hit the cracks in the void area that appeared. The cracks continued to expand, and the black aura continued to become more intense. "Boom." A huge sound rose, and the cracks instantly shattered, creating a huge breach. On the other side of the breach, there was the scene of the ancient continent, where Confucius appeared at that time. After the breach appeared, it began to squirm continuously, trying to recover and fill the breach again. Seeing such a scene, Kong Ru didn't dare to hesitate at all. He turned into a ray of light and instantly leapt out of the breach, reappearing on the land of the prehistoric world. On the ancient land that appeared, Kong Ru couldn't help but breathe a sigh of relief, and he couldn't help but feel happy in his heart. Fortunately, I didn't stay in the inner demon's realm for a long time. Otherwise, I don't know what kind of methods the inner demon has, and I really don't know how to resist it. After all, the inner demon's cultivation level is no worse than his own, and is even much better. Even if he fights as equals, it's hard to say whether he can win. "Jie Jie Jie, without you, this boy's cultivation is stronger than I expected. He really came from behind." After Kong Ru came out of the inner demon realm, a sinister laughter sounded from behind Kong Ru. After hearing the laughter, Kong Ru didn't hesitate at all. He turned around and looked in the direction behind him. Layers of black demonic energy are constantly squirming and converging towards the center. And as the black demonic energy gathered, a huge coercion emitted from the black mist, oppressing Kong Ru. As the laughter fell, a man in black robe appeared in front of Kong Ru. This person looks like an old man, with gray hair and chicken skin, a face full of wrinkles, a slight smile on his face, and no sparkle in his eyes. If he hadn't seen it with his own eyes and the powerful aura exuding from the old man's body, even Kong Ru would not have thought that the surroundings in front of him were giants of highly cultivated demons. Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 189 The Battle with the Inner Demon Kong Ru looked at the old man in front of him, and he became alert again. The aura on his body increased sharply again, and a huge aura suddenly descended from the void of the prehistoric world. This breath is the awe-inspiring righteousness. Within the realm of the inner demon, the awe-inspiring righteousness exuded by Confucius is the righteousness in his own small world, but the awe-inspiring righteousness caused now is the condensed righteousness of the prehistoric world. Become. Although the small world of Confucius has evolved very well, it is still very different from the prehistoric world, and it is not on the same level at all. As for the different levels of the world, Haoran's righteousness is completely different in terms of quality or quantity. I saw a torrent pouring down from the void in the sky, turning into a huge river and falling on the continent of the ancient world, completely wrapping Confucius's body in this awe-inspiring righteousness. The two forces of Haoran's righteousness and the power of the world continued to merge with each other. At this time, Kong Ru's face was full of seriousness, his robes were fluttering in the wind, and a long sword appeared in his hand. This long sword was three feet long, and the sword exuded a pressure that oppressed the surrounding space. "That's right, that's right. But if you want to compare with my ancestor, the inner demon, it's really immature." Looking at Kong Ru, whose aura was gathering, the inner demon said, his eyes filled with disgust as he spoke. The inner demon is the giant of the demon clan, and the demonic energy in his body is condensed to the extreme. And precisely because of this, the inner demon is also extremely disgusted with the righteousness between heaven and earth, especially the righteousness in Kong Ru's body. Haoran Zhengqi was even more disgusted to the extreme. When the disgust in the eyes of the inner demon reaches its extreme, the demonic aura on the body also directly radiates out. In this demonic aura, there are screams, strange screams, and screams one after another. Sound, the sound of overwhelming. Picture after picture, constantly flashing, demonstrating the various aspects of life. In these pictures, the people in the pictures will seem to be completely immersed in their own world, losing their minds, like walking zombies, and losing their souls. At the same time, Kong Ru directly attacked the inner demon, waving the long sword in his hand continuously, and the sword light on the sword body was condensed to the extreme. Every time he waved, the surrounding space vibrated, and as the space vibrated, thin cracks in the space appeared in every position where the sword passed. Although the cracks in this space are extremely thin, if you don¡¯t observe carefully, you won¡¯t be able to detect the cracks in this space. And with the appearance of this extremely thin space crack, a trace of solemnity flashed in the eyes of the inner demon. This is a manifestation of Kong Ru controlling his power to the extreme and compressing his power to the extreme. The power that explodes is definitely hundreds of times stronger than ordinary attacks. Although the inner demon's eyes were a lot more solemn, they were still very calm, and a black spear instantly appeared in his hand. After the spear appeared, a killing intent spread out from the surrounding area, as if it were a ferocious beast that wanted to completely devour and destroy everything around it. "Soul-eating spear." Kong Ru couldn't help but be surprised when he saw the spear appearing in the demon's hand. This soul-eating gun appeared during the Lich War, but disappeared in front of everyone after the war, but Kong Ru never expected that this murderous weapon would actually appear in the hands of the inner demon. However, even after discovering the existence of the soul-eating gun, Kong Ru still did not hesitate at all. The long sword in his hand instantly collided with the soul-eating gun. "Bang." A huge collision sound sounded, and the figures of Kong Ru and the demon retreated at the same time, both of their faces were full of surprise. "Hahaha, boy, you are good. This kind of power is not weak in this ancient world. With your qualifications, even in the beginning of the ancient world, basically no one can match it. But, today, you are going to die in this world. Here it is." The inner demon's figure stabilized instantly, and he looked at Kong Ru and said sternly. After surviving for countless years, I have not been injured for many years. I originally thought that this battle was still very simple, but now this human race, a small human race, first broke the inner demon realm of myself, and then injured myself. , although it was only a minor injury, it was still an insult to him, an unforgivable insult. "Kill." The inner demon yelled, his voice full of sadness, as if it was sadness, as if it was joy, and it seemed as if it was excitement. One word, completely revealing the emotions in his heart. With the sound of killing, the surrounding space also shook, and a faint devilish aura emitted. At this time, Kong Ru had also completely woken up. After the collision with the inner demon just now, in addition to the impact on his body, he also suffered a collision on his mind. A powerful mental force followed him. The inner demon's attack directly hit Kong Ru's soul, causing Kong Ru's mind to be in a trance. Several Yuanhui¡¯s time, hundreds of thousands of years, from the initial cultivation level to the current cultivation level comparable to that of a saint. From the battle with ordinary creatures in the prehistoric world, to the battle with the strong men in the prehistoric world, to the battle with Zhunti, it can be said that Kong Ru's cultivation did not encounter any major setbacks. When fighting against others, he has always had the upper hand, especially after obtaining the remnant souls of the Chaos Gods and Demons, his cultivation has improved a lot, and his cultivation has surpassed that of ordinary saints in one fell swoop. Now, the appearance of this inner demon has completely suppressed him. He has no advantage at all, and he has not even found the slightest chance of winning. A burst of decadence could not help but arise in Kong Ru's heart, but as soon as this decadence appeared, it was directly suppressed by Kong Ru, and bursts of light flashed in Kong Ru's eyes again. In this short period of time, Kong Ru's state of mind underwent another transformation, his whole person became more confident, and his aura of righteousness became more pure. The Tiandao Falun in the small world continues to rotate, the entire small world becomes faster, and the aura on the Tiandao Falun also becomes more mellow. Kong Ru's change occurred in just an instant. The inner demon's attack had also been unleashed. The soul-eating gun in his hand turned into a beam of black light and shot towards Kong Ru. It can be said that this attack on the inner demon was full of confidence. The power of this attack was so powerful that even the strong men in the prehistoric world could not cope with it. "Bang." A huge noise sounded, not the scene the inner demon imagined. I saw a giant three-legged cauldron in front of Kong Ru directly resisting the attack of the soul-eating gun, and the demonic energy on the soul-eating gun was instantly dissolved. When this attack was resisted, the inner demon couldn't help but be stunned, but in just this moment, the giant cauldron instantly became even bigger, and the soul-eating gun was instantly absorbed into the cauldron and into the small world. "Okay, okay, kid, I didn't expect that you still have such a method. Call out the soul-eating gun quickly, or I will kill all the human race." The inner demon said, this soul-eating gun was his latest acquisition, and it is also his. The only attacking spiritual treasure was actually taken away directly, and it was taken away by a junior, and the inner demon became even more angry. But soon a trace of surprise flashed through the heart demon's eyes, and he looked up into the sky. When the heart demon raised his head and looked at the sky, Kong Ru also looked up to the sky as if he had discovered something. I saw golden flowers forming in the sky, falling from the sky, and the sound of the void resounded with bursts of fairy music, the sound of bells, and the sound of chanting. And in the east, streams of rich purple energy rose up, with five strands of purple energy rising at one time. Each stream of purple energy went from appearing luxurious to the extreme, stretching for tens of thousands of miles, spreading towards the prehistoric world. "Saint, come." Kong Ru looked at such a scene and couldn't help but said, and at this moment, figures shot from a distance one by one, and the momentum of each one did not restrain at all. Five figures appeared in Above the sky are the Three Pure Ones and the Two Saints of the West. Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 190 The Destruction of the Inner Demon The saints come, and every time they come, they are accompanied by visions between heaven and earth, showing the dignity of the saints one after another. This vision was not deliberately caused by the saint, but was given by the will of heaven and earth, that is, the way of heaven. If it were not for the restraint of the saint, then this vision would continue forever. Kong Ru was not surprised by the appearance of several saints, but the demon on the other side was full of surprise. The existence of several saints was much stronger than he thought. Moreover, the inner demon could clearly feel the slightest connection between these people and the ancient world. This was what really surprised him. Kong Ru¡¯s cultivation level is also at the level of a saint, and his aura is relatively powerful, but he does not have much connection with the prehistoric world. Nowadays, the connection between several saints and the ancient way of heaven can't help but make the inner demons value these saints a lot. After the saints appeared, the first thing they saw was Confucius. Several people arrived here because they felt the power exploded by Kong Ru. Now seeing Kong Ru's embarrassed appearance, several people's hearts were filled with shock, and their eyes were full of disbelief. Among the five, Zhunti's eyes not only looked incredulous, but also had a trace of schadenfreude. "Hahaha, it turns out it's you little kids. I didn't expect that there were only a few little kids from Daluo Jinxian back then, but now they are all saints." Just as a few people were looking at Xing Kongru, a voice came from a distance. . It was the inner demon who made this sound. At this time, the aura on the inner demon's body converged. Looking at the appearance of Sanqing and the Second Saint of the West, he said, his tone became calmer and full of emotion, as if he was transformed. For an old man in memory. "Ancestor of the Heart Demon!!!" Sanqing, Jie Yin, and Zhunti looked at the old man in front of them, their eyes full of shock, and their whole people became alert. Several of them had participated in the war with the demons back then, and they also knew about this giant of the demons, and had a deep understanding of his power. In the war between the demons back then, many powerful men in the prehistoric world died silently at the hands of their inner demons. The death scenes of each of these people were full of estimates, without any scars, and the souls were completely dissipated directly. Among the strong men in the prehistoric world, this inner demon was also one of the best, and Hongjun The ancestor is not bad at all. If most of the power of the prehistoric world had not been concentrated back then, the demons would not have retreated and disappeared on the prehistoric continent. "Ancestor of the Heart Demon, why did your demon tribe reappear in the prehistoric world? Aren't the lessons of the demon tribe's defeat not enough? Do you want the demon tribe to be exterminated?" I walked out, his face full of calm, and he said to his heart The Demon Ancestor said. The power of this demon ancestor was so powerful that even though he had become a saint, few people did not dare to despise it at all. Especially when they saw Kong Ru's appearance, they became even more solemn in their hearts. "Jie Jie Jie, boy, now Hongjun has joined the Tao. As long as the prehistoric world is not destroyed, it is impossible for Hongjun to take action. When the Tao is long, the demons disappear, and when the Tao disappears, the demons grow. This is the development of every world. , now is the time when my demon clan is born." The inner demon said, while speaking, the aura on his body increased rapidly, reaching the extreme in an instant. "Since you want to stop my demon clan, then you will die here today." The moment the inner demon's momentum reached its extreme, the inner demon became crazy, and his figure instantly reached the extreme, attacking one after another. Continuously sent out, directly attacking the five saints and Confucius. Although the attack of the inner demon was very sudden, everyone reacted quickly, and each of them raised their momentum to the extreme, and directly attacked the inner demon one after another. At the same time as the momentum impacted, a light flashed in everyone's hands, and their respective spiritual treasures appeared directly in their hands, and they began to resist every attack from the inner demon. At this time, Kong Ru also started to attack. Each attack was filled with extremely powerful and extremely pure aura of righteousness. Every wave of Haoran's righteousness is powerful. The surrounding demonic energy continues to dissipate with the release of Haoran's righteousness, and the attacks of the inner demons also dissipate little by little. Kong Ru also understood at this time that although this inner demon was powerful, it was still a demon after all, and demonic energy was the essence of every attack. As Haoran Zhengqi's attack that just restrains the demonic energy, Haoran Zhengqi's attack also restrains the attack of the inner demon. The effect of each attack is more powerful than the effect of the power in the small world. The Three Pure Ones, the Two Saints of the West, and the Six Confucians and Confucians, all of whom were at the level of saints, fought with their inner demons in an instant, and the surrounding space completely turned into nothingness as they fought. Even the space was completely shattered and turned into powder. And when this space completely turned into nothingness, four figures appeared from thousands of miles away. The figure that appeared in the east and the sound of dragon roar was none other than Qinglong. A phoenix cry from the southThe voice was Suzaku. There was a roar of a tiger in the west, and a white tiger appeared in the void. And a huge roar sounded from the north, it was Xuanwu. These four figures are the four spirits that suppressed the four directions in the prehistoric world, Qinglong, Suzaku, White Tiger, and Xuanwu. After the four spirits appeared, the breath on their bodies instantly blended into the surrounding void. The four breaths were different, but they quickly blended together in the void. Thousands of miles of space around it was completely blocked in an instant, and the constantly fragmenting space around it was quickly stopped and did not spread to the periphery. But within this tens of millions of miles, space has been completely shattered, forming an area of ??nothingness. Attack after attack, collision after collision, whether it was Confucius or the five saints who had just appeared, they had a better understanding of the giants of the surrounding demons in front of them, and their long-standing cultivation base that had survived for hundreds of millions of years. direct knowledge. The attacks of the six people have only maintained a balance with the inner demons so far, and cannot end this battle in a short time. Facing six saint-level beings, the inner demon was not timid at all. He used various methods. Every attack made the six people confused and exhausted, unable to take the initiative in the battle. At this time, Kong Ru also knew how limited the power exerted by the inner demon was in the previous battles. If he had fought with all his strength, I believe he would have fallen into the hands of his inner demon by now. "Fellow Taoists, use all your strength. The cultivation of this inner demon ancestor is too strong. If it drags on, we may not be able to match it." The bodies of the six people were once again forced back by the inner demon. Seeing this situation, I said, Said to several people. After finishing speaking, the aura on my body instantly strengthened, and a huge power emitted from my body, seeming to merge with the surrounding space, completely controlling everything around me. This power is exactly the power that I exude with the help of the power of heaven. Seeing the aura on my body, the other six people did not dare to hesitate at all. The aura on my body continued to become more powerful. The same was true for Kong Ru. A heavenly law wheel rose behind him, and his expression became very serious. There was no expression on his face, and he was extremely calm. "Not good." Feeling the auras of the six people, the inner demon suddenly felt in his heart, and a feeling of crisis arose in his heart. How many years has it been, how many years has this feeling not appeared, but every time it appears, the crisis has reached the extreme. However, after many years, the heart of the inner demon has become extremely calm, and there is no fear of danger. At this moment, the six attacks had already arrived in front of the inner demon. The yin and yang qi of Laozi's Tai Chi Diagram, the chaotic sword qi of the original Pangu Banner, the Zhuxian sword qi of the sky-reaching Zhuxian Sword Formation, the Buddha's light of the two sages of the West, and the awe-inspiring and righteous attacks of Confucius. The power of each of the six attacks is different, but they are all six extreme powers, attacking the inner demon directly. The inner demon looked at the six attacks without any resistance. He directly watched the six attacks attack his body. The six attacks hit the inner demon's body. The inner demon's body began to collapse, and the demonic energy continued to dissipate. However, the inner demon did not show any despair and still looked at Kong Ru and others indifferently. "Jie Jie Jie, as long as there are demons in my heart, there will be my inner demons. As long as the demon clan is immortal, there will be my inner demons. If you want to destroy me, the next time I, the demon clan, will regroup and come to the prehistoric world again," Xin Xin said. The demon's figure quickly dissipated completely and turned into waves of demonic energy. However, under the attacks one after another, the demonic energy quickly and completely dissipated. Looking at the dissipation of inner demons, Kong Ru and others did not feel the slightest joy. The whole war seemed anticlimactic, and the disappearance of the inner demons was completely beyond their expectations. The inner demon's last words filled the hearts of several people with solemnity, and they couldn't help but pay more attention to the demons. Volume One: Ancient Human Race Chapter 191: The Strength of Human Race The inner demons disappeared, and the hearts of the Three Pure Ones, the Two Saints of the West, and Confucius and Confucius were filled with surprise. The inner demon's last words made the six of them more cautious about the demons, and couldn't help but think about how to deal with them. However, as a saint, it is impossible to directly deal with the demons, so they can only rely on the power of the disciples and juniors they control. However, this is also an opportunity to train the junior disciples. While Kong Ru and others were dealing with the inner demons, huge changes were also taking place on the battlefield on the coast of the East China Sea. On the entire battlefield, demons continued to appear, colliding with the human race and people of all races. There was another battle. Within a period of time after the battle, people from various tribes began to appear on the battlefield continuously. It was precisely because of the reinforcements sent by the demon tribe. The appearance of reinforcements made the balance on the battlefield, which was originally biased in favor of the demons, once again become balanced. The two sides continued to fight and were completely locked together. The power accumulated by the demon clan over countless years of existence, and the power between the various races, are generally between equals. The war continues, but there is no sign of a winner. At this time, among the various tribes of human beings living on the coast of the East China Sea, figures one by one walked out of the tribes. Moving forward in one direction, and this direction is exactly where Kunshan is, and these people are the ones among the human race who have understood the existence of Haoran's righteousness. While the people of all races were moving, human races quickly gathered at a location very close to the battlefield, and rays of light quickly advanced towards the battlefield on the coast of the East China Sea. Although all the human races are advancing very fast, the team is not in any confusion, and the entire team is guarding the center of the team. And in the center of this team is the co-leader of the human race, Fuxi. Fighting against the various tribes in the prehistoric world, Fuxi can be said to be full of confidence and not at all worried. But at the same time that Fuxi received the news that the war was over, he received even more shocking news: the demons appeared. Fuxi also learned about the demon clan when he was learning from Confucius, and there was also the demonic energy in the air that swept across the entire coast of the East China Sea. Fuxi's whole person was filled with disgust, and a kind of crisis arose in his heart. , a crisis endangering the entire human race. When such a crisis appeared, Fuxi did not dare to hesitate at all. He directly led the last strength of the human race, and also protected his own strength, towards the battlefield. Arriving at the battlefield, Fuxi did not hesitate at all. The aura on his body exuded, and the powerful aura of the emperor swept directly across the entire battlefield. When the human race on this battlefield felt this breath, their hearts were filled with shock. The fighting spirit in their eyes burst out in an instant. The strength in their bodies that was about to be exhausted seemed to be completely restored. Directly repel the demons around you. "Co-lord, co-lord, co-lord." "Human race, human race, human race." The shouts echoed throughout the battlefield in an instant, and the humans on the battlefield quickly gathered together. As the human race gathered, the fighting spirit also completely gathered together. The powerful fighting spirit completely enveloped the entire battlefield, and the eyes of each demon clan were filled with fear. Even heavenly demons, dream demons, blood demons, killing demons, war demons, and love demons can't help but be shocked. This little human race gave itself too many shocks in this short period of time. "It seems we should take action, otherwise we really don't know how far the war will turn out this time." The demon said, looking at the situation on the battlefield. Several people standing behind Tianmo also nodded involuntarily. The cultivation base of several people is almost at the level of the sub-sage. Only the cultivation level of the War Demon and the Dream Demon is at the peak of the quasi-sage. However, the power of the two people's methods is completely comparable to that of the sub-sage. "Okay." Several Blood Demons said at the same time, and at the same time as the words fell, the figure of the War Demon disappeared from the place and appeared on the battlefield. The war demon who appeared on the battlefield instantly entered a state of madness. He kept waving the weapon in his hand, and the power of each blow fully unleashed his whole body, completely annihilating the enemy in front of him. When the War Demon entered the battlefield, the Blood Demons did not hesitate at all. They appeared on the battlefield one by one and started attacking again and again. The six people are all at the peak of their cultivation. On the battlefield, they are like killing machines. In a short period of time, the entire earth has gathered pieces of withered bones, and even the physical body is dying at the moment. It has been completely corrupted by the demonic energy. "Boom." While the six people were wreaking havoc on the battlefield, the color of heaven and earth changed instantly, and a stream of breath descended from between heaven and earth. And as the breath fell, bursts of screams sounded between heaven and earth. Wherever the breath landed, everyThe demons in the place were completely frightened in an instant and dissipated instantly, not even a trace of demonic energy remained in place. "There is righteousness in the heaven and earth, and it is boundless. Below it is the mountains and rivers, and above it is the sun and the moon." Along with this vast momentum came the sound of chanting, and with each chanting sound , this aura of awe-inspiring power became even stronger, and the surrounding demons were constantly frightened to death by this powerful aura of awe-inspiring power. Seeing such a situation, the other tribes in the prehistoric world were full of surprise and could not fully understand what the situation in front of them was like. Although everyone in the human race was also very surprised, they already fully knew who the person was who caused the situation in front of them. When everyone was surprised, figures appeared in front of everyone from inside the East China Sea. The aura of each of these people is not very powerful, but the aura of each of them is surprising. The expressions on everyone's faces were full of seriousness, and the aura on their bodies seemed to be completely connected with the surrounding world. An awe-inspiring righteousness emanated from their bodies and converged toward the sky. These people are very unique beings among the human race, that is, Confucian scholars. The cultivation level of each of these people is not the most powerful among the human race, but their status in the human race is definitely not lower than those of the powerful clan members, and may even be much higher. It is these people who walk among the human race, teach the human race's thoughts within the race, and guide the human race's thoughts. These people can be said to be the existence of the human race's thoughts and play an important role in the human race. With the appearance of these people, the scene on the entire battlefield changed again. The powerful Haoran righteousness swept across the entire battlefield and continued to sweep in all directions of the battlefield. With the appearance of the Confucian scholars of the human race, three figures also appeared on the battlefield, directly fighting with the most active ones on the battlefield, the Heavenly Demon, the Dream Demon, and the Blood Demon. These three people were the ones with the nest. There are three clans: Zhenyi clan and Suiren clan. The appearance of the three people can be said to have fully demonstrated the power of the human race, and it can be said that there is basically no reservation. Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 192 The Demon Race Retreats The human race has three ancestors of the human race, the Chao clan, the Zhenyi clan, and the Suiren clan, and the addition of the human clan's ancestors has stopped the decline caused by the addition of the six demons from the demon clan, but it has not completely changed the entire battlefield. situation. Whether it is the demon clan, the human clan, the dragon clan, the white tiger clan, the Suzaku clan, the Xuanwu clan, the Qilin clan, the spirit clan or other races in the prehistoric world, every race is still facing huge pressure and cannot escape from this battlefield. Seeing the hope of victory, they can only keep fighting and contribute their last bit of strength. The Heavenly Demon, the Dream Demon, and the Blood Demon looked at the opponent in front of them with surprise in their eyes, but they did not dare to show any slightness and started to attack directly. When the three demons from the Chao family saw the attacking three demons, they had no reservation at all. A powerful aura rose up from their bodies, and a huge will was completely condensed in an instant. The vicissitudes of life, ancient, and sacred will, in an instant Directly collided with the three demons. The most important thing in human cultivation, whether it is the cultivation of warriors or Confucian scholars, is the training of one's own will and the continuous condensation of one's will. Among the human race, apart from Kong Ru, the three people who have been around the longest and have the most advanced cultivation levels, the three people's will is the most powerful among the human race. Moreover, after the breakthrough, the cultivation of the three people has improved even further. Now, even if they are against three strong men at the sub-sage level, they still have a certain strength to resist. Although the strength of the three people is not weak, with the continuous fighting, the three people gradually show a decline, and the aura on their bodies also becomes disordered. Seeing this situation, the three demons attacked faster and faster, and the powerful demonic energy continued to erode towards the three of them. Under the suppression of the three demons, the three of them did not retreat at all, but instead attacked more powerfully. The coast of the East China Sea is the habitat of the human race. If the human race retreats, then the human race on the coast of the East China Sea will face a disaster after all. After experiencing the catastrophe of the human race, the three of them could not bear the human race to experience another catastrophe. At the same time, the eyes of the three people instantly turned blood red, cracks appeared on their bodies, and blood flowed out of the cracks. As the blood continued to flow out, a line of bloody clothes formed on the three people's bodies, and the auras of the three people suddenly strengthened, instantly forcing the three demons back. "Is this the human race? Haha, if you use such methods in front of me, the Blood Demon, let me show you my Blood Demon's methods." The Blood Demon looked at the three Youchao clan members who had suddenly increased in strength, and did not say anything. What was too much of a surprise was instead full of contempt. After the blood demon finished speaking, streaks of blood-colored light emerged from his body. After the streaks of blood-colored light appeared, they disappeared directly into the earth. With the appearance of these bloody lights, the whole earth began to tremble, and blood-colored rivers spurted out from the earth. Along the blood-colored lights, they headed towards the body of the blood demon. Gather and go away. This stream of blood is exactly the blood of the people of all races who died in this war. As streams of blood gathered, the blood demon's figure gradually became huge, and his figure instantly swelled to a height of ten thousand feet. As his figure grew, his powerful aura also became more powerful. . Even the demons and dream demons beside him couldn't help but retreat back. The demons are very cruel. Now that the blood demons are growing rapidly, the heavenly demons and dream demons are also full of a sense of crisis. The demons originally grew up by devouring each other. Now that the blood demon's cultivation has increased, the two of them believe that after dealing with the human race, the blood demon will definitely deal with them directly and devour themselves, thereby increasing their own With such strength, the two demons couldn't help but become cautious. With the change in the blood demon's aura, the attacks became more violent. Each attack caused considerable damage to the three Youchao clan, and scars appeared continuously on the bodies of the three people. As this scar appeared, waves of demonic energy continued to corrode the three people's bodies, burning their blood bit by bit. Blood is very important to a cultivator, whether his or her Wuluan cultivation level is high or low. The final result of the burning of blood is the loss of a person's essence, the loss of power within the body, and the loss of the entire person. The collapse of the body. This is exactly the situation that the three Chao family members are facing now. The bodies are constantly drying up, and the three of them are getting older and older, just like candles in the wind, which may be extinguished at any time. "Chirp." Just when the three members of the Youchao family were about to despair, a phoenix sounded from above. And with the sound of phoenix singing. A stream of purple energy rises from the east and stretches for thousands of miles. The demonic energy between heaven and earth completely dissipated in an instant. The spiritual energy between heaven and earth quickly condensed and turned into golden flowers of spiritual energy, landing in every corner of the battlefield. After the golden flowers landed, they began to blend into every creature on the battlefield.This is true even for demons within a human body. However, when the golden flower melted into the body of the demons, every demon clan let out screams and directly turned into a stream of demonic energy, which was completely purified by the surrounding spiritual energy again and disappeared between heaven and earth. . "Saint!!!" Everyone on the battlefield was full of surprise. However, unlike the joy of other tribes, the tone of the demon tribe was full of fear. Heavenly demons, dream demons, war demons, love demons, and killing demons all reacted in an instant. They quickly retreated towards the shore of the East China Sea, not daring to stop at all. Even on the battlefield, they were still lingering. The few demons didn't even look at it, and their only thought was to leave this place quickly. Unlike the Heavenly Demon and the others, the Blood Demon has not left at all. The power that has rapidly become stronger has completely immersed the Blood Demon in it. Feeling the increasingly powerful power within his body, the Blood Demon is now full of confidence, and his blood-red eyes are full of bloodthirsty desire. At this time, the Blood Demon had completely ignored the three Youchao clan members in front of him, and instead looked at the sky, where the sound of the phoenix's cry was. As the vision appeared, the sound of the phoenix's cry fell, and a golden light quickly descended from the sky. This golden light instantly appeared in the sky over the battlefield. Everyone saw the true face of this golden light, which was a golden phoenix. On top of this golden phoenix, a man was sitting. On the back of the phoenix is ??the only female saint in the prehistoric world, Nuwa. "Greetings to Empress Nuwa." Everyone on the battlefield, including the Human Race, Dragon Race, White Tiger Clan, Phoenix Clan, Xuanwu Clan, Qilin Clan, and Spirit Clan, all fell to the ground, their voices full of respect and excitement. Nuwa did not show any signs of worship, but moved and appeared on the battlefield. When Nuwa appeared on the battlefield, the first thing she saw was the blood demon in the center of the battlefield, whose aura continued to become more powerful. When Nuwa saw the Blood Demon, the Blood Demon was also looking at Nu Wa in the air. Although the coercion on Nuwa's body was very powerful, the blood demon did not have the slightest fear, but more of madness. With the appearance of Nuwa, all the demons on the battlefield began to retreat. While retreating, many demons did not even have the slightest scruple about their opponents. In the end, many demons fell while retreating. While many demons were retreating, they passed by the Blood Demon and were directly swept away by the blood light on the Blood Demon's body, turning into the Blood Demon's power. "Roar." There were no words, only an angry roar. The blood demon's figure swelled to the extreme, and the blood light on his body condensed to the extreme. The bloody breath on his body spread tens of millions of miles around him. It was completely shrouded, and the surrounding vegetation was completely withered. After a roar, the Blood Demon directly attacked Nuwa in the sky. The bloody aura became more intense, and the bloody light continued to shatter the surrounding space. Powerful spatial storms swept directly towards Nuwa. Looking at his own attack, the Blood Demon was filled with confidence. Such an attack could be said to be more powerful than when he was at his peak. Seeing the completely shattered space, Gorefiend's heart was filled with excitement. With such a powerful force, Gorefiend was completely crazy about it. Nuwa looked at the blood demon's attacks without the slightest surprise. Her expression was very calm, as if the attacks were not directed at her. Nuwa looked at the man who was attacking her and gently waved his hand, and a blue light full of vitality emitted directly from his hand. This power is exactly the power of creation controlled by Nuwa. The power of creation instantly completely purified the attacks of the blood demon, leaving no trace of attack at all. Seeing this situation, everyone was even more shocked and had a more direct understanding of the power of the saint. Everyone on the battlefield had a direct understanding of the power of the Blood Demon, and now they actually had no power to fight back in front of Nuwa. And when everyone was surprised by the saint's strength, a red hydrangea appeared in Nuwa's hand. After the red hydrangea appeared, it turned directly into a red light and instantly attacked the blood demon's body. The moment it hit the Gorefiend's body, the Gorefiend's figure began to collapse quickly, and streams of blood quickly dispersed. He wanted to escape, but Nuwa did not give him a chance. Before the blood dispersed, At the same time, an even more powerful force burst out from the red hydrangea, directly evaporating and purifying your blood completely. In just an instant, the giant of the demon clan, the Blood Demon, fell. After the blood demon disappeared, the red hydrangea did not return to Nuwa's hands, but attacked the retreating demon again. Every red light flashes, which is the fall of a piece of demon clan. Finally, the red light flashes.The colored hydrangea directly attacked Tianmo and others who had withdrawn from the shore of the East China Sea, seriously injuring Tianmo and others before returning to Nuwa's hands again. The fall of the Blood Demon, the retreat of the Heavenly Demon and others, and the defeat of the Demon Clan also heralded the end of the entire war. But after this war, the ancient world that had just regained a trace of vitality once again became riddled with holes, and its spiritual energy became even weaker. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 193: Shen Nong It has been nearly a thousand years since the battle between the demons ended. During this thousand years, the actions of the various tribes have not stopped. Although the demons have retreated, there are still many demons hiding in various places in the ancient world. After all, the vastness of the prehistoric world, even if the strength of several tribes were completely concentrated, would not be able to completely cover the entire prehistoric world. However, after thousands of years of action, most of the demons have disappeared. With the calm of the prehistoric world, the prehistoric world also began to recover, but the aura of the entire prehistoric world changed again. The innate spiritual energy passes and dissipates, and the acquired spiritual energy is continuously derived, which has a great influence on the cultivators of the entire prehistoric world. The biggest impact is on cultivators in the prehistoric world. The biggest difference between innate spiritual energy and acquired spiritual energy is the qualitative difference. Although it is not as big as the difference between chaotic energy and innate spiritual energy, the gap is still as big as heaven and earth. The area that was least affected was the human race area, although the coast of the East China Sea where the human race area was located was the battlefield of the entire war. But all the power of the human race blocked the war at the edge of the East China Sea, and at the moment when the evil energy spread, it was directly absorbed by the awe-inspiring righteousness inspired by Confucius. For the entire area of ????the East China Sea, The impact is very limited. The original battlefield on the coast of the East China Sea has been restored, but the mountains surrounding the coast of the East China Sea have completely disappeared during the war, and now the surrounding area has become a huge plain. On this plain, there are also many human races who have established their own homes here. The entire peaceful atmosphere has no trace of the evil atmosphere left by the war. And in the center of this plain, lives the tribe of Fuxi, the current co-leader of the human race. It has been nearly two thousand years since Fuxi became the co-lord of the human race. During these two thousand years, the aura of the emperor in Fuxi's body has become more intense. It's like breaking out of the body. "It seems that we have to find a candidate for the next co-leader of the human race, otherwise the power gathered by the human race will be dispersed again." Fuxi sat on his own actions and kept thinking in his heart. The aura of the emperor in his body continued to gather, and Fuxi couldn't help but have a burst of enlightenment in his heart. With these bursts of enlightenment, Fuxi also had a more direct understanding of his current situation, and knew his own destiny. The mission has been completed, and it is time to leave the human race and retire. The next thing is to find another co-leader for the human race and open up a new era for the human race. "Gather the crowd." Fuxi quickly woke up from his thoughts and said to the waiter beside him. After Fuxi's words fell, the sound of bells sounded one after another. The sound of the bells was very pleasant, but more of it was crisp and clear, and the urgent sound in the bells seemed to be urging something. With the sound of the bell, it instantly spread throughout the tribe. Figures in the tribe flew out from their respective courtyards and moved quickly towards the palace where Fuxi was in the center. Everyone was very confused as they moved forward. Since the human race calmed down, the bell has not been heard for nearly a hundred years. Apart from the usual discussions, Fuxi has not received anyone from the human race. Everyone. "Meet the co-lord." Thousands of human beings stood in the main hall, bowing respectfully to Fuxi. Everyone felt a strong pressure on their bodies, and everyone was full of respect. , his tone was full of caution, not daring to look directly at Fuxi in the palace. "The purpose of recruiting you today is to find the next co-leader of our human race and to lead the human race." Fuxi said after everyone saluted. "Co-owner." When everyone heard Fuxi's words, their faces were filled with panic. They fell to the ground one by one and shouted respectfully. "Okay, don't take it too seriously, this is God's will." Fuxi looked at the people who prostrated themselves in front of him, his face was very satisfied, but his expression still did not change at all, and he said to everyone. While speaking, everyone felt a huge force lifting themselves up and stood up directly. "In the past two thousand years, the human race has developed rapidly. Now the human race has completely calmed down. The human race should also usher in a new beginning, so the human race also needs a new co-leader to lead this new era. And this is also the teacher It means." Fuxi finally said, and when he finally mentioned his teacher, his whole person became more solemn. "Yes, co-leader, we will do our best to assist the new co-leader." Everyone said symbiotically again, with the same respect in their tone. Everyone now knows that Fuxi's master is one of the four ancestors of the human race and the most powerful one among the four. He can be said to be the most powerful among the human race.The one with the greatest say, the other three ancestors also obeyed this ancestor's words. Now that I heard that this was the intention of the ancestor, no one dared to question or raise the slightest objection. After all, the human race has risen from a weak race in the prehistoric world to the overlord level of the current prehistoric world, all with the presence of this ancestor. No one in the human race dares to violate the decision made by this adult now, and no one will violate it. "Well, we are all the protagonists who have achieved the prehistoric world for our race. We have received the great fortune of heaven and earth, so that our race can pass on for a long time." After Fuxi said this, his eyes swept over the thousands of people in the hall, and these thousands of people were in the hall. After seeing Fuxi's eyes, everyone became serious. After following Fuxi for thousands of years, they also have a certain understanding of Fuxi. This co-leader of the human race can be said to have worked hard for the human race. During the war with the demons, they even went directly to the battlefield. With such decisive energy, everyone present believed that as long as they and others showed a trace of strange emotions, they would be greeted in the end. The coldness of this co-leader will directly nip the strange factors that will affect the development of the human race in the bud. ¡°Now, let¡¯s talk about who among our human race is qualified for the responsibility of co-leader and can lead our human race.¡± Fuxi narrowed his eyes and said again. "Co-leader, among the tribes, the Shennong tribe has developed the fastest recently. I think Shennong should be a good candidate." After a period of time, a person stood up from the crowd. , said respectfully. After finishing speaking, he began to talk about the development of Shennong's tribe and some of Shennong's actions. "Well, it's very good, but he is a very good candidate." Fuxi said. Although it was just a narration, Fuxi already had a certain understanding of Shennong and believed that Shennong was a good candidate. But Fuxi did not make a decision in a hurry, but continued to look at the humans above the hall, waiting for the next candidate. "Co-leader, Jiuli tribe, Chi You is qualified. The Jiuli tribe has existed in our human race for a long time, and the power of the tribe is very powerful. The leader of this generation, Chi You, is even more powerful. In these hundred years, , the Jiuli tribe fought with various tribes, opening up a lot of territory for our human race." Seeing that Fuxi had not made a decision, a man stood up from the team and said. "Well, it's pretty good, and there's no one there yet?" Fuxi couldn't help but nodded after hearing Chi You. Although the human race is different from other races in the prehistoric world, their cultivation also has a certain influence. A co-lord who can conquer the world for the human race is also good for the human race, but Fuxi has not made a decision on this. Seeing that Fuxi had not made a decision, the people in the main hall no longer had any reservations and began to name people one by one and introduce their deeds. Fuxi couldn't help but nodded without hearing anyone; the expression on his face remained unchanged, and no one in the hall knew what Fuxi was thinking. "Shen Nong, Chi You, Boyi, Geng Chen, Qi Bo" After everyone finished speaking, Fuxi called out the figures one by one, and there were more than a dozen people. "Call these people to help me deal with the human race." Things." After Fuxi finished speaking, he stood up directly and walked towards the back of the hall. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 194: Surrender Another few decades have passed. During these decades, the aura of the emperor in Fuxi's body has been strong to the extreme. The power on his body is exuding at any time, as if he will reach the peak in the next moment. vertex. During these decades, Shennong, Chi You and others have been following Fuxi, assisting Fuxi in dealing with human affairs, without daring to show any signs of neglect. "Shennong, it has been decades. During these decades, among the ten of you, you are the one who reassures me the most, and you are also the most suitable candidate for our human race to become the next co-leader. "Fuxi said to Shennong beside him in the courtyard where Fuxi lived. "Brother, this" Shen Nong couldn't help but be surprised when he heard Fu Xi's words. He didn't expect that Fu Xi actually said these words to himself when he called him here. Shennong's master was also Confucius, who had already accepted Shennong as his disciple when he was just born. Of course, Confucius did not reveal his identity when he accepted Shennong as his disciple, but he accepted Shennong as his disciple as a traveling Confucian scholar. "Master calls me his disciple, so that we can lead the human race to glory, so that the human race can truly become the protagonist of the prehistoric world. Now my human race has experienced two wars, although it has been a long time. "Small, but the current strength of the human race has still not fully recovered, and it is still not the protagonist of the prehistoric world." Fuxi looked at the hesitant Shennong and said, when he said that the human race had not become the protagonist of the prehistoric world, Fuxi couldn't help but have a trace of emotion in his eyes. A sense of loss, a trace of loneliness. "Senior brother, it is not the time for my human race to become the protagonist of the prehistoric world. It is not my fault. Moreover, now, under the leadership of my senior brother, our human race has become the overlord of the prehistoric world, deterring all races in the prehistoric world. Even in the prehistoric world back then, The three races in the world have no choice but to put our human race in an equal position." Shennong said, his whole body had completely recovered and he had fully accepted Fuxi's decision. "The strength of these human races is what Master has accumulated for the human race, but it is not our fault. We can only guide the development of the human race. Okay, I will inform all races tomorrow. One year later, on Mount Tai, On, I surrender my position as the co-leader of the human race to you. The next day, Fuxi gathered everyone again and conveyed his decision. At the same time, he spread his decision to the various tribes of the human race and informed the various tribes of the human race. A year later, they gathered at Mount Tai to perform the ceremony of enshrining Zen, and transferred his decision to the various tribes of the human race. The position of co-owner was given to Shennong. Fuxi¡¯s decision did not cause much repercussions. After all, it had been decades and everyone already knew that Fuxi was looking for the next generation co-leader. In the past few decades, Shennong's handling of human affairs can be said to be deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. All races in the prehistoric world also have great respect for the successor of the co-owner of the human race. Yes, and this is Fuxi's decision. With Fuxi's prestige among the human race, no one will raise the slightest objection. One year can be said to be a very short period of time in the prehistoric world, and it has passed quickly. And on this day a year later, around Mount Tai, scenes from a thousand years ago were reenacted, with various human tribes gathering, and other races from the prehistoric world coming to worship. On the top of Mount Tai, a huge altar was erected in front of the Temple of the First Ancestor. This altar was not very high, only three feet high, three feet wide, and three feet long. On this altar, there is an incense table. Standing in front of the incense table are two people, Fuxi and Shennong. "I, Fuxi, the co-leader of the human race. Fuxi sincerely prays again, praying for the four ancestors of the human race, the Virgin Mother Nuwa, and the leader of the human religion, Taiqing Moral Heaven, to come." Fuxi stood in front of the incense table, clasped his hands, and looked into the void in front of him. With this swing, the aura of the emperor in his body also emanated, and a huge golden figure appeared behind Fuxi. After this phantom appeared, the surrounding space stopped for a while, and a huge gossip appeared next to the golden man. At his feet, a black turtle and a dragon horse. With the appearance of this golden figure, Fuxi's voice became louder and spread into the void, as if it penetrated time and space in an instant and spread towards the depths of the void. "Ding dong, ding dong." After Fu Xi's words fell, the void shook for a while, and the sound of fairy music sounded. The surrounding aura quickly gathered and turned into golden aura flowers, landing. As the vision appeared, a huge coercion emanated from the void, and the void began to vibrate. The space began to break apart, and figures stepped out of the broken space one by one. The first people to come out were four people, one of whom was very steady and his aura was full of weight. The second one is a woman who gives people a very gentle look.?It feels like the sun is shining on everyone. The aura of the third person is full of domineering, and his whole person gives others a very strong feeling. The last person who appeared seemed to have no aura at all. He had an elegant aura, and he seemed to be an ordinary person. But after this person appeared, he seemed to become the center of the entire space, and people couldn't help but pay attention to him. "Greetings to the ancestor." After the four people appeared, everyone present bowed to the ground respectfully and saluted the four people respectfully. These four people are precisely the Chao family, the Mianyi family, the Suiren family, and Kongru. The four people appeared directly after Fuxi's prayer fell. Seeing the people prostrating themselves on the ground, the four Confucius and Ru did not answer anything, but raised their hands slightly. All the people prostrating themselves on the ground felt a force lifting them up in an instant. "Chirp, chirp." "Moo." After everyone stood up, a clear sound of phoenixes came from the nine heavens. In addition to the sound of phoenixes, there were also sounds of cows roaring. out. With the sound of these sounds, strange phenomena appeared around again. The purple energy in the east rose, the spiritual energy condensed, and the sound of fairy music in the void made everyone immersed in such an atmosphere. Although they were already This is the first time for many people to experience such a scene. With the appearance of this vision, two figures appeared in front of everyone, it was Nuwa and Laozi. Nuwa is sitting on a golden phoenix, and she looks very sacred. And I was sitting on the back of a green bull that was several feet long. His expression was still very cold and there was no expression on his face. "Greetings to Empress Nuwa, the Supreme Being of Taiqing Morality." All the people who had just stood up fell to the ground again, their tone still very respectful. After Nuwa and Laozi appeared, they waved their hands directly and helped everyone up. After that, they looked directly in the direction of Confucius. There is only a thousand years after the battle with the inner demons. This thousand years can be said to be a very short time for the two people who have become saints. But just in this short period of a thousand years, when they saw Kong Ru again, the aura and coercion faintly exuded from Kong Ru's body surprised both of them. I didn't expect that in this short period of a thousand years, Confucius' cultivation level would actually go further. Although it was not very big, it can be said that every step forward in such cultivation level was very difficult. "I've met, Nuwa, empress, I'm a Taoist friend." Kong Ru saw Nuwa and Laozi arriving, bowed slightly to them, and said, the expression on his face didn't change much, but his mind was still the same. On the bodies of Fuxi and Shennong on the altar. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 195: Human Emperor With the appearance of six people including Chao, Zhenyi, Suiren, Kongru, Nuwa and Laozi, everyone on Mount Tai was shocked. Now everyone has a deeper understanding of the human race, whether it is the various tribes of the human race or the various races that have surrendered to the human race. Fuxi was very excited when he saw the six people standing in the air. He originally thought that the arrival of several ancestors of the human race would be very good, but he did not expect that Nuwa and Laozi would also arrive, and they would also be interested in the affairs of the human race. So caring. But Fuxi soon calmed down completely. "I, Fuxi, have been the co-leader of the human race for one thousand six hundred and thirty-two years. Today, I abdicate my position as the co-leader of the human race to Shennong." Fuxi didn't say much, but said directly. After finishing speaking, the golden man behind him In the hand of the golden figure, a ray of light flashed, and a golden seal appeared in front of the golden figure. This golden seal is the human race¡¯s most precious treasure, the Kongtong Seal. After the Kongtong Seal appeared, it floated directly from the hands of the golden figure behind him and fell into Fuxi¡¯s hands. Fuxi solemnly held the Kongtong Seal in his hand, turned around, and put the Kongtong Seal into the hands of Shennong beside him. "Junior brother, from now on the human race will be handed over to junior brother." Fuxi said solemnly when he handed the Kongtong Seal into Shennong's hands. When Fuxi handed the Kongtong Seal into Shennong's hands, the sky above Mount Tai began to shake continuously. Pieces of black-yellow clouds appeared in the sky, and waves of sacred breath emanated from the clouds. It is the Xuanhuang merits that are constantly being nurtured. Soon, the black and yellow merits continued to become thicker and thicker, directly turning into a huge black and yellow river, falling from the sky, directly covering Fuxi completely in this black and yellow aura. Fuxi also began to continuously absorb the black and yellow merits around him, and his whole person seemed very calm. Under the power of this black and yellow merits, the golden figure behind him began to become more solid, and his figure continued to grow. When it shrunk and finally turned into a figure similar to Fuxi's, it directly transformed into a golden light and melted into Fuxi's body. "Boom." A huge momentum emanated from Fuxi's body, and a golden dragon came out from behind Fuxi, and this golden dragon exuded a trace of lavender aura. , sacred, mysterious, faintly integrated with the surrounding space, constantly controlling the surrounding void. With the integration of merit, Fuxi's cultivation level is also rapidly improving. Originally, his cultivation had reached the peak level of the Embryo Realm, but he did not break through because the opportunity did not come, but the foundation he had accumulated was already strong to the extreme. Now that there is a breakthrough, the speed of improvement in cultivation is very fast. After reaching the quasi-sage, the cultivation level is still improving continuously, surpassing the early and middle stages of quasi-sage in one fell swoop, and reaching the late stage of quasi-sage. Fuxi's cultivation reached the advanced stage, and everyone was surprised for a while. But what surprised everyone was that the improvement of Fuxi's cultivation did not stop there. It was still improving, and soon it was Reaching the pinnacle of quasi-sage and breaking through to the realm of sub-sage. Breaking through to the realm of Yasheng, Fuxi's eyes began to become confused, and his whole mind seemed to be in a state of confusion. He was constantly struggling with something in his heart, and his aura became disordered. If he were not in the realm of merit, Within Qi, Fuxi's current condition is likely to be the result of his death. "Fellow Daoist Kong Ru, what's going on?" When the aura on Fuxi's body changed, Nuwa's figure had already appeared next to Kong Ru, and asked Kong Ru doubtfully. Fuxi is her elder brother. Although she has been reincarnated as a human race, in Nuwa's heart, Fuxi is still her elder brother, taking care of her thousands of Yuanhui brothers. "It should be that the memory in the true spirit has awakened." Kong Ru said, but he was not surprised at all. After all, with such a huge aura of merit, it is entirely possible to awaken the memory within the true spirit, otherwise Fuxi's aura would not have become so disordered. "This" Nuwa was filled with joy when she heard Kong Ru's words, but she was more worried. Now Fuxi is on the verge of a breakthrough. If he is not careful, his soul may be scattered. Even with the protection of merit, it is still unavoidable. However, when he saw that there was no nervous look on the face of Kong Ru next to him, Nuwa couldn't help but feel a lot more settled. Just when the aura on Fuxi's body was extremely chaotic, the faint purple in the golden dragon behind Fuxi gathered together and became a wisp of purple energy. After this wisp of purple energy appeared, it quickly melted into Fuxi's body. The whole process only took a moment. The purple energy disappeared in an instant, but it was still discovered by Lao Tzu on the side. HereThe purple energy melted into Fuxi's body, and a purple light shot out from Fuxi's eyes. At the same time, a huge change was also taking place in the star field of the prehistoric world. Deep in the star field, a purple star appeared, emitting waves of purple star power. This star power was full of luxury and arrogance. After appearing, it directly cut through the surrounding space. , descended towards the prehistoric world and merged into Fuxi's body. This star was none other than the Emperor Star, Ziwei. The power of the stars from the Emperor Star Ziwei came, and the aura on Fuxi's body changed again. His whole person became more coercive and full of luxury. In an instant, Fuxi became the center of this space, and everything around him seemed to be under his control. At this moment, he was the master of this world, the emperor of this world. "Boom." With a loud sound, Fuxi's power seemed to burst out completely in an instant. His aura broke through the realm of quasi-sage and reached the level of sub-sage in an instant. And after the cultivation level entered the sub-sage, the cultivation level continued to improve, and finally stopped at the peak of the sub-sage. "Fuxi paid homage to the three ancestors, paid homage to the master, and talked about the two saints." After Fuxi completed his breakthrough in cultivation, his figure flashed, disappeared on the altar, and appeared in front of Confucius. "Hahaha, okay, okay, okay. From now on, you will be the human emperor of my human race, living in the Fire Cloud Cave, suppressing luck for the human race." Kong Ru looked at Fuxi, and his whole body was filled with joy. When he saw Fuxi regaining his memory, Although Kong Ru was calm on the surface, he was still slightly worried in his heart. After all, Fuxi now not only has the memory of when he was the co-leader of the human race, but also has the memory of the innate gods and demons of the prehistoric world, and the great sage of the demon race. And any choice of identity depends on Fuxi's choice. , even I can't intervene. Now Fuxi still calls himself master, which means that Fuxi still faces him as a human being. So now Fuxi is still Fuxi of the human race, so there is nothing for him to become the human emperor of the human race. "Yes, Master." When Fuxi heard Kong Ru's words, he became much more serious and answered respectfully. However, after Fuxi answered Confucius's words, he turned his eyes in the direction of Nuwa. His eyes were full of hesitation and reluctance, and he didn't know whether his decision was right or wrong. "You don't need to care too much. You are Fuxi of the human race, and you are also the innate god and demon Fuxi. You are Fuxi. You don't need to care too much about these. As long as you remember that you are the human emperor of the human race." Kong Ru also looked at it. Seeing the hesitation in Fuxi's eyes, he also knew that Fuxi was reluctant to leave Nuwa. After all, the two of them were together before they transformed, taking care of each other, and no one could let go of their feelings for thousands of Yuanhui time easily. If Fu Xi gave up so easily, Confucius would not be so relaxed and take Fu Xi seriously. "Okay, after you and Nuwa get together, just go to the Fire Cloud Cave. There is no need to be too anxious. Now the development of the human race will be on the right track with Shen Nong, and nothing special will happen. Yes." After Kong Ru finished speaking, he directly cut through the surrounding space, opened up a space channel, and disappeared in place. After Confucius left, Chao and the others no longer stayed where they were and left one after another. After that, Laozi, Nuwa and Fuxi also left. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 196: Grain After Fuxi became the Human Emperor and left the human race, and Shen Nong succeeded him as the co-owner of the human race, the development of the human race was not very rapid, but it was very peaceful. With the steady development, Shennong's prestige within the human race is also constantly rising, and his status among the human race has gradually stabilized. With the peace of the human race, the entire prehistoric world is constantly changing. In just a short period of a hundred years, the innate spiritual energy in the prehistoric world has been extremely weak, and has been replaced by the rich acquired spiritual energy. Under the influence of this change in spiritual energy, the body of the human race is also changing. Although it is still an innate Tao body, it is much weaker than the body thousands of years ago. The body of the human race has become weak, and many problems have gradually appeared. Under the influence of physical factors and spiritual factors, the speed of human cultivation has become much slower. Although the bodies of the first generation of human beings are not very powerful, they are completely above the immortal realm, and their cultivation speed is also very fast. With the continuous development of the human race, although the speed of the human race's cultivation has become a lot slower, it is still very fast. It can take as short as a few decades or as long as a few hundred years to reach the realm of embryo casting. However, the current speed of human cultivation is dozens of times slower. Being able to cultivate to the Embryo Realm for hundreds of years can be said to be a genius-like existence. As the cultivation of the human race slowed down, many problems began to appear among the human race, and the first and biggest problem was the problem of food. Practitioners in the prehistoric world, as long as they reach the realm of immortals, can reach the realm of fasting, and can maintain their lives by simply absorbing the spiritual energy of heaven and earth. But now the human race¡¯s cultivation has become slower. It¡¯s good to reach the innate state, but it¡¯s still far behind the bigu state. With the emergence of such a situation, the human race's demand for food has also become more and more. This situation has also become the most troublesome thing for Shen Nong, the current co-leader of the human race. Shennong was sitting in his camp, his brows furrowed, and he sat there blankly, thinking about how to solve the current situation of the human race. After hundreds of years, Shennong's aura has undergone tremendous changes. The faint pressure that is faintly emanating from his body is not emanating from the growth of cultivation. More It is the majesty developed from being in a high position for a long time. "Co-leader, the tribesmen of each tribe don't know how to deal with the increasing number of hunters?" A man came from the camp, knelt down and said to Shennong. After Shennong became the co-leader, he did not stay in a fixed tribe, but kept walking among the human tribes, constantly understanding the situation of the human race. The human race's demand for food has increased, and the source of food, in addition to wild fruits in the mountains and fields, is hunting other wild beasts. Due to the limitations of cultivation, fighting with wild beasts and getting injured have become commonplace. "Alas, I didn't expect that our human race would be in the current situation. I am ashamed of my brother's confession and have not contributed to the human race." Shennong said after hearing the report. Although there are many strong people in the human race, most of these strong people are In various hidden cultivation places, or in other areas of the prehistoric world, more living areas can be opened up for the human race. As for the human race who stayed in the current area of ????the human race, it can be said that their cultivation levels are very limited. Except for a few strong men in each tribe, other cultivation levels can be said to be very low. When everyone in the camp heard Shennong's sigh, everyone was very ashamed. Shennong's efforts for the human race are seen by everyone. The current situation of the human race has nothing to do with Shennong, but Shennong blames these mistakes on himself. The existence of these ministers, There was no way to share his worries, and the guilt in his heart was completely imaginable. Shen Nong could not help but feel a sense of despair. He stood up from his seat and walked slowly outside the camp. He quickly walked out of the camp. As Shennong walked on the earth, his mood began to change constantly. He looked at the surrounding vegetation and creatures, and began to think about how the human race should change the current situation and how to get out of the current predicament. And at this moment, a figure appeared in the distant sky, with a colorful unicorn standing next to him. From above the clouds, he looked at Shennong who was unconsciously moving below. "Okay, go ahead." The young man said to the colorful unicorn beside him. After saying this, the colorful unicorn shook its body without any hesitation and turned into a nine-color divine bird. And this nine-color divine bird held a nine-color rice ear in its mouth. The moment the five-color unicorn turned into the nine-color divine bird, it turned into a nine-color light, breaking through the clouds and heading in the direction of Shennong below. , flew away quickly. This young man is exactlyKong Ru, apart from practicing, Kong Ru now has nothing to do. He usually spends most of his time walking around the ancient world, watching the continuous development of the human race. While watching the development of the human race, Kong Ru's heart was also full of joy, as if he was watching his child grow up little by little. Kong Ru is also very familiar with the recent situation among the human race. Seeing the constant fighting of the human race for survival, although Kong Ru is worried, he is more relieved. However, this situation lasted for decades, and the human race became much tougher, and Kong Ru was very satisfied in his heart. Now it is also time to solve the problems of the human race, so Kong Ru came to Shennong to solve the current problems of the human race. At this time, the nine-color divine bird transformed from the five-color unicorn Qiren has also reached the sky above Shennong. At this time, Shennong also discovered the nine-colored divine bird flying in the sky. Looking at the nine-colored divine bird, Shennong was also full of doubts. Although there are many creatures in the human race area, this nine-colored divine bird is extraordinary at first glance, and it should be impossible to appear here. Just when Shen Nong was confused, the nine-colored divine bird made a clear chirping sound after hovering above Shen Nong's head for several weeks. Following this chirping sound, a nine-color light descended from the sky. Shennong looked at the nine-color light, which was exactly a nine-color rice ear. After the nine-colored rice ears fell, they fell directly into the earth in front of Shennong. The nine-colored rice ears submerged into the earth, and a nine-colored light emitted from around Shennong. The life force in this light continued to become stronger. The nine-colored rice ears that were submerged in the ground sprouted buds one by one from the earth. After each bud appeared, they began to grow rapidly, and in just an instant they reached as high as Shennong's knees. At this time, each of these strange plants and trees began to change, and spikes of particles began to appear on the branches. When Shen Nong saw this situation, he was filled with wonder and wondered what these strange plants and trees were. And at this moment, the nine-colored divine bird in the sky turned into a nine-colored light, constantly pecking at the grass and trees in front of him, his eyes full of satisfaction. "This is" Seeing the appearance of the nine-colored divine bird, Shennong seemed to have thought of something. He looked at the plants and trees in front of him, took the grains of the spike in his hand, put it in his mouth and chewed it. "Hahaha, this is the turning point for our human race. With this, our human race can finally get rid of the current situation. Shennong felt the feeling given to him by these small particles, and the joy in Shennong's heart completely exploded Come out. Try the various types of grass and trees in front of you, select the ones that can meet the needs of the human race, gather them together, and collect the particles one by one. Among the many grasses and trees, there are only five types that meet the needs of the human race. Shen Nong named these five kinds of grass and trees as rice, millet, millet, wheat, and bean sprouts. They are the grains that help human beings get rid of hunger. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 197: Meeting Kong Xuan on the Road After Shen Nong got the grain, he no longer traveled among the various tribes of the human race. He stationed his camp directly on the spot and began to plant the grain. The five grains, rice, millet, millet, wheat, and beetroot, each have their own habits and their own living environment. Shennong summed up the planting experience during continuous planting, and he was very happy in his heart. After all, the environment in which the human race lives is also very diverse, each with its own characteristics. If the habits of these grains are very special, then there will be resistance to the general cultivation of the entire human race. However, the planting of grains is very smooth. No matter whether it is planted on the plains, in the mountains or in the swamps, one can always survive. This also allows the grains to be widely planted in the human area, satisfying the needs of the human race. The needs of humanity. Not to mention how Shennong promoted the cultivation of grains among the human race, at this time, Kong Ru had already left Shennong's location and appeared outside a human tribe in the distance. I saw Kong Ru's body shaking, all parts of his body vibrating continuously, his body became stooped, his hair turned gray, lines appeared around his body, and a trace of old aura suddenly appeared on his body. Confucius changed, and Qiren beside him also swayed, turning into a boy, holding a bamboo slip in his hand, standing respectfully next to Confucius. Kong Ru's transformation was very rapid, and he had completely transformed into an old man before Qi Ren's transformation. Although this old man is very old, he is wearing neat clothes. Such clothes are very rare among the human race. Most of the human race today still wear clothing made of tree bark and animal skins. Those who can wear clothing like Kong Ru's can be said to have a high status among the human race. There is a big difference between the transformation techniques used by Confucius and the transformation techniques of various races in the prehistoric world. The change of Kong Ru's body shape was entirely through the control of his own body and his own power, thereby changing his body to the point where it could be changed. Most of the transformation spells used by cultivators in the prehistoric world use powerful force to forcibly change their bodies. The process of casting spells consumes a lot of money, and there are also great restrictions on the maintenance time. It can be said that it is completely different from the method of Confucius. After Kong Ru and Qi Ren completed their transformation, they stepped forward and walked slowly towards the nearest human tribe. When he approached the human tribe, Kong Ru found that the aura of the entire tribe was very strange and very nervous, as if they were on guard against something. Everyone in the tribe is very vigilant, and the scope of the vigilance is much wider than that of other human tribes. "Who are you?" A young man looked at Kong Ru and Qi Ren and asked. Although his tone was still very wary, after looking at Kong Ru and Qi Ren, his expressions softened a lot. "Oh, we, our Confucian scholars traveling in the human race, the one behind us is my disciple." Kong Ru said, with a hint of awe-inspiring righteousness exuding from his body. The visitor felt the awe-inspiring righteousness on Kong Ru's body, and the expression on his face couldn't help but become solemn. However, the vigilance on his face was completely relaxed, and the aura on his body was completely restrained. "Since you two are members of my human race, I shouldn't have stopped you. But now our clan is facing a disaster. You two should leave as soon as possible, otherwise you may be implicated." The person's mind relaxed his vigilance and said to Kong and Ru. This man was also full of anxiety when he spoke. "Since there is danger, why don't you leave as soon as possible?" After hearing this young man's words, Kong Ru looked very confused and asked directly. "It's impossible. If we are in the tribe, we can still resist. If we leave the tribe, then we really have no hope of survival." When the young man heard Kong Ru's words, his tone was full of frustration. Full of hatred for his own weak strength. "What kind of danger is it? The human race is still very peaceful now. What kind of existence can actually kill among the human tribes." Kong Ru was even more surprised when he heard the young man's words. After the two wars, the human race has established a position in the prehistoric world that no race in the prehistoric world dares to underestimate. Moreover, there are a large number of strong people from the human race gathered in all directions of the human race, who are constantly pioneering in all directions of the ancient world. The existence that can still kill among the human race under such conditions makes Kong Ru feel uneasy. became confused. "It's a huge peacock with colorful tail feathers. It devours people in various tribes of the human race. Several tribes have been eaten by him now. Next, this peacock will come to our tribe, so you'd better leave as soon as possible, otherwise it will happen. ??It was eaten by this peacock. "The young man said. After finishing speaking, he left the place directly and appeared on the tallest tree in the surroundings, looking into the distance and observing the situation in the distance. "Peacock, with colorful tail feathers, it should be Kong Xuan, one of the two sons of Suzaku. It seems that there will be an unexpected harvest this time." Confucius ignored the young man who continued to advance, and turned to , what young people call a peacock with colorful tail feathers. "Chirp." Just when Confucius was thinking about this, there was a sound of phoenix in the air. The sound of this phoenix was very strange. Although the sound was very clear, it seemed to be mixed with some other sounds, which seemed not so The lightness gives people a very uncomfortable feeling. "Hurry up, the peacock is coming." The young man who was staying on the tree to observe the situation immediately spotted the fast-moving peacock and shouted to Kong Ru and Qi Ren. While shouting, he moved towards the not far away The tribe here moved forward quickly, no longer staying at the same place. At the same time as the young man's shout fell, Kong Ru's figure had disappeared from the spot and appeared in the distant air. Looking at the green peacock advancing rapidly in the distance, there was a trace of slightness on his face. Waiting for the arrival of the peacock. Although this Kong Ru has not yet emerged, his cultivation has reached the Daluo realm. His speed is extremely fast, and he has arrived in front of Kong Ru in an instant. Kong Xuan looked at the old man standing in front of him, his eyes full of disdain. The huge mouth opened and swallowed directly towards Kong Ru. The peacock has not yet transformed, but its body is thousands of feet long. In his eyes, Kong Ru's figure is no different from that of an ant. But soon, Peacock was shocked by the phenomenon in front of him. When he was about to devour Kong Ru, a barrier seemed to appear in front of his eyes, blocking his body directly from the barrier, making him unable to move forward at all. "Who are you? Do you know that I am the son of the Phoenix? You are offending my Phoenix clan by doing this." Peacock saw that he could not cause the slightest obstacle to Kong Ru. He had no ability to fight back, and his heart was full of In panic, he shouted to Kong Ru. In Kong Xuan¡¯s understanding, the strong man who he cannot deal with must have a certain status in the ancient world. He should know the Phoenix clan. As long as he tells the name of the Phoenix clan, the person in front of him will be in danger to him. "Phoenix clan, even your mother would not be so arrogant in front of me!!" Kong Ru said, as if he was talking about a very ordinary thing. But just as his words fell, a powerful aura from his body instantly enveloped Kong Xuan completely, and the auras seemed to be like huge waves, constantly impacting Kong Xuan's mind. , making Kong Xuan's eyes filled with fear. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 198: Kong Xuan¡¯s Transformation Kong Xuan's actions were blocked by Kong Ru, but his heart was full of anger. It has been hundreds of thousands of years since Kong Xuan was born. During these hundreds of thousands of years, Peacock has been trapped in a place of five elements and cannot come out. But recently, his cultivation has reached a great level. The existence of Luo Realm allowed us to break through the formations outside the Five Elements Land. Although Kong Xuan from this land of five elements has not transformed, his cultivation is already very strong. In this prehistoric world where the strong men are hidden, he can be said to be a powerful existence. In this vast world, it can be said that he is allowed to swim and fly freely. And as the son of Phoenix, Kong Xuan can be said to be extremely arrogant. Now under the terrifying pressure of Kong Ru, the arrogance in Kong Xuan's heart was completely shattered in an instant, and his whole person became very decadent. Kong Ru looked at Kong Xuan with no expression on his face, but he was still very concerned about Kong Xuan. After all, in the myths he knew in his previous life, Kong Xuan relied on his cultivation at the peak of Daluo Jinxian to compete with Zhunti. Although he was just a clone of Zhunti, his cultivation was at the quasi-sage level. Although there is only a slight difference between Quasi-Sage and Daluo Jinxian, the real gap can be said to be the difference between heaven and earth. But Kong Xuan can actually do this. His talent is completely conceivable, and it is certain among the innate gods and demons. It is not a weak existence. And Kong Ru also had other plans. The Qiren sitting next to him was from the Qilin clan. Because of this, the relationship between his clan and the Qilin clan was the best among the five clans. Now if I take Kong Xuan under my seat, through Kong Xuan's relationship, my relationship with the Phoenix clan will be close to the previous one. What's more, Kong Xuan's talent will already make him a strong man. "Huh." Looking at Kong Xuan, who was becoming increasingly depressed, Kong Ru snorted coldly, like a thunder, resounding in Kong Xuan's ears. "Pfft." Kong Xuan spit out a mouthful of blood, but he was completely awake, and his eyes were full of shock as he looked at the old man in front of him. Although he has never met his mother, he is still very clear about his mother's cultivation. Now that he has transformed into Suzaku, his cultivation is definitely comparable to that of a saint. But the person in front of him now dares to put himself on the same level as his mother. If the person in front of him is not a madman, then he must be a strong person in the ancient world, and a top strong person. "Boom, boom, boom." Just as Kong Xuan was thinking, thunder sounded in the sky. With these thunders, the sky instantly became dark, and dark clouds gathered quickly. Get up, inside the dark clouds, electric snakes are flashing continuously. "No, it's a thunder disaster." Kong Xuan looked at the thunder and lightning in the sky, his heart was filled with shock, and at the same time, he was also filled with a trace of despair. If I were in normal circumstances, there would be some danger in dealing with this lightning disaster, but it would not endanger my life. However, now that my mind is damaged and my body has suffered a lot of damage due to the oppression of Confucius, it has become a bit difficult to deal with this thunder disaster. At the same time as the thunder sounded, Kong Ru had also discovered the thunder disaster gathering in the sky. This gathering of thunder tribulations can be said to be the top existence in the prehistoric world. The creatures in the prehistoric world can be divided into nine levels. The first level has nine thunder and lightning, the second level has eighteen thunder and lightning, and from there to the ninth level, there are ninety-nine and eighty-one thunder and lightning. Those who have experienced these nine levels of thunder and lightning are , each one is a gifted existence in the prehistoric world. Although there is still the existence of heavenly punishment above these nine levels of thunder tribulation, but heavenly punishment is set up to deal with the existence between heaven and earth that violates the will of heaven and earth, and will not fall due to the transformation of living beings. And now, what Kong Xuan is facing is the ninth most powerful thunder tribulation among the nine thunder tribulations, which is ninety-nine and eighty-one thunder and lightning, and the power of each thunder and lightning is constantly increasing, and the final thunder and lightning The power is comparable to the attacks of hungry strong men in the Daluo Realm, and even comparable to the attacks of the Daluo Golden Immortal. Despair arose in Kong Xuan's heart, but he soon thought of Kong Ru next to him. His eyes turned to Kong Ru, his eyes full of prayer and hope for life. At this time, he seemed to think of the human race that he had devoured, and he couldn't help but feel a burst of regret in his heart. Kong Ru looked at Kong Xuan, the expression on his face did not change. However, with a gentle wave of his withered hand, the surrounding spiritual energy quickly gathered and continued to blend into Kong Xuan's body. In just an instant, Kong Xuan's injuries had completely recovered, and even the injuries to his mind had completely recovered in an instant. Kong Xuan's injuries completely recovered in an instant, and he became even more shocked. He also had a clearer understanding of Confucius, and he couldn't help but admire Confucius. But no matter what is in his heartNo matter what you are thinking about, the most important thing now is to survive the current thunder tribulation and complete the transformation. The rumbling sound kept ringing, and lightnings continued to fall from the dark clouds in the sky, and the lightnings directly hit Kong Xuan's body. As time continued to pass, Kong Xuan quickly passed through seventy-two thunder and lightning. These seventy-two thunder and lightning did not cause any harm to Kong Xuan, and he was easily avoided by Kong Xuan. But even so, Kong Xuan still didn't dare to show any slightness in his eyes, and still looked intently at the last nine thunder and lightning that were constantly gestating in the sky. These nine thunder and lightning were the most critical part of the entire thunder disaster. . Kong Ru stood aside, watching Kong Xuan deal with the thunder and lightning easily, and his evaluation of Kong Xuan couldn't help but get higher. From the seventh level of thunder and lightning, every attack is already the power of Da Luo realm, and the eighth level attack is at the level of Da Luo True Immortal, which is even stronger than Kong Xuan's current cultivation level, but Kong Xuan Still dealing with it easily. And now, looking at the thunder and lightning in the sky, each one reaching the attack of Daluo Jinxian, Kong Ru couldn't help but become interested, wanting to see what kind of situation Kong Xuan had reached. However, Kong Ru soon got the result, and the ninth level of thunder and lightning came one after another. Although it was very difficult for Kong Xuan to deal with these attacks one after another, he still passed through them sadly. Except for the feathers on his body that were scorched by lightning, they still did not have much impact on him. After surviving the ninth level of thunder tribulation, streams of extremely pure spiritual energy descended from the sky and continued to blend into Kong Xuan's body. Kong Xuan's body continued to emit streams of light. Gradually, Kong Xuan's body began to change, and his figure gradually began to change. In an instant, a young man eight feet tall and with an impressive appearance appeared in front of Kong Ru and Qi Ren. It was exactly the appearance of Kong Xuan's transformed form. "Thank you, senior. Kong Xuan was rude earlier, please forgive me, senior." After Kong Xuan appeared in form, he prostrated himself directly in front of Kong Ru, and said to Kong Ru with a tone full of respect. After finishing speaking, a black light appeared in Kong Ru's hand. Within this black light, small figures kept moving and floating, and they made loud roars. This is exactly the soul of the human tribe that Kong Xuan devoured after entering the human tribe. Although the physical bodies of these people have disappeared, their souls have not dissipated. They have been preserved by Kong Xuan, and now they are directly He took it out and brought it to Confucius. Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 199 Shennong and Jingwei It has been a long time since Kong Xuan transformed. After transforming, Kong Xuan did not leave, but followed Kong Ru. Originally, Kong Xuan wanted to accept Kong Ru as his teacher, but Kong Ru did not accept him directly. Instead, he accepted Kong Xuan as a few disciples, and planned to accept him as a disciple after a period of time. Kong Ru¡¯s team also changed from two to three. An old man was transformed by Kong Ru, the young man next to him was Kong Xuan, and the last little boy was Qi Ren. The three of them walked like this among the various tribes in the human race in the prehistoric world. Looking at the human tribes, Kong Xuan's heart gradually became calmer, and the anger in his heart that had gathered due to the killings also continued to grow. Even thinner. Kong Ru is walking within the human race, and the human race is also facing a huge change, and this change will also affect the entire human race. The reason for this change is still that the human race continues to become weaker. The human race's body has become weak. In addition to the need for food, it also faces the test of disease. The emergence of disease can be said to be another disaster for the human race. Disease is different from pain and injury on the body. It can be recovered through the treatment of true energy. However, with the emergence of diseases, even the zhenqi gained from cultivation cannot have the slightest effect. And with the continuous emergence of diseases, diseases continue to spread among the human race. More and more people are troubled by diseases, and some More and more people are dying painfully from the disease. As the co-leader of the human race, Shennong was once again busy. The human race passed down from Laozi; although there are many alchemy methods, most of these alchemy methods are used to treat injuries and are used for cultivation. Those that treat diseases can be said to be extremely rare. After all, at that time, the race Among them, disease is an almost invisible presence. As the co-owner of the human race, Shennong was very familiar with the art of alchemy, and he also had a very clear understanding of the spiritual herbs and fairy grass at that time. However, these spiritual grasses and fairy grasses, with the continuous passage of spiritual energy, have become very rare in the prehistoric world, and even most of them have become extinct. They are very rare in the prehistoric world. And among the current human tribes, it can be said that they are completely helpless against these diseases. At this time, Qi Bo of the human race went to see Shennong and showed Shennong the functions of some common plants and trees. These grasses and trees are very common, and they have a certain effect on some diseases. Seeing these plants and trees, Shen Nong's heart couldn't help but move, and he made a decision, that is, to taste common plants and trees to find a way to treat human diseases. Shennong began the process of tasting hundreds of herbs on his own. Although Confucius was walking among the human race, he was also very concerned about Shennong's information. When Shennong was on the road of tasting a hundred herbs, Confucius also started to change his direction and headed towards the location of Shennong. Shen Nong walked in the area of ??the human race, constantly looking for various kinds of grass and trees. When he didn't find a new kind of grass and trees, he picked the grass and trees, put them in his mouth, and personally felt the effects of this grass and trees. effect. Shen Nong was born with a strange phenomenon. He had cow-like horns on his head, and his abdomen was completely transparent. Shen Nong could clearly observe what happened when every medicinal herb entered his body. Regarding the effects of medicinal herbs, The understanding of medicinal properties is also extremely clear. Kong Ru stood high in the sky, watching the people walking around, tasting various plants and trees, some of which were non-toxic, and some of which were toxic. As each one entered his abdomen, Shennong's face was filled with excitement. pain. But Shen Nong didn't show any intention of stopping. He still kept walking and tried the medicinal properties of every medicinal herb. Kong Ru looked at Shennong's persistence and was very satisfied in his heart. Shennong was accepted as his disciple, and his teaching time was only ten years. During these ten years, Confucius continued to guide Shennong. Now that I see Shennong's performance, I can't help but feel very happy. And just after Shennong tasted the medicinal herbs once, recovered, and was about to move forward again, three figures appeared in the sky and landed in front of Shennong. At this time, Kong Ru has completely recovered to his original appearance, still looking like a young man. He exudes a light aura and an elegant aura, making everyone he sees feel excited. A reverence. "I've met the master." "I've met the ancestor." Seeing the appearance of Confucius, Shennong knelt down on the ground and saluted respectfully. When the people who followed Shen Nong saw Confucius appear, they did not dare to show any disrespect at all. They fell to the ground and shouted respectfully. All the human races in the prehistoric world knew that Kong Ru was Fu Xi's master. They did not expect that the current co-master of the surrounding human races was also a disciple of this ancestor. "This is a brown whip, a strong man from the Ox ClanRefined from the spinal cord. The cattle tribe are born with four stomachs and can eat all kinds of vegetation in the world. This brown whip has no other power, but it can help you identify the medicinal properties of various plants and trees, and help you understand the plants and trees in the prehistoric world. "Kong Ru said, taking out a long brown whip in his hand. This long whip was refined by Kong Ru after collecting the spinal cords of several strong men from the Ox Clan. Each of these strong men from the Ox Clan was at least They are the existences at the peak of Daluo Jinxian, and one of them has reached the level of quasi-sage, and he uses the Qiankun Ding to return the acquired heaven to the innate. Although Kong Ru said that the brown whip has no other effects, after all, it is the innate The Lingbao's level and attack power are also very powerful. After Kong Ru finished speaking, the brown whip floating in front of him appeared directly in front of Shennong and fell into Shennong's hands. The moment the whip fell on Shennong, a ray of light rose up, directly covering Shennong's body completely in the brown light. In just an instant, the long whip had been completely refined by Shennong. After Kong Ru handed the brown whip to Shennong, he disappeared directly on the spot, but Kong Ru did not leave at this point, but stood on the clouds and watched Shennong continue to form himself. With the help of the brown whip, Shennong's actions became faster, but Shennong did not completely rely on the ability of the brown whip. Instead, after the brown whip, he still put each herb into his mouth and experienced the The effect of every herb. In the process of Shen Nong tasting hundreds of herbs, Shen Nong can be said to have traveled throughout the entire human race. He spread some of the medicinal herbs that he had tried and tested among the human race, and continued to treat the human race's diseases. But in the process of Shen Nong's taste of herbs, something very important to Shen Nong also happened. Shennong's youngest daughter, Nvwa, was swallowed by the waves when she was playing on the beach. In the end, she turned into a bird that kept picking up branches and stones in its mouth, trying to fill the sea. The incident with the baby girl was a big blow to Shennong, but despite this blow, Shennong still did not stop on his own path and continued on the path of tasting a hundred herbs. As Shennong continued to advance, he tasted more and more medicinal herbs, and the disease situation among the human race was also under control. And on this day, Shen Nong discovered a vine-like plant on the tree, with small yellow flowers blooming, and the leaves would open and shrink. When Shen Nong saw such a plant, he felt extremely strange in his heart. , so I picked off the little flower, put it in my mouth, and chewed it. Shennong kept chewing the florets in his mouth, and his mouth became bitter, but Shennong still swallowed the florets into his belly. And just when the little flower entered his belly, Shennong only felt a burst of pain in his abdomen. Shennong saw that his intestines were constantly breaking, and he was experiencing bursts of pain. Although Shennong's cultivation level was not low, he could not stop the situation in his abdomen at all. He only felt that his vitality was constantly passing away, and he seemed to die at any time. Shennong felt his situation, and there was no fear in his heart, but more of a reluctance that he had not completed his mission. And just when Shennong felt that he was about to die, suddenly a figure fell from the sky and landed in front of Shennong. Looking at Shennong's eyes, his eyes were full of relief. At the same time, he waved his right hand, and a powerful force directly hit him. Integrate into Shennong's body. Shennong only felt that the pain in his body disappeared quickly, the broken liver and intestines continued to recover and were connected together again, and the whole person had completely recovered. Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 200 Jingwei "Greetings, Master. Thank you Master for saving me." After Shen Nong fully recovered, he looked at the person standing in front of him and said respectfully. The person who appeared in front of Shennong was Kong Ru, and Kong Ru had been watching Shennong's actions. Kong Ru was even more satisfied when he saw that Shen Nong, after getting the brown whip he gave him, still tried it on his own before he came to the conclusion that Shen Nong did not completely rely on the power of the Ling Bao. "It's okay, this is a test for you and whether you can be recognized by the human race. But you really didn't disappoint me." Kong Ru directly helped Shennong up and said, expressing his gratitude to Shennong in his words. But his behavior was very agreeable, and his tone was also full of praise. "Okay, it's time for me to leave. You should continue your responsibilities." After Kong Ru said this, he turned around and prepared to leave directly. At this moment, Shennong knelt down in front of Confucius again. "Master, please save the little girl." Shennong knelt on the ground and looked at Kong Ru, his eyes full of pleading. Since becoming the co-owner, all his time has been focused on the development of the human race, and the time he has given to his family is very short. Shennong also felt that he owed a lot to his family, especially after the death of his daughter, he felt even more guilty. Kong Ru did not look back, but nodded slightly, and then disappeared directly from the spot. When Shennong saw his master nodding, he was very happy. His daughter was finally saved. She didn't have to fall into ignorance like before, even if she died. After Confucius left, Shennong once again entered into his work and continued the process of tasting hundreds of herbs. After tasting the herbs, Shennong did not relax. Instead, he spent more time compiling books and recorded the names, effects, and medicinal properties of all the herbs he discovered one by one. Spread among the human race, completely bringing the disease within the scope of the human race and bringing it under control. After Confucius left, he headed directly towards the East China Sea, and soon reached the edge of the East China Sea. This was the first time Kong Ru came to the East China Sea since he traveled to the East China Sea. Looking at the vast and boundless ocean, Kong Ru couldn't help but feel much more comfortable. Arriving at the edge of the East China Sea, the power of Confucius' soul emanated directly, wrapping the surrounding sea areas hundreds of millions of miles directly within the power of his soul. The scenes hundreds of millions of miles around were clearly reflected in Kong Ru's mind, and every plant and plant was very clear. Soon Kong Ru discovered the location of the Jingwei that the girl had transformed into. Kong Ru's body disappeared instantly and appeared on a small island not far from the East China Sea. This small island is not very big. It can be said to be a very tiny existence in the East China Sea, and there is nothing strange about it. Kong Ru appeared above the island, and soon a red bird appeared in the sky, holding a stone in its mouth, flying towards the sea, and threw the stone into the sea. Kong Ru looked at the red bird, smiled slightly, and appeared beside Jingwei. His hand was slightly deep, and he took Jingwei in his hand. Jingwei fell into Confucius's hands without any panic, and a trace of gentleness flashed in his eyes. His small head couldn't help but rub against Confucius's hands, but he was very close to Confucius. Kong Ru couldn't help but laugh when he saw Jingwei being very close to him. A dark yellow light in his hand kept shining and blending into Jingwei's body. This yellow light was exactly Xuanhuang merits. Merits appear and continuously pour into Jingwei's body. Jingwei's eyes continue to become clearer. The eyes that originally had no spirituality are gradually filled with spirituality. Gradually, this spirituality turned into wisdom, and Jingwei couldn't help but become very happy. And as Jingwei continued to absorb the Xuanhuang merits, black aura gradually emerged from his body. After this black aura appeared, it was directly purified by the Xuanhuang merits and dissipated between heaven and earth. The reason why the girl will turn into a Jingwei after her death is because of this black aura. This black aura can be said to be extremely pure resentment, and there is also a demonic aura in it. Now completely purified by Confucius, Jingwei's figure gradually began to change. The feathers on his body receded, and his figure continued to grow. In just an instant, he transformed into a little girl over one meter tall. The appearance appeared in front of Kong Ru. "Uncle, who are you? Didn't I fall into the sea? Didn't you save me, uncle?" After the girl's figure recovered, she opened her eyes and looked at Kong Ru in front of her, her eyes wide open. , eyes full of doubts. It has been several years since the girl turned into a Jingwei, but during these few years, the girl has no memory at all, and now her memory still stays at the time when she went to the beach to play. , when falling into the sea??When I saw Kong Ru now, I thought I was rescued by Kong Ru. "Haha, I am your father's master." Kong Ru looked at Jingwei, held Jingwei in his arms, and said kindly to Jingwei. However, a kind expression on a young man's face would look very strange, but on Kong Ru's face, there was nothing strange at all. "Then you are the ancestor." When the girl heard Kong Ru's words, she became very happy. She looked at Kong Ru, her eyes full of curiosity. She stretched out her little hand, touched Kong Ru's face, and pinched it from time to time. Confucius' hair. "Hahaha, yes, yes, that's the ancestor." Kong Ru looked at the girl and was very happy in his heart. His status can be said to be very respected among the human race. It can be said that there are very few people who can talk to him like this, especially after knowing his own status. "Then grandpa will take you to see the person who bullied you." After Kong Ru finished speaking, he moved and directly separated the sea water and entered the ocean. Kong Ru entered the ocean and headed directly towards the depths of the ocean. The direction he was heading towards was the gathering place of the Dragon Clan in the East China Sea, the East China Sea Dragon Palace. Entering the ocean, the girl was also full of curiosity. She kept looking at the surrounding scenes and asked Kong Ru questions one by one from time to time. When Kong Ru heard the girl's questions, he didn't have the slightest impatience and answered them one by one. . The two of them quickly entered the East China Sea Dragon Palace while asking and answering questions. Entering the East China Sea Dragon Palace, the surrounding sea tribes did not find any trace of Kong and Ru. The two of them entered the Crystal Palace directly without any obstruction. At this time, in the Dragon Palace, Ao Guang was sitting on his seat, tasting the spiritual fruits and drinks handed over by the maid from time to time, but he was enjoying himself very much. "You guys go down." Ao Guang's whole aura suddenly changed and became majestic, and he said to the maid beside him. After hearing Ao Guang's words, the maid quickly retreated outside the Dragon Palace without any hesitation. "Greetings to seniors." After everyone left, Ao Guang stood up and bowed directly to a position above the hall, his face full of respect. After the maid went out, two figures appeared on the main hall, it was Kong Ru and Nvwa. Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 201 Xuanyuan Xuanyuan Hill is the place where the Bear Tribe lives. The Bear Tribe is not a very big tribe among the various tribes of the human race. But today is destined to be a significant moment for the Bear Tribe. Today is the time when the wife of the leader of the Bear Tribe gives birth to a child. People from the entire tribe gathered together, waiting for the birth of the patriarch's heir. And while everyone was paying attention, the seven stars in the north flashed in the sky and turned into a ray of light that descended from the sky. These seven stars were the Big Dipper. After the stars of the Big Dipper descended, a crying sound rang out in the Bear Tribe. It was the birth of the son of the leader of the Bear Tribe. When all the people in the tribe were born, figures outside the Xiong clan appeared outside the tribe one by one. Among the figures are a young man wearing a high crown and a long robe. Behind this young man, there is another young man in fancy clothes, a boy in colorful clothes, and a little girl. . Next to this little girl is a five-clawed golden dragon ten feet long. These people are none other than Kong Ru, Kong Xuan, Qi Ren, Nvwa, and Ao Bing, the third prince of the Dragon Clan¡¯s Donghai Dragon Palace, who were the ones who caused Nvwa to die and turn into a Jingwei. After Kong Ru took Jingwei into the Dragon Palace of the East China Sea, he directly asked the Dragon King of the East China Sea to call him Ao Bing out, and finally determined that he was the murderer who caused the death of the girl. Ao Guang knew about this situation at the time, and his heart was filled with shock. The girl was the daughter of Shen Nong, the co-owner of the human race. Now that his son actually had such a cause and effect, Ao Guang couldn't help but feel worried. Although he became the Dragon King, his status in the human race was not very high. He was just an elite among the dragon clan and managed the sea area of ????the dragon clan under the orders of the clan. As the co-leader of the human race, the strength of luck gathered in Shen Nong's body was definitely not something he could compare to. Moreover, the last co-lord of the human race, Fu Xi, directly achieved the position of Human Emperor, and his cultivation level directly went from the peak level of Daluo Jinxian to the peak of sub-sage. Moreover, it is said that Fuxi is the reincarnation of the loud voice Fuxi of the demon clan. Whether the identity of the current co-master of the human race is that simple or not, the powerful people in the entire prehistoric world are also full of doubts. In the end, Kong Ru did not embarrass Ao Guang, but directly asked Ao Bing to be the girl's mount to understand the cause and effect this time. When Ao Guang heard Kong Ru's decision, he did not hesitate at all, but happily agreed. After all, Ao Guang clearly felt Confucius' love for the girl. Although his son now became the mount of the girl, it could be regarded as following the strong man of the human race in front of him, which was also a good way out. Even better than myself. After leaving the East China Sea, Kong Ru continued to stay in the human race area, watching the development of the human race and experiencing the life of the human race. A few more years passed like this. And just recently, Kong Ru felt telepathically and knew about the birth of the last emperor of the human race, so he came outside the Youxiong tribe. Kong Ru and others appeared outside the tribe with the Xiong clan and walked towards the tribe with the Xiong clan. The speed was not very fast, but they soon reached the tribe and entered the center of the tribe. On the square. At this time, in the square, the patriarch of the Xiong clan was holding a baby. The tribesmen next to him looked at the baby one by one, and kept congratulating the patriarch of the Xiong clan in the center. And just when everyone was fixating their eyes on the baby in the center, Kong Ru and others had already appeared on the edge of the square, looking at the children in the square. At this time, the baby in the center of the square seemed to have discovered something. He turned his eyes in the direction of Confucius and others, his eyes full of curiosity, and his little hand shook in the direction of Confucius and others, as if he wanted to go to Confucius and others. . "Grandpa, that child is so interesting." Seeing the baby's appearance, the girl next to Kong Ru said to Kong Ru, her tone full of curiosity. After speaking, she walked towards the center of the square. The girl walked forward, and Ao Bing's figure beside the girl also moved, separating the humans in front of the girl. At this time, everyone in the square also discovered Kong Ru and the others, and instantly separated a road, leading directly to the center of the square. "You guys don't know who you are, what's going on with the Youxiong Tribe?" The leader of the Youxiong Tribe asked when he saw Kong Ru and others, his tone full of respect. Although he didn't recognize Kong Ru, the aura that Kong Ru and the others exuded at any time made it impossible for anyone to ignore. Just when Kong Ru and others were about to answer, there was a sound of fairy music in the sky, and a figure shot quickly from the sky, staying in the sky of the square, looking down at all the people in the square. "I am Guangchengzi, a disciple of the saint Yuanshi Tianzun. Today I come to accept Xiong Xuanyuan as my disciple." Guangchengzi stood high in the sky.On the ground, the whole person was full of arrogance, and he said arrogantly to the people on the square. As a disciple of a saint, although Guangchengzi's cultivation is not at the top of the prehistoric world, he is still a strong man at the Daluo realm. Although such a level of cultivation could not be considered a strong person when the Lich was dominant, in today's prehistoric world, it can be said to be a strong-level existence, especially with a saint-level master, which made Guangchengzi even more powerful. of arrogance. Confucius was not surprised at all by the appearance of Guangchengzi. As the master of the emperor of the human race, he would also have certain merits by then. Moreover, with a disciple of the Human Emperor, it can be said that it is more convenient and faster to preach among the human race. Everyone has such a plan, and Kong Ru is not surprised at all. Just after Guang Chengzi¡¯s words fell, everyone in the square had not yet reacted. Waves of Sanskrit sounds rang out from the west where the Bear Tribe lived, chants of sutras rang out, and rays of Buddha light rose up, descended from the sky, and landed on the square. Soon the Buddha's light faded away, a golden lotus appeared, and a monk sat on the lotus. "The poor monk, Maitreya, a disciple of Saint Zundi, has come to have Xiong Xuanyuan as his disciple." Maitreya said after he appeared. Maitreya's tone was much gentler than Guangchengzi's. As he spoke, Sanskrit sounds rose up one after another, making everyone's hearts move. When Maitreya appeared, Guangchengzi's face became gloomy for a while, and the eyes he looked at Maitreya were full of evil. His master asked him to come and take Xuanyuan as his disciple, saying it was his chance, but he didn't expect that a Maitreya would appear now, and this Maitreya's cultivation level was not any weaker than his own. At this time, the leader of the Xiong clan was completely shocked. Looking at Guangchengzi and Maitreya appearing in the sky, as well as Kong Ru and others on the ground, they were very confused. What on earth is this? Such a situation. However, he soon learned the reason for all this, which was his newly born son, Xuanyuan. Thinking of this, his heart was filled with joy. All this reflected the extraordinary qualities of his son. He might be the next co-master of the human race, just like the current co-master Shen Nong and the previous co-master Fu Xi. As a human being, he became an important figure among the human race and led the tribe to the pinnacle of the human race. However, just when Guangchengzi and Maitreya were confronting each other and ready to fight at any time, the leader of the Xiong clan once again turned his attention to Kong Ru and others who appeared first. Xuanyuan in his arms was still waving his hands, struggling to move in the direction of Kong Ru. There are not a few temples among the human race that worship the ancestors of the human race. Although these stone statues are not very similar, they still have a slight similarity. Moreover, Kong Ru also appeared when Fuxi became the Human Emperor. Although not everyone saw it, many people still knew about Kong Ru's appearance. Originally, the leader of the Chao clan did not think of Kong Ru's identity, but when he thought of the two saint's disciples who appeared in the sky and the identities of the two co-masters of the human race, he couldn't help but think of Kong Ru's identity. Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 202 Struggle The leader of the Xiong clan recognized Kong Ru's identity. Although he was very surprised, he was more surprised and his eyes suddenly became brighter. Soon he woke up from his surprise and walked towards Kong Ru. As he continued to get closer to Kong Ru, the expression on Xuanyuan's face became more and more joyful. When he reached Kong Ru's side, he climbed out of his father's arms and waved his hands continuously. . Seeing this, Kong Ru couldn't help but smile, and hugged Xuanyuan directly in his arms. He looked at this newly born child, who would also be a future emperor of the human race and become the last one among the three emperors. . However, seeing Xuanyuan like this, I felt quite satisfied. "Yes, I want to accept him as a disciple, what do you think?" Kong Ru hugged Xuanyuan and said to the leader of the Xiong clan. Although his tone was very calm, the firmness in his tone made everyone feel it. An irresistible force that can't bring up the slightest thought of resistance. "Okay." When the leader of the Xiong clan heard Kong Ru's words, his eyes became even more excited and he answered directly. And just when he was answering, Guangchengzi and Maitreya in the sky also stopped fighting, and looked at Kongru and others in the square, their eyes full of anger. The two of them were fighting over each other, but they didn't expect that it would be like this below. The person below actually wanted to directly accept Xuanyuan as his disciple, and did not take the two of them seriously at all. "My son, you are the only one who wants to accept a disciple. You humble ant, go to hell." The anger of Guangchengzi and Maitreya completely burst out, and they directly attacked Kong Ru and others, completely ignoring whether they would It affected the human race around the square. In the eyes of the two of them, as long as they can achieve their goals, even if all these human races die, it will not have any impact. After all, they are both disciples of the saint. With their noble status and arrogance in their hearts, they do not take the human race in their eyes at all. "Humble, even your two masters would not dare to say that. It seems that I have to teach the disciples for Yuan Yuan and Zhunti. Otherwise, they are all so arrogant. If there is no distinction between superiority and inferiority, they will fall sooner or later. "Yes." Kong Ru looked at Guangchengzi and Maitreya who were directly attacking, and he was also very angry in his heart. When I first heard that Kong Xuan was devouring the human race, Kong Ru was not so angry. After all, there were so many human races that he could not completely worry about it. Moreover, Kong Xuan devoured these human races, which can only be said to be the fate of these human races. What's more, Kong Xuan did not destroy the souls of those people. But now Guangchengzi and Maitreya actually attacked directly in front of him, and they still attacked him. Kong Ru couldn't help but become angry. Kong Ru's cultivation has reached the level of a saint, and ordinary people will not have any emotions. But now that someone is attacking him, and it will also affect the surrounding humans, Kong Ru's heart can't help but rise. of anger. In this way, he completely ignores the human race and wants to become the imperial master of the human race. If this is really the case, then I really don¡¯t know what the human race will become. And if these people are not taught a lesson, how will the human race be affected after each religion starts to preach among the human race? Will the human race under each religion also become so arrogant? This is really not Confucianism. What Confucianism wants to see. Anger arose in Kong Ru's heart, and the aura on his body could not help but exude. A huge coercion instantly dispersed the attacks of Guangchengzi and Maitreya. "How is this possible? How is this possible?" Guangchengzi and Maitreya couldn't help but be shocked when they saw the completely dissipated attack in front of them. Although the two of them heard what Kong Ru said, their hearts were completely filled with disbelief. Moreover, the two of them have been living in the small world of their respective masters since they became apprentices. Within the small world, both of them have a high status, and even those who are higher in cultivation than the two of them still treat them with respect. "Who are you? Both of us are disciples of a saint. You have to know that the anger of a saint is not so easy to bear." The two of them quickly recovered from the shock, their faces still He was so arrogant, and looking at Kong Ru and others, they were full of shame. Now, the two of them no longer had the slightest scruple, and directly spoke out their masters, the threat in their words was fully revealed. According to the understanding between the two of them, in this prehistoric world, the master, as a saint, is the strongest person in the prehistoric world. Now with the support of the master, the two of them have a lot of confidence. After all, no one in the prehistoric world would want to mess with a saint-level being. "Huh, Yuan, the disciples who were admitted are all like this. It seems that if I don't teach you a lesson, you really think that with the support of your master, no one will dare to mess with you." Kong Ru finished his words. After that, the pressure on him suddenly became huge. The whole person seems to have turned into an ocean, with huge wavesBig waves kept rising and hitting the two of them. The two of them seemed to be completely dissipated at any time in the huge waves. Both their bodies and souls would be completely swallowed up by the waves, leaving nothing behind. Only then did the two people truly realize how powerful the person in front of them was, and felt their own insignificance in front of the strong man. "Fellow Daoist Confucius, my little disciple is rude, please stop your hands." Just when the two of them felt that their souls were about to completely dissipate, a voice came out from the void, and the space shattered, and a jade ruyi Appearing in front of Guangchengzi, it was the Three Treasures and Jade Ruyi of the original Tianzun. After the three precious jade appeared as expected, the space was shattered again. A ray of Buddha's light cut through the space and appeared in front of Maitreya, protecting Maitreya in the center. The Buddha's light dispersed, but it was a branch emitting colorful light, which was Zhunti's natal spiritual treasure. The Seven Treasures Wonderful Tree. "Two good disciples of fellow Taoists. Today's young people are becoming more and more arrogant. You two fellow Taoists should go back and teach properly, otherwise it will not be so easy when you meet several other fellow Taoists." Kong Ru Looking at the appearance of Three Treasures Jade Ruyi and Seven Treasures Wonderful Tree, he said, after finishing speaking, his aura completely subsided in an instant. "Thank you for the reminder, fellow Taoist." The voices of Yuan Tianzun and Zhunti came out, and the space around the bodies of Guangchengzi and Maitreya also changed instantly. A ray of light enveloped the two people, and their figures disappeared instantly. In place. "Meet the First Ancestor." Guangchengzi and Maitreya left, Yuan Yuan and Zhunti's wills receded, and all the human races above Guangcheng had guessed Kong Ru's identity, and fell to the ground one by one. "My human race exists between heaven and earth. We respect heaven and earth, respect the saints, and respect the strong, but we will never be afraid of anyone, even the saints." Kong Ru looked at the humans prostrating themselves on the ground and said loudly, After finishing speaking, all the people who were kneeling on the ground were lifted up by a huge force one by one. After these people stood up, they all looked at Confucius in the center enthusiastically. As the strongest of the four ancestors of the human race, Kong Ru has the most widespread legends among the human race. Now looking at him facing the two saints, he showed no fear at all and was completely on an equal footing. Now that I heard Confucius' words, my admiration for Confucius in my heart has reached the point of fanaticism. And at this time, a sense of pride arose in everyone's hearts. At the beginning, seeing the strength of Guangchengzi and Maitreya's cultivation, everyone felt their own insignificance, and had no worries about their arrogance. They felt that they were incomparable. But after hearing Kong Ru's words, everyone felt a fighting spirit and a desire for powerful power. "From now on, Xuanyuan will be my disciple. I will start teaching him for ten years when he is ten years old." Kong Ru said looking at Xuanyuan in his arms. After saying that, he placed Xuanyuan on his father's chest. In his arms, he disappeared directly into the Bear Tribe. Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 203 Shennong, Hongyun! ! ! Twenty years have passed in the blink of an eye. During these twenty years, Xuanyuan has grown into a twenty-year-old young man. At this time, Xuanyuan had also completed his learning process and was ready to return to his tribe and start his own legend. "Xuanyuan, you were born in response to the Big Dipper. The Big Dipper is responsible for life and death. When it comes to killing, it is also the seven stars with the strongest killing power in the ancient world. So your departure this time will definitely set off a ripple effect. You must be prepared for the war of the entire human race." Kong Ru said solemnly as he looked at Xuanyuan kneeling in front of him. The war between Xuanyuan and Chi You can be said to be the first war within the human race. The protagonist of the entire war was the human race from beginning to end, although it affected all races in the entire prehistoric world, forming a huge whirlpool. "Yes, Master." After hearing Kong Ru's words, Xuanyuan's expression became much more solemn. After ten years of study, Xuanyuan has completely matured and has a very clear understanding of the current situation of the entire human race. . Xuanyuan had no objections to his master's arrangements. "This sword will be handed over to you from now on. You can go." A light flashed in Kong Ru's hand, and a long sword appeared in front of Kong Ru. This long sword is about four feet long, and there is a black aura exuding from the sword. This black aura is not a demonic aura, but a breath of human beings. At the moment it appears, Xuanyuan He felt an extremely powerful edge coming out, making Xuanyuan feel a crisis, as if he would be swallowed up by the sword in an instant. This long sword is exactly the witch-slaying sword that Kong Ru collected during the battle between lich and witches. After hundreds of thousands of years, although the evil spirit on this witch-slaying sword has dissipated a lot, it is still very powerful. And now Kong Ru gave this witch-slaying sword to Xuanyuan because he wanted Xuanyuan to tame this long sword and turn this killing sword into the sword of the Holy Emperor. Xuanyuan picked up the long sword in front of him, and a ray of light instantly rose from the long sword, wrapping Xuanyuan's figure in this burst of light. And at the moment when this burst of light enveloped Kong Ru, blood flowed out from Xuanyuan's hand holding the Witch-Slaying Sword, which was continuously absorbed by the Witch-Slaying Sword. This witch-slaying sword was born in response to the catastrophe. It has been soaked with the blood of billions of humans, the blood of hundreds of thousands of monsters, and the blood of all races in the prehistoric world. There is also the resentment and murderous energy in the souls of tens of billions of creatures, which are condensed. The sword body is made of the bodies and bones of tens of billions of creatures. You can imagine how powerful it is. Know. And precisely because of this level of power, the extent of its refining is completely conceivable. Back then, the Witch-Slaying Sword was acquired by Emperor Jun, the Demon Emperor of the Demon Clan. However, even with Emperor Jun's cultivation at the peak of Yasheng, he could not completely refine the Witch-Slaying Sword, otherwise it would not be used by several ancestors in the end. The witch besieged and finally fell. Kong Ru couldn't help but feel worried as he watched Xuanyuan refining the Witch-Slaying Sword. He handed the Witch-Slaying Sword to Xuanyuan. Although he had certain expectations, what happened now was beyond Kong Ru's expectation. After all, in the prehistoric world, although it is said that the virtuous souls can obtain spiritual treasures, and most of the spiritual treasures will choose their own masters, they are all actively refined by their respective masters, and now the spiritual treasures actually take the initiative in the refining process. , is also very rare in the prehistoric world. "Ah, ah, ah." The blood in Xuanyuan's body continued to flow out, turning into a blood cocoon, completely wrapping Xuanyuan and the Witch-Slaying Sword in his hand within the blood cocoon. As Xuanyuan shouted one after another, the aura on his body continued to become more powerful. A powerful will rose from Xuanyuan's body. This will has nothing to do with cultivation, but is the power of a person's will. , that is, the power of the soul. "Roar." As Xuanyuan's will continued to become stronger, a golden dragon rose behind Xuanyuan, which was the condensed destiny of Xuanyuan's body. With the appearance of the Luck Golden Dragon, the Witch Slayer Sword in Xuanyuan's hand began to tremble, the aura on the sword began to change continuously, the evil energy on the sword began to converge, and the blood cocoon around Xuanyuan's body also began to Continuously gathering towards the sword body, and constantly blending into the sword body. "What a sword, it feels so powerful." Xuanyuan completely refined the Witch-Slaying Sword, feeling the experience of his body and the power coming from the sword, Xuanyuan couldn't help shouting loudly. However, Xuanyuan soon felt a powerful aura surrounding him, completely waking him up from that powerful feeling. "Master." After Xuanyuan came to his senses, he saluted respectfully to Confucius. This powerful momentum is what Kong Ru exudes. After all, if Xuanyuan is really immersed in such a powerful feeling, Xuanyuan's future achievements will be limited, and his improvement will become very slow. "Okay, let's go. In ten years, you should also be responsible forIt's your own responsibility, and your parents miss you very much. "After Kong Ru finished speaking, he waved his sleeves, and Xuanyuan felt a powerful force surrounding his body. The scene around him changed instantly, and he appeared in a place not far away from the Xiong tribe. place. Xuanyuan returned to the tribe and quickly revealed his talents. He was quickly recognized by the tribesmen and became the leader of the tribe. Five years have passed quickly. The Bear Tribe led by Xuanyuan has become prominent among the human race, and Xuanyuan's reputation has also been revealed among the human race. Within these five years, Shennong had also completed his dissemination of the Baicao Jing and returned to the Lieshan clan's tribe. And as Shen Nong spread the Baicao Jing among the human tribes, Shen Nong's aura became extremely powerful. Shennong also knew that the time for him to become the Human Emperor was coming soon, and he also began to look for a successor to the co-leader among the human race, and the target he finally selected was Xuanyuan. Mount Tai has become the holy land of the human race. It is the place where the two generations of co-lords of the human race succeeded to the throne. It is also the place where the first co-lord of the human race, Fuxi, became the human emperor. And now an event related to the human race will happen again in Mount Tai, and the leaders of the various tribes of the human race will gather around Mount Tai again. Shennong stood on the altar on the top of the mountain and continued to pray. Several ancestors of the human race appeared again, but Nuwa and Laozi did not appear again. However, in addition to Kong Ru and others, there was also a middle-aged man wearing a khaki Taoist robe. This middle-aged man exuded an ethereal aura, standing with Kong Ru and others. When Shennong announced that Xuanyuan would succeed the co-lord, a powerful force of merit fell from the sky again, completely covering Shennong's figure. Shennong's cultivation level continued to improve, and to everyone's shock, Shennong's cultivation level quickly reached the peak of quasi-sage, and Shennong once again encountered a similar situation to Fuxi's. "Hahaha, my Ancestor Hongyun is back again, hahaha." Shennong quickly broke through the level of Yasheng, and his cultivation level was still improving. After his cultivation level was completely stabilized, Shennong's face showed There was a burst of joy, and he couldn't help laughing loudly, and his whole person became very cheerful. However, Shennong's expression soon calmed down again, and his whole person returned to his usual serious and gentle expression. "Disciple Shennong, I have met the master, the three ancestors, and fellow Taoist Zhen Yuanzi." Shennong completely suppressed his joyful expression and saluted Confucius, the Chao family, the Zhenyi family, and the Suiren family. He said, his tone was very solemn, but when it came to Zhen Yuanzi, there was a hint of teasing. "Father, Father." At this moment, a golden light flashed in the distance and appeared in front of Shennong. The face of this golden light was also revealed, but it was a little girl sitting on a five-clawed golden dragon. It was Nvwa and Ao Bing. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 204: Instability among the Human Race It has been another ten years among the human race, and it has been ten years since Xuanyuan became the co-leader of the human race. In the past ten years, Xuanyuan's prestige among the human race has rapidly increased. However, there is a big difference between Fuxi and Shennong back then. After all, both Fuxi and Shennong's reputation among the human race took decades before they finally became the co-masters of the human race. And now Xuanyuan only has a few years from being selected as the successor by Shen Nong to becoming the co-leader of the human race, and even from the beginning of his military career, it has only been five years. Kunshan, on the central mountain peak, a huge temple is built on the top of the mountain. This is the Nuwa Temple of the human race, and it is also the oldest Nuwa Temple that exists in the human race. The current Nuwa Temple has expanded several times, and various buildings have been built everywhere on the mountain. Everyone living in these buildings is a strong person among the human race, and the lowest cultivation level has reached the peak of the embryonic realm. Most of these people here are in a state of seclusion, ready at any time. Break through the realm of quasi-sage. In the Nuwa Temple in the center of these many buildings, there are four people, Chao, Zhenyi, Suiren, and Kongru, sitting in their respective positions. In addition to the four people, there were hundreds of people standing in front of the four people in the hall, and everyone's expression was very solemn. "Xuanyuan succeeds to the throne, and the human race will also face the beginning of chaos. You are the leaders of several of the oldest tribes in the human race. You are recruited here today because of the chaos of the human race this time." Youchao The four people of the family, Zhenyi family, Suiren family, and Kong Ru looked at each other, and Kong Ru said directly. After hearing Kong Ru's words, Chao family, Zhenyi family, and Suiren family couldn't help but nodded. The hundreds of people standing in the main hall all had serious expressions on their faces, listening carefully to every word Confucius said. "I respectfully ask for your instructions from the ancestor." After Confucius finished speaking, everyone bowed respectfully and said neatly, all of them were very respectful. "Jiuli, your descendant Chi You should also take action now. Let the tribesmen hidden among the tribes take action, incite those races that are dissatisfied with the human race, and involve these people in this incident. In the chaos. Especially the Wu Clan, most of the people in your tribe have the blood of the Wu Clan. Now the Wu Clan is active again. Some people in the Wu Clan want to replace the human race and dominate the prehistoric world again. These The people of the Wu Clan are too proud, let¡¯s let those people be buried in the chaos this time.¡± Kong Ru said to Jiuli, and when he spoke of the Wu Clan, a murderous aura rose from his body. . Hearing Kong Ru¡¯s words, everyone in the main hall became serious, and a cold feeling rose up in their bodies. However, everyone calmed down soon, and everyone had a certain understanding of the character of the ancestor around them. From the moment this ancestor was born, every action he took could be said to have led the human race to a new beginning. "Yes, Master." Jiuli walked out from the crowd and said to Kong Ru. Now Jiuli's cultivation has broken through the peak of the embryonic realm, and his cultivation has also entered the realm of quasi-sage. The bloodline of the human race and the witch race, the cultivation methods of the human race and the witch race, although Jiuli's current standing has not reached the level of sub-sage, he is still a strong existence among the quasi-sages. Moreover, he fully highlighted the talent of the Witch Clan for body refining, the talent of the Human Clan for the understanding of heaven and earth, and the strong will. Among the Human Clan, except for a few people from the Chao Clan, he was the most talented. First break through and reach the existence of a quasi-sage. "Guze, Dayhu, Lieshan, Hua, Youxiong, Youshi, Le" Kong Ru named dozens of people in succession. Each of these people was the first member of the most powerful tribes among the human race. leader. After hearing Confucius' roll call, these people all stood up one by one and stood respectfully. "You tribesmen must gather all their strength to deal with the forces of various races with dissident intentions that have entered this war of the human race. Since these people have interfered in the affairs of our human race, please do not go back." Kong Ru After speaking, several people bowed respectfully and responded. After these dozens of people, Kong Ru also said a few words to everyone in the hall, giving complete instructions on what happened this time. Everyone whose name was called by Confucius responded very respectfully, fearing that for their own reasons, it would affect the development of the human race. "Okay, that's it for this time. You go down. Although this war has been arranged for you, you guys should try not to join the war. This time, we should also try to avoid the strength of our human race. Damaged." Kong Ru said, and after finishing speaking, he waved his sleeves directly. Everyone saw Kong Ru's actions and respectfully exited the hall one by one. "Fourth brother, why don't we intervene in the chaos of our human race this time?"?In this way, our human race will not have any chaos or suffer any losses. "Suiren said to Kong Ru after everyone retreated, his tone also full of doubts. "Children and grandchildren will have their own blessings. Although we are the ancestors of the human race and have high pressure among the human race, we cannot manage the human race at any time. Therefore, after this chaos, after Xuanyuan, the affairs of the human race will also They completely rely on the human race. No matter what kind of thing it is, they have to solve it themselves. And this time of chaos and war, it is to completely clear all the unstable factors among the human race and completely eliminate the discord of all races. Destroy it, otherwise the development of the human race will be affected in the future." Kong Ru explained to the other three people that now Kong Ru's cultivation level is constantly improving, so he knows that he cannot take care of him at all times. To the human race, and Kong Ru felt that he would leave the human race sooner or later. At that time, the human race could only rely on itself. Hearing Kong Ru's words, the Youchao clan couldn't help but nodded. Their responsibility for the human race made them love the human race far beyond anything else, but they also forgot that the development of the human race could not completely rely on themselves. When people saw Fuxi and Shennong's contribution to the human race, they felt a lot more at ease. But now that they see the human race being in chaos again, they can't help but become nervous, fearing that the human race's strength will be damaged. While the four Confucius and Confucius were discussing, some changes were also taking place in various places in the prehistoric world, and various tribes also started their own plans. The various tribes that had settled down began to make moves again. The first clan leader of the Jiuli tribe is Jiuli, and now the clan leader of Jiuli is Chi You. Chi You was also one of the candidates selected by Fu Xi when he chose the co-leader, but in the end he was not as good as Shennong and did not become the co-leader of the human race. But he had been with Shennong for decades, and he admired Shennong very much, so when Shennong became the co-leader, he was very supportive. But now, a little Xuanyuan has become the co-leader of the human race. , Chi You's heart was full of dissatisfaction. "Xuanyuan son, I, Chiyou, have been fighting for the human race for hundreds of years, expanding the human race area for hundreds of millions of miles. Every member of the clan is an elite among the human race, and they are all warriors of hundreds of battles. Now I am actually not as good as a little Little Xuanyuan, damn it!!! Ah! Ah! Ah!" Chi You roared loudly, and the entire Jiuli tribe was affected by Chi You's angry voice. They looked at Chi You's residence in the center one by one. The place. In addition to Chi You's anger, various races in the prehistoric world have also begun to plot again. After experiencing a war with the human race, all ethnic groups have a very deep understanding of the human race, and they also have a deep fear. But now there are signs of chaos in the human race. All the tribes have gathered together and gathered the tribesmen who are full of hatred for the human race. They are preparing to create even greater chaos for the human race in this chaos of the human race. , provoking a war among the human race, causing the human race's power to be consumed in the war. Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 205 Chi You and Xuanyuan The Human Race, Zhulu, there is a vast plain within the Human Race's area, and it is also within the Human Race's area, where the Human Race's people live relatively densely. Zhulu is located close to the core within the human race area, and is also far away from the battlefield. In the past hundreds of thousands of years, although the human race has had many huge wars, Zhulu has never been affected by the flames of war. The impact. ; However, now, on the land of Zhulu Plain, flags are fluttering in various places, and powerful momentum breaks through the sky, breaking away the clouds. There is not a single complete cloud in the sky above the Zhulu Plain. exist. However, although there are no clouds, there is still no sunlight shining on the entire plain. All sunlight is completely obscured by the black aura floating in the sky. The entire Zhulu Plain has completely become a battlefield for the human race, and the two sides on this battlefield are none other than Chi You and Xuanyuan. After experiencing war after war, as two strong men of the human race, the two have realized the mistake of this war, but at this time, no matter right or wrong, the entire war will continue, and the two have also discovered that the entire war will continue. War is not that simple. Xuanyuan was sitting in the camp, looking at the map inside the camp, looking at the terrain of each area on the battlefield displayed on the map, and the distribution of the human race's forces. Seeing the situation on the battlefield, Xuanyuan's brows couldn't help but frown. Chi You was too powerful, and the cultivation level of the Jiuli tribe completely surpassed that of all human tribes. After experiencing war after war, the strength of the Jiuli tribe has penetrated into the hearts of everyone. Moreover, in addition to the Jiuli tribe, there were eighty tribes that submitted to the Jiuli tribe. The leaders of these eighty tribes were brothers with Chi You and were completely dependent on the Jiuli tribe. Moreover, these eighty tribes often followed Chi You to fight for the human race, and they were also very powerful. "Li Mu, Feng Hou, do you think this war is right or wrong? If I hand over the position of co-leader to Chi You, the human race can avoid this war." Xuanyuan raised his head and looked at Li Mu and Feng Hou, who were standing next to him, said, their voices full of vicissitudes of life. After a long period of war, Xuanyuan's character was constantly changing. Looking at the human race that continued to fall during the war, waves of sadness arose in Xuanyuan's heart. "Co-leader, although Chi You is powerful, he is a strong warrior and the pillar of our human race. But when the war began, neither Chi You nor we had the right to choose. This war is not just The war of the human race is also a war of the human race in order to cleanse the disloyal people among the human race and the various ethnic groups in the ancient world." After hearing Xuanyuan's words, Fenghou stood up and said, her tone was full of helplessness, but the whole person But he is very determined. This war is no longer a fight for the status of the co-leader, but a cleansing of the human race internally and externally. And in Chi You's camp, Chi You gathered with his brothers from eighty tribes, with very serious expressions on their faces. Each of the eighty-one people did not make the slightest sound, but there was a strange atmosphere brewing in the entire camp, and the silence was terrifying. "We cannot win this war no matter what, whether it is for the future of our human race or for our several tribes." Chi You was the first to open his mouth and said to the eighty people above him, his tone Although it is very heavy, it is still very firm. "Brother, why? With the strength of our eighty-one tribes, even those ancient tribes can completely compete. In this war, up to now, we have not shown any signs of defeat. As long as we can continue With a little strength, Xuanyuan Xiao'er will be completely defeated by then, and then my eldest brother will be the co-leader of my human race. And in addition to a few people from our tribes, there are also many experts who come to help us. Our victory It is already a certain thing, why is it like this?" The leader of the Li tribe stood up and said. This leader of the Li tribe is also a wiser person among the eighty tribes, and he also knows the entire form of war very clearly. Yes, it is precisely because of this that I am so confused. "Yes, brother, why?" The leaders of the other tribes also looked at Chi You one by one. Most of these people have become leaders of various tribes and are not low in wisdom, but they are still very unclear and full of doubts about Chi You's decision, especially after analysis by the chief of the Li tribe. "Okay, you all listen to me carefully. Do you think those people appear to help us? They want to stir up chaos in our human race, so that our destiny will be affected, and we will not be able to form a general trend and deter the prehistoric world. And if we succeed this time, what kind of security will our human race have in the future?If you don't accept it, you will start a war directly. At that time, our human race will fall into complete chaos, and we will all become the sinners of our human race. "Chi You looked at the people on the seats and said solemnly. Now Chi You is also very regretful in his heart, because his temporary anger has caused the current situation of the human race, which has caused chaos among the human race. Fall. "All this is caused by me. After we completely wipe out these people of all races, you will directly surrender to Xuanyuan, and everything will end." Chi You continued, without any expression on his face. But the murderous aura in his body made everyone aware of Chi You's determination and hatred for people of all races in the ancient world. "What about you, brother? We surrender to Xuanyuan, what will you do?" The leader of the Li tribe was the first to react when he heard Chi You's words, and said to Chi You, his tone full of worry. "When all this ends, I can only use my blood to warn all the people of the human race, and every ethnic group in the prehistoric world." Chi You said sternly. "Brother!!!" Hearing Chi You's words, everyone was full of shock. They did not expect that Chi You would make such a decision. They looked at Chi You one by one and began to persuade Chi You, hoping to change Chi You's decision. But Chi You's determination completely exceeded everyone's expectations, and everyone in the end could only accept Chi You's arrangement. The war has not yet reached its final moment, but at this time, the outcome of the entire war has been decided by the decisions of Xuanyuan and Chi You, the leaders of both sides. However, the forces of various races in the prehistoric world still have not discovered the power of the human race. Despite the situation, they are still constantly mobilizing their respective strengths and entering the battlefield of the human race. Although Xuanyuan and Chi You have determined the outcome of the entire war, the war is not over yet. Both sides are still gathering strength, waiting for the final war to begin. On the plain where they were competing for deer, Chi You and Xuanyuan led the two forces of the human race to confront each other on both sides of the plain. Xuanyuan and Chi You stood in the center of their respective camps, looking at each other, their eyes full of disdain for each other. of approval. "Kill!!!" Xuanyuan and Chi You shouted together at the same time. The teams from both sides instantly gathered together, and huge formations gathered together, constantly changing, and quickly rushed toward the battlefield. Chi You and Xuanyuan were both masters of the art of war. They had a very good understanding of the human race's tactics and the application of formations, and they were also very comfortable in applying them on the battlefield. Soon the teams from both sides collided directly. Although the cultivation of the human race in these teams was not very strong, they were all around the third level of innateness. The masters were only at the fourth or fifth level of innateness. Those with the sixth level are very rare, and those born with the seventh level are already very rare. However, the number of humans was extremely huge. When they collided together, they completely covered the entire Zhulu Plain in an instant. In addition to these human wars, people from all races and forces in the prehistoric world are flying everywhere in the sky. Some of these people belong to the Xuanyuan tribe, while some support the Chiyou tribe. At this time, the war has completely entered a fever pitch, and no matter which side of the force is involved, they are completely involved in the war. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 206: The Return of the Three Emperors, the General Trend of the Human Race The battle between Xuanyuan and Chi You, all the people of the human race are paying attention to this war, and all the races in the prehistoric world are also paying attention to this war of the human race. After experiencing the war on the coast of the East China Sea, these races also know the power of the human race, and they can be said to have a very deep understanding of the terrifying strength of the human race. Now looking at this war of the human race, I want to find a chance to break through in this war and break the general trend of destiny that the human race is about to gather. However, the development of things was beyond everyone's expectations. Although the power of Chi You tribe was completely concentrated, they fought with Xuanyuan. However, the casualties in the battle between the two sides were very limited, and in the end, the Eighty-one Xuantian Divine Evil Formation was even used. This Xuantian Divine Evil Formation is based on the Wu Clan's Twelve Capital Divine Evil Formations. The formation of this Xuantian Divine Evil Formation requires eighty-one strong men. Although the power of the array cannot be compared with the Twelve Capital Divine Evil Formations, Compared with the Great Evil Formation, it is still very powerful. After the formation was deployed, all the tribes in the ancient world who participated in this war were very excited. After several battles, the strength of the human race was not damaged at all. These people were also very anxious. Now that there is such a battle, the chance of Xuanyuan's team entering the formation being able to escape can be said to be extremely slim. However, the final result still shocked everyone. In the constant fighting without the knowledge of each tribe, all the tribesmen who participated in this war suffered heavy losses. In the end, after the Xuantian Divine Evil Formation was withdrawn, Xuanyuan's personnel were not harmed at all, and the eighty-one people who had set up the formation directly surrendered to Xuanyuan. These people were the eighty tribes under the Jiuli Tribe. Apart from Chi You, the most prestigious person in the Chi You tribe was also Chi You's brother, Miao. Chi You was captured and the war ended immediately. However, the loss of human race's strength in this war was very small. The tribesmen of various tribes who joined this war, as well as the hidden forces among the human race, were also completely eliminated in this war. In the end, all tribes could be said to have lost more than they gained, and lost a handful of rice in return. On Mount Tai, the human race gathered again. Compared with the last time when Shennong abdicated and gave up the position of co-leader to Xuanyuan, more humans gathered this time. Leaders of various tribes, leaders of various clans in the prehistoric world, and even hidden races in the prehistoric world, such as the Dragon Clan, the Phoenix Clan, the Qilin Clan, the Xuanwu Clan, the White Tiger Clan, the Spirit Clan, and other tribes all came, one by one. He stood solemnly under the altar on Mount Tai, while Xuanyuan stood on the altar, wearing grand attire, and the expression on his face was also very solemn. "The co-lord of the human race, Xuanyuan, is here to offer sacrifices to heaven and earth. The human race was born and conceived by the Nuwa Empress. After ninety-nine Yuanhui, Xuanyuan of the human race is here to worship heaven and earth." Xuanyuan stood on the altar, With a calm tone, without the slightest fluctuation in tone, he began to tell the development of the human race, from birth, migration, catastrophe, war, Fuxi, Shennong, Chi You, one by one, telling the growth of the human race, and the pace of continuous development in the prehistoric world. , trajectory. "Today, Xuanyuan of the human race has fulfilled his merits here. He has passed on the position of co-leader of the human race and passed it on to Zhuan Xu." Xuanyuan said loudly after recounting the deeds of the human race. After Xuanyuan's words fell, streams of black-yellow merit between heaven and earth began to breed rapidly, and streams of powerful merit continued to fall from between heaven and earth and merged into Xuanyuan's body. This merit is so powerful that it is many times more powerful than the merits of Fu Xi and Shen Nong when they became enlightened. As the merits continue to be integrated into Xuanyuan's body, Xuanyuan's cultivation level begins to improve rapidly. The original twelve innate The heavy cultivation level has been promoted to the peak of the twelfth level in an instant, and it has begun to impact towards the realm of quasi-sage. However, this barrier was like a thin piece of paper in front of this huge merit. It was completely broken through in an instant. Xuanyuan's cultivation reached the realm of quasi-sage in an instant, and a powerful will gathered in his body, sweeping through the surrounding people. space. After Xuanyuan¡¯s cultivation reached Quasi-Saint, he continued to improve and soon reached the pinnacle of Quasi-Saint. At this moment, Xuanyuan's body instantly felt a murderous aura, and there was also a powerful resentment. The moment this resentment appeared, the people around him were filled with disbelief. As the co-leader of the human race, how could Xuanyuan have such powerful resentment? Moreover, this resentment was so powerful that no one present had expected it. "Dong, dong, dong." When the resentment reached its peak, the sound of bells sounded in the void. Following the sound of the bells, the sounds of pianos and harps also sounded, and there was an ethereal sound. After the sound of flutes and musical instruments sounded, a majestic purple air descended from the sky and the earth. As the waves of awe-inspiring purple energy descended, chanting sounds appeared in the void, and talismans were formed one by one in the void.The mountains kept spinning and flying into Xuanyuan's body. With the continuous appearance of these talismans, Xuanyuan's aura gradually calmed down, and the resentment on his body soon completely dissipated. As the resentment dissipated, a powerful aura of emperor rose up from Xuanyuan's body, rushing straight into the heaven and earth. With this one, Xuanyuan became the emperor between heaven and earth, the ruler between heaven and earth, and became the core of this world. With the change of Xuanyuan's breath, the four heavenly pillars at the four poles of heaven and earth seemed to be affected by this breath. Waves of breath continued to escape from the sky pillars, heading in the direction of Xuanyuan. Convergence. The auras escaping from Tianzhu gathered around Xuanyuan, and quickly integrated into Xuanyuan's body. Xuanyuan's aura grew faster, and in an instant he had broken through the realm of quasi-sage and reached the level of quasi-sage. Reached the realm of Yasheng. After reaching the realm of Ya Sheng, the growth of Xuanyuan's aura became slower, but it was still growing. "Roar." A cry sounded in the sky, and a golden light descended from the sky, piercing the sky and advancing rapidly in the direction of Xuanyuan. And when they reached Mount Tai, this golden light also revealed its appearance. It is a huge golden chariot pulled by nine golden dragon horses. On top of this golden chariot, a huge canopy covers the golden chariot. Sitting on the golden chariot were two people, Fuxi and Shennong. Fuxi and Shennong appeared, Xuanyuan's aura stabilized, and his cultivation level stayed at the peak of the sub-sage. The three of them stood high in the sky, looked at each other, and nodded. "Boom, boom, boom." The momentum of the three people was released in an instant. The momentum of the three people was at the peak of the Yasheng. Their cultivation was also the top powerhouse in the prehistoric world. In addition to the aura released by this cultivation, there is also a larger aura released from the three people's bodies, which is the aura of the emperor in the three people's bodies. The imperial energy of the three people was released, and three huge light pillars directly penetrated the heaven and the earth and stood between the heaven and the earth. A huge gap appeared in the sky, and every palace in the heaven began to tremble under this momentum. Even Haotian, the master of the heaven, stood up from his seat in surprise. In addition to the heaven, the underworld also shook, and all the ghosts stood on the spot, kneeling on the ground one by one. "Boom." A huge sound sounded, and the momentum of the three people merged into one in an instant. The three emperor's auras merged into one, and the entire human race in the prehistoric world seemed to feel the existence of this aura. They all stared in the direction of Mount Tai, and an aura rose up from everyone's body. Gathering towards the imperial aura above Mount Tai. The auras of every human race gathered together, with the three emperors of the human race, Fuxi, Shennong, and Xuanyuan as the center, and gradually formed a huge momentum, threatening the entire prehistoric world. In an instant, this momentum had completely covered the entire prehistoric world. Under the pressure of this momentum, every creature in the prehistoric world couldn't help but kneel on the ground, their faces full of fear. "Hahaha, the general trend of the human race has finally come true. Our human race can finally intimidate this world. This world will be the world of our human race." Above Kunshan, there are the Chao clan, the Zhenyi clan, the Suiren clan, and the Kong Ru clan. People stood in the main hall, their faces full of joy. For dozens of Yuanhui's time, what they expected was the result of this day. In addition to the joy of the four members of the Chao clan, several saints in the prehistoric world were also full of surprises. They were also aware of the power of the human race, but they did not expect that there would be such a day when the human race would be like the two Lich clans back then. It forms a general trend and threatens the entire prehistoric horizon. Moreover, the human race has not been able to achieve the goal of dominating the prehistoric world like the Lich and Lich clans did at that time. The impact of the two clans is unable to achieve the goal of dominating the prehistoric world. But now only the human race has such a great trend, and the human race is destined to become the protagonist in this world, constantly gathering. The luck of this world continues to strengthen one's own luck. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 207: Retreat The human race has become the protagonist of the prehistoric world, and all creatures in the prehistoric world are full of shock. Becoming the protagonist of the prehistoric world requires not only strength, but also opportunity and the cohesion of a race. And if you only have strong strength, you cannot become the protagonist of the prehistoric world. Just like the three tribes of dragon, phoenix and unicorn back then. The strength of the three tribes is much stronger than that of the current human race. There are also wizards. The strength of the two demon clans at that time was also stronger than that of the current human race. These clans also gathered the general trend of their respective clans, but in the end they still could not become the protagonists of the prehistoric world. From this, we can know how difficult it is to become the protagonist of this prehistoric world. . The human race has experienced great catastrophes, and the will of every human race has been baptized. After experiencing two wars, it has left an extremely powerful image for all ethnic groups in the prehistoric world. Battle after battle, human beings have grown from weak to strong, from a weak race in the prehistoric world to the protagonist of the current prehistoric world. Kong Ru stood on the top of Kunshan Mountain. The aura on his body disappeared and appeared, and the look in his eyes was constantly changing. As his eyes changed, the aura on Kong Ru's body also kept changing. . At this time, Kong Ru had no control over his breath, and his mind was completely restrained, in his own little world. At this time, the small world in Kong Ru's dantian was changing rapidly. The Heavenly Dao Falun in the center of the void of the world was constantly rotating, and the breath of Dao continued to become stronger, and it continued to move towards the various parts of the small world. Spread everywhere. As the breath of Tao spreads, the laws in the small world are rapidly derived, and they continue to become more complete. The space of the small world becomes more stable, and the scope of the small world continues to expand towards The chaotic area within Dantian spread rapidly, and the area covered by the small world continued to become wider. From the time he was born to the present, for dozens of Yuanhui years, Kong Ru's cultivation has improved very quickly, especially after the incident in the Nether World, the improvement of his cultivation has been even faster. However, during these ten thousand years, Kong Ru clearly felt that the improvement of his cultivation was greatly restricted, and the improvement of his cultivation became very slow. As for what the reason was, Kong Ru was also very confused in his heart, but during the tens of thousands of years among the human race, Kong Ru also gradually understood the reasons that troubled his cultivation. Now that the human race has become the protagonist of the prehistoric world, it can be said that Kong Ru has completely put down the biggest burden in his heart, and with the existence of Fuxi, Shennong, and Xuanyuan, the human race has completely settled down, even without himself. , the human race can completely develop steadily. Kong Ru¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but become very relaxed. With the change in his mood, Kong Ru¡¯s cultivation that had not improved for tens of thousands of years could not help but improve. With the continuous improvement of Kong Ru's cultivation, the rays of light in the eyes of Kong Ru's soul at the core of the small world continued to appear. The power of the soul instantly covered the entire small world. Watching the continuous evolution of the small world, My heart is also full of joy. "It seems that I have to leave this ancient world and go to the world of chaos." With the continuous improvement of his cultivation, a feeling of oppression arose in Kong Ru's mind. This pressure and The power of the Heavenly Way in my own small world is very similar. It is exactly the coercion exuded by the Heavenly Way in the prehistoric world. With the emergence of this coercion, Kong Ru felt as if he was rejected by the world. If his cultivation level continued to improve, it would form an impact on the power of the world. If he really reached that point, At that time, what he faced was the entire prehistoric world, but now that he wants to break through, the best place is the world of chaos. Thinking of this, Kong Ru opened his eyes, his aura completely restrained, and his figure disappeared into the Nuwa Temple above Kunshan. "I'm going to the chaotic world to practice for a while, and I'll leave the affairs of the human race to you." Kong Ru appeared in the main hall and said to the Youchao, Zhenyi, and Suiren clans, his tone was as firm as ever, without Give the three of them the slightest chance to raise questions. "When will the third brother come back?" When Youchao heard what Confucius said, he asked directly without persuading him. The three men, Zhenyi and Suiren, also looked at Kong Ru, and their hearts were full of expectation, waiting for Kong Ru's answer. "Even I cannot control the improvement of my cultivation, but I will come back as soon as possible. After all, I still want to watch the continuous development of the human race." Kong Ru said, his tone full of enthusiasm for the development of the human race. expectations. From the time he was born to the present, the development of the human race has undergone many changes compared to the legends of his previous life, but the general development of the prehistoric world has not changed much. So the next Conferred Gods, Journey to the West, will also It will all happen. Depending on your own cultivation level, these things will have a great impact on you.The limit is limited, but watching these things happen can also be a slight adjustment to your peaceful life, which is also good. Kong Ru talked with the three people for a while, explained some things about the human race, and then disappeared directly on the spot, heading towards the chaotic space of the prehistoric world. Standing at the junction of the prehistoric world and the chaotic world, Confucius couldn't help but sigh in his heart when he looked at the constant surge of chaotic energy in the chaos. This chaotic energy, the power of each chaotic energy, is extremely powerful, completely comparable to the attack of the quasi-sage. Although such an attack would not have the slightest effect on the current Kong Ru, Kong Ru was still very shocked in his heart. Although the shock was very shocking, Kong Ru's footsteps did not stop at all, and he stepped forward directly into the chaos. Entering the chaos, the surrounding chaotic energy seemed to be stimulated. The chaotic energy quickly gathered towards Kong Ru and attacked Kong Ru continuously. Seeing these attacks, Kong Ru's expression did not change at all, and he allowed the waves of chaos to hit him. Under the blows of the chaotic energy, Kong Ru's body did not change at all, and his clothes were not affected at all by the attacks of the chaotic energy. The moment more chaotic energy comes into contact with Kong Ru's body, this chaotic energy is immediately swallowed up by Kong Ru, enters Kong Ru's meridians, and is assimilated by the power of the world, transforming into As a force, they entered the small world of Confucius. "It seems like we have to go into the depths of chaos to take a look. Although the energy of chaos at the edge of chaos is not weak, it is even worse than the power of our own small world." Kong Ru said, moving his body The speed reached the extreme in an instant, completely ignoring the chaotic energy around him, and quickly advanced towards the depths of chaos. Although it was not the first time that Kong Ru entered chaos, he was full of curiosity about chaos. What kind of existence could this be that could give birth to an existence like three thousand chaotic gods and demons, and could give birth to an existence like Pangu. Confucius obtained the remnant souls of the Chaos Gods and Demons. Although these remnant souls were not completely complete, hundreds of them each had their own memories, and they also retained part of their memories of Chaos, so Confucius still had feelings for this Chaos. To a certain extent. Now entering the chaos, Kong Ru could not help but feel a burst of joyful emotions in his heart, as if he was a child who had returned to his own home. Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 208 Chaos Storm The world of chaos is boundless, and the vastness of the entire world is more than dozens of times that of the prehistoric world. This is still the situation after Pangu opened the sky and after the chaos was broken. The situation before the opening of the sky is even more spectacular than now. The energy of chaos is dozens of times richer, and such a powerful force has also caused chaos everywhere in the chaos. These are all dangerous situations. Even the chaotic gods and demons back then were cautious in this chaos. Kong Ru kept moving forward in the chaos, but the speed was not very fast. After all, no one could predict the situation in this chaotic world. Moreover, the purpose of entering the chaotic space this time is to improve one's cultivation level, not to visit the scenery of this chaotic world, but also to constantly adapt to the surrounding chaotic energy and constantly comprehend the chaotic atmosphere during the process of advancement. The three thousand avenues that exist in it. "In this chaotic world, the improvement of cultivation is indeed much faster." Kong Ru walked in the chaos, feeling his cultivation, and couldn't help but sigh in his heart, and continued to move forward. In this chaotic world, there is no passage of time, no direction of space, no existence of up and down, left and right, southeast, northwest, and northwest directions. As he continued to advance in the chaotic world, Confucius also gained a deeper understanding of this chaotic world, and also understood why the three thousand chaotic gods and demons still wanted to attack Pangu even though they knew that Pangu's cultivation was very advanced. , to destroy the prehistoric world. The chaotic energy in this chaotic space is completely qualitatively different from the spiritual energy in the prehistoric world. Although the aura of the prehistoric world is very rich, it is also for the creatures of the prehistoric world. After the creatures of the prehistoric world reach the quasi-sage level, the aura they control begins to slowly transform into the energy of chaos. This is why the quasi-sage's The reason why his power far exceeds that of Daluo Jinxian. The power controlled by the Quasi-Sage was at the level of Chaos Spiritual Qi from the beginning, so one can imagine how powerful the power controlled by the Chaos Gods and Demons back then was. Each of the bodies of the Chaos Gods and Demons back then were extremely powerful, completely surpassing those of the Twelve Ancestral Witches, and the power within their bodies was also extremely pure Chaos Essence. When Pangu opened up the prehistoric world, he absorbed most of the spiritual energy of the entire chaotic world. Finally, he shattered the chaotic world and opened up the prehistoric world. The current chaotic world is also the fragments of the chaotic world that Pangu smashed back then. Yes, the aura is less than one percent of what it was back then, or even less than one ten thousandth. It is like the difference between the acquired aura in the prehistoric world and the innate aura before. It is completely conceivable how much influence this kind of influence had on the Chaos Gods and Demons back then. Moreover, these Chaos Gods and Demons lived in a chaotic world when they were born. It is completely conceivable to imagine the anger in their hearts when the chaotic world is broken. Kong Ru kept moving forward, completely letting go of his mind, carefully feeling the breath of the three thousand avenues around him, and constantly perfecting the breath of the Tao on the Heavenly Dao Falun in his own small world. And just as Kong Ru was unconsciously moving forward, the surrounding chaotic energy seemed to be boiling and began to gather towards a place in the chaotic world. At first, Kong Ru didn't care too much. After all, in this chaotic space, the flow of chaotic air had no rules. The appearance of chaotic air flow was also a common situation. Such a situation , this is not the first time Kong Ru has seen it. "Well, no, the chaotic airflow cannot have such power." Kong Ru felt the gathering speed of the chaotic air around him that was getting faster and faster. His mind completely converged in an instant, and he began to observe the chaos around him. airflow. The more he observed, the more surprised Kong Ru was. The power of this chaotic air flow was several times stronger than the chaotic air flow he had seen along the way. Moreover, Kong Ru felt that in the direction of this air flow, a Powerful chaotic airflows gathered quickly, and at the core, a powerful force seemed to burst out at any time. "No, it's a chaotic storm." Kong Ru reacted instantly and recognized the source of the gathering airflow. After refining and absorbing the remnant souls of many chaotic gods and demons, he was very clear about the phenomenon of some chaotic airflows in the chaos. Now that he felt the chaotic storm, Kong Ru recognized it in an instant. Another reason that made Confucius aware of it was the danger of this chaotic storm. Each of the hundreds of remnant souls of chaotic gods and demons he had refined and absorbed had a certain understanding of this chaotic storm. And the only fear shown by this chaotic storm is the emotion. ?? These beings who were able to survive Pangu's attack and preserve their remaining souls were among the strongest among the chaotic gods and demons. And this chaotic storm can make these powerful people feel fear. The terror of this chaotic storm is completely imaginable. "Retreat." The moment Kong Ru knew that this was a chaotic storm, heAfter making a decision, the power in his body burst out instantly, and his figure quickly retreated towards the rear. But at this moment, a sudden change occurred, and the flow speed of the surrounding chaotic energy increased instantly. This huge torrent continuously impacted Kong Ru, causing the movement speed of Kong Ru's body to instantly drop to the extreme. , and in the end could only stay in place, constantly resisting the impact of this chaotic torrent. "Damn it." Feeling the impact of this powerful torrent, Kong Ru couldn't help but shout in his heart. His strength instantly increased and he began to move slowly outside the torrent of chaos. This chaotic torrent is only the beginning of the chaotic storm, but this powerful force has already made me very passive. If this chaotic storm is completely formed, whether I can get out of this chaotic storm will really matter. It's unpredictable. Kong Ru's power completely burst out, the small world in the Dantian rotated rapidly, the spiritual energy continued to gather, the small world's Heavenly Law Wheel in the center of the small world continued to rotate, and at the same time, the stars in the small world also Run quickly. The three hundred and sixty acupoints in the body also began to vibrate continuously, and streams of star power burst out, forming a barrier of star power around Kong Ru's body, surrounding it. The chaotic airflow is completely isolated. At this time, Kong Ru also truly felt the weakness of his own strength. His strength had reached the level of a saint, and he was also the top strong man in the prehistoric world. But now in this chaotic storm, there is no ability to resist at all. Kong Ru's power completely exploded, and his figure began to move much faster, moving towards the periphery of the chaotic torrent. As Kong Ru continued to advance, the power of the surrounding chaotic torrent became faster, and Kong Ru's advancement speed also became much slower. Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 209 Broken Space Kong Ru's figure kept moving in the torrent of chaos, but his whole person was like a small boat in this huge torrent. He kept drifting and struggling with the torrent, but he was still unable to get out of the torrent. Now Kong Ru's heart was completely filled with shock, and his moving speed stopped quickly. He no longer resisted the powerful torrent, and his body continued to move with this huge torrent of chaos. "Since we can't leave this chaotic torrent, let me see what the most dangerous chaotic storm in this prehistoric world looks like." Kong Ru thought in his mind while his figure moved quickly, and his mind became ethereal at the same time. Looking at the torrent in front of me, I began to understand the trajectory of this torrent. There is no doubt about the power of Kong Ru's cultivation. Although he cannot escape directly from this torrent, this torrent cannot harm Kong Ru's body. The waves of chaotic energy directly hit the body. At the same time as Kong Ru's body, it had completely dissipated, absorbed by Kong Ru, and turned into power within his own body. As Kong Ru's figure continued to float, Kong Ru's figure became closer and closer to the center of the chaotic storm. Huge torrents turned into hurricanes, constantly sweeping through the surrounding space, every time With one sweep, the surrounding space shook, as if it would shatter at any time. "How is this possible?" Looking at the constantly vibrating chaotic space, Kong Ru's eyes were filled with disbelief. The solidity of the chaotic world is on a completely different level from that of the prehistoric world. In the prehistoric world, with Kong Ru's cultivation, he could directly tear apart the space, and the storm formed by the space would not have the slightest impact on him. And the strength of this chaotic space is countless times that of the prehistoric world. Even if the weak chaotic space around the prehistoric world is very difficult to tear apart. But now in the depths of this chaotic world, the stability of the space is much more stable than the chaotic space around the prehistoric world. However, such a stable space, under the power of these storms, actually It started to tremble, and seemed to break apart at any moment. However, Kong Ru's mind quickly calmed down. The Heavenly Law Wheel in the small world began to rotate rapidly. The power of the world in the small world burst out in an instant, forming a huge barrier and covering Kong Ru's body. The shape guard is in the middle. Kong Ru's originally swaying figure stabilized instantly. Looking at the trembling space in front of him, his mind was completely integrated into the changes in the surrounding space. The formation of chaos storm is a phenomenon of the chaotic world formed by the combination of various factors in the chaotic world. The path of the chaotic world contained in this chaotic storm is also very complicated, but this is also the most obvious place where the three thousand avenues of chaos appear. Now Confucius realized in such an environment that the three thousand levels were clearly presented in front of Confucius. In an instant, Confucius was completely attracted by the clear breath of the Tao, and his mind was completely as if he had arrived. In the understanding of the three thousand avenues, he no longer even cares about the changes in the chaotic storm around his body. In the chaos, regardless of years, the flow rate of time is also unpredictable. After all, in this chaos, there are no sun, moon and stars in the prehistoric world. Day and night, time has become very blurred and cannot be known. And it was in this environment that Confucius continued to realize the joy of the three thousand avenues that were presented to him one after another. And as Confucius continued to understand, in the center of the void within the small world, the small world's Heavenly Law Wheel was constantly rotating. With each rotation, the breath of the Heavenly Law Wheel became more mysterious. And as the Tiandao Falun continues to change, each of the talismans on the Tiandao Falun continues to become clearer, and each breath of Tao becomes more intense. With the continuous changes of the Heavenly Law Wheel, the scope of Confucius' small world is also constantly becoming wider, the various forces in the world are constantly increasing, and the power of the law has become more intense. But this kind of enhancement was short-lived. Soon the growth of Kong Ru's cultivation level became slow, and the small world became completely stable. Feeling the improvement in his cultivation, Kong Ru was also very happy, but his heart was also full of melancholy. My own small world has now completely reached its extreme. Now that I want to break through, there is only one way to transform this small world into a medium-thousand world. And the small world will transform into the middle thousand world. What needs to transform is not only the size of the world, but also the transformation of the laws in the small world, the transformation of Tao, and the transformation of the law of heaven. To complete the process of transformation, what is needed is not only cultivation, but also opportunity. "Alas, it seems that the Hunyuan Da Luo Jinxian is not so simple to achieve." Kong Ru couldn't help but sigh, Yang Mei was so dissatisfied with himself andThe two men talked about the difference between the saint and the Hunyuan Daluo Jinxian. At that time, they thought they were saints in the way of heaven, which is the status of saints achieved by Laozi and others. However, after several saints became saints, and due to his continuous breakthroughs in cultivation, Kong Ru already knew that the saints and Hunyuan Da Luo Jinxian mentioned by Patriarch Yang Mei were not who he initially knew. The saints raised by Patriarch Yang Mei are saints under the Great Dao, and they are also existences at the level of Heavenly Dao in the prehistoric world. Although the Dao of Heaven in the prehistoric world is the existence of the will of the prehistoric world, it is the will of Heaven in a vast world. However, although the Dao of Heaven controls the entire world, it cannot completely control the entire world. "Boom." Huge shattering sounds sounded. Kong Ru's mind instantly woke up from his thoughts and was attracted by this huge sound. Kong Ru's mind looked towards the location of the huge sound. What struck Kong Ru's eyes were pieces of shattered space and waves of violent chaos. With the appearance of these pieces of broken space, the power of chaos is also constantly hitting the surrounding broken space, hitting the surrounding broken space even more broken, instantly forming a huge vortex, It continuously devoured the surrounding power and formed a huge storm. At this time, the Chaos Storm truly broke out. But now the Chaos Storm has truly shown its powerful power and huge destructive power, showing the power that truly makes all the Chaos Gods and Demons feel fear. This power can completely crush the space of the Chaos World. The power completely surpasses the cognitive power of all cultivators. The power that makes everyone feel small. Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 210 Purple Qi The power of the Chaos Storm was completely released, and the most violent force in the entire Chaos World was directly displayed after experiencing the convergence of torrents of Chaos. The chaotic storm formed, and the chaotic energy became violent in an instant, as if boiling, forming a huge storm that continuously swept the surrounding chaotic energy. Looking at the vibrating space and the converging power of the space that was constantly fragmenting, a sense of crisis arose in Kong Ru's heart. If you feel a sense of urgency in the torrent of chaos, although it is powerful, you can get out of the torrent of chaos by using all your methods. However, now, the power erupted from the chaotic storm in front of him, and the power escaping from the center of the storm were extremely powerful. The aura of destruction made Kong Ru feel helpless in his heart. A feeling that is completely irresistible. "It seems that we really have to fight hard this time." Looking at the aura approaching him and the powerful chaotic energy that kept hitting his body, Kong Ru couldn't help but feel He became serious, with rays of light flashing in his eyes, and he quickly retreated towards the back, trying to get out of the scope of this chaotic storm. At this time, Kong Ru completely exploded the power of heaven in the small world. The powerful power instantly filled Kong Ru's body, and Kong Ru's eyes became cold. At this time, Kong Ru had completely calmed down, and the power in the small world was completely mobilized. The power of the entire small world was completely transformed into the power of heaven. Powerful forces continued to move the heavenly law wheel of the small world. It emanated from above and completely enveloped Kong Ru's figure. "Hey, hey." A slight voice sounded, and Kong Ru's figure directly separated the torrent of chaotic energy condensed from the surrounding violent chaotic energy, and quickly advanced towards the periphery of the chaotic storm. Although the power of the torrent of chaos is very powerful, it appears to be very weak in front of Confucius now, and it is completely unable to stop Confucius' progress. Kong Ru's figure continues to advance, and the chaotic storm behind him continues to become more powerful. The surrounding chaotic torrent gathers faster and faster, and the resistance Kong Ru encounters also continues to grow. , but Kong Ru's figure was not restricted at all, and he still moved forward quickly, and his speed became even faster. Because Kong Ru felt the dangerous aura emanating from the chaotic storm behind him from the rapid gathering speed of the chaotic torrent. The scope of the Chaos Storm continued to expand. From the initial point, it continued to expand, covering thousands of miles around. When Kong Ru retreated, it had already covered hundreds of thousands of miles around. In the process of continuous expansion, the power of the entire Chaos Storm is also constantly becoming more powerful. After the originally shattered space turned into a space storm, it was still beating the surrounding void. Under the power of the storm, the void was also constantly trembling and becoming weaker, even at any time. Broken crisis. A world in which space and time are the foundation, and space is where everything in this world is located. And behind this space is the emptiness of a world. The so-called emptiness is the gap between reality and emptiness. Every world goes from emptiness to reality, from nothingness to existence, and emptiness is formed during this process, and it is also the final barrier between a world and the outside world. In the prehistoric world, as long as one reaches the level of quasi-sage, one can completely break the space. Some even the powerful Daluo Jinxian can do it. But the void is not that simple. In the prehistoric world, if you want to smash the void, only the saint-level strong men in the prehistoric world can do it. This is why the saint-level strong men are in the process of fighting. In order to avoid fighting in the prehistoric world, it is to avoid such a situation. And now the void of this chaotic world is constantly trembling, as if it will break at any time. Such power is definitely not something that ordinary strong people can achieve. Even a strong man of Yang Mei level cannot do it easily. After all, even Pangu back then only shattered the space of Pangu world, but did not break the void of the chaotic world, and did not break through the limitations of this chaotic world. In the end, he Will fall. Kong Ru kept moving forward, his mind completely focused on constantly increasing his speed, breaking through the limitations of the surrounding chaotic torrent, and constantly moving forward. He did not pay any attention to the changes in the chaotic storm behind him. He just wanted to keep moving forward. Move forward and get out of the current dangerous situation. "Boom, boom, boom." There were huge sounds, like thunder, that kept ringing. At this time, Kong Ru was still moving forward. Amidst these huge noises, Kong Ru felt a deep sense of crisis and emotion.The dangers behind us are constantly escalating. "Is this the real Chaos Storm? The energy of Chaos now is much thinner than that of the Chaos World back then. The Chaos Storm now has such power, so what was the situation like at that time? ?" When Kong Ru's figure felt danger, his speed suddenly increased, and he had a more direct understanding of the chaotic storm in his mind. Kong Ru's initial understanding of the Chaos Storm was in the memories of the remnant souls of the Chaos Gods and Demons, and these Chaos Gods and Demons had not really seen the Chaos Storm, but were familiar with the Chaos World in their inherited memories. Just a little introduction. But when the loud noise disappeared, strange auras emanated from behind Kong Ru and passed into Kong Ru's soul. When Kong Ru, who was advancing, felt this breath, his figure paused for an instant, and his speed slowed down instantly. His mind was completely attracted by this breath, and he turned around and looked at the core of the chaotic storm. . "Thisthisthis Hongmeng purple energy at this time?!!!" Kong Ru turned around and was instantly shocked by the scene that came into his eyes. I saw that in the center of the violent chaotic storm, the void of the chaotic world was shattered. At the location where the void was shattered, streams of purple aura continued to emanate from the shattered void. And when these waves of purple energy appeared, the surrounding chaotic energy seemed to be fearful, becoming more violent and boiling, the power of the storm became more powerful, and the location of the broken void continued to expand. , the surrounding purple energy also became more intense. Although these purple auras do not have the aura of Tao in the Hongmeng purple aura in the prehistoric world, except for the aura of Tao, the other auras are completely consistent. "Is this my chance?" Kong Ru thought in his heart as he looked at the bursts of purple energy that appeared. The formation of this chaotic storm is very rare in the chaotic world, and it is even more rare to encounter it. After encountering it, the storm that can break the power of the void becomes even rarer. But now, being met by himself, and being met by himself, Kong Ru's heart was full of excitement, but at the same time he was also very hesitant. "My current understanding of the power of the Chaos Storm is only on the surface. I don't know if my body can really support the location of the Hongmeng Purple Qi. If your body cannot support the position of the Hongmeng Purple Qi, or cannot bear the Hongmeng Purple Qi, then what will happen when the time comes. The choice I have now is between life and death. If I retreat, my life will definitely be preserved. But after retreating, will my cultivation level be able to break through? When will I break through? After the breakthrough, will I be restricted? , unable to accurately seek a higher realm, one problem after another constantly appeared in Confucius' thoughts. "Wealth can be found in danger. Now the development of the human race has completely entered the right track. Even if you don't have it, there won't be any problems? And if you get this Hongmeng Purple Qi, then your future cultivation speed will definitely be faster. With the speed, breakthroughs will become easier, and maybe he can become a being that surpasses Pangu." Thinking of this, Kong Ru's eyes became firm, and his progress stopped completely, and his body turned into a ray of light, Following the direction of the chaotic torrent, it shot straight towards the core of the chaotic storm. Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 211 Disaster? Opportunity? Kong Ru's figure continued to advance towards the core of the chaotic storm, and his figure's speed became faster as he continued to advance. As Kong Ru's figure continued to approach the core of the chaotic storm, the pressure on his body continued to become greater, and the forces outside his body were powerful in this chaotic storm. Under the attack of the chaotic energy, it continued to vibrate, and the speed of consumption became faster, as if it would be directly crushed by the surrounding chaotic energy at any time. As he continued to advance, Kong Ru's face began to change. The expression on his face was full of solemnity, and his eyes were full of seriousness. The power of his soul was completely released, and he kept observing the chaos that appeared around him. Attack by Qi, feel the chaotic Qi around you that is getting bigger and bigger, and cope with what may happen at any time. After all, no one could predict what would happen in this chaotic storm, not even Pangu back then. "This Chaos Storm is really powerful. It's already so powerful even before it enters the core. I really don't know if my decision is right." Kong Ru's figure quickly entered the core position of the entire Chaos Storm. , which is also the outermost position of the core storm. At this time, Kong Ru was truly exposed to the real storm of chaos, and the torrent of chaos that Kong Ru had been in was just a reaction of the chaotic energy caused by the chaotic storm. Although Kong Ru had a more direct understanding of the chaotic storm, he did not have the slightest fear in his heart. He flashed and entered the storm directly. Entering the storm at the core of the Chaos Storm, the surrounding Chaos Air suddenly became more violent. Waves of powerful Chaos Air continued to hit Kong Ru's body, destroying the power around Kong Ru's body. The blows kept vibrating. These waves of powerful chaotic energy were several times more powerful than the chaotic energy that Kong Ru entered into the torrent of chaos in the storm. It was so powerful that even Kong Ru was shocked. As soon as Kong Ru's body entered the core of the chaotic storm, he felt a huge force coming out, trying to repel his body from the core of the storm. Feeling this resistance, Kong Ru didn't hesitate at all and moved forward step by step, each step being very firm. The entire scope of this chaotic storm swept hundreds of thousands of miles around, millions of miles away, but the entire core location was only a few hundred miles away, less than a thousand miles away. But even in this thousand-mile position, every position has an extremely tyrannical energy of chaos. As it continues to advance, the power of this energy of chaos continues to become more powerful, even in the most peripheral positions. The power of the energy of chaos completely surpasses the attacks of ordinary saints. Step, step, and another step, Kong Ru's figure is advancing slowly. His powerful strength has been completely used for defense. His speed is limited to the extreme. He can only advance by relying on the strength of his body. He advances step by step, constantly. Relying on his own perseverance, he continued to move towards the location of the Hongmeng Purple Qi at the core. The passage of time in chaos cannot be felt. Kong Ru has completely forgotten everything around him. The only thing he remembers in his heart is to keep moving forward, approaching the core of chaos, and absorbing the Hongmeng purple energy in the core. Within your own control. Continuously moving forward, Kong Ru's progress was only less than the entire distance. The vibrations of the power around his body became more frequent, and a trace of fragmentation began to appear. It was another hundred miles away, and Kong Ru's progress slowed down again, and every step he took became very difficult. The power around Kong Ru's body had also been completely restrained, and he no longer released the slightest. Instead, he tightly protected his body in the center. At this time, Kong Ru's clothes were completely torn to pieces, and the muscles on his body began to show traces of scars. However, although Kong Ru had many scars, his blood did not flow out at all. As Kong Ru continued to advance, his skin had been completely eroded by the waves of chaotic energy, and his whole person became bloody and bloody. But Kong Ru still had no intention of retreating, his steps were still so firm, his figure kept moving forward, his eyes were full of determination, and a strong will rose up in his body, constantly supporting his continuous progress. Still so calm, still so determined, Kong Ru's footsteps continued to move forward, the skin began to disperse, and the muscles began to disperse. In the end, only the bones were left, and a thread attached to the bones. The meridians of Tao. As Kong Ru continued to advance, cracks began to appear on the bones. This bone can be said to be the strongest part of the entire body. With every practice and tempering, the hardness of this bone alone is completely comparable to that ofThe Heavenly Spiritual Treasure exists. But now under the attack of this chaotic airflow, it seems so weak. "Bang." With a soft sound, Kong Ru's golden bones began to break apart, and golden powder and jade-colored chalcedony also flowed out from the bones, and were directly attached to the bones. absorbed through meridians. Although the meridians are not as hard as bones, their toughness is unmatched by other parts. After all, every force in the body is constantly flowing through the meridians. Although these meridians are not very strong, their toughness completely surpasses all organs. The meridians are exposed, constantly fluttering in the chaotic energy, and the nodes in the meridians appear one by one. A total of 360 nodes are exactly the 360 ??acupoints of Confucius. After these three hundred and sixty acupoints appeared, the meridians began to move. The three hundred and sixty acupoints moved along a strange and strange path, wrapping a gray light around the formation formed by these three hundred and sixty acupoints. among. And this gray light is exactly Kong Ru's Dantian. At this time, Kong Ru's body had completely disappeared, leaving only the small world of Dantian, meridians, and the three hundred and sixty acupoints. In addition to these, Kong Ru's Dantian is also surrounded by an earth-yellow light and a three-color light. However, after Kong Ru's body dissipates, the Nine Heavens Breathing Soil and the Three Light Divine Water are left behind. , Although only Dantian was left, Confucius still did not stop. The Heavenly Falun in the small world appeared, and the soul in the Dantian small world also emerged, sitting in the center of the Heavenly Falun, constantly bearing the surrounding chaos. The blows of the energy are still moving towards the core of the Chaos Storm. Time passed quickly, and Kong Ru's progress became even slower, but with his constant persistence, Kong Ru was now less than a hundred meters away from the center of the Hongmeng Purple Qi. From this position, Kong Ru could clearly feel the rich Hongmeng Purple Qi at the core. Feeling the rich aura of Hongmeng Purple Qi, Kong Ru's soul, which had become very depressed, regained a trace of vitality in an instant, his eyes flashed with light, and the Heavenly Law Wheel behind him spun in an instant. Rays of light flashed in the dantian, and talismans flew out of the small world and merged into the heavenly law wheel. With the appearance of these talismans and seals, the laws in the small world continue to appear, and are constantly integrated into the law of heaven. These laws are not ordinary laws, but the original power of the laws within the entire small world. As the power of the source of these laws flows out, the small world begins to tremble continuously, cracks begin to appear in the space, the stars become dim, cracks begin to appear on the earth, and cracks continue to appear in the ocean. Waves rose up. The scene in the entire small world is like the end of the world, as if in the next moment, the entire small world will be completely shattered and disappear. Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 212 Reshaping the Body The power in Kong Ru's small world was continuously released. Under the powerful force, the power of Kong Ru's soul became more powerful, and the heavenly law wheel behind him became more solid, and one after another The talisman is constantly swimming on the Heavenly Law Wheel, as if it will break away at any time. Under such a powerful force, Kong Ru's progress became even faster, heading towards the Hongmeng Purple Qi a hundred meters away, and he had already advanced dozens of meters in an instant. But less than ten meters away from the Hongmeng Purple Qi, Kong Ru's figure became slow again, and step by step became difficult again, and the Heavenly Law Wheel behind Kong Ru also began to become unstable. It seems like it will disappear at any moment. The Law Wheel of Heaven has become unstable, and the small world is constantly trembling. Forces are constantly escaping from the small world, but it is no longer completely controllable. Kong Ru's soul felt his situation, and he understood his situation very well. Now as long as I take a step forward, it will be a great blessing. If I step back, everything I have done will turn into running water, passing by in vain, without any effect. "Damn it, this chaotic storm is so powerful. It seems like we are really going to fight this time. Whether it is good or bad depends on your luck." After Kong Ru made his decision, the Heavenly Law Wheel behind him began to shrink continuously. , became more solid, and the small world began to blend into the Heavenly Law Wheel behind Confucius, and merged into Confucius' soul. Under the power of the small world and the heavenly law of the small world, the power of Kong Ru's soul was condensed to the extreme. The powerful power made the soul that had become sluggish completely recover in an instant. Kong Ru's footsteps, which had originally stopped, started to move forward again, toward the Hongmeng Purple Qi in front of him. One step, one step, and another, each step seemed so difficult. With each step, Confucius' soul was trembling, as if it would dissipate in the next moment. But from the beginning to the end, Kong Ru's eyes were so firm. He took his steps step by step. With every step he took, his heart became more determined. With every step he took, Kong Ru's soul seemed to be sublimating. generally. Although the soul is constantly sublimating, the power of the divine soul is constantly weakening, and is constantly being swallowed bit by bit by the power of the surrounding chaotic storm. The power of the small world that has been integrated into the divine soul is also passing quickly, as if In the next moment, the soul will dissipate directly. As he continued to advance, Confucius' soul also began to enter a strange state. The soul became confused, confused, and could lose consciousness at any time. But Kong Ru had no intention of stopping his steps, and his soul was still moving forward, step by step towards the Hongmeng Qi in the center. "Boom." A huge sound resounded in Kong Ru's soul, and the soul that had become confused suddenly woke up. Although Kong Ru's consciousness regained consciousness, the progress of Kong Ru's soul did not become faster, but instead became slower. Kong Ru felt a huge coercion on his soul pressing down on him. This coercion was huge and boundless, like an endless ocean. Waves of waves kept sweeping over his soul. Kong Ru felt as if he was a small boat and would be submerged in the waves in the next moment. With the emergence of this coercion, Kong Ru felt as if there was a pair of eyes above him that were watching him, looking at him very clearly from the inside out, and there was no secret that could be concealed. "The pressure of Dao Dao. What happened that actually attracted Dao Dao's attention? Is it another Pangu?" When this pressure appeared, in the depths of the chaos, one by one, figures stopped their actions, whether it was Pangu or not. Those who are cultivating or those who are traveling in chaos, all feel the pressure of this appearance, and their hearts are filled with surprise and doubt. Each of these people are Chaos gods and demons that have existed since the beginning of Chaos. These gods and demons survived the catastrophe of Pangu's creation. They are very powerful in terms of their own understanding, opportunity, and perseverance, and these existences The cultivation bases of the gods and demons are also very powerful, completely comparable to Hedao's Hongjun, and some can even be compared to Yang Mei. However, the pressure of this avenue came and was obtained quickly. After the pressure of this avenue left, Kong Ru could not help but feel a lot more relaxed, and his steps became much firmer, much faster, and very quickly. Having already taken the last few meters, the soul directly entered the interior of the Hongmeng Qi. Entering the Hongmeng Qi, the surrounding power is no longer as violent as the Chaos Qi in the Chaos Storm. After all, although the Chaos Storm is powerful, it still arouses the energy of Chaos. It is completely incomparable to the Hongmeng Purple Energy, but it cannot arouse the turbulence of the Hongmeng Energy.? Entering the Hongmeng Purple Qi, Kong Ru's soul also stabilized, and Kong Ru also began to increase the amount of Hongmeng Qi around him. This Hongmeng Qi is very similar to the Hongmeng Purple Qi in the prehistoric world, but it does not have the breath of the Great Dao contained in the Hongmeng Purple Qi. Instead, it contains another breath, which is similar to this chaotic world, and A completely different atmosphere from the prehistoric world, as if it came from another world. "Is there another world outside this chaos?" Kong Ru felt the aura emanating from the Hongmeng Qi, and the messages contained in the Hongmeng Qi. This information Although there were not many, only a very small fragment, it made Confucius realize another world outside of chaos. "It seems that I have a good chance this time. However, it is time to condense the body again. With this Hongmeng Qi and the extremely pure chaotic energy in the chaotic storm, the body condensed is definitely not Jiutian Breath." The body condensed with the Three Light Divine Water is much stronger, and the potential is tens of thousands times stronger. Maybe in the future, it can transcend this avenue and enter the world of Hongmeng." Kong Ru felt the wonder of this Hongmeng energy, and he felt the same in his heart. It was a great surprise. This opportunity was much better than what I had guessed. Thinking of this, Kong Ru no longer hesitated at all. The small world in his soul began to rotate, and the Heavenly Law Wheel began to rotate continuously, and began to absorb the surrounding Hongmeng Qi. Under the power of the small world and the Tiandao Falun, the surrounding Hongmeng Qi was slowly driven up, constantly gathering around the Tiandao Falun, and constantly blending into the small world and the Tiandao Falun. Confucius' soul also Under this Hongmeng Qi, he began to recover continuously. After absorbing the Hongmeng Qi, Kong Ru also felt the strangeness of this Hongmeng Qi. Under the power of this Hongmeng Qi, the soul quickly recovered and became more solid. The Heavenly Falun also gradually turned purple, and the talismans on the Falun continued to emerge, becoming more solid. The Heavenly Law Wheel was restored, and the power of the small world began to recover quickly. The cracked space cracks began to heal continuously, the cracks on the earth merged, the stars in the sky quickly recovered, and strong star power emanated from each star, covering the entire small town. world. As the power of the stars descended, the entire small world began to recover quickly, and it soon returned to its original state. In the stability of the small world, Kong Ru's dantian emitted rays of light. The earthy yellow Nine Heavens Breathing Soil and the three-color Three Light Divine Water also became more condensed under the influence of the chaotic storm, but they had already turned into The more powerful Chaos Breathing Soil and Chaos Divine Water can be said to be the purest spiritual materials in Chaos. The Dantian vibrated, and the Chaos Breathing Soil and Chaos Divine Water emitted streaks of light. The contracted meridians and 360 acupoints around the Dantian also vibrated, emitting streaks of light, and began to continuously absorb the surrounding Hongmeng. The energy began to solidify continuously, turning into Kong Ru's body bit by bit. Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 213 Chaos Gods and Demons Kong Ru's body began to condense continuously. The first thing to condense was the bones, and the rotation speed of Kong Ru's Dantian became even faster. The gathering speed of the surrounding Hongmeng Qi became even faster. After experiencing the assimilation of the small world, the Hongmeng Qi entered the meridians and merged into the acupoints. Purple light emitted from the three hundred and sixty acupoints, and the Hongmeng Qi in the meridians continued to escape from the meridians and began to condense. At this time, Kong Ru's body also officially began to condense. Purple rays of light continued to rise, condensing bones into pieces. First of all, the skull, cervical vertebrae, arms, ribs, hip bones, and leg bones are condensed one by one. Each of these bones exudes purple light. Each of the purple bones is full of strange energy and looks luxurious. The power radiated from the purple bones alone is greater than that radiated from the original body. The power is many times stronger. Moreover, after the bones were condensed, they were continuously absorbing the surrounding Hongmeng Qi, and they continued to become more solid. Gradually, a metallic light gradually rose above the purple bones. After the metallic light appeared, the changes continued, and soon turned into purple gold. As the bones continued to change, the bones It also became stronger, and finally turned into the color of purple jade, appearing crystal clear and extremely luxurious. The bones turned into the color of purple jade, and the surrounding Hongmeng Qi continued to condense. Gradually, traces of flesh and blood appeared on the bones, turning into jade-colored ribbons that connected the bones to each other. They were the tendons. with cartilage. Although the tendons and cartilage are not as hard as bones, they are full of toughness and connect the bones together. With the production of tendons and cartilage, the meridians and acupuncture points around Kong Ru's Dantian began to beat, constantly attached to the bones and integrated into the tibia. With the fusion of bones, tendons, and acupuncture points, Kong Ru's bones began to gather a large amount of the surrounding Hongmeng Qi. Waves of Hongmeng Qi emanated from the meridians, and a large amount of flesh and blood began to form on the muscles and bones. The first thing to condense is the heart. The heart is the most core of many organs and the core of blood circulation. The heart is condensed, and blood vessels are continuously produced. Streams of blood rush out from the heart towards the blood vessels, continuously circulating, covering the entire body. After the heart is produced, the surroundings begin to produce, the liver, spleen, lungs and kidneys. After the five internal organs are produced, the pancreas, stomach and intestines begin to condense. After the various organs were condensed, the speed at which the surrounding Hongmeng Qi gathered suddenly became even faster, converging toward the top of the body and beginning to condense. What condenses this is Kong Ru¡¯s brain, which is also the most special position of the entire body. The human brain controls the entire body. Although after cultivating to the level of Confucius, as long as the soul is immortal, the body can be condensed, but the existence of the brain is still very important, because the soul is also here. place of residence. The Dantian is divided into three parts: upper, middle and lower. The lower Dantian is under the navel, where energy gathers, which is where Confucius' small world is located. The middle Dantian is located at the heart, where blood circulates, where a person's body's strength and qi and blood gather. The brain is where the upper dantian is located among the three dantians. It is also where a person's soul resides and where the sea of ??consciousness is. Soon, Kong Ru's brain was completely condensed, and all the organs in his body were completely condensed. Kong Ru's body began to continuously grow flesh and blood, wrapping the organs and bones in this flesh and blood. As flesh and blood were derived, Kong Ru's body became more complete. Finally, flesh and blood was completely derived, and the skin was also condensed. At this time, Kong Ru has completely recovered to his original state, and his body is no different from the one before entering the chaotic storm, but the power and potential contained in it are a thousand or ten thousand times greater than before. "Hey." The moment his body was completely condensed, Kong Ru opened his eyes, a purple light flashed in his eyes, and the surrounding Hongmeng Qi also became turbulent in an instant. With his eyes wide open, Kong Ru began to move his body continuously, feeling the powerful power in his body. His heart was filled with joy. He couldn't help but wave his fists, and a strong will rose up in his body. In an instant, the surrounding Hongmeng The Qi became boiling, and with a punch, the surrounding Hongmeng Qi instantly condensed around Kong Ru and turned into a purple light, which instantly directly broke through the surrounding chaotic storm. It looked very fragile under the purple light, and it stopped instantly. The energy of chaos dissipated, and the surrounding chaos returned to calm. The void of the originally shattered chaotic world also healed directly, and the space quickly absorbed the surrounding chaotic energy and continued to heal. "It seems that this Chaos Storm has also reached the stage of weakening and is about to be destroyed, otherwise it would not be defeated so easily."??'s. "Kong Ru looked at the dispersed chaotic storm and couldn't help but think in his heart. Although he got a great opportunity this time, his cultivation level improved a lot, and his small world began to evolve again, but he still has not completely evolved into a Zhongqian. world, but Jinhua's speed is much faster than after entering the chaotic world. Moreover, his soul has experienced the chaotic storm and has become extremely pure. Now that he has fully recovered, he is even stronger than before. It is powerful, and the deduction and understanding of the world become faster. What¡¯s more important is that the remnant souls of the chaotic gods and demons that Kong Ru absorbed in the Netherworld have been completely absorbed and turned into part of his own soul. It can be said that the current soul of Kong Ru is no different from the soul of the Chaos Gods and Demons, and is even much stronger. As long as Confucius continues to practice like this, it is not impossible to surpass the current chaos gods and demons in the future, and even Pangu back then. Soon Kong Ru became completely familiar with his body and understood its condition. Kong Ru clearly understood his situation and took direct steps forward, heading towards the prehistoric world. I came to the world of chaos just to break through my own cultivation and find a way to break through. Now that my goal has been achieved, there is no reason to stay in this chaos. Moreover, now that my own small world has absorbed a large amount of Hongmeng energy, the small world no longer needs to absorb spiritual energy to replenish the small world. It will not have any impact on the prehistoric world, nor will it be restricted by the prehistoric world. . Kong Ru's footsteps continued to advance in the chaos, and each step was several miles away. There was no trace of anxiety, but he seemed very leisurely. The situation now is completely different from the previous situation. Before, I was still very afraid of the unknown dangers in this chaotic world. But now with the strength of his body and the power of the rapidly evolving world, even if he encounters the Chaos Storm again, the impact on him will be very limited, and he will not be as embarrassed as last time. "Yes." Kong Ru stopped, his eyes sparkled with purple light, and a purple light shot straight out. Kong Ru's eyes instantly traveled hundreds of millions of miles, completely converging the situation within billions of miles in his eyes. What caught Confucius's eyes was a figure tens of thousands of feet tall. This figure was advancing rapidly, approaching towards him. Moreover, the aura of this figure is also very obscure. It is much stronger than his previous cultivation, but it is a saint-level existence. "Chaos Gods and Demons?" Kong Ru looked at this figure and couldn't help but think that according to the memory in the remnant soul of the Chaos Gods and Demons that he had fused, there was indeed such an existence, but in the original chaos Among the chaotic gods and demons, there is a very weak existence. He did not expect that his current cultivation level is actually so powerful. Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 214 Return to the Prehistoric Age Kong Ru felt the aura of the chaotic gods and demons in the distance. Although he was very shocked, his expression did not change at all. Although the cultivation level of this chaotic god and demon is at the level of a saint, such a cultivation level can be easily dealt with even if it is the cultivation level before his breakthrough. What's more, now that his cultivation level has broken through, compared to the previous one, The cultivation level must be several times stronger, and it must be much stronger before being broken through by relying solely on the strength of the body. Looking at the Chaos Gods and Demons that were constantly approaching him, Kong Ru didn't make the slightest move. He stood directly on the spot, waiting for the Chaos Gods and Demons to arrive. The Chaos Gods and Demons are indeed the darlings of this chaotic world. They can be said to be at home in this chaos, but their progress is very fast. Soon they are less than ten thousand miles away from Confucius. And at this distance of thousands of miles, this god and demon had already arrived in front of Kong Ru in an instant. This chaos god and demon came to Confucius, with a body tens of thousands of feet standing in the chaos. He looked down at Kong Ru, and kept sizing up Kong Ru. Looking at Kong Ru's short body, his eyes were full of indifference. Each of the Chaos Gods and Demons in this chaos has extremely powerful cultivation, and the strength of each body is far beyond that of the twelve ancestral witches in the prehistoric world, and their bodies are even more than ten thousand feet tall. Now looking at Kong Ru's body, which is only eight feet tall, he looks like an ant in front of him. Moreover, the aura on Kong Ru's body has completely restrained. The chaos gods and demons feel that Kong Ru's cultivation is also very high. Limited, but he was even more contemptuous of Confucius. "Boy, did you survive in that chaotic storm? Now hand over the treasures you got from the chaotic storm quickly." The chaos god and demon looked at Kong Ru and said contemptuously, with a complete tone in his tone. He didn't take Confucius seriously, as if being able to talk to Confucius was already a great gift. In his understanding, although the Chaos Storm is powerful, if it is weak, relying on the power of the treasure, it is still possible to enter and exit the Chaos Storm. "And after meeting Kong Ru and seeing his weak cultivation, I became even more sure of my judgment, and became even more greedy for the treasures on Kong Ru's body. Although there are many treasures in the chaotic world, after the chaos was shattered, most of these treasures have been absorbed by the prehistoric world and turned into nutrients for the prehistoric world. After the Chaos World was shattered, not many treasures have been conceived in the Chaos yet, and those that have been conceived have long been acquired by those powerful beings among the Chaos Gods and Demons. It would be a good idea for a Chaos Gods and Demons with his level of cultivation to acquire them. It can be said that it is completely impossible to get a share among these many powerful people. Now, it was my chance to meet the person in front of me. After I got the treasure, my strength became even stronger. Among the only remaining chaos gods and demons in this chaos, they will definitely become powerful beings, and it is entirely possible for them to run rampant in chaos like those ancestors in the future. Thinking of this, his heart became more cheerful, and the eyes he looked at Kong Ru became more greedy. "Is it just you?" Kong Ru couldn't help but feel angry when he saw the way the Chaos God and Demon in front of him looked at him. In the prehistoric world, it can be said that there is no one who dares to despise himself, but now the Chaos God and Demon in front of him actually dares to despise himself. Moreover, from the breakthrough in cultivation to now, Kong Ru has not tried his cultivation. With the existence of this chaotic god and demon in front of him, he can also try his cultivation. Thinking of this, Kong Ru no longer hesitated at all. His aura began to increase continuously, and his body began to grow continuously. Soon it exceeded ten thousand feet, and finally reached the same height as the Chaos God and Demon. Just stopped. Although Kong Ru's height no longer increased, the aura on his body continued to become more powerful. The powerful aura directly enveloped the chaotic gods and demons in front of him in this powerful aura. Wave after wave of powerful momentum swept out from Kong Ru's body, constantly hitting the surrounding chaotic space, completely wrapping the figures of the chaotic gods and demons in front of him. The Chaos God and Demon felt that Kong Ru's body was becoming more and more powerful, and his heart was filled with shock, and his whole person became solemn. A powerful aura could not help rising from his body, and a chaotic energy burst out from his body, resisting Kong Ru's aura that was constantly sweeping towards him. But he still underestimated Kong Ru's cultivation, and the momentum quickly overwhelmed him completely. This powerful momentum couldn't help but make him feel helpless. "How is this possible? I am a Chaos God and Demon in Chaos. How can I not have the slightest ability to resist in front of this kid?" The moment Kong Ru's aura came out, the Chaos God and Demon had already felt Kong Ru's aura. Confucianism is not the chaos gods and demons in the chaos. Since it is not the chaos gods and demons, it is the ancient world created by Pangu.It works. Thinking of this, he became even more angry. This anger was not anger towards Confucius, but anger towards his own incompetence. As the darling of Chaos Gods and Demons in Chaos, he was now inferior to the creatures in this prehistoric world. You can imagine the anger in his heart. "Ah!!!" Roaring sounds rang out. The eyes of the Chaos God and Demon instantly turned red, and the aura on his body also increased a lot in an instant, but even so, he still couldn't compare with Kong Ru. But at this time, the Chaos God and Demon had lost his mind, and his figure turned into a ray of light and attacked Kong Ru. "Bang." Kong Ru looked at the Chaos God and Demon attacking him. There was no change in his eyes or the slightest movement. He directly watched the Chaos God and Demon hit his fist with his body. . And this loud noise was exactly the sound made by the fist hitting Kong Ru's body. It can be said that this punch contains all the power of the chaotic gods and demons. If this punch was shot in the prehistoric world, then the void of the prehistoric world will definitely be directly broken. But even with such a powerful force, it hit Kong Ru's body, but it did not cause any harm to Kong Ru, and even his body did not tremble at all. "Hahaha, as expected, the body created by Hongmeng's energy is indeed powerful." Kong Ru felt the powerful power, and felt that the power hitting his body was completely dissipated by his body in an instant. , without causing any harm to himself. "The Qi of Hongmeng? How is it possible?" After hearing Kong Ru's words, the chaotic god and demon in front of him fell completely into a daze. As a god and demon of chaos, he still knows a little about the Qi of Hongmeng. This Qi of Hongmeng is a more powerful aura than the Qi of chaos. Among these gods and demons of chaos, even the original body of Pangu is not Hongmeng. It was created by the Qi of Hongmeng, but now this man actually said that his body was robbed by the Qi of Hongmeng. The shock in his heart could not be expressed in words at all. But he quickly realized that the person in front of him was not something he could compete with. "Run away." He had already made a decision in an instant, and his body retreated backwards in an instant, but by the time he made the decision, it was already too late. I saw a purple light emitting from Kong Ru's hand. After the purple light emitted, it instantly turned into a rope, completely binding his body. At the moment when he was trapped and stretched, his soul was also completely imprisoned in his body, unable to react at all. "Although there is a lot of Hongmeng Qi in my body, the body of this Chaos God and Demon is still very good nourishment for the growth of the small world, and it can be digested better than Hongmeng Qi." Kong Ru looked at The body of the Chaos God and Demon, tens of thousands of feet tall, was in front of him. The arrangements made for him in an instant also determined the whereabouts of this Chaos God and Demon. After making the decision, a powerful force emitted from Kong Ru's body, completely covering the body of the Chaos God and Demon. In an instant, the body of the Chaos God and Demon disappeared into the chaotic world and appeared in Kong Ru's body. Within the small world of Dantian. After solving the chaos gods and demons, Kong Ru's figure no longer stopped at all, and moved directly towards the prehistoric world quickly. Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 215 Dayu Controlled Floods Kong Ru quickly advanced in the chaos, and soon reached the edge of the prehistoric world. Along the way, Kong Ru also gained a clearer understanding of the chaotic world. As his cultivation improved, what he saw became closer to the essence, and the essence of chaos he saw became clearer. Among them, Confucius' understanding of chaotic time is even more profound. There is no direction in chaos, and the passage of the world cannot be calculated. The laws of space and time are the most basic existence of a world. Since this chaotic world exists, space and time must also exist. Although there is no direction in the chaos, there is space to carry everything in the chaotic world. The reason why time cannot be calculated is because the energy of chaos in the chaotic world is so powerful, and the law of time also appears unstable in this world. Within the scope of Kong Ru's travels, there were subtle differences in the flow of time. Although this difference was not very big, Kong Ru only felt it after his own cultivation breakthrough. "Although the energy of chaos in the chaos is strong and the cultivation is much faster, I still feel a comfortable feeling in this prehistoric world, and I don't have to be as cautious as in the chaos." Kong Ru entered the prehistoric world and breathed The atmosphere in the prehistoric world made me feel a slight sense of comfort in my heart. This comfortable feeling not only comes from the body, but also from the soul. Although Kong Ru's cultivation is now very strong, he was born in the prehistoric world after all, and his soul also has a trace of the prehistoric world. Although I have left the ancient world before, but each time it was not as long as now, I can't help but feel this way in my heart. This feeling is like a wanderer returning home, a child returning to the arms of his mother. Feeling this feeling in his heart, Kong Ru couldn't help but shed a trace of tears in his eyes. It has been hundreds of thousands of years, nearly a million years, since it arrived in this world. In these millions of years, I have experienced too many things, but now I have never had such emotions in my heart. The reason why the human race is called the leader of all spirits is not only the innate Taoist body, but also the understanding of the way of cultivation and the speed of cultivation. It is more because of its own emotions. The human race can be said to have the richest emotions and the most changeable emotions among all spirits. The seven emotions of joy, anger, worry, thought, sadness, fear, and surprise, and the six desires of seeing, hearing, smelling, tasting, touching, and volition, each of them may sound very simple, but they are extremely complex. It is precisely because of the extremely complex emotions of the human race and the innately opened spiritual wisdom that the human race has become the leader of all spirits among the human race in the prehistoric world. "It's better to go and see what the human race is like now." After Kong Ru entered the prehistoric world, he stepped forward and disappeared directly from the place. His figure kept flashing in the star field towards the mainland of the prehistoric world. The position moves forward. After returning to the prehistoric world, Confucius had already calculated that the time he left this prehistoric world was not very long, only a few thousand years. In these thousands of years, the human race has changed dozens of co-owners. After experiencing the three human emperors Fuxi, Shennong, and Xuanyuan, the human race has completely settled down. Dozens of co-owners only manage the human race in accordance with the rules preserved from the time of the three human emperors. Among these dozens of co-leaders, only a few are truly outstanding, and the others have no special performance, but they have also made the development of the human race very stable and stable. And these people are Zhuanxu, Emperor Ku, Yao, and Shun, and the current co-lord of the human race is Shun, and the period we are in now is the period when the human race was submerged by floods and Dayu controlled the floods. "Wuzhi Qi, your demon clan has declined. Now retreat quickly and lead the flood away. Otherwise, it will only be harmful to the demon clan but not beneficial." Dayu stood in the air and looked at Wu Zhi who controlled the surrounding water flow. Qi, said loudly. This Wu Zhiqi is the great saint of the demon clan. Although he cannot compare with the twelve demon saints back then, his status in the demon clan is also very important. And to be able to have such a status, Wu Zhiqi's strength is also extremely powerful, and he is also a strong one among the quasi-sages. Moreover, his magical power is to control all water in the world. His ability to control water is only better than him in the prehistoric world, only Wu Gonggong, the ancestor of the water of the witch clan. "Hmph, you are a weak human race. If my demon clan hadn't damaged its vitality due to the battle with the Wu clan, how could your human race have survived until now." When Wu Zhiqi heard Dayu's words, his face was full of contempt. Although Dayu's strength is not bad, he is a Daluo Jinxian-level existence, which is the twelfth level of innate existence of the human race. This kind of strength can be said to be the top strong man in the prehistoric world now, but in front of a veteran strong man like him in the prehistoric world, Dayu's strength is still very weak, completely?? belongs to one's opponent. "Wu Zhiqi, now your demon clan has declined, and even if your demon clan has not declined, you are still no match for our human race. Our human race has become the protagonist of the prehistoric world, which is recognized by heaven and earth. How can it be that you, the demon clan, dominate In heaven and earth, the creatures of heaven and earth are born in water and fire." Dayu was very angry when he heard the contempt for the human race in Wu Zhiqi's tone. But he also knew that his cultivation level could not be compared with that of Wu Zhiqi in front of him. If he took action, the final result would be his own defeat. "Hmph, you can't say what the world is like. The winner is the king, and the loser is the bandit. Now use your strength to decide who is the master of the world. As long as you can defeat the long stick in my hand, then I will just retreat, if you lose then" Wu Zhiqi said this, a powerful murderous aura emanated from his body, and he attacked Dayu directly. Wu Zhiqi was born from the beginning of heaven and earth. He has experienced the catastrophe of three clans, the battle between good and evil, and the battle between lich. He has killed hundreds of millions of creatures, and the murderous aura in his body has been concentrated to the extreme. Even a being as powerful as him cannot completely resist this murderous aura. The human race's Dayu in front of him now has only the strength of Daluo Jinxian. When his murderous aura is emitting, he He believed that the weak human race in front of him would definitely tremble and kneel under his murderous intent. Dayu stood there, looking at the extremely condensed murderous aura emanating from Wu Zhiqi's body. His heart felt slightly cold, and a burst of cold sweat rose from his back. But soon Dayu woke up from his fear, and a powerful aura rose up from his body, completely isolating the murderous aura from his body. Dayu had adjusted his condition in an instant. The hand holding the giant ax couldn't help but exert more force. All the strength of his body was fully mobilized in an instant. The light of the ax condensed in an instant and swung out from the ax head, directly towards Wu Zhiqi beheaded him. "Huh, what a trick." Looking at the ax light that was attacking him continuously, Wu Zhiqi's expression did not change at all. He kept swinging the long stick in his hand to directly scatter the ax light. When the ax light dissipated, Dayu had also attacked in front of Wu Zhiqi, and the two fought together in an instant. The two were constantly fighting. Although Dayu was strong, he still seemed very weak in front of a strong man like Wu Zhiqi. Dayu soon fell into a disadvantage. He could only resist Wu Zhiqi's attack, but had no ability to counterattack at all. Wu Zhiqi was also very surprised when he saw Dayu constantly resisting under his attacks. Although he did not use all his strength, he was definitely not something Daluo Jinxian could contend with. "This human race is really so powerful. This Dayu has practiced for less than a thousand years, but he has such a level of cultivation. It seems that this human race is really a trouble for our demon race, and this Dayu cannot stay." Wu Zhiqi made up his mind, The power of the attack suddenly became powerful, and every attack pushed Dayu back several miles. When Dayu retreated, Wu Zhiqi instantly appeared next to Dayu, attacking Dayu continuously. Soon Dayu's body was covered with scars, and his aura was extremely weak. At this time, Wu Zhiqi raised the long stick in his hand again and attacked Dayu directly on the head. Under Wu Zhiqi's repeated attacks, Dayu no longer had the slightest ability to fight back. Seeing the long stick falling on his head, his heart was full of unwillingness. "Humph." Just when Wu Zhiqi's long stick was about to attack Dayu, a cold snort sounded. Although this snort was very slight, it was clearly heard in Wu Zhiqi's ears. This slight snort was like thunder. When the cold snort sounded, the surrounding world seemed to be completely still. Wu Zhiqi's long stick stayed in place, unable to move forward at all. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 216: Suppressing Wu Zhiqi Wu Zhiqi attacked Dayu. He originally thought that with this attack, this strong man of the human race would fall here, and he could also eliminate a powerful enemy for the demon race. But just when his attack was about to reach Dayu, he was unable to move at all and was directly frozen in place. Wu Zhiqi is also very confident in his own cultivation. During this period, the quasi-sage strongmen in the prehistoric world have retired to practice. Even the saints are outside the chaos and do not live in the prehistoric world. In this world, as a strong person among quasi-sages, it can be said that he has no rivals. But the current situation is actually like this, and I don't have the slightest ability to resist. How advanced is the person who took action, leaving him with no ability to resist. "I don't know which fellow Taoist took action. Although our demon tribe has declined, the strength is not comparable to that of the current human race. Why did my fellow Taoist become the enemy of our demon tribe for the sake of this small human race?" Wu Zhiqi said. Although the body was unable to move, the soul was not affected at all and was still very awake. And although he felt the power of the person coming, he still didn't have the slightest fear. Although the demon clan has declined now, and only one-tenth of the demon saints from back then are left, a few of the twelve demon saints from back then still survive. The cultivation bases of these Demon Saints back then were all at the pinnacle of Quasi-Saints, and their current cultivation bases are even more powerful, and may even reach the level of Sub-Saints. It is this thought that makes Wu Zhiqi's heart towards Yin Sheng. The people in the dark showed no fear at all, and even threatened them with monsters. "Haha, the demon clan is powerful, and the little human clan, Wu Zhiqi, never thought that after going through the battle between the lich and the lich, you would still be immersed in the glory of your demon clan." Just after Wu Zhiqi's words fell, a The voice came from the void, and the tone was full of laughter and ridicule. And when the voice fell, a person appeared next to Dayu. The person who appeared was none other than Kong Ru. Kong Ru entered the prehistoric world, entered the prehistoric continent from the star field, and directly entered the human race. Before entering the human race area, Kong Ru also happened to catch up with the raging floods among the human race, and watched Dayu accept Shun's order to control the flood. During the whole process, Kong Ru did not show his body, but was beside Dayu, watching Dayu busy among the human race, opening mountain roads and water canals. And in the end, when he met Wu Zhiqi, Kong Ru was always by Dayu's side. He has been holding back, and he also wants to see how great Yu's cultivation is. After all, although the human race has become the protagonist of the human race, they still have to send out the five heavenly emperors to suppress the fate of the five directions of the human race. "You, you, you are Kong Ru!!!" Looking at Kong Ru, Wu Zhiqi's face was full of fear. As a demon saint that existed in ancient times, Wu Zhiqi knew very clearly about the powerful people in the prehistoric world, and as a saint-level existence, Kong Ru also knew about it. Especially during the great catastrophe of the human race, Kong Ru relied on his single strength to directly destroy the demon clan's large formation, the Zhoutian Star Formation. As a demon saint of the demon clan, he is very aware of the power of the Zhoutian Star Array. The two emperors of the demon clan, as well as dozens of quasi-sages and tens of thousands of Daluo Jinxian, with such power, Without the strength of a saint, it is impossible to break the formation. Knowing the power of Kong Ru, Wu Zhiqi did not dare to easily cause trouble among the human race. However, for thousands of years, Kong Ru did not come out, and the strong men of the human race also disappeared one after another. The cultivation of several co-masters of the human race It is also very limited, and the strong ones in the clan are even rarer. It was precisely because of this situation that Wu Zhiqi dared to take action. But he didn't expect that he would meet the top strong man of the human race and the ancestor of the human race, Kong Ru, as soon as he took action. "Not bad, not bad, you are very good." Kong Ru paid no attention to Wu Zhiqi, but looked at Dayu beside him, and nodded involuntarily, his tone full of appreciation. In today's prehistoric world, innate spiritual energy has been extremely scarce, while acquired spiritual energy has become very rich. Under such circumstances, Dayu was able to reach the twelfth level of innate cultivation within hundreds of years. One can imagine his talent in cultivation. If you give him enough time, it will be easy to become a quasi-sage. While speaking, Kong Ru waved his sleeves, and a gray light shot directly from Kong Ru's hand and merged into Dayu's body. In this gray light, Dayu's injuries recovered quickly, and the energy in his body continued to become more condensed under this light. And Dayu felt that within this gray light, waves of enlightenment continued to arise in his heart. "I have met the ancestor." After Dayu recovered from his injuries, he knelt down directly in front of Confucius and said respectfully. At this time, the gray light on Dayu's body has also disappeared, and it has directly converged into Dayu's body, turning into an energy lurking in Dayu's body, and constantly turning into Dayu's body. The power within. "Wizhi Qi, this ancient world is nowIn the world of our human race, your demon clan, demon emperor, and demon emperor have fallen, and the demon master Kunpeng is also hiding in the North Sea. Who else in your demon clan dares to compare with my human race. Because of the disaster you have committed today, I will not kill you, but will suppress you in this water for ten thousand years. Kong Ru said, without giving Wu Zhiqi any time to react, he waved his sleeves again, and a gray energy directly escaped from his hand, shrouding Wu Zhiqi in it. "Ah!" When this force enveloped Wu Zhiqi, Wu Zhiqi also reacted, and his body began to struggle continuously. However, this energy was extremely powerful, and his struggle had no effect at all. Constantly being bound by gray ropes, it fell directly into the water, breaking through the surrounding waves, and sank to the bottom of the water. As his figure continued to sink into the water, Wu Zhiqi's face was filled with fear. Although Wu Zhiqi was born with the ability to control water, now he was full of fear of the water. "Thank you, Lord Ancestor, for eliminating this scourge for the human race." Seeing Wu Zhiqi's figure disappearing into the water, Dayu prostrated himself to the ground again and said to Kong Ru. "Well, this Qiankun Ding is the innate treasure that nurtures the human race. Now I will hand over this Qiankun Ding to you for safekeeping. This Qiankun Ding contains one of my divine souls. When you use it, you only need to inject the true essence, and you can directly Activate the Qiankun Cauldron. Although this Qiankun Cauldron has no offensive ability, it can return the acquired nature to the innate nature. It is also of great use for your cultivation and for refining spiritual treasures when controlling water." Kong Ru looked at it. Holding Dayu, a light flashed in his hand, and a small three-legged tripod appeared in Kong Ru's hand, facing Dayu. After finishing speaking, the small tripod floated directly out of Kong Ru's hand and landed in front of Dayu. "Thank you, Master Ancestor." Dayu said while looking at the small cauldron in his hand. Although Dayu's strength was good, the only weapon in his hand was the giant ax in his hand, and this giant ax only entered the range of the Lingbao. Now that I have this Qiankun Cauldron, I can refine a lot of spiritual treasures to help me control the water. In this way, I can control the water faster, and I can't help but feel unhappy. After Dayu knelt down, he stood up, took the Qiankun Ding in his hand, raised his head, and looked at Kong Ru again, but Kong Ru's figure had disappeared. Seeing this situation, Dayu's heart became even more excited. The current human race has become very weak. He originally thought that the strength of the human race had declined, but now that he saw the appearance of Kong Ru, he had a clearer understanding of the strength of the human race. With such a powerful existence as the ancestor, how could the human race decline? It must be that the clan members have hidden themselves. After all, the strength of the human race at that time shocked all races in the prehistoric world. With such strength, how could it have declined so easily? Woolen cloth. Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 217 The Great Emperors of the Five Directions After Confucius left, Dayu was not in a hurry to control the flood. Instead, he began to command his men and began to collect some materials for making weapons. Originally, Dayu didn't have many means of refining spiritual treasures, and he didn't have any handy spiritual treasures to help him control the water. He could only explore by himself and open up rivers and canals. Although the speed along the way was not slow, the rivers were not. It seems very clumsy and there are no rules. Now, with the Qiankun Ding given to him by Confucius, Dayu also began to prepare tools to help him control floods. The first thing Dayu refined was his own Wuding Divine Axe. This Wuding Divine Axe was a weapon that Dayu had used since his cultivation. It was also the weapon that Dayu had used along the way to control water. Tools for rivers and canals. After refining his own Wuding Divine Axe, Dayu then refined the Divine Sea-Dinging Needle to suppress the waves and avoid causing floods when he opened the river. After fixing the sea needle, Dayu then refined the sea measuring needle to measure the depth of the water. In the end, Dayu even refined several flying boats to carry him and his men, observe the surrounding terrain, and plan the location of the joint path to be opened. For decades, Dayu did not stop at all. He kept moving among the human race, constantly opening up mountains and opening up land, creating rivers and canals, so that the floods among the human race were discharged along the rivers and canals. The four seas have enabled human beings to escape from the disaster of floods. After the flood control was completed, Dayu's prestige in the human race reached its peak. Yu Shun became the co-lord. It has been hundreds of years since Dayu became the co-lord. During these hundreds of years, the human race has been very peaceful. In these hundreds of years, Dayu's cultivation has rapidly improved and made direct breakthroughs. The twelfth level of innateness has reached the realm of quasi-sage. The co-lords of the human race have gone through more than ten titles. Even the Three Emperors of the year, Fuxi, Shennong, and Xuanyuan, only broke through the twelfth level of innateness, reached the level of quasi-sage, and finally rose to the level of sub-sage when they achieved the position of human emperor. level. And like Dayu, who reached the level of quasi-sage in hundreds of years, he was the only one in the prehistoric world. On the top of Mount Tai, Dayu stood on the altar, with rays of light rising continuously from the Qiankun Ding in his hand. The pieces of bronze in Dayu's hand were sent into the Qiankun Ding. The Qiankun Cauldron began to rotate rapidly as the bronzes were fed in. Every time it rotated, a stream of breath was emitted from the cauldron, but it was the exhaust gas turned into the easily refining waste residue. At this time, the bronze in the cauldron has completely turned into a ball of cyan liquid. Although this cyan liquid does not look very big, its real volume can cover hundreds of miles around. After all, this is thousands of It is made from the essence of ten thousand kilograms of bronze. Although its weight has been purified, it is even heavier. The bronze was refined to the extreme, and rays of light shot out from Dayu's hands, directly sinking into the Qiankun Cauldron. As the rays of light disappeared, the cyan liquid in the cauldron began to squirm quickly, instantly turning into nine smaller liquids. After these nine smaller groups of liquid were formed, they began to squirm continuously. "Boom." The surrounding spiritual energy began to gather quickly, and the surrounding spiritual energy turned into a huge whirlpool and was continuously swallowed by the Qiankun Cauldron. As the spiritual energy continued to gather, the nine cyan liquids in the Qiankun Cauldron began to change rapidly, gradually turning into small three-legged cauldrons. After the nine tripods were formed, the nine small cauldrons began to vibrate continuously, gradually forming phantoms one by one. With the formation of nine phantoms, the vibration frequency of the nine small cauldrons became faster, gradually converging towards the middle, surrounding the Qiankun Cauldron. "Ouch." "Ouch." "Ouch." "Roar." "Ouch", "Ouch", "Ouch", "Ouch", "Ouch", nine loud roars sounded around, these nine loud roars sounded like It was the roar of a dragon, a roar, or a bird's song. These nine sounds became louder and quickly gathered in the direction of Dayu. As the sound continued to approach, nine figures appeared around Mount Tai from the direction of the East China Sea, and appeared next to Dayu. Their bodies were directly thrown into the Qiankun Ding, and one by one they merged into the nine figures in the Qiankun Ding. Within the small cauldron, these nine figures are none other than the Nine Sons of the Ancestral Dragon. "Boom." With the appearance of the Nine Sons of the Ancestral Dragon, the Qiankun Cauldron made a huge sound, and nine small cauldrons flew out from the Qiankun Cauldron. After these nine small cauldrons appeared, they swelled in the wind and instantly transformed from small cauldrons that were only one foot in size into giant cauldrons that were dozens of feet tall and dozens of feet wide. When these giant cauldrons appeared, the surrounding space began to vibrate. The nine sons of the ancestral dragon within the nine cauldrons flew out of the cauldron with a loud roar, and the bodies of these nine sons circled, turning the phantoms inside the nine cauldrons. Surrounded by it. "I, the co-lord of the human race, Yu the Great, now divide the heaven and the earth into nine states. The nine states are Xuzhou, Jizhou, Yanzhou, and QingzhouZhouzhou, Yangzhou, Jingzhou, Liangzhou, Yongzhou and Yuzhou. The place where Jiuding suppressed Jiuzhou, Xuzhou Ding, go. "After the nine giant tripods were formed, Dayu stood on the altar and said loudly. As Dayu's words fell, a giant tripod among the nine tripods appeared next to Dayu, and then directly turned into a ray of light. Disappeared in front of Dayu. After the cauldron disappeared, it appeared directly in the sky of Xuzhou and turned into a curtain of light that enveloped Xuzhou. After the Xuzhou Cauldron left, the other eight cauldrons also began to vibrate. Under Dayu's order, they flew towards the states and turned into eight light curtains, shrouding the other eight states. The nine light curtains completely enveloped Kyushu, and gradually began to merge, turning into a more powerful light curtain that completely enveloped Kyushu. After the light curtain was formed, the Jiuding vibrated one by one and turned into rays of light, directly submerging under the ground of Jiuzhou. This land of Kyushu is located on the coast of the East China Sea, and it is also where the human race has always lived. Jiuding guards Jiuzhou in the middle, and all the aliens in Jiuzhou feel a huge pressure, as if their souls will dissipate at any time. Under this pressure, these people hid in their bodies one by one, not daring to appear where the human tribes lived. The Nine Cauldrons were formed, and Dayu's merits were completed. A stream of merits began to gather in the sky and continuously merged into Dayu's body. With the blessing of these merits and virtues, Dayu's cultivation level also began to continuously improve, and he soon reached the pinnacle of quasi-sage. Dayu's merits were complete, and he moved to prepare to leave Mount Tai directly and go to the place where Huoyun Cave is. But at this moment, the space above the sky shook, and figures appeared around Dayu one by one. These four people were Zhuan Xu, Emperor Ku, Yao and Shun. After the four people appeared, Dayu also felt a sudden enlightenment in his heart. He stood there, while the other four people stood around Dayu, and a powerful aura began to rise on their bodies. The five of them are the most powerful co-masters in the human race besides the three emperors, and they are also the co-masters who have made greater contributions to the human race. Although the aura of the emperor in the five people is not as strong as that of the three emperors, they are still. Can not be ignored. Now that the emperor's aura was released from the five people, the entire prehistoric world was shaken again. Both the Thirty-three Heavens and the Netherworld could feel the powerful emperor's aura coming from the human race. "We are the great emperors of the five directions of the human race, suppressing the destiny of the five directions of the human race. Town, town, town, town, town, town." The voices of the five people sounded at the same time, and the aura of the emperor in their bodies was also extremely powerful, and the voices spread throughout Every corner of the prehistoric world declares the power of the human race, shocking all races that have forgotten the majesty of the human race again. With the completion of the Five Emperors such as Dayu and others, the fate of the human race has been completely stabilized, and the general trend in the prehistoric world has been completely formed and stabilized. The human race has truly become the most powerful race in this prehistoric world. Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 218 Yang Jiao "Fairy Yaoji, you are the sister of the Emperor of Heaven. You have violated the laws of Heaven by descending to earth secretly and having an affair with mortals. Today, by the Emperor's order, you are arrested and treated as if you were in Heaven." A loud voice came out from the sky. , the voice was cold and without the slightest expression, and hidden among the clouds were soldiers wearing golden armor. These people are the heavenly soldiers and generals in heaven, who came to arrest Haotian's sister, Fairy Yaoji, on the orders of the Heavenly Emperor and Jade Emperor, Haotian. Fairy Yaoji is the sister of Haotian, who was transformed from a piece of jade dropped by the innate purple jade of Haotian's body. And Yao Ji also met the mortal Yang Tianyou during a descent, fell in love with him, and gave birth to two sons and one daughter, named Yang Jiao, Yang Jian, and Yang Chan. "One day in the sky and one year underground. This is not the difference in the speed of time between the Thirty-Three Heavens and the Ancient Continent, but the fact that people in the two places have completely different understandings of the speed of the passage of time. The ordinary mortals in the world only have a few decades or a hundred years to survive, and every one of the thirty-three days is a practitioner with a high level of cultivation. In just a few decades or a hundred years, it will not last long. It's just a time for retreat and practice. Originally, Yao Ji only stayed in the human world for ten years. For the practitioners and immortals in heaven, these ten years were only an instant. During this period of time, it was impossible not to notice it, but now that it was discovered that she had secretly descended to earth, Yao Ji was also very surprised. Yaoji looked at the clouds in the sky and clearly saw the heavenly soldiers and generals hidden in the clouds. Although Yao Ji is Haotian's sister, she has only been transformed for thousands of years, and her cultivation is only in the Taiyi realm. As for the heavenly soldiers and generals in the sky, although most of their cultivation bases are only golden immortals in the immortal realm, the leading few strong men have cultivation bases in the Daluo realm, and their own cultivation bases are in this Daluo realm. In front of the existence of a powerful person in the realm, there is no ability to resist at all. And if she resists and fights, her husband and children will be affected by the fighting, and the final result will not be what she wants to see at all. "Madam, who are they?" Yang Tianyou had already guessed who his madam was after hearing the voice in the air, but he was still very confused in his heart. Although he has not revealed the identity of his wife, he also knows part of it. After all, as a Confucian cultivator, his cultivation level is very limited, and it is impossible for him to shout loudly like the ancient cultivators. It can frighten the demons and shake the minds of the creatures in the prehistoric world. Those with low cultivation levels may even have their souls scattered directly by Haoran's righteousness. Although his current cultivation level is very limited, he has bred a great righteousness in his body, which is very rare in this state where human cultivators have retired. "My lord," Yao Ji heard Yang Tianyou's question and looked at Yang Tianyou who had a sense of awe in his body. She also began to tell Yang Tianyou about her origins, her identity, and her current situation. "Madam, you and I are one body. Faced with such a situation, we will not retreat. But what should we do with Jiao'er, Erlang and Chan'er? Madam, let's send them away from here. You and I will go to the heaven together to see What can Emperor Haotian do?" After hearing Yao Ji's words, Yang Tianyou thought for a while and made a decision. "Okay." Yao Ji couldn't help but smile when she heard Yang Tianyou's words. Her husband could do this, and she was even more certain of her choice. After saying that, Yao Ji called Yang Jiao, Yang Jian, and Yang Chan to her side. The power of her body radiated out, and she took out a jade-colored talisman in her hand. After wrapping the three people in it, she inspired the talisman to come out. . The moment the talisman was activated, the surrounding space began to vibrate. In an instant, the figures of Yang Jiao, Yang Jian, and Yang Chan disappeared. This jade-colored talisman was refined by Haotian and was given to Yao Ji to save her life. This talisman has no powerful offensive power. Its only function is to transfer the people inside the talisman. Just going out. Yang Jiao, Yang Jian, and Yang Chan disappeared in place. Yao Ji and Yang Tianyou did not resist, and directly followed the heavenly soldiers and generals who descended from the sky to the heaven thirty-three days away. After these people left, the surrounding space There was another shock, and a figure appeared at the place where Yao Ji and Yang Tianyou left. "This Yang Tianyou is really good. In such an environment, he can breed great righteousness. It's no wonder that the master attaches great importance to it. However, I still go to the heaven to see the Emperor Haotian first and pass on the master's words to him." This figure After appearing, he stood on the spot and muttered to himself. After saying that, his figure turned into a colorful ray of light and disappeared directly from the place. He quickly moved towards the direction of heaven. This person was Kong Ru's Disciple, Kong Xuan. Not mentioning that Kong Xuan followed Yang Tianyou, Yao Ji went to heaven, first of allYang Jiao, Yang Jian and Yang Chan were sent by Yao Ji. Yang Jiao is less than eight years old now, Yang Jian is only six years old, and the youngest Yang Chan is only two or three years old. Now that they suddenly left their parents and appeared in a strange place, the three of them were also very frightened. But soon Yang Jiao, the eldest among the three, gradually calmed down. Looking at his brother and sister who had very panic on their faces, he seemed to have grown up in an instant and made a decision in his heart. "Second brother, third sister, let's leave here quickly. Find a village quickly and decide the next destination so that we can find our father and mother." Yang Jiao calmed down and made a decision, pulling Yang Jian and Yang Chan. The two determined the direction and took steps forward. Although the three of them are young, they were born from immortals, and their natural bodies are much stronger than those of ordinary children. "Yes, yes, he is still so calm in such a situation, and he is still so young. What is even more rare is the immortal's physique, the human race's innate Taoist body, and the immortal race's innate affinity for spiritual energy. After practicing , but the speed is much faster than ordinary people." Not far away from the three people, a person stood there and looked at the three people who were walking, and couldn't help but smile. This man was wearing white Confucian attire, square boots, and his hair was bound by a long scarf. His aura was very plain, as if he were an ordinary person. However, the means of this man hidden in the void were It is far beyond what an ordinary person can do. This person is none other than Kong Ru. After Dayu's flood control, Kong Ru returned directly to Kunshan. He stayed in Kunshan for a period of time, then walked out of Kunshan again and walked among the human race. And when the human race was walking, it was also the time when Yao Ji secretly descended from heaven to earth and married Yang Tianyou. At that time, Kong Ru also began to pay attention to this family. After all, in his previous life, Yang Jian was also a very famous mythical character. Now it is a good pastime to see such a character begin to grow. Moreover, there is less than a thousand years left before becoming a god. When the human dynasty changes, many human beings will definitely be involved. In his previous life, the human race was weak, and only some generals were involved. As for the current situation of the human race, more people will definitely be involved, and he should make some calculations. After meeting Yang Jiao, Kong Ru also decided to accept Yang Jiao as his disciple. Participating in this battle of conferring gods could also play a certain role among the human race. It was precisely because of this decision that Kong Ru was sent out after the heavenly soldiers and generals sent by Haotian, and he followed the three Yang Jiao brothers and sisters to observe the character of these three people. Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 219 Settling in Chaoge One year passed very quickly. During this year, Kong Ru had been hiding around the three brothers and sisters Yang Jiao, Yang Jian, and Yang Chan, watching the three people's continuous wandering and the development of the human race. Cities, villages, deep mountains, wild forests. Seeing the three people in constant danger, without any intention of stopping, they moved forward and searched for where their parents were. "Brother, there is no way for the three of us to keep walking like this, and the three of us have no strength at all. If this continues, even if we return to Guanjiangkou, our father and mother will not be there." Yang Jian looked at his own The eldest brother, Yang Jiao, said. In this year, the growth of the three of them was very significant, and Yang Jian and Yang Chan also appeared to be very mature, which was not comparable to ordinary children of a few years old. In this year, the three of them have a clearer understanding of the world. The martial arts and literary arts of the human race, as well as the immortals and demons hidden in the mountains, although these are not very clear. , but also had a vague understanding. He also knows a little bit about his mother's identity, and he also knows that his current strength cannot compete with his uncle Haotian who took his mother away. It is precisely because of this that Yang Jian couldn't help but have the idea of ????looking for the fairy mountain to visit famous teachers. "You want to become a disciple, but where do you want to become a disciple? We have been walking for a year and have not met a single cultivator, except for some warriors, but the cultivation of those warriors is still at the mortal level and has no influence on us. Any effect." Yang Jiao couldn't help but say after hearing Yang Jian's words and knowing what his younger brother was thinking. In the past few years, he has become aware of the crises hidden everywhere. The three of him have also encountered various dangers in various situations. In this danger again and again, Underneath, he also knew that he was no longer under the protection of his parents at home, and he had to face more. "Brother, I have decided that we will leave tomorrow. And although we have not encountered pursuers now, we don't know whether there will be pursuers. If there are, it will be safer if we separate. ." Yang Jian said, his tone became more firm, and he also yearned for the legendary immortal in his heart. Yang Jian left, and only Yang Jiao and Yang Chan were left among the three brothers and sisters. They still did not stay where they were, but continued to move forward in various villages and cities of the human race, continuing their wandering life. "In one year, Yang Jiao's performance is also good. Although he is not as energetic as Yang Jian, he is very calm and his thoughts are very clear. In this way, although his achievements in martial arts will not be very high, but Literary education requires such a state of mind." Kong Ru couldn't help but said as he looked at Yang Jiao and Yang Chan who continued to advance. During this year, he had a very clear understanding of the personalities of the three siblings. " Kong Ru thought, his body flashed and appeared directly from the void, and his body appeared in front of Yang Jiao and Yang Chan. When Kong Ru appeared, a trace of shock flashed across the faces of Yang Jiao and Yang Chan. They looked at Kong Ru carefully, trying to find something out of Kong Ru. "Who are you? Are you here to arrest us?" Yang Jiao looked at Kong Ru nervously and guarded Yang Chan behind him. He fully mobilized all his strength and was ready to attack Kong Ru at any time. Although Yang Jiao does not have any cultivation skills, as an immortal, his body is powerful and has a natural attraction for spiritual energy. Although Yang Jiao has not practiced, his own strength is still very powerful. Compared with the average human race The warriors are much stronger. "You are the children of Yao Ji and Yang Tianyou, right? What do you think? Do you want to be your parents?" Kong Ru looked at the nervous Yang Jiao and couldn't help but smile. He looked at Yang Jiao and looked at Yang Jiao with his eyes. Jiao made Yang Jiao feel as if he had been completely seen through in an instant. "You, can you help us with our parents?" At this time, Yang Chan, who was standing behind Yang Jiao, stood up and said to Kong Ru, with a hint of joy in his tone. "Sister, the one who captured father and mother is our uncle, the Emperor of Heaven." Although Yang Jiao was speaking to Yang Chan, he was also looking at Kong Ru opposite him when he spoke. This sentence was aimed at What Kong Ru said could also reveal his identity, so that Kong Ru would be afraid and would not hurt the two of him. "Haha, you're a good kid. However, if it's Haotian, it's not worth my while, but I can give you the skills to save your parents." Kong Ru couldn't help but become a little funny when he heard Yang Jiao's words. , but he couldn't help but appreciate Yang Jiao even more. At such a young age, he knew how to protect himself and how to take advantage of the situation, and his mind moved so quickly that Confucius couldn't help but feel??Surprise. "Is it true?" This time, not only Yang Chan, but also Yang Jiao couldn't help but shout out and looked at Kong Ru. Although I don't know how powerful my uncle is, he is the master of heaven. His status is so noble and his skills must be very powerful. There must be very few people in heaven and earth who can compete with him. "Haha, although Haotian's skills are good, they are still far inferior to mine. And when the time comes, you won't have to fight your uncle directly to save your mother." Hearing Yang Jiao's tone Confused, Kong Ru couldn't help but smile and said, his tone full of pride. With Kong Ru's current cultivation level, although he cannot be said to be invincible in this ancient world, it is far beyond the power of ordinary saints. Even if several saints attack together, he can easily deal with it. , now compared with this Haotian, Kong Ru himself couldn't help but feel very funny. "Meet the master." Yang Jiao and Yang Chan heard Confucius's words and prostrated themselves in front of Confucius at the same time. They knelt down three times and kowtowed nine times. The expressions on their faces looked very solemn. "Well, not bad, okay, you two, get up. We will also find a place to teach you two the cultivation methods, so that you can practice faster and find your mother faster when the time comes." Kong Ru As he said that, he directly helped the two of them up. Looking at the two children who were only a few years old, he couldn't help but sigh in his heart. It seemed that he was going to be a nanny again. Time always passes very quickly, and another hundred years have passed. Within these hundred years, Yang Jiao and Yang Chan have been following Confucius, constantly practicing, and traveling among the human race. In these hundred years, Yang Jiao and Yang Chan have completely grown up, and their cultivation has reached the fifth level of innateness. They are not weak existences in the current prehistoric world, and among the human race Among them, it can be said to be an extraordinary existence. "Master, when are we going to go? It has been several decades. Will we keep going like this?" A teenage girl who was following Kong Ru looked at Kong Ru and said softly. He asked, but his tone was very close to Kong Ru. This little girl was Yang Chan. "Okay, okay, when we get to the city in front, we can stop for a while. By then, the two of you can practice with peace of mind. What you have experienced in the past hundred years will not be much. After a while, You can also go and meet your parents." Kong Ru said, his tone still so calm. Yang Jiao and Yang Chan were very happy when they heard that they could take care of their parents. During these hundred years, the two of them followed Confucius and learned a lot. They also had a certain understanding of their parents' situation. Although a hundred years was very long, as their cultivation continued, With the increase, they also know that their cultivation level is constantly growing. They also know that hundreds of years are only a very short time in the eyes of cultivators. "Okay, we're here. This is where we will live from now on." The three of them quickly arrived in front of a city. On the gate of this city, three big characters exuded a powerful aura, but they read "Chao Three words: "Song City". Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 220: Saving Mother Another hundred years have passed. During these hundreds of years, Kong Ru, Yang Jiao and Yang Chan have been living in Chaoge City. During these hundreds of years, the lives of the three of them were also very peaceful. Kong Ru opened a medium-sized library in Chaoge City and taught the children around him. Over the course of hundreds of years, the professor's students also There are hundreds of them. Although not all of these students have great achievements, each of them is pretty good. They end up working in all walks of life. Although they do not have the body of a transcendent mortal, they all have their own achievements. "Jiao'er, cicada." Kong Ru opened his eyes and called Yang Jiao and Yang Chan beside him. After Kong Ru finished speaking, Yang Jiao and Yang Chan appeared in front of Kong Ru. "Master." The two stood in front of Confucius, bowed and looked at Confucius. This time Confucius called the two of them to come, and the two of them seemed to know Confucius' purpose. Instead of their usual playfulness, they looked solemn. "You two have been studying art for more than two hundred years. Your two cultivation levels have reached the seventh level of innateness. Jiao'er's cultivation level has reached the eighth level of innateness. I, the Confucian Haoran, Righteousness has also been nurtured. Although it is not as good as those astonishing great scholars, it is still pretty good. I called you here today because of your mother's affairs." Kong Ru said, his tone was very calm. "Master, can we save our mother?" Yang Jiao and Yang Chan said excitedly after hearing Kong Ru's words. For two hundred years, the two of them missed their mother all the time. Although Confucius said that the passage of time is very fast in the eyes of practitioners, the two of them never stopped missing their mother. Now two hundred years have passed, and your master finally mentioned his mother. You can fully imagine the excitement in their hearts. "After the two of you leave, go to Yuquan Mountain. Your brother Yang Jian worships the master Yuding in Yuquan Mountain. You want to find him there, and then go to the Yellow River and borrow the Wuding used by Dayu to control the water from the Yellow River Hebo. Divine Axe, and finally go to Taoshan to find your mother. After rescuing your mother, you can directly crush this talisman and go to my human Kunshan Academy. You can live there for a while. Still If you have this talisman seal, give it to your brother." Kong Ru said, handing two jade-colored talisman seals into Yang Jiao's hands. "Okay, you go." When Yang Jiao caught the two talismans, Kong Ru said calmly, waving his sleeves, the surrounding space changed, and the power of space enveloped the two figures. In an instant, The figures of the two people had already appeared on a mountain peak tens of thousands of miles away from Chaoge City. "Brother, where are we?" Yang Chan stood there, looking at the surrounding environment, and asked Yang Jiao beside him. "This should be near Yuquan Mountain. The teacher should have sent us here. Let's go find Erlang quickly, and then go to Taoshan together to find our mother, and then our father." Yang Jiao looked at the surrounding environment and said He said to Yang Chan, and after finishing speaking, he led Yang Chan down the mountain. Although Yang Jiao spent most of his time following Confucius, he was also very clear about the famous mountains in the ancient world and what was under the caves of cultivators. As for Yuquan Mountain, where the cave of Yuding Zhenren, the direct disciple of Yuanshi Tianzun, is located, Yang Jiao naturally knows it very well, and Yang Jiao and the two of them continue to move towards Yuquan Mountain. And when the two of them approached the direction of Yuquan Mountain, a figure on Yuquan Mountain walked quickly down the mountain. I saw that this man was more than eight feet tall, his face was like a knife and an axe, and he exuded a powerful aura. The most surprising thing is that between this man's eyebrows, one eye keeps blinking and shooting out streaks of light, as if he has insight into everything in the world. This man is following Master Yuding on Yuquan Mountain. Yang Jian who practices. Now Yang Jian's cultivation level has reached the Taiyi realm, and this time when he goes down the mountain, Yang Jian is going to Taoshan to save his mother. "Erlang." "Second brother." Just as Yang Jian walked out of Yuquan Mountain, two voices came to Yang Jian's ears. And when he heard these two voices, his body couldn't help but tremble. The only people who call him this are his eldest brother and his third sister. He never thought that when he came out of Yuquan Mountain, he would meet his eldest brother and third sister. "Eldest brother, third sister." Yang Jian turned around and looked at the man and woman walking towards him. The resonance that came from blood made him instantly recognize that the people calling him were his eldest brother and his sister. The three brothers and sisters recognized each other, and after talking for a while, they explained their respective experiences to each other, and then headed directly towards the Yellow River. The three of them did not stop at all as they moved forward. They kept their speed at full speed and headed towards the direction of the Yellow River.  "Brother, can the Wuding Divine Ax that your master said can really split Peach Mountain?" Standing on the Yellow River, Yang Jian asked Yang Jiao. As a disciple of Zhenren Yuding, Yang Jian also has a certain understanding of the powerful people in the prehistoric world. He also knows that his mother is trapped in Peach Mountain and is shrouded in the talisman of heaven. His uncle's cultivation level, his master also told him, is a great supernatural power user in the prehistoric world, a quasi-sage level existence, and the talisman seal he made is also very powerful. In order to open it, the cultivation level must be at least He has reached the Daluo realm, but now his cultivation is only at the Taiyi realm, not even the Taiyi Golden Immortal. "It's not wrong. The Wuding Divine Ax was the ax used by Emperor Yu, one of the five great emperors, when he controlled the flood. After the flood was controlled, the merit of sucking milk was an acquired merit treasure. Compared with the innate spiritual treasure, The power is not weak at all." After Yang Jiao finished speaking, a force emitted from his body, directly covering his body completely and entering the Yellow River. When Yang Jiao entered the Yellow River, Yang Jian and Yang Chan behind him also followed him into the Yellow River. Entering the Yellow River, the three of them quickly found the location of the Water Mansion of the Yellow River Hebo. This Hebo of the Yellow River was also a cultivator of the human race who followed Dayu to control the water. After the water control, he did not leave the Yellow River, but stayed within the Yellow River to suppress the Yellow River's channel and prevent the river from flooding. In the end, it became He Bo who crossed the Yellow River. "I have met Senior He Bo. We are following the master's order and came to get the Wuding Divine Ax left by Emperor Yu." Yang Jiao saw He Bo and saluted He Bo respectfully. He also knows the origin of He Bo, and respects He Bo from the bottom of his heart. "Oh, then you come with me." He Bo looked at Yang Jiao, Yang Chan, and Yang Jian, and without any hesitation, he did not embarrass the three of them, and directly led them towards the back of Shuifu. "This is the Wuding Divine Axe. If you can pick it up, just take it directly." He Bo said, motioning for the three of them to move forward. The ax that impressed the three people was not very huge. It was not like a magic weapon, but more like an ordinary stone axe. However, Yang Jiao was not surprised at all. After hearing He Bo's words, Yang Jiao took a direct step forward and stood in front of the Wuding Divine Ax. He held the handle of the ax with both hands, and the power in his body was completely released. Yuan is constantly swimming in various parts of the body, releasing powerful forces from every part of the body. While this power was dissipating, a majestic and upright aura also rose from Yang Jiao's body. This aura surprised both He Bo and Yang Jian behind him. Yang Jiao couldn't feel Yang Jiao's cultivation very clearly, but he felt that it was not very different from his own cultivation. However, Yang Jiao's cultivation was exuded, and Yang Jian couldn't help but be surprised by the powerful power. But what surprised him even more was that the Wuding Divine Ax did not move at all. No matter how hard Yang Jiao tried, he could not lift the Wuding Divine Axe. Yang Jiao couldn't lift the stone axe, so he couldn't help but retreat and fell to the ground. "Brother, are you okay?" Seeing Yang Jiao fall, Yang Jian and Yang Chan quickly walked to Yang Jiao's side, helped Yang Jiao up, and asked worriedly. "It's okay, but it seems that this Wuding Divine Ax and I have no fate, but why did the master ask us to get this Wuding Divine Ax first." Yang Jiao looked at the Wuding Divine Ax with confusion in his eyes. Looking at the stone ax in front of him, he kept thinking in his heart about what other meanings the master had. "Brother, let me give it a try. What I practice is the Nine-turn Mysterious Technique that I teach to protect the teachings. The Nine-turn Mysterious Technique is the top body-refining magic technique in the prehistoric world. I should be able to pick up this magical technique. It's an axe." Yang Jian looked at the Wuding Divine Axe, stood up directly and said to Yang Jiao. After saying that, he walked directly in front of the stone axe, holding the handle of the axe with both hands, and the Nine Turns Mysterious Attack was running at full strength. The power burst out completely, the veins on his arms appeared, and with an angry voice in his mouth, a whirlwind suddenly rose around his body. The surrounding spiritual energy quickly gathered around Yang Jian, and continued to blend into Yang Jian's body. . As this spiritual energy continued to blend in, the aura on Yang Jian's body also increased rapidly, and the speed of the Nine Revolutions Xuan Gong became even faster. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 221: Saving Mother (2) Yang Jian stood on the spot, the power in his body was completely released, and the operation of the Nine Transformations Xuan Gong instantly broke through the limit and entered the next new realm. With Yang Jian's breakthrough, the aura on his body suddenly strengthened. Originally, he had only just entered the Taiyi True Immortal's strength, but in an instant he had reached the Taiyi Golden Immortal realm. At the same time as Yang Jian's Nine Revolutions Xuan Gong broke through, the strength of Yang Jian's body increased instantly, and the stone ax that had been motionless at first began to slowly lift up. When the stone ax was slowly lifted, the entire Yellow River water began to oscillate, and the earth began to shake. And as the river shook, all the creatures in the Yellow River were filled with fear, and they kept swimming in the river one by one, panicked. "Ah, ah, ah, get up." Yang Jian shouted loudly, and his strength suddenly reached the extreme. He instantly raised the stone ax and held it in his hand. The moment Yang Jian raised the stone axe, the oscillations of the surrounding rivers and mountains stopped instantly. At this moment, Yang Jian felt that the stone ax in his hand seemed to become very light in an instant, without any weight. But at this time, Yang Jian also felt the power of the Wuding Divine Axe. It was definitely not comparable to ordinary spiritual treasures, and even his master's Immortal Killing Sword could not compare with it. Yang Jiao, Yang Jian, and Yang Chan got the Wuding Divine Axe, and did not stop at the Yellow River for a moment, but headed directly towards Taoshan. Taoshan is not very far away from the Yellow River, only thousands of miles away. With the full exertion of the three people, the speed has reached the extreme. " Before getting the Wuding Divine Axe, the three of them might not have had any chance of winning. However, now that they have a treasure like the Wuding Divine Axe, and open up the restrictions of Taoshan, the three of them can be said to be very confident. "Brother, Taoshan is ahead. Oh, look, there is a person heading towards Taoshan. Let's go and see who he is." After the three of them arrived at Taoshan, they saw a middle-aged man standing outside Taoshan. Looking at Momoyama, his face was depressed, but despite this, the vast, upright, and coercive aura emanating from this man made the three of them feel a little surprised. "Haoran Zhengqi should be a great Confucian of our human race. Such pure Haoran Zhengqi, as well as the clothes on his body, should be a Confucian cultivator in our human race's Kunshan Academy." Yang Jiao felt the presence of the man in the distance. He was so upright and could not help but judge, and said to Yang Jian and Yang Chan beside him. Kunshan Academy is the mountain range where the Nuwa Temple is located, and it is also where several ancestors of the human race lived. In this mountain range, there are many strong men of the human race, and there are also many geniuses of the human race who have been selected into Kunshan. And everyone who comes out of Kunshan can be said to have great potential. Transformation, so this place is also called Kunshan Academy, it is a place to cultivate talents for the human race. "Jiao'er, Erlang, Chan'er, you three are here." Just as Yang Jiao was talking to the three people around him, the middle-aged man in the distance also noticed the three of them and stepped towards them. He came in front of the three people and said to them. "Father, father." The three of them looked at the middle-aged man with confidence, and couldn't help shouting in surprise. This person was Yang Tianyou. When Yang Tianyou was brought to heaven, Haotian was very angry when he saw Yang Tianyou. Haotian is the transformation of the innate purple jade, which gathers the Yang Qi between heaven and earth. After Haotian transformed, he has been practicing with Dao Ancestor Hongjun. Daozu Hongjun spent most of his time in a state of cultivation. Even after he became a saint, he moved directly to the Zixiao Palace in the chaos to practice, and the only person who accompanied him was the same as A child's wonderland. As for Yaochi, who has been looking forward to him, the relationship between the two is also very good, but the relationship is relatively equal and they support each other. After Yao Ji was born, she could be said to be Haotian's only relative, a family relationship based on blood. Haotian could be said to care deeply about his only sister around him, but now his sister actually married a mortal without telling him, and even gave birth to children. Such things made Haotian feel very angry. Originally, if his sister liked it, he would not have any objection. But hiding it from himself, even when he knew it, he even knew it from others. This situation made Haotian feel a little bit humiliated, and his face lost all luster. Although Haotian is now the Emperor of Heaven and the ruler of the prehistoric world, he is still regarded as a boy in the hearts of all cultivators. Especially several saints and their disciples looked down upon him even more. Now that his sister did such a thing again, Haotian felt very bitter in his heart, but he still didn't want to punish his sister easily, so In the end, I just wanted to give him a light punishment and make a show of it. However, no?Thinking that when he saw his sister again, there was actually a scholar following him. The faint righteousness on his body made him look at the scholar differently. In the end, Yang Tianyou was taken away by Kong Xuan who arrived later. , sent directly to Kunshan. After the four of them recognized each other, they entered Peach Mountain directly and headed towards the cave where Yao Ji was imprisoned. Although Yao Ji is said to be imprisoned in Peach Mountain, she is actually just practicing in this mountain range. The rich star power and spiritual energy are constantly gathering in the mountain range. Apart from not being able to leave Taoshan, other supplies are not bad at all. "Oh, it's been two hundred years. I wonder what happened to Jiao'er, Erlang and Chan'er? My husband doesn't know what's going on now. Although the eldest brother said that he had another chance, what kind of opportunity is it? Even the eldest brother is so afraid. ." Yao Ji walked in Peach Mountain with a depressed face. Although she did not suffer any pain, she could not see her husband and children. The torment of missing her husband was more uncomfortable than any pain for Yao Ji. . ¡°Mother,¡± ¡°Mother,¡± ¡°Mother,¡± ¡°Mother,¡± four soft calls rang in Yao Ji¡¯s ears. Yao Ji suddenly heard these shouts and couldn't help but feel surprised in her heart. However, the faint feeling of blood caused her to wake up from her daze in an instant. She turned around and looked at the four people walking behind her. It was the husband-in-law whom he longed for day and night, and he had three children. "Jiao'er, Erlang, Chan'er, husband." Seeing the four of them, Yao Ji directly hugged Yang Jiao, Yang Jian, and Yang Chan in her arms. Looking at Yang Tianyou beside her, tears flowed out of her eyes. But despite this, her face was still full of joy. She had been waiting for two hundred years for this day. "Mother, watch me split this barrier. Then, our family will be able to live together, and no one can stop it." Yang Jian held the giant ax in his hand, stopped in front of the barrier that wrapped Taoshan, and faced Yao Ji and the others around him said. After speaking, Yang Jian raised the giant ax in his hand above his head and struck at the barrier. "Bang, bang, bang." With loud noises, the barrier surrounding Taoshan began to vibrate continuously, and with each vibration, the strength of the barrier became weaker. "Boom." Suddenly a huge sound sounded, and the barrier surrounding Taoshan completely dissipated in an instant. And as the barrier dissipated, a multicolored light emitted from the Wuding Divine Ax in Yang Jian's hand, and the giant ax flew directly into the sky as if it had been summoned. The Wuding Divine Ax disappears, auspicious clouds descend from the sky, fairy music sounds, the sound of bells and drums is heard continuously, the phoenix sings, the crane chirps, and the roars of strange immortals and beasts also continue to sound. And with this sound, a group of people appeared in the sky and descended from the sky. In the center of the team, a golden chariot, pulled by a nine-headed dragon, advanced rapidly and soon reached the sky above Peach Mountain. "Haotian Golden Tower, the Supreme Supreme Natural Miracle, Milo, the True Jade Emperor, has arrived." A sharp voice descended from the sky. Although this saint was sharp, it spread very widely, spreading throughout Taoshan. range. This person is none other than the Emperor of Heaven, Haotian, who is Yao Ji's brother. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 222: Master Yuding Haotian appeared and looked at Yao Ji, Yang Tianyou, and the three young men behind him on the Peach Mountain. His expression did not change at all, but he was very happy in his heart. Imprisoning his sister was not his own intention, but just to block the people in heaven. After all, heaven must have its own rules. If there are no rules, how will these gods and gods manage this prehistoric world. And now that the talisman on Peach Mountain has been broken, I have a reason not to imprison Yao Ji anymore. Haotian appeared just to take a look at his sister. After all, although Yao Ji has been released now, she will definitely not be able to live in heaven in the future. If she wants to see her, she may not necessarily return. When is it. "Who are you and what are you doing here?" At this time, Yang Jian looked at Haotian in the sky and asked angrily. Although he didn't know Haotian, he could have such a scene, and he was from above the nine heavens. Those who come down must be people from heaven. His mother had been imprisoned for two hundred years, making it impossible for him to see his mother since he was a child. Yang Jian's heart was full of anger towards Heaven. ???????????????????? Furthermore, Yang Jian practices the Nine Transformations Mysterious Skill, which is mainly based on conjoined body, and the soul is only an auxiliary. This means that although Yang Jian¡¯s cultivation is strong, his character has not improved much. In addition, the Nine Transformations Xuan Gong was originally a method of supporting war through war, and Yang Jian's temper was already very impulsive and irritable. Now seeing Haotian, the anger in his heart was directly aroused, and he attacked Haotian directly. Even if Yao Ji behind him spoke to stop him, it was already too late. Yang Jian¡¯s attack was completely beyond Haotian¡¯s expectations. After all, I came here just to see my sister. But he didn't expect that his nephew would attack him directly, and his eyes were filled with hatred. "Hmph." Haotian's cultivation is definitely not comparable to that of Yang Jian. Even compared to Zhen Yuanzi, Ming He and others who have been famous for a long time in the ancient world, Haotian's cultivation is not weak at all. However, because Haotian has always lived in Zixiao Palace and has never taken action to fight with others, there are very few people in the prehistoric world who realize his power. Haotian snorted coldly, and a trace of aura came out of his body. The powerful aura instantly enveloped Yang Jian's figure. But he did not attack Yang Jian, after all, he was his sister's son. He had separated Yao Ji from his children for two hundred years, and he felt very guilty. Now if he hurt his nephews, Haotian believed that his sister would hate him to the bone. However, although Haotian did not blame Yang Jian, he was very angry at Chanjiao. In his opinion, the reason why his nephew became like this was entirely because of the professor of Chanjiao. "Great Heavenly Lord, show mercy." Just when Yang Jian's figure was controlled by Haotian, a voice came from a distance. Although this saint called Haotian the Great Heavenly Lord, there was no respect in his tone. Instead, he seemed cold and arrogant. After Haotian heard the sound, he turned around and looked at where the sound came from. I saw a man in a blue robe shooting towards Momoyama quickly. This man looked like a young man, with a cold body and no expression on his face. He carried a long sword behind his back and exuded a looming aura. A sword intent. This person is none other than Master Yuding, one of the twelve direct disciples of Yuanshi Tianzun of Chanjiao, and he is also Yang Jian¡¯s master. Yuding Zhenren was transformed from a piece of innate jade, and he practiced the same exercises as Yang Jian, which were the teaching-protecting exercises and the Nine Revolutions Xuan Gong. However, compared to Yang Jian, his cultivation was much stronger. First of all, his cultivation level is also a strong one in the Da Luo realm. Although his cultivation level has not reached that of Da Luo Jinxian, his combat power is not weaker than that of Da Luo Jinxian. "The Jade Cauldron of Chanjiao has met the Great Heavenly Lord. Yang Jian is a disciple of my Chanjiao, and he is the protective disciple among the three generations of disciples of my Chanjiao. This time Yang Jian split Huashan Mountain to save his mother. It is God's will. The Great Heavenly Lord should understand ." Yuding stood in front of Haotian and said with a slight bow. Although Yuding talks about things, he mentions Chanjiao in every sentence. Haotian couldn't help but feel even more disgusted with Chanjiao. At the same time, he couldn't help but think that although he was the Lord of Heaven, his status in the three realms was far inferior to that of the three saints. Even a disciple of a saint like Yuding Dare to despise himself like this, Haotian couldn't help but think about what he wanted to do? "Humph, although Yang Jian is a disciple of the saint, heaven has its own rules, and the earth has its own laws. Taoshan has been destroyed, and Yao Ji's calamity has naturally ended, but Yang Jian's mistakes still cannot be forgiven, otherwise, the laws of heaven and earth will not Save." After hearing Yu Ding's words, Haotian's face became even more gloomy, and he said to Yu Ding in a cold voice. "Brother!" Yao Ji heard the words of Yuding and Haotian very clearly, and couldn't help but shout to Haotian. However,But Tian didn't pay any attention to it, and still looked coldly at Master Yuding opposite. He is a mighty sub-sage, but a person whose cultivation level is lower than Daluo Jinxian actually dares to talk to him. Although Yao Ji was very anxious and wanted to go and say something to Haotian, Yang Tianyou, Yang Jiao and Yang Chan who were beside him had already stopped him. "Madam, don't worry, the Great Heavenly Lord didn't mean to send Erlang out at first. Now because of the teachings, he wants to establish his power and punish Erlang, but it won't be too harsh." Yang Tianyou said to Yao Ji, in his tone Also very firm. If he had any grudge against Haotian before, it had disappeared when Haotian came to see Yao Ji. After all, although Haotian hid it deeply, his concern for Yao Ji was not hidden at all. "Mom, don't worry. Before coming here, the master has already said that the second brother will have a disaster here, but this disaster is also a test and an opportunity for him. If the younger brother does not experience this disaster, There will definitely be great restrictions on your future cultivation, and the second brother still has the master's talisman, so there will definitely be no problem." After Yang Tianyou finished speaking, Yang Jiao continued, although he didn't want his second brother to My brother has gone through hardships, but for his future development, Yang Jiao has no choice. "Yang Jian, the son of Yao Ji, split the peach mountain to save his mother, but he broke the rules of heaven and earth and punished Yang Jian to suffer ten reincarnations." Haotian's voice was full of coldness. After his words fell, the surrounding heaven and earth shook. Trembling, a gray vortex appeared, instantly swallowing Yang Jian's figure into the vortex, and swept away directly into the Six Paths of Reincarnation. "Huh." After seeing Yang Jian being sucked into the six reincarnations by the whirlpool, Yu Ding's face turned gloomy for a while. Although the strength shown by Haotian is very powerful, as a disciple of the saint, Haotian still does not take him seriously at all. He had made it very clear about Yang Jian's position in the teaching, but Haotian was still like this. Yuding snorted coldly and turned around to leave without paying any attention to Haotian. After sending Yang Jian to the Six Paths of Reincarnation, Haotian's mood became very bad, his face was very ugly, and he left with his people directly, returning towards the direction of heaven. After Haotian left, Yang Tianyou and his family did not stay where they were and headed directly towards Kunshan. Although Yang Jian has to endure the pain of reincarnation this time, it is also for the sake of Yang Jian's future development, and several people are no longer so sad in their hearts. Yang Tianyou and others returned to Kunshan, and Haotian had also returned to the Lingxiao Hall on the 33rd day. Haotian was sitting in the main hall with a very gloomy face. Originally, he was very happy to go see his sister and her family reunited this time. But I didn't expect that such a thing would happen, and there was no trace of joy left in my heart. "Hmph, don't blame me for being unjust." Haotian said in his heart, he stood up directly and moved forward thirty-three days away. Thirty-three days after leaving the house, Haotian's gorgeous clothes disappeared and were replaced by a boy's clothes. "Haha, it seems that the conferring of gods is about to begin." Thirty-three days after Haotian left, a figure appeared from the void and said, this person is Kong Ru. Kong Ru had been watching the whole cause of the Battle of Conferred Gods from the side, and at the same time, his impression of the disciples of Chanjiao became even worse. He had only met Guangchengzi and Yuding as disciples of Chanjiao, but their arrogance had not been restrained at all. With such a character, Confucius could not agree with the level of disciples of Yuanshi Tianzunjiao. . Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 223: Book of Heaven - List of Gods Haotian entered the star field, and the speed of advancement did not slow down at all. Instead, it became faster, and soon reached the edge of chaos. Arriving at the edge of chaos, Haotian's footsteps did not stop at all, and his figure directly entered the chaos. Although Ya Sheng's cultivation is unable to navigate the chaos without any calculation, there is no problem in the chaos at the edge of this prehistoric world. Haotian entered the chaos and began to search continuously in the chaos, looking for the location of Zixiao Palace. Zixiao Palace is hidden in chaos. Even if Haotian has stayed in Zixiao Palace for countless years, it is still very difficult to find the so-called location of Zixiao Palace. "Disciple Haotian asks the teacher to show up." Haotian kept searching in the chaos, but couldn't find the slightest trace. He couldn't help but prostrate himself in the chaos, and shouted with a gnawing voice, the respect in his tone completely revealed. And out. The moment Haotian¡¯s words fell, a palace appeared directly in front of Haotian. This palace was the Zixiao Palace. The appearance of Zixiao Palace was very sudden, and the surrounding space did not change at all. Even the energy of chaos did not change at all, as if it had stayed there from the beginning. "Click." A slight sound sounded, and the door of Zixiao Palace opened. At this time, Hao Tiancai discovered that Zixiao Palace had appeared in front of him. Seeing the door of Zixiao Palace open, he stood up and entered Zixiao Palace respectfully, arriving at the dojo where Hongjun was preaching. "Disciple Haotian pays homage to the teacher." When Haotian saw Hongjun above the hall, he knelt down on the ground and shouted respectfully. "Haotian, if you don't sit in the heaven, what are you doing here?" Hongjun's face showed no expression at all, and his tone was extremely dull. "Sir, there is no one in heaven, and we cannot deter the prehistoric world. The disciples of saints are running rampant, disobeying the control of heaven, and trampling on the rules of heaven. Please do something, master." Haotian prostrated on the ground, his voice was full of grief and indignation, and his tone could not help but become agitated. , the name Hongjun was also changed to the name he used when he was a boy. Originally, Haotian had followed Hongjun for countless years. He had been with Hongjun before he became a disciple in Sanqing. He took care of the cave, sent messages, took care of various things, and served Hongjun for a long time, which can be said to be unprecedented in the world. A time that no Taoist boy can match. "Then what do you want?" Hongjun said directly without any change in his expression. "I sincerely request you to order a few disciples of the saints to serve as officials in the Heavenly Court, so as to establish pressure on the Heavenly Court and frighten the three realms." Haotian calmed down and said respectfully. Haotian is very clear that the only one he can rely on is Dao Ancestor Hongjun. After all, he, the Emperor of Heaven, was also consecrated by Hongjun. If he can invite Dao Ancestor this time, his pressure will definitely increase a lot, even in the future. It is the disciples of the saint who no longer act so arrogantly in front of him. After hearing what Haotian said, Hongjun's expression still did not change at all. However, a mysterious aura rose behind him, and a disc's shadow appeared behind him, making Hongjun look even more mysterious, and the aura on his body became more ethereal. "Let's go." The shadow behind Hongjun dissipated. Hongjun, who had no expression at all, became much uglier, as if he had made a very difficult decision, and his whole mind changed in an instant. I also relaxed a lot. "Whoosh, whoosh" Seven faint sounds sounded in succession, and seven rays of light shot out from Hongjun's hand, instantly shooting from the Zixiao Palace into the chaos. This caused the six rays of light to advance rapidly in the chaos. When they reached the edge of the prehistoric world, they entered the small world opened by several saints at the edge of chaos, and the last ray of light entered directly. In the prehistoric world, he traveled through many spaces, entered the prehistoric continent, and landed in a hut in a city of the human race in the prehistoric world. "Haha, it seems that Haotian has arrived in Zixiao Palace, and Hongjun has also made a decision. It seems that the list of gods is about to be launched. This boring life finally has a little bit of excitement to spice it up." Kong Ru looked at the purple light in front of him, and instantly knew the information brought by the purple light, and couldn't help but say. It has been thousands of years since he returned to the human race. During these decades, most of Kong Ru's time was not on cultivation. After all, Kong Ru's cultivation has reached a point now. The small world is also slowly transforming on its own. These are not things that you can speed up if you want to speed up. What you can do is to constantly control the small world to grow up as quickly as possible. And such control, for Kong Ru It is very easy and does not require much effort. In addition to these, Kong Ru spent most of his life among various tribes of the human race.Among them, teaching the younger generations of the human race can be regarded as passing his time, and now that he has begun to become a god, it can also be said to be an adjustment in his peaceful life. Kong Ru smiled softly, and his figure disappeared directly on the spot. When he reappeared, he was already at the edge of the prehistoric world and the chaotic world. Kong Ru's footsteps didn't stop at all, he stepped forward, his figure directly entered the chaos, and moved quickly towards the Zixiao Palace. The Zixiao Palace is usually hidden in the chaos, and it is very difficult to find it. But now that Hongjun has summoned him, there is no trace of the Zixiao Palace. Confucius has quickly found the location of the Zixiao Palace. Entering the Zixiao Palace, Hongjun was sitting on the cloud bed above the main hall. Under the cloud bed, six people were sitting on futons. It was Sanqing and Nuwa who were leading the six people. "I've met Taoist ancestors, and I've met all fellow Taoists." Kong Ru entered the main hall, bowed slightly to Hongjun on the cloud bed, and nodded slightly to Sanqing and others. Seeing Kong Ru's arrival, several people nodded slightly, but Hongjun couldn't help but flash a glimmer of light when he looked at Kong Ru. "Haotian came here to say that the Heavenly Court cannot intimidate the prehistoric and rule the world. It is for this reason that I have recruited you today." Hongjun's face returned to calmness again, and his eyes swept across the seven people sitting down, "Five hundred years later , the tribulation of immortals begins, and those who are quasi-sages are all within this tribulation. Those with deep luck can survive this tribulation and become immortals. Those with insufficient luck and shallow foundations can achieve the divine way like those on the list of gods. Without foundation, there is no luck. The person will fall into reincarnation." Hongjun's voice still said calmly, without any change in his tone. "This is the list of gods, which is a heavenly book. There are 360 ??righteous gods on it, and there are 129,600 righteous gods below. You and the other seven can sign the disciples who agree with the conditions. On the list of gods." After Hongjun finished speaking, the long scroll in his hand unfolded directly and floated in front of the seven people, and his own figure also disappeared directly from the spot. Hongjun disappeared from the spot. Several people looked at the list of gods in front of them and couldn't help but feel shocked. In the prehistoric world, two books, the Book of the Earth and the Book of the Underworld, have been born. Every time they see it, they are rare spiritual treasures. The list of gods in front of you is actually the Book of Heaven among the three books of heaven, earth and man, and its power can actually preserve people. His true spirit remains, and his body is recast. Although the power displayed now is just that, it is still worthy of attention. After the seven people looked at the list of gods for a while, they also began to think about how to sign the list of gods. After all, everyone here is a saint, and they do not want their disciples to lose the opportunity to practice the immortal way and achieve the divine way. After all, the cultivation of immortality relies on one's own cultivation, so that one can be free and at ease, and achieve higher achievements. As for achieving the divine way, a trace of true spirit is stored in the list of gods. As long as this trace of true spirit is immortal, it can be immortal. Even if the body returns, it can be recovered under the list of gods. But from now on, the opportunity to achieve achievements will also be lost, and the progress of cultivation will be greatly restricted, and it can even be said that it will not make any progress. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 224: Signing the List of Gods After the seven people, Sanqing, Nuwa, Jingyin, Zhunti and Kongru, looked at the list of gods one after another, they began to think. They looked at the list in front of them and thought about how to fill it out one by one. Three hundred and sixty righteous gods and one hundred and twenty-nine thousand six hundred god positions. This number is very small compared to the number of creatures in the entire prehistoric world, but for the saints who are doing it, it is very small. It is very numerous. After all, the disciples of several saints were also in trouble, and when Daozu called them here and gave them the list of gods to fill in, they must also fill in the names of his own disciples. Among the several saints, there is only one disciple of Lao Tzu, the Great Master of Xuandu. He has always been in the Bajing Palace in chaos. He rarely enters the ancient world, and his cultivation has reached the peak of Daluo Jinxian. , and with merit and virtue, it can be said that he will no longer be in this calamity. The disciples of Yuanshi Tianzun include Twelve Golden Immortals, Antarctic Immortals, Yun Zhongzi and others. Plus the disciples of the third generation, there are only dozens of them. The number is also very limited. Moreover, Yuanshi Tianzun's character is He will never let his disciples die, enter the list of gods, and be restricted by the list of gods. The last leader of the Three Pure Ones, Tongtian Cult Master, has the most disciples. However, with Tongtian's character, he will not pay attention to the matter of becoming a god at all, and at most he will let his disciples rely on their own opportunities. Then there is Nuwa, who basically has no direct disciples and does not have these problems. In the final introduction, Zhunti said that the two of them were in the West, and the number of disciples who sat down was already very rare. This was also the foundation for their revival of the West, and they would not be easily sent to heaven to be enslaved by heaven. Several people thought about it individually, fell into silence, and began to calculate how to gain more benefits for themselves in this war. The six people began to fall silent, but Kong Ru immediately began to take action. The rays of light in his hands lit up the heavenly book, and the heavenly book began to show names one by one. Soon, tens of thousands of names appeared on the Book of Heaven. These names were all from the human race. As the ancestor of the human race, Kong Ru came here on behalf of the human race. After all, this time the calamity was to be measured. It started among the human race. Although it was dominated by gods, it was inevitable that the human race would be affected. And on the other hand, these people from the human race who are on the list of gods are not people with strong cultivation. They are all soldiers and generals among mortals, as well as some casual cultivators from the human race in the mortal world. In addition, these people entering the Heavenly Court can also provide some convenience for the human race. After all, the Heavenly Court is the nominal ruler of the prehistoric world. "Several fellow Taoists, all religions are in the midst of the calamity of becoming gods. It would be better for these fellow Taoists to make a decision quickly. However, this time is the general trend after all, and you don't have to make such a hasty decision. After all, There are still five hundred years before this catastrophe, so why don't we discuss it three times within three times and sign the list of gods. After signing, it cannot be changed. How about it?" Kong Ru looked at the people who were thinking constantly and couldn't help but smile. Laughed and said. However, the matter of becoming a god cannot be decided at once. After all, it will affect the interests of various religions and the spread of each religion among the human race. Just like the current Jiejiao sect, the Jiejiao sect spread quickly and widely among the human race, which made the luck of the jiejiao sect far exceed that of other sects. Only in this way can tens of thousands of immortals come to visit and become the leader of the prehistoric world. The first major religion suppresses the destiny of Chan, Ren, and Buddhism. "That's very good. Fellow Taoist's wishes are exactly what we want. A hundred years later, we will discuss it again." After hearing what Confucius said, I couldn't help but nodded. Several other people could not help but nod, but they agreed very much. After all, what Confucius said this time was related to the development of various religions, and even a saint had to think carefully about it. "You can discuss it later." Just after a few people made their decision, Hongjun's figure appeared in the hall again, and his voice was still very calm. "Master, after we decide on the three merchants, we will decide on the person on the list of gods." I said to Hongjun respectfully, and several others couldn't help but agree. "That's it. After the Three Shang Dynasties, no matter what you decide, it cannot be changed. This list of gods will be hung above the Zixiao Palace. When the person who is destined to become a god appears, the list of gods will appear." After Hongjun finished speaking, he stood up The form disappeared again, leaving seven people in the main hall and the list of gods hanging on Zixiao Palace. After I and the others hung up in the Zixiao Palace, their figures no longer stayed in the Zixiao Palace. They walked out of the Zixiao Palace one by one, returned to their respective dojos, and began to deduce the secrets of heaven. . A hundred years passed in the blink of an eye, and several saints once again gathered in Zixiao Palace to discuss the matter of the list of gods. However, in the end, no one was willing to record the names of their disciples on the list of gods. In the end, nothing happened, and several saints returned to their respective places again.Practice in the field. Another hundred years have passed, and this time it is the third time that seven people have discussed the matter of becoming a god. The first two times did not produce any results, but this time, no matter what happens, several people will make their own decisions, whether they are on the list of gods. Whether to sign the name of his disciple or to let everything develop as he pleases will be decided during this discussion. "This is the third time we have discussed the list of gods. No matter what, we have to make a decision this time." As the eldest disciple of Hongjun, I said. As he spoke, rays of light flashed in his hands, and a Their names appear on the list of gods. These names are all disciples of the Human Religion. They are not disciples of Lao Tzu, but they are people who have listened to the teachings under Lao Tzu's disciples and practice the techniques spread by the Human Religion. Seeing Laozi¡¯s actions, Yuanshi Tianzun did not hesitate at all. Rays of light flashed, and names appeared one after another on the list of gods, but there were dozens of them. Next, hundreds of rays of light flashed in Tongtian's hand, and for each ray of light, a name appeared on the list of gods. The other three people clearly saw Sanqing's actions, and there was no longer any shirk. After all, as Hongjun's direct disciples, they had already made a decision, and it was completely unavoidable for them. Nuwa's hands were flashed with light and steel, and dozens of names appeared on the list of gods. Although the demon clan has declined, there are still many demon clans living in the area of ????the human race. The last two people were Jie Yin and Zhunti. There was a burst of sadness on their faces. There were very few people in the West. This time they wrote another one on the list of gods. They couldn't help but think in their hearts. When will the West truly prosper? But despite this, the two of them did not hesitate. There were more than a dozen names written on the list of gods. The six people signed their names from each religion on the list of gods. Including the people Kong Ru signed for the first time, it was still not enough for the 120,000 places on the list of gods. They looked at each other one by one. After taking a look, he hoped that several other people would sign in to complete the list of gods. After looking at each other for a while, several people's eyes focused on Kong Ru. "Haha, fellow Taoists, this time is a calamity of gods. Although it is among my human race, the protagonists are still people from various religions. Even if I want to complete this list of gods, I can't avoid it at all. It is a matter of those who are destined to be on the list in the religion. I think, since we have no candidates signed on the list, the other places will depend on chance, leaving a glimmer of hope for the casual cultivators in the prehistoric world." Kong Ru Feeling the eyes of several people, he said, and after saying that, he ignored them. Now, no matter who is on the list, it will not have any impact on him. After all, no matter who from each religion is on the list, the number of people is still incomparable. Compared with the human race, the human race's right to speak in heaven is unmatched by other races, and the human race is not bound by these immortal gods. "That's very good. Other places are determined by chance and means. We will no longer interfere in this matter." After hearing Confucius's words, several other saints said. After all, with this method, each religion can avoid a lot of troubles. The loss also gives each teacher some room to perform. "Since you have already negotiated it, it cannot be changed in the future. Okay, you go ahead. Three hundred years later, the war for the gods will begin. Gods and mortals will each rely on chance and means." After the discussion, a disembodied voice The news spread and spread to everyone's ears, and at this moment, the originally unfolded list of gods was rolled up directly and turned into a long scroll suspended above the main hall of Zixiao Palace. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 225: The Arrival of Ziwei It has been nearly two hundred years since Kong Ru left Zixiao Palace. During these two hundred years, Kong Ru still lived in Chaoge City. Although he had stayed in Chaoge City for nearly seven hundred years, during these seven hundred years, most of the people around him knew about the existence of Kong Ru. However, in the understanding of Confucius, he is just a Confucian scholar hiding in Chaoge City from the human race. After all, as a cultivator, once your cultivation reaches the innate realm, you will live for a very long time, at least hundreds of years. Moreover, there are many such existences hidden in Chaoge City, and to ordinary people who have not practiced cultivation, Kong Ru is just an old man living around them. During these two hundred years, Confucius' life was still very leisurely. He worked at sunrise and rested at sunset, teaching his disciples and walking in the alleys. Everything seemed very peaceful. In the past few decades, Kong Ru seemed to be much busier, and the professor had many more disciples. Shang Rong, Di Yi, Bigan, Deng Jiugong, Huang Feihu, Ji Chang, San Yisheng and others, in addition to these Chaoge City, there are several people from the princes, as well as children from the villages around Chaoge City , and one of them is Jiang Ziya, who is also the person who will be destined to become a god in the future. However, Confucius did not pay too much attention to Jiang Ziya. Jiang Ziya had an innate understanding of the human race's scriptures and art of war, but what he thought about all day long was that becoming an immortal knew that he wanted to visit the immortal after finishing his studies. , and left Chaoge City directly to look for immortality. In the star field of the prehistoric world, thousands of stars in the star field are still rotating and moving. And at this time, the speed of the seven stars in the north of the star field suddenly became very fast. These seven stars were the Big Dipper, Tianshu, Tianxuan, Tianji, Tianquan, Yuheng, and Kaiyang. , Fluctuating Seven Stars. These seven stars started to rotate quickly and began to affect the surrounding stars. As time passed, the surrounding stars gradually became more and more affected. The stars in the entire star field seemed to be pulled, changing their respective Following the moving trajectory, streams of star power continue to emanate from each star, converging towards the position of the Big Dipper. As the power of the stars around the sky gathered, the Big Dipper began to vibrate, as if something was going to break through the surrounding space and descend into this world at any time. The changes in the star field in the prehistoric world. Every great power in the prehistoric world can clearly feel the changes in the star field. They look at the star field one by one, their eyes full of shock. After all, the stars of the prehistoric world have existed since the time of the stars of the prehistoric world. From their formation to the present, there have not been such big changes. Even the demon clan back then controlled heaven and the stars in the sky. But even so, the demon clan back then only relied on the Zhoutian Star Formation and the power of the stars, and could not have much impact on the stars. And now that Zhou Tianxingchen has undergone such a change, they can't help but feel shocked. However, even if the cultivators of the entire prehistoric world are shocked, they still cannot affect the changes in the stars. Even the current master of heaven and the ruler of heaven and earth, Haotian, cannot affect it. "Boom, boom, boom." Three sounds resounded in the star field. Within the scope of the Big Dipper, the space suddenly shattered, and the power of the stars turned into huge whirlpools. Three stars shot directly from the void of the prehistoric world. jumped out and appeared within the Big Dipper. The three stars were shining with blue, red, and cyan light respectively. The three-color light was full of coldness and emitted an intimidating aura. "Seven Kills, Breaking the Army, Greedy Wolf." The moment these three stars appeared, all the great supernatural powers in the prehistoric world already knew the names of these three stars. But knowing the name, he seemed even more confused. Although these three stars were evil stars in the star field, even so, they still could not cause the entire star field to shake. "Boom." Just when everyone felt confused, the space in the center of Qisha, Pojun, Greedy Wolf, and the three stars was shattered again. As the space was shattered, a stream of purple stars The power shines down from the void and descends in the star field. These purple stars are full of coercion and luxury. The moment the power of the purple stars appears, the power of the stars on the stars in the entire star field instantly increases a lot. In every star power They all seemed to be filled with reverence, as if they were welcoming their emperor. "Emperor Star, Ziwei." The moment this star appeared, the great magical powers in the entire prehistoric world were completely shocked. Even the saints in the chaotic world seemed to feel the birth of this Ziwei star, one by one My heart was also full of surprise. After all, this Ziweixing is the Lord of Ten Thousand Stars in the prehistoric world, and it is also the most mysterious among the many stars in the prehistoric world., the most noble star, is also the emperor among these stars, and is also the star that suppresses the emperor's aura in this ancient world. The last time the Ziwei Star appeared was in the Zhoutian Formation during the Lich War, it was led by Taiyi, the emperor of the demon clan at that time. The power of the purple stars continued to become more intense. A purple star quickly appeared from the void and appeared in the center of the three stars of Sha Po Lang. The moment the purple star appeared, the star also became The center of this entire star field. After the appearance of Ziwei Star, a purple light continued to gather in the depths of Ziwei Star. It is the light of the natal star at the core of Ziwei Star. It can also be said to be the soul of a star. The light of the natal stars quickly gathered and directly cut through the surrounding space and disappeared into the space. And along with this purple brilliance are ten rays of various colors, which are Sha Po Lang and the natal starlight of the Big Dipper hour stars. After the eleven natal star lights disappeared into the star field, the entire star field also returned to calm. However, the Ziwei Star and Sha Po Lang Three Stars that have appeared have not disappeared. They are still absorbing the power of the surrounding stars in the star field and becoming brighter. "The birth of Ziwei into the world is unexpected. It seems that this time the catastrophe has become more interesting." Kong Ru looked at the changes in the star field and could clearly see the ten stars in the sky. A ray of light from the stars disappeared into the star field, and the location of the passage in that space was exactly where the six paths of reincarnation were. Eleven starlights headed by Ziweixing entered the underworld and appeared directly at the location of the Six Paths of Reincarnation. Without the people in the underworld feeling the slightest, they directly entered the Six Paths of Reincarnation. location on earth. "Haha, I didn't expect to be reincarnated into our human race, but that's fine. With the reincarnation of Ziweixing, the position of Emperor Ziwei will definitely be in the hands of our human race, and the stars in the sky will also be completely controlled. In my hand, it will play a big role in our human race in the future, no worse than the Three Emperors." Thinking that Kong Ru's figure had disappeared from the place, but he was heading directly towards the location of Ziwei Xingchen's reincarnation. go. When Ziweixing was reincarnated, although the secrets of heaven were hidden, and now that the Conferred God Tribulation has begun, the secrets of the prehistoric world have become chaotic. But as the ancestor of the human race, and whose cultivation has far exceeded the level of a saint, it is still very simple to find a reincarnated child among the human race. Kong Ru disappeared from Chaoge City and reappeared on a mountain peak in the western part of the human race. "Is this Qishan? It seems that he should be reincarnated in Xiqi, probably in Ji Chang's home." Kong Ru stood on Qishan, looked to the west in the direction of Xiqi City, and felt that Xiqi City The faint star power around him, but in his heart he was sure where the Ziwei star would be reincarnated. Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 226 Taiyi? Boyikao Xiqi City is the main city in the territory of Xibohou, the leader of the two hundred princes in the west of the Shang Dynasty. The lineage of Xibohou was inherited from the lineage of Huangdi. The inheritor of Huangdi's bloodline also enjoyed the protection of Huangdi's luck. When Kong Ru entered Xiqi City, the first thing he saw was the royal aura and rich luck surrounding the entire city. Although this luck is not as powerful as the luck in the Chaoge City Palace, it has already transformed into a dragon shape, and is continuing to become more powerful. The dragon-shaped luck represents the existence of the emperor in the human race's luck. Now the meaning of Xiqi's luck turning into the dragon shape has become very clear. "It seems that the war between Shang and Zhou is inevitable. However, the change of dynasties and the changes of civilization, whether good or bad, will be what the human race will experience." Kong Ru said to himself, in his own words In the past life, the changes in dynasties and emperors in history, although they only existed in books, were not very concerned about these Confucian scholars. And whether it was in the past or now, he still had no intention of intervening in the development of his own human race. Entering Xiqi City, Kong Ru's speed gradually slowed down. He had already felt that the power of the stars around him had become stronger. Although such changes were very small and difficult to detect if you were not careful, from these holes Confucianism already knows that the reincarnation of Ziweixing is in Xiqi City. When Confucius entered Xiqi City, the center of Xiqi City was also where the owner of Xiqi City, Xibohou, lived. The position occupied by the entire palace is not very huge, and cannot be compared with the imperial city in Chaoge City. However, as a place where the princes live, it is still very spectacular, with each palace, The room, though plain, was full of solemnity. But today, the entire Hou Mansion seems to be very busy. Servants and servants are constantly walking in the palace, much faster than usual. A few days later, it was the time when the wife of Ji Chang, the son of Xibohou, gave birth, and it was also the day when the entire lineage of Xibohou and his legitimate grandson was born. Although Ji Chang is not the eldest son, his two elder brothers are in love with the position of Xibohou, and Ji Chang is the successor of Xibohou. Now that Ji Chang's eldest son is born, it is very important for the entire Xibohou lineage. important. While the Xibohou Mansion was busy, Kong Ru's figure had also appeared outside the Xibohou Mansion, and he stepped forward and entered the Xibohou Mansion directly. Although there were many sergeants protecting him outside the gate, it was very easy for Kong Ru not to be discovered. When Kong Ru entered the Xibohou Mansion, there was a sudden vibration in the sky, and the power of stars fell from the sky and fell into a room in the Xibohou Mansion. This room was exactly Ji Chang's wife is on holiday after giving birth. As the power of the stars descended, the location where the power of the stars landed was exactly where Ji Chang's wife Taisi gave birth. After the power of the stars fell, it continued to blend into Tai Si's belly. As the power of the stars continued to blend in, the child in Tai Si's belly continued to squirm, but it was about to be born. "Chirp." Just when the child was about to be born, there was a vibration in the sky, and a chirping sound came from the sky. I saw the sun star in the sky becoming blazing in an instant, and the power of the sun was continuously released. Because of the release of the power of the sun, the temperature of the entire prehistoric world rose a lot in an instant. However, this rising temperature did not have any impact on the creatures in the prehistoric world. On the contrary, many creatures benefited a lot from the rich power of the sun. "Although Sun Star and Ziwei Star are the Lord of Ten Thousand Stars and the Lord of the Star Territory, even so, Sun Star should not have such a vibration." Kong Ru couldn't help but wonder when he looked at the changes in Sun Star. stand up. However, although he was confused in his heart, Kong Ru didn't care at all, and he had no idea of ????understanding Tianji. After all, I am looking for this person from Ziweixing to make arrangements for the future of the human race. Although there are changes now, the impact on Kong Ru is very rare, or even non-existent. However, soon the doubts in Kong Ru's heart were completely solved. The power of the sun gathered on the Xibohou Mansion and turned into a golden bird. The golden feathers of this bird seemed to be burning. The most surprising thing is that this golden bird has three legs. "Three-legged Golden Crow!" Seeing this golden bird, Confucius instantly recognized the origin of this golden giant bird, which was the Three-legged Golden Crow. The Three-Legged Golden Crow is an innate god born from the sun star of the ancient world. There are only two in total, and they are Emperor Jun and Taiyi. And Emperor Jun's son, the Ten Golden Crows, although they are also Golden Crows, they are completely unable to do so. Compared with Emperor Jun Taiyi, there is only one Golden Crow left in the prehistoric world, and it is the smallest among the ten Golden Crows.?I. And the person who can trigger such a scene now will definitely not be this little Jinwu. After all, little Jinwu's cultivation level is only at the peak of Da Luo Jinxian. Although he will break through to the realm of a saint at any time, he has not broken through after all, and cannot deal with it. The sun star caused such an impact. "Chirp." There was another clear sound, and the figure of the three-legged golden crow completely dissipated in an instant and disappeared directly into Taisi's belly. In such a strong environment with the power of the sun and the stars, although this instantaneous change was surprising, no one except Kong Ru noticed the slightest difference. "It seems that this Emperor Ziwei is not that simple, but for my human race, the more complex and powerful it is, the more advantageous it is. The moment Jinwu disappeared, a child's cry came out from Taisi's delivery room. This cry was full of joy, as if full of curiosity about everything in this world. "Hahaha, I, Ji Chang, have a son, and my Ji family lineage will definitely become more prosperous in the hands of this child." Ji Chang held the child in his hands, looked at his son's eyes, and couldn't help but say in his heart, the whole His face was replaced by joy. After all, this is his first son, and he is also the son who will inherit his position in the future. It is of great significance to his Ji family lineage. "However, we need to find a good master for him." Ji Chang looked at his peaceful son in his arms and began to think about his son's future path and began to make preparations for his son's future path. "Now find him an enlightening teacher, and then send him to the teacher when he is older." Ji Chang quickly made a decision for his son. Thinking of his teacher, Ji Chang's eyes were filled with joy. respect. Although his teacher is very mysterious, he seems very familiar in every aspect, and his ability to teach his disciples is beyond his imagination. Although the number of senior brothers who I studied with was not very large, it was very extensive. However, no matter what their background is, under the guidance of their masters, they now have their own achievements, although most of them are not above the court. "Haha, Ji Li, I didn't expect that in just a few years, you would already have a child of your own. This time flies by really fast." Just as Xibohou was thinking, an old man's voice came to him. In my ears, although this voice seemed very old, it was full of power and full of vitality. When the sound came out, the people around were completely attracted by the sound and looked in the direction where the sound came from. What caught everyone's eyes was an old man with white hair and a childlike face, wearing a moon-white robe and a simple hair crown on his head. Although this old man looks very old, the vitality in his body makes everyone dare not underestimate this old man. This man is Kong Ru who entered the Xibohou Mansion. "Teacher." After Ji Chang saw the old man, he respectfully bowed to him on the ground, ignoring the surprised looks of the people around him. "Haha, Ji Li, is this your son? Not bad, not bad, but a good disciple." Kong Ru said, picking up the child in Ji Chang's arms, looking at the child, and said, his face still full of emotion Full of smiles. However, under Kong Ru's smile, Kong Ru was also full of surprise, and the source of this surprise was the aura of this child. Although this aura was very faintly hidden, Kong Ru could clearly feel that the owner of this aura was the aura of Taiyi, the emperor of the demon clan back then. However, although this breath is Taiyi's breath, it is very weak and has no consciousness at all. It is the breath transformed by a trace of Taiyi's true spirit. "This child will be called Boyikao from now on, and his name will be Jikao. When this child grows up, you can send him to Chaoge, and I will teach him." After Kong Ru finished speaking, he directly Boyikao was placed in Ji Chang's arms again, turned around and walked out of the Hou Mansion, leaving the Xibo Hou Mansion. This book may be put on the shelves in the near future. I hope everyone can continue to support it in the future. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 227: Entering the Nuwa Temple Another few decades passed by, and during these decades, the entire prehistoric world seemed very peaceful. There was also a peaceful scene among the human race. Although many people raised armies and rebelled in various places, under the power of the entire Shang Dynasty, these rebellions were quickly and completely eliminated. During these decades, Confucius also got to know the emperor of the Shang Dynasty and the future King Zhou. King Zhou was the son of Emperor Yi, and he was also the most outstanding of the three sons. He was naturally martial and talented, and deeply favored Emperor Yi. After Emperor Yi died, he became the emperor of the Shang Dynasty. After becoming the emperor, he also showed his talents, which were unique in terms of combat power and handling of state affairs. The entire country gradually became stronger under his governance. Moreover, he even defeated the Dongyi mercenaries, which completely stabilized the entire empire and raised his prestige within the empire to its peak. In the seventh year of King Zhou, which was the seventh year after Zhou became the emperor, on March 14, in the imperial city within Chaoge City, all the ministers gathered in the main hall. The Imperial City can be said to be the gathering place for the fortunes of the entire Shang Dynasty. Atop the Imperial City, a golden five-clawed golden dragon kept baring its teeth and dancing its claws. The golden light in its eyes kept flashing out, looking at the heaven and earth in all directions, shocking Within the scope of the entire Shang Dynasty, the demons everywhere in the empire did not dare to take even a step away from it. "Have a morning performance and let the court go without incident." A voice rang out from above the main hall, clearly reaching every ear in the entire palace. Everyone in His Highness stood there with solemn expressions on their faces. I don't dare to smile at all. The place where the emperor lived had a strong coercion in itself. As the emperor of this dynasty, King Zhou himself had a lot of cultivation, but the coercion was even more powerful. "Your Majesty, my minister Shang Rong has something to say. Tomorrow is March 15th, which is the Christmas day of Nuwa Empress. Your Majesty, please go to Nuwa Temple to offer incense." Shang Rong walked out from among the ministers and stood respectfully. In the center of the hall, he said respectfully to King Zhou. Shang Rong was a veteran of the three dynasties of the Shang Dynasty. He had been a minister in the dynasty since the time of King Zhou's grandfather Taiding, and had seen the development of the entire dynasty in these decades. Although King Zhou's grandfather Taiding and his father Diyi were also good kings, they were moderate and kind, but did not make any great achievements. Moreover, the two generations were not very strong, which made the development of the entire Shang Dynasty, although very stable, also become somewhat unstable. It was the succession of King Zhou that made the rebellion within the entire dynasty dare not advance at all, and they were constantly suppressed and eliminated. "Who is Nuwa, and what merits do you have for me, the emperor, to go and pay incense?" King Zhou looked at Shang Rong and asked. In the prehistoric world, after the lich, there are no saints. After the three emperors of the human race, although there are many monks in the human race, but after hiding in the body, the human race's understanding of some magical powers in ancient times is very rare. of. "Your Majesty, be careful what you say." After hearing King Zhou's words, figures stood out one after another from the main hall, appeared in front of King Zhou, knelt down on the ground, and said loudly. "Your Majesty, Empress Nuwa is the righteous god of ancient times. She is the Holy Mother of our human race who created our human race. Moreover, in ancient times, Empress Nuwa refined stones to repair the blue sky, which prevented the world from being flooded by the Tianhe River's flood control, and she has merit in the world. , is a saint between heaven and earth. Even the three emperors, five emperors, and four saint ancestors of our human race are full of respect for Empress Nuwa. Moreover, Empress Nuwa¡¯s Christmas is a sacrifice once every thousand years. Now I, the Yin Shang Dynasty, can get this opportunity. This is an opportunity for us, the Yin Shang Dynasty, and your Majesty should take it seriously." Shang Rong said excitedly, and with those words, he stood up directly, with an awe-inspiring aura emanating from his body, and a power could not help but appear in his voice. . "Your Majesty, please treat this with caution." The people in the court fell to the ground one by one, their voices converging into one voice and they said loudly. After all, King Zhou did not know about these ancient legends, but everyone in the court also had a certain understanding of ancient things, especially Confucian scholars like Shang Rong who had given birth to great righteousness. He also knows a lot of secrets among the human race. "Okay, then tomorrow, the officials in Chaoge City will go with me to the Nuwa Temple in Kunshan to offer sacrifices." King Zhou looked at the ministers kneeling in the hall and said, his tone becoming solemn. Although he cares more about force, he also knows that the reason why his dynasty can be so stable has a lot to do with the literati above the court. So when he saw the actions of these people, although King Zhou was reluctant, he quickly made his decision. "Haha, I didn't expect that the current tribe has become like this. As a human emperor, his understanding of the human race would be so rare. I don't know what will happen tomorrow.What kind of things will he do again? If blasphemy really occurs by then, then he, the Human Emperor, will really have no value in existence. If you don¡¯t know what needs to be feared and what needs to be suppressed, you cannot lead the people. "Kong Ru was in the house, reading books and teaching the children in the house, but he knew the situation in the imperial city very clearly. March 15th, the day of Nuwa¡¯s Christmas, is not so much Nuwa¡¯s Christmas as it is the day of Renru¡¯s birth. After all, Nuwa is an innate god and demon that has existed since the beginning of the world, and the time of her birth is anyone's guess. The Christmas sacrifice of Nuwa held by the human race is more of a celebration of the birth of the human race, gratitude to Nuwa, and reverence for the Virgin Mother around them who created the human race. On Kunshan, many human races gathered around Kunshan. In addition to the envoys of various princes in the Shang Dynasty, these human races were more of the people within the Shang Dynasty, and they were mostly human warriors and Confucian scholars hidden everywhere. In addition to these people, the human race in various places in Kunshan, the Kunshan Academy, and other cultivators in Kunshan have all stopped practicing one by one and gathered around Kunshan, waiting for Kunshan's sacrifice. start. In Chaoge City, in the Imperial City, the guards gathered. The ministers stood on the spot one by one, with their backs straight. Even the ministers who had retired gathered together and stood in the square of the Imperial City. The whole scene was full of solemnity. ,solemn. The chariot of King Zhou stayed in the center of the entire team. King Zhou was sitting on the chariot, wearing grand clothes and exuding the aura of a king. He indeed looked like a king of his generation. "Let's go." King Zhou gave an order, and the entire team began to move forward, moving quickly towards the outside of Chaoge City. The distance between Kunshan and Chaoge City is not very far. It is only a few thousand miles at most. This distance can be said to be very limited before King Zhou's team. After all, those who can become the guards of the Human Emperor are not weak among the human race in terms of their cultivation. Everyone¡¯s cultivation is above the innate level. Although they do not exceed the boundaries of mortals, they are compared to ordinary people. The mortals are a little bit stronger, and the distance of thousands of miles is only a few hours' journey. At ten o¡¯clock in the afternoon, King Zhou¡¯s team had stopped under Kunshan. Everyone got out of their cars and walked towards the Nuwa Temple above Kunshan. The crowd, headed by King Zhou, advanced step by step towards the top of the mountain. Every step they took was very neat. Everyone's face was full of solemnity and solemnity, and the aura on their bodies was completely restrained, and they did not dare to release it. Come out in the slightest. As people continued to get closer to the top of the mountain, figures appeared on both sides of the stairs. When they saw the people going up the mountain, they bowed slightly, but then they no longer paid any attention to them. "Is this Kunshan?" Looking at the figures appearing on the mountain road, and the obscure aura on each person's body, King Zhou was filled with surprise. As a warrior, King Zhou's cultivation is also very powerful. He has broken through the boundaries of the third level of innate cultivation and reached the fifth level of innate cultivation. Such cultivation can be said to be very powerful among the current human race. , and precisely because of this, King Zhou's heart was also full of arrogance. But now, the aura of everyone seen on this mountain has restrained. However, as a warrior, I could clearly feel the powerful aura of everyone on the roadside. Moreover, the awe-inspiring righteousness of the scholar-like people made him feel very shocked, and he couldn't help but feel a sense of solemnity in his heart. Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 228 Awakening Along the way, King Zhou and others did not slow down at all, and soon they reached the top of the mountain. Reaching the top of the mountain, what everyone saw was a palace. Each palace exuded an ethereal and solemn aura, which seemed very sacred and made people full of reverence. "Your Majesty, the Nuwa Palace is enshrined in the Nuwa Palace, but there are also the palaces of the ancestors of our human race in the entire palace. The first thing we have to go to is the palace of the four ancestors of our human race. In a few days Only with permission from the ancestor's palace can we enter the interior of the palace and start the sacrificial activities and pay homage to Nuwa. After paying homage to Nuwa, we finally have to visit the palace to worship, the palace of the Three Sovereigns and Five Emperors. Complete the entire sacrificial process." After arriving at the outskirts of the palace, Shang Rong walked out from among the many ministers, came to King Zhou's side, and said to King Zhou. This sacrificial event is a once-in-a-thousand-year event for the human race. Being able to participate in such a sacrifice can be said to be an honor for every human race. "Oh, then Prime Minister Lao will lead the way." When King Zhou heard Shang Rong's words, there was no big change in his heart, and he was still lack of interest. King Zhou also knew that it was impossible not to hold the sacrificial activities. Otherwise, not to mention the human race of the Shang Dynasty, even the officials above his own court would not simply agree, and in the end they might simply give up on themselves. If you betray yourself, then you will really be alone. Under the leadership of Shang Rong, everyone entered the palace and directly entered the palace where the Chao family, the Zhenyi family, the Suiren family, and Confucius were enshrined in the front hall. Entering the palace, the first thing that catches everyone's eyes are four huge statues. Each of these four statues can be said to be lifelike, and they also exude an aura that makes everyone surprised. First of all, the first one is a man. His aura is very calm, his face is full of vicissitudes of life, and his eyes are full of kindness. A small palace was suspended in this man's hand, emitting streaks of light. This man was the Youchao clan, the ancestor of the human race. Standing next to Youchao is a woman. This woman is not very beautiful, but she has a smile on her face, which makes everyone who sees her feel a little warmth in their heart, as if she is about to melt. Everything brings warmth to everyone. And this woman is wearing a colorful Xiayi, and she is the only female ancestor of the human race, the Mingyi clan. Standing in the third place is a man who is full of domineering. This man is wearing a fiery red armor and holding a long sword in his hand. His eyes are full of sternness, as if he is ready to attack at any time. This stone statue is the third ancestor of the human race, Suiren. But the last stone statue looked very mysterious, as if it didn't have any abilities. It just stood upright on the spot, wearing Confucian attire and a high crown on its head. It held a bamboo slip in its left hand and a long black-yellow ruler in its right hand. What attracts the most attention is the long sword hanging on this man's waist. This long sword is about three feet long. Sometimes it is illusory, sometimes it is solid, making it impossible to figure out anything. It seems to be changing the whole world. The truth is general. And this person is Confucius. Entering the hall, all steps became slower, each step was very firm, and the distance taken by each step was exactly the same. Taking one step at a time, everyone quickly arrived at the center of the hall. Everyone, led by King Zhou, fell to the ground one by one, kneeling three times and kowtowing nine times. They were very respectful in every salute. When King Zhou and others respectfully paid homage, a light flashed above the four stone statues, and the eyes of the four stone statues seemed to become brighter, as if they were alive. "Haha, is this little guy the current Human Emperor? It looks pretty good. It's not bad to be able to reach this level in such an environment." The Nuwa Temple on the top of the Central Peak deep in Kunshan Among them, there were four people from the Chao family, the Zhenyi family, the Suiren family, and Kong Ru. The four people standing in the center of the temple looked at King Zhou and others in the scene in front of them, and the Suiren family said. "Yes, that's true, but I don't know what will happen in the future. This time, the calamity of the gods is among our human race. Although it is dominated by gods, our human race will definitely be greatly affected. This time After the sacrifice, the calamity will begin." After hearing what Suiren said, Mr. Youchao said, his tone full of worry. "Haha, brother, future generations will have their own blessings. Now our human race has been completely stabilized. We have Fuxi, Shennong, and Xuanyuan to suppress the fate of the three realms of heaven, earth, and underworld. Emperor Ku, Zhuanxu, Yao, Shun, and Yu, The five people suppressed the luck of the five directions in the southeast, northwest, and northwest. The luck of our human race can be said to be very stable. Moreover, the human race is already very strong now. After experiencing this calamity, our human race can also show weakness to the enemy. , let all the people in the prehistoric world?They will no longer unite to attack our human race. "Confucius spoke out bit by bit, describing the situation of the human race sentence by sentence. The human race had reached its peak during the Three Sovereigns and Five Emperors period. It is said that prosperity will lead to rebellion. The human race has been strong for some time. We should also start to consider how the human race can develop steadily in the future and maintain this situation. All this requires is for the human race to be entangled with all the forces in the prehistoric world, and to entangle the forces of all parties with the human race. The interests of all parties are affected. When Confucius and others were talking, King Zhou and others had also finished their worship. After several people had finished their worship, a burst of light rose up in the palace, covering everyone's figures. And with the rise of this radiant light, everyone in the palace felt a burst of warmth and comfort in their bodies. The whole person also seemed very light, and Shen Ke on his body was also completely relaxed in an instant. disappear. "Everyone, the ancestor has allowed you to enter the apse to worship and offer sacrifices." After the burst of light disappeared, Miao Zhu, who presided over the entire process, said. After saying that, the man ignored King Zhou and others, sat directly on the futon next to the main hall, closed his eyes, and started his practice directly. After everyone heard the words of the temple blessing, they didn't say anything. Even King Zhou didn't say a word. He directly led the people behind him out of the palace. Several people moved towards the Nuwa Temple and started the whole sacrificial activity. . "Although King Zhou only has military power, he should not be so obsessed with sex that he dares to write poems to tease the Nuwa Empress. I wonder why?" Confucius walked out of the Nuwa Temple, thinking, and turned towards the Nuwa Queen outside the mountain. Go forward to the Wa Temple, which is where King Zhou worshiped Nuwa. At this time, King Zhou had also entered the Nuwa Temple, and the surrounding decorations were very simple. The stone statues above the main hall and the surrounding curtains are all over the palace. The smoke rising around the main hall surrounds the main hall, making everyone who smells it can't help but feel shocked. And just when King Zhou was paying his respects, a golden light flashed out from the sky, cut through the surrounding space, disappeared directly into the space, and reappeared in the Nuwa Temple. Appearing in the temple, this golden light directly penetrated into the body of King Zhou in the center of the hall. "Hmph." Kong Ru, who was walking in the mountains, saw the flash of golden light and snorted coldly. He disappeared directly from the place and reappeared next to King Zhou. . Although this golden light disappeared in a flash, Confucius could clearly feel that the energy contained in this golden light was the Buddha's light in the Western world. "Zhunti, it seems that you are starting to feel uneasy this time. Do you really think that you can fight against me after not fighting for tens of thousands of years?" Kong Ru appeared next to King Zhou, and it was completely clear at this time. The person who emits this Buddha's light is none other than Zhunti, one of the two sages in the West. But the only person who can do such a thing is Zhunti. Kong Ru's impression of Zhunti can be said to be neither good nor bad. After all, with Kong Ru's current cultivation level, all judgments are no longer simple judgments between right and wrong. However, Zhunti actually took action on Kunshan, the holy land of the human race. Such an action can be said to be a provocation to himself and the entire human race. Kong Ru would not simply end such a matter so easily. of. However, Confucius would not directly target the one who proposed it, but would prepare to attack the power of Western Buddhism through this understanding and start a direct game between the two. "Hmm!!!" When Kong Ru was thinking, he found that King Zhou in front of him began to change, and an aura rose up from his body, confronting the golden light that entered his body. "Haha, it seems that this little guy is about to wake up." Looking at King Zhou, Kong Ru couldn't help but smile. He was no longer ready to take action, but looked at King Zhou to observe what kind of behavior King Zhou had. Variety. "See the First Ancestor." Everyone was very surprised when Confucius appeared. However, when he saw Confucius appearing next to King Zhou, King Zhou stood there as if fighting against something and did not salute Confucius directly. However, when Confucius left King Zhou's side and stood aside to watch the changes in King Zhou, these talents stood up and walked to Confucius one by one and paid homage respectfully. "Well, get up. No one can tell anyone about what happened in Nuwa Temple today. Okay, you can retreat outside the main hall first." Kong Ru held up his hand slightly and pulled everyone out. The man said after lifting his body. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 229: The Ambition of King Zhou The golden light entered King Zhou's body and quickly converged towards King Zhou's mind. As the golden light gathered, King Zhou felt waves of Sanskrit Zen chants ringing in his mind. The golden light turned into rays of Buddha's light, and the rays of light continued to become more intense in King Zhou's sea of ??consciousness, constantly confusing King Zhou's mind. King Zhou's mind began to become confused amidst the chants of Zen and Buddha, and the soul in the sea of ????consciousness gradually became confused. He began to recite the Zen sounds in his mouth, and his whole body became very pious, as if he wanted to convert to Buddhism and become a disciple of Buddhism. However, at this time, changes suddenly occurred. A burst of purple light rose from King Zhou's body in the sea of ??consciousness. This purple light was full of luxury. Under this purple light, King Zhou's entire aura began to change and became stronger. After the light of this purple energy appeared, it began to condense on King Zhou's soul, and waves of killing sounds continued to rise in the purple energy. With the appearance of these killing sounds, King Zhou's entire sea of ??consciousness suddenly changed, and the power of the soul began to continuously change its shape, transforming into people wearing armor and holding weapons, exuding a wave of energy. Powerful murderous intent. The powerful aura exuded from these soldiers is completely certain that each of these soldiers is ready for hundreds of battles. "Kill." After these soldiers appeared, the sound of slashing and killing rang out, and they quickly charged towards the location of the golden Buddha light. The golden Buddha's light and the purple emperor's aura, the gray evil aura, and the red murderous aura quickly collided together, and the entire space in the sea of ??consciousness began to vibrate. "Amitabha." A sound of Buddha singing sounded, and the golden light changed, directly transforming into a one-foot-tall Buddha. This Buddha's body exudes golden light, and his face is very blurry, but the Buddha's light on his body has become much more solidified. After the Buddha appeared, twelve rays of light appeared behind him and turned into twelve haloes of various colors. Twelve haloes appeared, the Buddha's light became more pure, the Sanskrit sounds sounded again, and the surrounding scene changed again. As the Sanskrit sounds continued to sound, the surroundings of the Buddha began to change, and the figures of the Buddha appeared around him one by one. In addition to the Buddha, there were also Bodhisattvas, Arhats, monks, and Jialan. The surrounding area turned into a Buddhist kingdom. With the appearance of this Buddhist kingdom, the phantoms in the Buddhist kingdom began to chant at the same time. Buddhist scriptures one after another, and the Sanskrit sounds turned into swastika marks one by one, constantly gathering in the entire Buddhist kingdom. around, and continued to spread out to the surroundings, constantly hitting the soldiers who appeared one by one. These swastikas can be said to have condensed the power of pure Buddhism. Although the evil spirits on each of the soldiers are very powerful, after all, they are just the transformation of the soul power in King Zhou's sea of ??consciousness. The power is also very limited. Under these rays of Buddha's light, one by one begins to dissipate, turning into streams of soul power again. However, the appearance of the phantom of the Buddha is also very worrying. After all, King Zhou is the emperor of mankind. If he takes action, he is already taking a very big risk and has a lot of cause and effect. If in the end, As a result of the fall of King Zhou, the human emperor, in the end, Buddhism will surely face the suppression of the entire human race, and the spread of Taoism in the human race will be completely rejected. In the end, even its own Taoism will be reduced to nothing. . "Humph, Zhunti has really put in a lot of effort, and there is actually a trace of divine consciousness in this Buddha's light. However, the ability of this trace of divine consciousness is also very limited. I don't know if he can Did you cope with it? But if you really can't cope with it, there's nothing wrong with giving up." Kong Ru said to himself as he looked at the Buddha's light on King Zhou's body that was getting stronger and stronger. Now is the catastrophe of the gods. The human race will also face a big change, and King Zhou also made this change. Even Confucius is not sure whether the final result will be like his previous life. . If King Zhou is really assimilated by the Buddha's light in his mind, Confucius will also directly abandon him in the end. Therefore, this is also a test for King Zhou by Confucius, and it is also a move for the future development of the human race. If King Zhou fails, then the next step can be determined, and Xiqi is also a good choice. If King Zhou succeeds, the human race will face a change. Whether it is success or failure, it will have a great impact on the human race, and it will also have a good development for the future development of the human race. Even if it fails, the human race will also You can plant a seed for the human race in the future. When this seed germinates, the human race will??This transformation will continue. At this time, the changes in King Zhou's sea of ??consciousness also reached a critical moment, and the number of soldiers formed by King Zhou's soul continued to decrease. The Buddha's light in King Zhou's sea of ??consciousness has also been condensed to the extreme, and the position occupied by King Zhou's soul has only been left in the center of the sea of ??consciousness. "Ah, ah, ah." Soon the center of King Zhou was filled with Buddha's light, and rays of Buddha's light began to invade King Zhou's soul. But this time it was not as smooth as the last time. King Zhou looked at the gathering Buddha's light and began to roar loudly, his face full of anger, and his shouts full of unwillingness. "I am the human emperor, the master of the human race. How can I surrender here? I want to conquer the whole world and become an emperor like the Three Sovereigns and Five Emperors. How can I surrender like this." King Zhou in the Sea of ??Consciousness said The soul roared one after another, and with the roaring sounds, King Zhou began to become crazy, and waves of evil aura rose from his body. Although King Zhou was an emperor, he conquered the rebellious tribes such as Dongyi within a few years of taking the throne. During these several wars, King Zhou also charged on the battlefield and killed the enemies. They are no longer a minority, and the evil spirit on their bodies is also very strong. But even so, the evil spirit on King Zhou's body was still very weak against the waves of Buddha's light. Under the impact of Buddha's light, it soon became very weak, as if it would dissipate at any time. "Ah, ah, ah." Another angry voice came out, followed by another angry voice. King Zhou's sea of ??consciousness was completely shaken. King Zhou also became completely crazy at this time. His aura began to increase rapidly, and he fully recovered from his weakness in an instant. "Kill, kill, kill." King Zhou's soul became crazy, and he kept shouting killing sounds. A black aura rose up from his body, like a black flame, constantly devouring the surrounding Buddha's light. And King Zhou's aura continued to increase. As the aura of King Zhou continued to increase, King Zhou seemed to have broken through some restriction. The madness on his face completely disappeared in an instant, and his whole person became calm. "Hahaha, I, Chi You, have arrived again. This time I must surpass that guy Xuanyuan." After King Zhou calmed down, he began to laugh wildly and shout one after another, as if he was swearing to himself The arrival of the general. "Haha, I didn't expect him to actually awaken. But he actually awakened under such a situation. The power of the soul is also pretty good. No wonder he can practice so fast without making a decision." Kong Ru couldn't help but laugh when he saw the changes in King Zhou. Although Chi You failed in the war with Xuanyuanzhong and was executed, his body was finally sealed everywhere in the human race. However, Chi You's soul was not imprisoned, but was directly sent to reincarnation by Confucius. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 230: The Arrangements of All Parties With Chi You's awakening, the situation within the sea of ????consciousness suddenly changed, and the power of souls that had been completely chaotic around him began to gather quickly. When Chi You was alive, it could be said that he was a genius in cultivation. He had the blood of a shaman. He practiced martial arts very quickly, and his understanding of the laws of the witch clan was also very profound. Before his failure, Chi You's cultivation He has already reached the pinnacle of the twelfth level of the innate world, and his strength can even compete with the strong men who have just entered the quasi-sage in the prehistoric world. He has reached the peak of the twelfth level of innate cultivation, and his soul has been condensed to the extreme. After thousands of years and tens of thousands of years of reincarnation, the power of Chi You's soul has not become weaker because of this, but has become more pure. The power of the soul alone does not need to be any weaker than that of ordinary quasi-saint-level experts. "Click, bang, ding." The sounds of armors and the anxious sounds of weapons sounded. King Zhou's sea of ??consciousness suddenly changed color, and figures appeared around the body of King Zhou, Chi You. After these figures appeared, there were eighty figures standing around Chi You's body. Each of these eighty figures was wearing bright armor and holding various weapons in their hands. After the eighty figures appeared, they began to change their positions continuously. As the position of each figure changed, the surrounding scene also began to change rapidly. Auras continued to condense, and the originally powerful Buddha's light was here. Under the powerful aura, the phantom of the Buddha standing in the center of the Buddha Kingdom began to become serious. The Buddha and the Bodhisattva in the Buddhist kingdom established by the Buddha. The chanting voices of Arhat and Bhikkhu began to become more rapid. Streams of Buddha's light began to become more powerful, attacking King Zhou in the center again. "Hmph. The Xuantian Divine Evil Formation, rise!!!" Chi You stood in the center of the formation and let out a cold snort. He shouted loudly. The entire formation began to change rapidly, and each figure turned into a giant one after another. The banner continuously gathered the power of the surrounding souls, causing this powerful soul power to continuously gather in Chi You's soul. Xuantian Divine Evil Formation. It was developed based on the Wu Clan's twelve-capital gods-sha formation. Although its power is not as powerful as the twelve-capital gods-sha formation, it is still a very powerful existence among the many formations in the prehistoric world. The Xuantian Divine Evil Formation rises. Chi You's power increased instantly, the scope of the formation began to expand continuously, and the scope of control over the entire space of the sea of ????consciousness also continued to expand, and soon it reached the edge of the Buddha Kingdom. "Amitabha." The sound of the Buddha's name is full of sorrow. Full of unwillingness. And as the Buddha's name fell, the Buddha's kingdom around the entrusted body began to dissipate. The figures of the monks, Arhats, Bodhisattvas, and Buddhas in the Buddhist kingdom began to dissipate one by one, turning into streams of Buddha light, and then were directly swallowed up by Chi You's soul power and turned into the power of his soul. "Bang." There was a slight sound. The entire Buddhist kingdom collapsed completely, and the Buddha's light containing a trace of Zhunti's spiritual consciousness also completely dissipated in an instant. And at this moment when the Buddha's light dissipated. The divine consciousness in the Buddha's light instantly flew out from King Zhou's body and turned into a ray of light, trying to fly out of the hall. But just when this strand of spiritual consciousness wanted to leave, a huge palm appeared and grabbed this strand of spiritual consciousness directly in his hand. With a slight exertion, this trace of spiritual consciousness completely dissipated in an instant, turning into nothingness, leaving nothing behind. "This can be considered a small amount of interest." Kong Ru said slightly as he looked at the completely dissipated consciousness. And when this trace of consciousness dissipated, in the chaos, in the small world of Jie Yin and Zhunti, a trace of blood spurted out from Zhunti's mouth. Although this trace of spiritual consciousness is very weak, it is separated from Zhunti's soul after all. Now that it is destroyed, it will have some impact on him. However, Zhunti didn't care at all about the blood at the corner of his mouth. Instead, he looked at his heartbroken ex-husband next to him with a miserable face, begging for love. "I didn't expect that Confucius would be here. Damn it, it would turn out like this. How long will it take for the prosperity of the West?" Zhunti said with a tone full of reluctance. This time Zhunti's plan It's also very accurate. When King Zhou came out of Chaoge City, without the protection of the luck of the human race gathered in the imperial city, and then took action during the sacrifice, no one would have thought of it. After all, such sacrificial activities are just a formal existence for existences like them, and they would not care too much under normal circumstances. Moreover, he took action after offering sacrifices to Confucius, also to avoid Confucius' discovery. Originally, if I could transform this human emperor into the Buddha of the West, then the West would be able to take a slight advantage in this calamity and occupy the orthodox rule of the human race.As long as this calamity is passed, Western Buddhism will definitely become a great religion in the prehistoric world. "Junior brother, don't be arrogant. There must be opportunities for development in the West. We'd better plan for this calamity. Since we can't escape, let's figure out how to get the maximum benefit from this calamity. ." Jie Yin looked at Zhunti, whose expression was constantly changing, and said softly. After speaking, he closed his eyes again and entered into concentration. After hearing the words, Zhunti slowly recovered, and the look on his face also recovered. "Yin Shou paid homage to the First Ancestor." In Nuwa Palace, King Zhou prostrated himself on the ground and bowed respectfully to Confucius. At this time, King Zhou awakened the memory belonging to Chi You, and he knew the identity of Confucius more clearly, but he did not dare to show the slightest disrespect to the ancestors around him. "Well, very good, you have already decided. This time the gods are measuring the calamity, our human race is also in this calamity. This great calamity is on our human race. You don't have to worry about what kind of impact it will have. . Back then, in your battle with Xuanyuan, your defeat was related to the development and stability of our human race. But now, whether you succeed or fail, the impact on our human race is very small, so no matter what you do, we will not stop you. Okay. Well, after the sacrifice, you can directly learn the Chaoge, and wait until the calamity begins." Kong Ru said to King Zhou, also known as Chi You, and after finishing speaking, the figure disappeared directly from the place. After Confucius disappeared, King Zhou also walked directly out of Nuwa Temple and began to worship the Three Sovereigns and Five Emperors. After that, he returned directly to Chaoge City and started his own plan. At the same time as King Zhou was offering incense and offering sacrifices, this big action was also happening everywhere in the prehistoric world. In the Kunlun Mountains, there is the dojo of Yuanshi Tianzun, one of the three pure saints. The sound of bells rang one after another, and this sound of bells was the sound of the golden bell in Yuxu Palace. The moment the sound rang, it spread throughout the entire prehistoric world. However, there are very few people who can hear the bell, and only the disciples of Yuanshi Tianzun can hear it. "Meet the Master." Above the main hall of Yuxu Palace, figures fell to the ground one by one and respectfully saluted the middle-aged man on the cloud bed in the main hall. This middle-aged man is Yuanshi Tianzun, but this is not the original body of Yuanshi Tianzun's saint, but one of the three corpses of Yuanshi Tianzun. After all, the current prehistoric world has experienced the Lich War and the invasion of demons. It has become very fragile and cannot support saint-level battles at all. Therefore, several saints spend most of their time practicing in chaos and staying in the chaos. There are also three corpses of several saints in the prehistoric world. "The calamity has begun. You and the others are all involved in this calamity, so you must deal with it carefully. Otherwise, if you are on the list of gods, you will be controlled by the list for the rest of your life, and your cultivation will not be able to improve at all." Yuanshi Tianzun said solemnly. , after saying that, all the brothers sitting down became serious. In the Yuxu Palace, the disciples of Chanjiao gathered, and there were also many practitioners gathering in other places in the prehistoric world. Outside Biyou Palace on Jin'ao Island above the East China Sea, tens of thousands of Taiyi Realm powerhouses gathered outside Biyou Palace. The whole scene looked very spectacular, but it was much broader than the scene in Yuxu Palace. . In addition to Yuxu Palace, Biyou Palace, Mount Sumeru in the west, and Leiyin Temple, Buddhas, Bodhisattvas, and Arhats also gathered around the altar, all solemn and solemn. In the prehistoric world, the five religions, Renjiao, Chanjiao, Jiejiao, Buddhism, and Asura religion, can be said to be the largest religions in the prehistoric world. The human race is based on the human race and has the support of the human race's destiny. The old man's temperament is also very weak, and the disciples of the human religion are also very rare, but they will not intervene in the fight. The Asura Religion was established by the Asura clan. The Asura clan has always lived in the sea of ??blood. In the underworld, they rarely participated in the battles in the prehistoric world. In the end, among the sects and fate battles in the prehistoric world, only the three religions of Chanjiao, Jiejiao, and Buddhism were left, and this time the calamity of becoming a god will definitely become a battle between the three religions. Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 231 Jiang Ziya goes down the mountain Several more years have passed, and during these few years, the human race has also undergone tremendous changes. When King Zhou returned to Chaoge City from Nuwa Palace, his whole person also changed a lot. He began to carry out a reform for the entire Shang Dynasty. Although this reform was not very drastic, it was a huge whirlwind. It has been brewing continuously in the past few years, and it seems that it will explode at any time. The dynasty of the human race is constantly brewing a storm that will sweep across the entire human race, and a storm is also brewing everywhere in the prehistoric world. And this storm will erupt directly as soon as it is touched, sweeping through all the forces in the prehistoric world, sweeping across the three realms of heaven, earth and man in the prehistoric world. Although it cannot be as tragic as the lich war back then, it will definitely be It became a battle that changed the pattern of the prehistoric world. The cause of this war was the list of gods hanging in the dojo of Chaos Dao Ancestor Hongjun. Amid the chaos, above the main hall of Zixiao Palace, Hongjun¡¯s dojo, a long scroll hung in the air. This long scroll was the Heavenly Book of Gods. At this time, the originally empty list of gods began to release golden rays of light. With the release of this golden light, the Fengshen Bang seemed to have been summoned, directly breaking through the surrounding space and appearing in the chaos, and then quickly flew towards the direction of the prehistoric world. The surrounding chaotic airflow was unable to deal with it. Cause a slight impact. The list of gods advanced rapidly, and soon they entered the prehistoric world from the chaos. The moment he entered the prehistoric world, the Fengshen Bang directly broke through the surrounding space. It disappeared in an instant. The moment the list of gods disappeared, it reappeared on a mountain peak in the prehistoric world, and this mountain peak was the dojo of Yuanshi Tianzun in the prehistoric world. Kunlun Mountains. "Alas, it seems that my Buddhism has no chance to prosper this time." The moment the Conferred Gods List appeared in the prehistoric world, several saints in the prehistoric world had already felt the changes in the Conferred Gods List, and also knew that this was the person who was destined to be conferred as a god. It has already appeared, and the entire calamity is about to begin, and it is Zhunti in the Western world who sighs like this. "Junior brother, don't worry. This time of calamity is not the time for my Buddhism to prosper, but it is the opportunity for my Buddhism to prosper. As long as we can calculate it properly, then the next calamity will be the time for my Buddhism to prosper." His eyes were also opened, but they were still full of sorrow, and his words were very weak. But within a short period of time, Jie Yin had completely analyzed everything. and Western concerns. The calculation is different. Yuanshi Tianzun in Kunlun Mountain is full of joy. The moment Yuanshi Tianzun in the Kunlun Mountains appeared on the Conferred Gods List, a jade-colored light shot out from his hand, directly wrapping the Conferred Gods List on the Kunlun Mountains and instantly photographing it into the Yuxu Palace in the Kunlun Mountains. Looking at the Conferred Gods List in his hand, Yuanshi Tianzun couldn't help but feel that everything was under control, and directly hung the Conferred Gods List above Yuxu Palace. "White Crane Boy." After Yuanshi Tianzun hung up the list of gods, he shouted outside the hall, although his voice was not very loud. But it was clearly spread to the ears of Baihe Boy outside Yuxu Palace. "Master." The moment Bai Hetong heard Yuanshi Tianzun's voice, he appeared in the main hall of Yuxu Palace. Kneeling on the ground respectfully, his tone was full of respect, not daring to show any signs of disbelief. "Go and summon your Uncle Jiang." Yuanshi Tianzun's face was still very serious, and he said to the Baihe boy who was kneeling on the ground, without any emotion in his tone. "Yes." Baihe Boy replied and respectfully exited Yuxu Palace. Coming out of Yuxu Palace, the White Crane boy changed his figure and turned directly into a white crane, heading towards the foot of Kunlun Mountain. The mountains of Kunlun Mountain are very vast, with a distance of millions of miles around. Although the prehistoric world collapsed after the Lich War, Kunlun Mountain, as the dojo of the saints, has not been affected at all. However, Yuanshi Tianzun's Yuxu Palace is located on Qilin Cliff above the main peak, which is the center of the entire Kunlun Mountains. As a saint¡¯s boy, White Crane Boy¡¯s own cultivation level is also extraordinary. He quickly returned to Yuxu Palace on Qilin Cliff, and beside him was an old man following behind him. This old man is over seventy years old, but there is no sign of aging in his whole person. He has white hair and a childish face, and has an aura about him, but it is not the ethereal aura of the immortal family, but more like that of a Confucian scholar of the human race. The awe-inspiring atmosphere. The old man followed Baihe Boy quickly to the main hall of Yuxu Palace and stopped. "Tell me, Master, Uncle Jiang has been brought here." The White Crane boy entered the Yuxu Palace and respectfully reported to the Yuanshi Tianzun, his tone as always did not dare to be rude at all. "Well, announce him in." Yuan XiTianzun said, and after finishing speaking, he ignored Baihe Boy. "Disciple Jiang Ziya, I pay my respects to the master and wish him peace." Jiang Ziya entered the Yuxu Palace and prostrated directly in the main hall. After three kneels and nine kowtows, he bowed his head and stood respectfully, waiting for Yuanshi Tianzun's greeting. command. Jiang Ziya has been in Kunlun Mountain for decades, but during these decades, the number of times he has seen Yuanshi Tianzun is very limited, less than ten times, but for his Jiang Ziya did not dare to show any slightness to the masters around him. "Well, Ziya, how many years have you been in Kunlun Mountain?" Yuanshi Tianzun asked, looking at Jiang Ziya who was standing respectfully in the main hall. Jiang Ziya has been practicing for decades. During these decades, Yuanshi Tianzun Tianzun also gave him several sermons and gave him a lot of spiritual fruits and elixirs. Such treatment is very rare in the prehistoric world, but even so, Jiang Ziya's cultivation level is still improving very slowly. In these decades, he still stays in the realm of earth immortal. Without reaching the level of cultivation of a heavenly being, one cannot achieve the path of immortality. Yuanshi Tianzun, a saint, was also very confused about this situation, but he could not find the slightest reason. "When I was thirty-two years old, I was greatly favored by my master and went to the mountain to practice. Now I am already seventy-two, but I have still been practicing for forty years." Jiang Ziya said, his tone was still very respectful. While speaking, I felt very ashamed in my heart. In the past forty years, every cultivation level of his senior brothers has far surpassed his own. Even his senior nephews' cultivation levels are much better than his own. "It's been forty years, seventy-two years old, which is considered an advanced age among the human race. I summoned you today because of your coming down the mountain." Yuanshi Tianzun said after hearing Jiang Ziya's words. "Master, I ask sincerely, and I hope Master will have mercy on you and don't drive me out of the door." As he spoke, Jiang Ziya knelt on the ground and asked with a gnawing voice, his tone full of sadness. "This time I am not driving you out of the door, but your opportunity is no longer in Kunlun Mountain, but in the human world. And this time you go out, I will also give you a big task, which is related to me. The future of Chanjiao. After this matter is resolved, you can return to Kunlun Mountain and continue practicing." Yuanshi Tianzun said solemnly, with a very serious tone. "In obedience to the name of the World Honored One, my disciples must do their best to explain my teachings, and they must fulfill the Master's instructions." Jiang Ziya heard Yuanshi Tianzun and saw the serious expression on Yuanshi Tianzun's face, and his whole person no longer showed any trace of emotion. He replied loudly and directly, his tone full of determination. "Okay, you go to the human world first and look for your own opportunity. If the opportunity comes, I will naturally call you here. Also, it is very inconvenient for you to enter Kunlun Mountain without achieving the immortal path. This jade token is for you. As long as you enter In Kunlun Mountain, if you activate this jade token, you will appear directly outside Yuxu Palace." After Yuanshi Tianzun finished speaking, a jade token appeared in his hand and flew to Jiang Ziya. After Jiang Ziya received the jade token, , Yuanshi Tianzun waved his hand, and Jiang Ziya's figure disappeared directly into Yuxu Palace, and reappeared outside Kunlun Mountain. (To be continued Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 232 Luck Jiang Ziya appeared outside the Kunlun Mountains. Looking at the Kunlun Mountains behind him, he knelt on the ground. He knelt down and kowtowed respectfully in the direction of Yuxu Palace to pay homage. After paying homage, Jiang Ziya no longer stayed where he was. He directly grabbed a handful of soil from the ground and gently raised it. His body instantly disappeared from where he was, but he continued on his way. Earth Escape is the Five Elements Escape Technique. The Five Elements of Metal, Wood, Water, Fire, and Earth can be said that everything in the world is within the Five Elements. Each Escape Technique has considerable power. The Earth Escape that Jiang Ziya is currently using is one of the Five Elements Escape Techniques, and it is also the most frequently used Escape Technique by practitioners who have not yet achieved the immortal path when they are on their way. Jiang Ziya left Kunlun Mountain without his own destination. His master said that he would enjoy the wealth and honor of the world in the future, but he had no goal of how to do it. Finally, Jiang Ziya made a decision and returned to his hometown, which was the Songjiazhuang outside Chaoge City. In addition to being able to return to his hometown, Chaoge City is also the capital of the entire Shang Dynasty. The location of the imperial city must be his first choice if he wants to find wealth in the world. Although the distance between Chaoge City and Kunlun Mountain is not very close, it is not very far away for Jiang Ziya, whose cultivation has reached the realm of Earth Immortal. In just one month, Jiang Ziya has already arrived at Chaoge City. among. Entering Chaoge City, Jiang Ziya did not go directly to his home, but headed towards a landing location in Chaoge City. Although it is said to be a corner, it is only located on a small street in Chaoge City, and is not a very conspicuous location. Coming to this small street, Jiang Ziya couldn't help but have a nostalgic expression on his face, and his pace was much faster, and every step he took seemed to be very urgent. Soon Jiang Ziya had arrived in front of a small hut, and before Jiang Ziya came to the hut, there were sounds of childish reading in the house, and every sound seemed very crisp, although childish. But it can't help but make people feel fascinated. "That's it for today, we will continue tomorrow." Just as Jiang Ziya was immersed in the crisp sound of reading, a slightly older voice came from the room. Although this old voice was serious, there was still a hint of kindness in the seriousness. The old voice fell, and the door of the hut quickly opened, and children of only eight or nine years old walked out of the house one by one and walked out of the courtyard. When he saw Jiang Ziya. Everyone also bowed respectfully to Jiang Ziya, and then left, jumping up and down. "Haha, Ziya is back." The last figure walked out of the house and said after seeing Jiang Ziya. The tone was also full of surprise, this person was none other than Kong Ru. "Teacher." When Jiang Ziya saw Kong Ru appearing, he held his hands, bowed them to the bottom, and said respectfully. After not returning here for decades, Jiang Ziya felt like he had returned to the time when he was studying in the school building as a child when he saw his teacher again. "Yeah. It's good to come back. It's been decades and you've just come back now. How are you looking for your immortal destiny?" Kong Ru looked at Jiang Ziya and couldn't help but ask, although he knew that Jiang Ziya had been searching for him for decades. He was practicing in Kunlun Mountain, but he still asked Jiang Ziya. "The disciple found immortality at the age of thirty-two and practiced for forty years. But in the end he achieved nothing and could not achieve the immortal way." When Jiang Ziya heard Confucius' words, his tone was full of shame. I am looking for immortality, want to achieve immortality and become immortal, but decades have passed and I still have accomplished nothing. Now being sent down the mountain by his master to enjoy the wealth and honor of the world, Jiang Ziya is very clear in his heart. He knows that it is difficult for him to achieve immortality, and he may not be able to achieve immortality in this life. I can only stay in the human world. With that said, the two of them walked into the house and looked at the scene in the house. Jiang Ziya couldn't help but fall into memories again. Decades later, when I left, I was still a young man, and it was still when Tai Ding was in power. Now decades have passed, and he has become an old man, and the emperor has become the current King Zhou. And my classmates back then have become old people, and some have even passed away, but each one has their own achievements, which is much better than myself now, who has accomplished nothing and is all in trouble. Kong Ru and Jiang Ziya chatted for a while. Jiang Ziya also had a lot of understanding of the changes in the entire Shang Dynasty in the past few decades. "Teacher, please excuse me and come back to see the teacher later." After talking to Confucius, Jiang Ziya bowed respectfully to Confucius again and walked out of the courtyard respectfully. "Well, you can leave. But I still want to tell you, no matter whether you have achieved immortality or not, you are still a human being, so you should remember it. And you must remember that the only way to be firm in your heart is to seek the Taoist leader. If you can achieve your own path, don't be trapped in the obsession with the immortal path." Kong Ru said earnestly. Over the past few decades, Professor Kong Ru's disciples have become more and more numerous, but those who can understand Haoran's righteousness are very rare.Jiang Ziya is one of them, but he is obsessed with the immortal way and cannot recognize his own heart and understand his own path. This is why Jiang Ziya has been practicing the Immortal Way for decades and has eaten a lot of spiritual fruits and elixirs, but still cannot break through the Immortal Way and reach the realm of immortals. "By the way, your good friend Song Yiren now lives in Songjiazhuang. If you don't have a place to live now, you might want to find him." After Kong Ru finished speaking, he returned directly to his house, and Jiang Ziya was there After Kong Ru left, he walked out of the courtyard and headed in the direction of Songjiazhuang to find his friend Song Yiren. "Well, now that Jiang Ziya has gone down the mountain, it seems that this calamity will soon begin. However, in the past few years, there have been many changes among the human race, and various forces in the entire prehistoric world are also making changes. As long as we have the opportunity, it seems that another huge storm will sweep across the whole world." Kong Ru sat in the room, looked at Jiang Ziya who left, and couldn't help but sigh. Although his appearance has had a great impact on the prehistoric world, up to now, the list of gods is still in the hands of Yuanshi Tianzun of Yuxu Palace. And now that Jiang Ziya has also come down the mountain, the changes in the whole thing are very limited. Up to now, the position is still moving in the original direction. Although the further things go, the more variables there will be in the development of things, but the impact on the entire human race is very limited. After all, the fundamental power of the current human race is not in this world. "Haha, it seems that in order to make this game more interesting, I should also prepare and arrange the arrangements. Even if it is just to cause some trouble to Zhunti, it is very good. How dare you directly attack the Human Emperor of my human race? If Buddhism wants to spread among our human race, we can't let him do it easily." Kong Ru thought, and after finishing speaking, his figure disappeared directly from the spot. Although Confucius did not care much about the prosperity of Buddhism, after all, it was inevitable for several sects in the prehistoric world to preach among the human race. If he stopped it, it would not be of any benefit to the development of the human race. If it really makes it impossible for several religions to spread among the human race, then they will become the next two races of lich and witch. Why did several saints plot against the two lich and witch clans back then? It was precisely because the two clans were so powerful that they brought together the destiny of the ancient world. However, several sects wanted to spread their religion among the lich and witch clans, but in the end they failed. end. Several saints have become saints. In addition to relying on merit and one's own understanding, the improvement of cultivation relies more on luck. The stronger the luck, the faster the cultivation will be improved. Although this speed is very limited, it is also very useful for the saint. In order to have such an improvement, the saints are also very concerned about it, which is why several saints are very concerned about the competition for luck between the various religions. PS: I hope you will continue to support me Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 233 Jin'ao Island Kong Ru's figure disappeared into Chaoge City and reappeared on the shore of the East China Sea. Standing on the edge of the East China Sea, looking at the calm ocean, Kong Ru couldn't help but recall it in his heart. I remember that when I first traveled, the direction was the direction of the East China Sea. Under various opportunities, my cultivation level improved very quickly. When I first arrived at the East China Sea, my cultivation level was already that of a quasi-sage. Levels exist. But after hundreds of thousands of years, I came here again, looking at the ocean that had not changed in front of me. It is still so vast and boundless, and the blue ocean makes anyone who sees it feel a sense of comfort in their hearts. No matter what depression they have in their hearts, they will be completely dissipated in an instant. Looking at the East China Sea in front of him, Kong Ru's footsteps still did not stop at all. He stepped forward, and a purple energy rose up from his feet, lifting his figure and turning into a purple brilliance, which shot quickly towards the East China Sea. . Although it would be very fast to directly break through the space, Kong Ru still wanted to take a look at the scenery of the East China Sea. After all, it had been a long time since he had visited the East China Sea. Entering the East China Sea, Kong Ru kept looking at the scenery flying around, with a smile on his face. However, although Kong Ru restrained his speed, he was still very fast and soon reached his destination in the East China Sea this time. "But it is a good island, no less than the original Kunlun Mountain. Moreover, this island is actually a giant turtle, and its cultivation level is also at the quasi-sage level. I really don't know how Tongtian found such a A place." As he spoke, the purple aura at Kong Ru's feet dissipated, and it seemed as if there were stairs rising up under his feet, and he walked slowly towards Jin'ao Island. When Kong Ru set foot on Jin'ao Island, the entire island began to shake. A huge mountain suddenly rose in front of Kong Ru, blocking his way forward. "Who are you and why did you come to Jin'ao Island? This is a saint's ashram. No one else can trespass." As the mountains rose, a woman's voice came out and rang around Confucius. Kong Ru looked at the mountains in front of him and heard the sounds around him, but he was not surprised at all, but smiled slightly. "Haha, you go and report to Tongtian. Let's say that Confucius of the human race is here to visit." Confucius said, waving his hand gently, the rocks in front of him disappeared in an instant, replaced by a small pavilion, placed in the pavilion There is a stone table with stone benches on both sides of the table. Kong Ru walked directly towards the pavilion. Sitting on the stone bench, he waved his hand slightly, and a small teapot and two exquisite teacups appeared on the table again. Above the teapot, a curl of heat rose, exuding a lover's heart and spleen. sounded. It spreads all around instantly. "Ding ding, dong dong, ding ding." The sound of fairy music came out from the air. With the sound of fairy music, the surrounding aura quickly gathered and turned into fairy beasts that kept running. , dancing fairies appeared in the sky one by one. Among the many scenes, a young man appears in the sky on a cloud bed. After this cloud bed appeared. It began to slowly float down from the air and landed in front of Confucius. "Hahaha, Taoist friends Confucius and Confucius are rare. Why do you want to come to my little land of Jin'ao Island now?" Tongtian walked down from the cloud bed, entered the pavilion, and stood next to Confucius. Picking up a tea cup without politeness. He took a sip of tea and said with a smile. Tongtian was the most forthright among the saints. When he saw Confucius, he showed no restraint and asked jokingly. "If your Jin'ao Island is a small place, then there really is no big place in the prehistoric world. Even in the primitive world, there is no such thing as you, who can find a quasi-sage level being to be your dojo. "Kong Ru looked at Tongtian and couldn't help but smile and answered Tongtian, his tone also very relaxed. "Haha, this Jin'ao Island is a golden turtle. It was born during the war between the three clans of dragon, phoenix and unicorn. At that time, the three clans were fighting, and this golden turtle was also hiding in the sea. It had no way of cultivation, so in the end it was She didn¡¯t take form. But I found her when I went to the East China Sea to look for a dojo, and she hoped that I could teach her children and was willing to turn it into my dojo. In the end, this Jin¡¯ao Island existed.¡± Tongtian looked at Jin Ao at his feet and said, his tone also full of memories. "Okay, let's not talk about these past things. Let's talk about other things. I don't know what the Taoist friend Confucius came to Jin'ao Island for. According to the character of Taoist friend, he will not come to our Jin'ao Island with nothing to do. "Yes." Tongtian put away the smile on his face and looked at Kong Ru seriously and asked. Kong Ru's cultivation level can be said to be the fastest that Tongtian has ever seen. Even his eldest brother does not know what Kong Ru's cultivation level is. Moreover, after Kong Ru appeared in Zixiao Palace, everyone was shocked. They all feel more mysterious, and the aura on their bodies has become more obscure. "Haha, I came here this time for the purpose of conferring the title of god." Kong Ru looked at the passerby.With a serious expression, he couldn't help but smile and said. "Becoming a god? As for the matter of being a god, haven't we already signed the list of being a god in the Zixiao Palace? Is there anything else about this canonization that will affect the existence of saints like us?" Tongtian heard Kong Ru's words, but He said in confusion. Tongtian's temperament was very generous. After signing the list of gods, he summoned his disciples to explain the matter of the gods, and warned his disciples to close the mountain gate and recite Huang Ting in order to avoid this time. God's calamity, but I didn't expect why Confucius would say this to himself, and Tongtian couldn't help but wonder in his heart. "Haha, fellow Taoist thought is too simple. Although this calamity is not as good as the great calamity of the Lich, it is still a calamity that will affect the three realms of heaven, earth and underworld, elucidating the three religions of Buddhism, immortals, gods, humans, Buddhas and demons. Everyone will be involved in this calamity. Do you think that this calamity will be so simple?" Kong Ru couldn't help but laugh when he heard Tongtian's words. Perhaps it is precisely because of Tongtian's character and trust in his two brothers that in the legend of his previous life, Tongtian was besieged by four saints and was defeated by the Immortal Killing Formation and the Ten Thousand Immortals Formation. His disciples would never In Cunyi, there are only a few direct disciples left, and Jiejiao is completely broken, and his luck has completely passed away. It can be said that it exists in name only. "It can be said that Taoist friends' Jiejiao religion has flourished to the extreme in these thousands of years. And Taoist friends should know that the greatest prosperity must lead to the opposite. Renjiao, Chanjiao, and Buddhism will not sit back and watch Jiejiao alone. The big picture. Then this time of calamity will definitely be an opportunity for several saints to plot against fellow Taoists. Do fellow Taoists think that they can protect their own teachings under the siege of four powerful saint-level men? ?" Kong Ru's words sounded like warning bells in Tongtian's ears, and Tongtian couldn't help but fall into his own thinking. "This is impossible, eldest brother, second brother will not do this." Tongtian's tone was full of disbelief. He and I have been together since they transformed. Although they have different temperaments, they are both the same. Incarnated by Pangu Yuanshen, the brothers have thought about hundreds of Yuan Hui's time. Now that they hear that their eldest brother and second brother will be detrimental to them, their hearts are full of disbelief. "Haha, Taoist friends should know that the four religions are all for the purpose of enlightenment. Back then, several Taoist friends caused the disaster of the Lich and the Demon clan because of their missionary work, and finally the prehistoric world came into being. Why is this? There is no other reason. , Luck. Now that the Jie Jiao is the dominant one, and the luck of the other three religions has passed, the Jie Jiao of fellow Taoists will surely suffer from this." Kong Ru said, and after Tongtian heard it, he couldn't help but think about it. If there is really anything in this ancient world that saints can fight for, then apart from the existence of innate treasures, there is only the luck between heaven and earth. Thinking of this, Tongtian couldn't help but believe it. After all, the existence of being able to become a saint, the speed of thinking, and the speed of deduction are definitely not comparable to ordinary practitioners. He can grasp a clue, even if the secret is there No matter how chaotic it is, it is still very simple to find a trace of information from this secret. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 234: Three Demons of Xuanyuan Tomb Tongtian sat on the same spot, his hands kept pinching, and waves of pure immortal energy rose up from his body and radiated out. Although the surrounding space, a void appeared. Tongtian quickly started calculating, and the saint in the small world in the chaotic world also started calculating at the same time. As the calculations continued, Tongtian's eyes became more and more serious. There was no expression on his face, but his eyes turned from serious to cold, and a murderous aura arose. In the long sword behind him From time to time, there was a sound of sword clanging, as if feeling the anger in his master's heart. "Pfft." A mouthful of blood spurted out from Tongtian's mouth, and his whole expression became a little sluggish. However, at this time, the murderous look in Tongtian's eyes had dissipated a lot, and it was more of decadence and a kind of disappointment from the heart. "How could this happen? Brother, why did the second brother do this?" Tongtian's tone was full of doubts and disbelief, and he seemed to be crazy. The brotherhood of hundreds of yuanhui, and now that he finds out that his brother has actually joined forces with outsiders to plot against him, Tongtian's heart can be fully imagined. "Fellow Taoist, wake up quickly." Kong Ru looked at Tongtian and shouted softly, and a powerful aura of awe-inspiring righteousness radiated out from around him. The powerful Haoran righteousness fell directly from the void, directly wrapping the sky. Illusory figures appeared one after another in Haoran's righteousness, and chanted at the same time, causing Haoran's righteousness to vibrate quickly and continuously blending into Tongtian's body. "Oh, God's will is like this. Since they are unkind, don't blame me for being unjust. After this calamity, there will no longer be the existence of the Three Pure Ones in the world." Tongtian's face quickly recovered, and his heart quickly Then he made a decision and said seriously, with a very firm tone. "Thank you for your guidance this time, fellow Taoist. Otherwise, our Jiejiao religion would have been completely destroyed in this calamity." Tongtian said with a slight bow to Kong Ru, and his whole body had completely recovered. As it is, the whole person is still as wanton and arrogant, but the original feeling of decadence is no longer there. "These are just trivial matters. There are still many things about this calamity that we need to discuss with fellow Taoists. After all, fellow Taoists teach us. And we, the human race, are all the protagonists of this calamity. And before, the West actually To attack the Human Emperor of my human race, this calamity is to teach them some lessons. Even if it is the next calamity, it will make them uneasy." While Kong Ru was speaking, a trace of sternness flashed in his eyes. , Zhunti's actions have exceeded the level of Confucius' tolerance. Confucius can ignore human affairs. But it doesn't mean that he can tolerate outsiders meddling in the affairs of the human race at will, and he also directly attacks the human emperor. Kong Ru and Tongtian sat on both sides of the stone table and began to discuss the matters in the Conferred Gods this time and how to deal with them. Tongtian knew that there were four saints who wanted to deal with him, and now there was a saint-level existence to help him, and he was also a very powerful existence among the saints. Tongtian has a lot of confidence. "Hahaha, fellow Taoist, this matter has been decided this time. This time, not only can fellow Taoist interception and teaching be able to avoid this disaster, but it can also teach the West some lessons. It is indeed good." After discussing with Tongtian for a period of time, Kong Ru said directly Standing up, the purple energy under his feet rose and turned into a purple light. Disappeared on Jin'ao Island and headed towards the wild continent. This time, from the arrival of Jiang Ziya, to Confucius going to Jin'ao Island to meet Tongtian, to leaving Jin'ao Island, the whole process was not very long, only a few hours. When Kong Ru's figure appeared outside Chaoge City, it was only in the afternoon. Outside Chaoge City. Kong Ru was not in such a hurry, he took a step forward and started walking in the direction of Song City. And just when Kong Ru came to Chaoge City and was about to enter Chaoge City. From the distance of Chaoge City, a car moved forward rapidly, at an extremely fast speed, causing bursts of smoke and dust. The car quickly arrived at the gate of Chaoge City, but its speed showed no sign of slowing down and it still rushed towards the city gate very quickly. The direction of the impact was exactly the direction of Kong Ru who was about to enter the city gate, and he had arrived in front of Kong Ru in an instant. "Drive, drive, drive." The driver on the carriage did not stop at all. Instead, he kept swinging the long whip in his hand, constantly spurring the horses pulling the carriage, constantly making the speed of the entire carriage change. He moved even faster, completely ignoring Kong Ru who was about to be hit. "Huh." Seeing this, Kong Ru's eyes flashed with a sharp light, and he snorted coldly, exuding an awe-inspiring aura. This awe-inspiring aura emanated, and Kong Ru's body was filled with a coercion, which pressed directly in the direction of the carriage. "Creak. Clang." There were sounds one after another, and the two horses pulling the carriage stopped in an instant, but the speed of the carriage behind did not stop there, butContinuing to move forward, it directly collided with the two stopped horses. The car body flipped and fell directly. "Who are you? Do you know that this is Dr. Fei Zhong's carriage? You, an old fool, dare to block his carriage and overturn it. Are you looking for death?" He said, The groom walked towards Kong Ru aggressively, came in front of Kong Ru, raised his hand and was about to attack Kong Ru. "Humph." Kong Ru looked at the strong man who came in front of him and snorted coldly again. The awe-inspiring righteousness on his body directly enveloped the strong man standing in front of him, and instantly completely enveloped the strong man in this awe-inspiring righteousness. Inside. Under the intimidation of Haoran's righteousness, this strong man felt as if his mind was shaken by a powerful force, his soul seemed to have left his body, and his body was completely unable to make any movements. Kong Ru looked at the strong man who was completely stunned on the spot, and ignored the strong man. He turned around and walked directly into the city gate behind him, leaving only the strong man standing there unable to move at all. There were three people walking out of the carriage. These three people are not anyone in Fei Zhong's house, but three women. "Yeah." Looking at these three women, Kong Ru's eyes flashed with a hint of surprise, but he soon calmed down. Looking at the three women, Kong Ru could see their identities very clearly. These three women are not from the human race, but from the demon race. However, although the three of them are demons, the demonic aura on their bodies is not very strong. Instead, they seem to have a trace of righteousness and a trace of the aura of the emperor. However, this royal aura is not exuded by the three of them. Instead, it is like the aura of a spiritual treasure, but it is very similar. "The aura of Xuanyuan should be the three demons of Xuanyuan Tomb. But I don't know why these three people appeared here?" Kong Ru looked at the three demons who appeared, and quickly knew the royal aura on the three of them. The source of the aura is the aura belonging to Huangdi Xuanyuan. Although it is very weak, there is no doubt about it. From this smell, Kong Ru quickly judged the identities of the three people. Xuanyuan's tomb is the tomb of Xuanyuan's clothes, and what is buried there are Xuanyuan's clothes and some items used in daily life. These items have followed Xuanyuan for many years and have been tainted with Xuanyuan's aura. This is why the three demons of Xuanyuan Tomb have the aura of the emperor. And, this is why the three of them dared to enter Chaoge City, the imperial city of the human race. It can be said that the luck of the current Shang Dynasty is still very strong. The luck gathered in the palace cannot be easily touched by ordinary monsters, not even immortals and Buddhas. Otherwise, when I had planned to take action before, I would not have taken advantage of King Zhou to leave Chaoge. And now why these three people are not afraid of the emperor's aura in Chaoge City, the golden dragon of luck of the human race, and enter Chaoge City, it is precisely because of the protection of Xuanyuan's emperor's aura. Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 235 Goodbye King Zhou Although Kong Ru was very surprised by the appearance of the three demons of Xuanyuan Tomb, he did not pay too much attention to it. He continued to move closer to Chaoge City and towards the street where he lived. After all, there was a group of students waiting for his professor in the afternoon, and he didn't want to delay it. Although if he wanted to, it would be very easy to directly create a clone. But after hundreds of years of life, Confucius really fell in love with the job of teaching the next generation. Although Kong Ru ignored the appearance of the three Xuanyuan Tomb demons, the three Xuanyuan Tomb demons had been paying attention to Kong Ru. The awe-inspiring righteousness emanating from Confucius stopped the fast-moving horse at the beginning, and finally directly shocked the evil servant. Although the series of actions seemed very simple to thousands of people, the three demons seemed to be filled with shock. . The bodies of the three demons are the nine-tailed demon fox, the jade lute, and the nine-headed pheasant. They can be said to be very inconspicuous little demons during the time of the lich, and their cultivation level is only at the Taiyi realm. But in this era when the Monster Tribe is withering and declining, its own footwork is relatively good. In particular, the nine-tailed demon fox comes from the Qingqiu lineage. Its own bloodline is also good, and its cultivation level is the highest among the three. "Sister, who is that old man? Will it affect our mission?" The jade pipa spirit and the nine-headed pheasant behind the nine-tailed fox came to the nine-tailed fox's side, their voices full of fear. asked. The three of them have lived in Xuanyuan Tomb for more than a thousand years, and they still know a lot about the human race. If among the human race, warriors are the sharp blade for the human race to expand outward, then as the Confucian scholars of the human race, they are the existence that guarantees the stability of the entire human race, and they are also the existence that can influence the development of the human race, especially those who have realized the awe-inspiring righteousness. Confucian scholars, whether in ancient times or now, have a high status for the human race. "It's okay. This person should have discovered the three of us just now. But he didn't take action. This person is definitely not as simple as he appears." The nine-tailed fox said looking at Kong Ru's back, his tone full of excitement. Fear of Confucius. Now she couldn't help but think of the way Kong Ru looked at the three of them when he left. In that look, the three of them could be said to have no secrets, as if they were weak ants. As long as that person's eyes change, the three people will lose their lives. Kong Ru entered Chaoge City and quickly returned to the courtyard where he lived. Looking at the surrounding environment, he couldn't help but sigh. I have lived here for hundreds of years, but how much longer can I live here? Kong Ru couldn't help but think about it. How long can I stay in this world? So what kind of world is the world after chaos? Why did you come to this world? Waves of doubts arose in Kong Ru's heart. These doubts could be said to be questions that he had not thought about for tens of thousands or hundreds of thousands of years. But ever since he came back from chaos, ever since he saw the world after chaos, doubts would arise in Kong Ru's heart from time to time. The reason why Confucius entered the city among the human race. It's just so that I can find my own answer among the human race, and also make my heart more stable. After all, the human race is a group that lives in groups. Only in this group can we truly understand this group and understand our own hearts. As Kong Ru was thinking, thoughts kept appearing in his heart, and as these thoughts appeared, the aura of Kong Ru's body slowly changed. The speed of evolution of the world within Dantian has also begun to become faster, and the laws, rules, and Tao become clearer and more complete. However, time passed very quickly, and Kong Ru quickly woke up from his thoughts. at this time. Outside the courtyard, children began to approach the courtyard one by one. After bowing respectfully to Confucius, they entered the house and waited for the start of the new class. Seeing these children who are only a few years old. Kong Ru couldn't help but feel calmer. Regardless of whether he will leave or not, he still has his own concerns in this world. These children, these human races, are all his descendants, the blood of his own race, and his sustenance for hundreds of thousands of years. Throughout the afternoon, Confucius repeated his work, teaching his disciples, telling the meaning of each sentence in the book, and telling his students their own thoughts. Confucius' own Tao can be said to be very comprehensive, and there are at least hundreds of Tao derived in the small world. However, when Confucius taught his disciples, he was not limited to his own Tao. He was passing on certain knowledge and certain ideas to his disciples, and more of it relied on personal choice. , personal understanding, rather than limiting one¡¯s own disciples to one¡¯s own thoughtswithin. The afternoon passed quickly, and the time had reached ten minutes in the evening, and only Kong Ru was left sitting on a chair in the courtyard. "Today is really busy. It seems that I am destined to be busy." Kong Ru looked at the sky outside, stood up, and walked out of his courtyard. Today, Kong Ru first met Jiang Ziya, then went to Jin'ao Island to meet Tongtian, and then met the three demons of Xuanyuan Tomb outside Chaoge City. Now that it was night, he could not stop. Compared with Kong Ru's usual leisurely life, today was indeed very busy. Although Kong Ru seemed very busy, there was one person in Chaoge City who was even busier than him. This person was none other than the great king of the Shang Dynasty, King Zhou. Since the last sacrifice, King Zhou has undergone great changes. He has also become more attentive to government affairs, and has begun a revolution within the entire dynasty. King Zhou was not very anxious about this change, and it was not carried out very quickly. On the contrary, it was very slow. The memory of dozens of reincarnations in his soul made King Zhou know that what he was doing was not that simple. Yes, going too fast will only be counterproductive. "Alas." King Zhou sat in the main hall, looking at the bamboo slips on the desk. He looked through them carefully. Every time he looked at one, King Zhou couldn't help but sigh. The Shang Dynasty has existed for hundreds of years, but in the last hundred years, the power of the Shang Dynasty has shrunk a lot. The power of the four major princes and the eight hundred small princes in the Shang Dynasty has increased a lot. Each of them can be said to be twice as powerful as it was a hundred years ago. "If I can't succeed this time, then I, the Yin Shang, really have no future. However, if I succeed, then I, the Yin Shang, will definitely be strong for thousands of years." King Zhou kept thinking in his heart. Although he had The war with Xuanyuan, but there was obviously a big difference between that era and now. All this will no longer be completely solved by relying on force. "Haha, it seems that you are very distressed. When you were fighting Xuanyuan, you didn't have such distress." Just when King Zhou put away his inner distress and was about to start his work, a laugh appeared in the hall. above. In the quiet hall, although this laughter was very slight, it seemed very abrupt at this time. If an ordinary person dares to make a sound in this hall, it will arouse the anger of King Zhou after all. But now that the laughter appeared, King Zhou did not show the slightest anger. Instead, he stood up and stood aside with a bow. "See the First Ancestor." King Zhou looked at Confucius who appeared in the main hall and said respectfully. Although the arrival of Confucius was very unexpected, King Zhou believed that the appearance of the ancestors around him would definitely bring him some news. "Your minister Fei Zhong has found three beauties, and they should be dedicated to you. However, you have to be careful, these three women are not that simple. Another thing is that the disaster of the gods It is about to start now, and your preparations should start now. This chaos should be your best opportunity." Kong Ru said to King Zhou, and after finishing speaking, his figure disappeared directly from the place, King Zhou was left standing there and began to think about his actions. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please go to m. to read.) Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 236 Before the Storm Kong Ru left the imperial city and walked on the night streets. There are very few pedestrians on the street here. There are only a few people walking quickly, with anxious looks on their faces. At this time, the entire street had completely lost its hustle and bustle during the day and returned to tranquility, and Kong Ru's state of mind also completely calmed down at this time. For hundreds of years, I have never been able to completely calm down among the human race. Although I am looking forward to a trace of peace in the life of the human race, it is more to make myself feel that I am still in the original place. world, rather than appearing in a strange world. "What will the Conferred God be like? Although it won't have much impact on the human race, is it really going to continue like this? It's like a character, interpreting his own life as the story progresses." Kong Ru's mood became disturbed again. I don't know if my cultivation level has improved too quickly or for some other reason. "It seems that after this time of Conferring the Gods and Measuring the Tribulation, I should be ready to break through to my current state." Kong Ru couldn't help but say as he felt the situation in the small world of his own aura. Ever since it absorbed the Hongmeng Qi and the Chaos God and Demon at the core of the Chaos Storm, it can be said that Kong Ru's small world has been growing rapidly at any time, and in the hundreds of years of the human race, the entire small world has The world is growing faster, and in just a few hundred years, Kong Ru has already felt the opportunity for a breakthrough in his cultivation. Kong Ru walked on the street and soon returned to his courtyard, preparing for his peaceful life. Darkness is always short-lived, and light soon comes again. Chaoge City, which was originally calm, once again entered prosperity, and the entire city seemed to be full of vitality. A new day has begun in Chaoge City, and in the royal city, a piece of edict is spread out, and it is quickly delivered to various places in the dynasty. Although this edict does not have any special content. Instead, he simply asked the princes from all over the dynasty to go to Chaoge City. However, even though it was just a simple edict, it was destined to set off a huge storm that swept across the entire human race. A few months have passed quickly. For some ordinary people, it can be said that it is not a very long period of time. However, this is only a few months. But it made everyone in the entire dynasty feel that the passage was very slow, as if they were enduring a huge torment. Within these few months, the entire Chaoge City has become more lively and prosperous. The princes from various places in the dynasty went to the capital of this dynasty one by one. The whole country represents hundreds of princes of the Yin and Shang Dynasties. It can be said that they are the most powerful group of people in the entire dynasty. This group of people gathered in Chaoge City. The number of people in Chaoge City, which originally only had hundreds of thousands of people, has grown to one million in a short period of time. The core location of Chaoge City is also where the dignitaries of the entire dynasty live. And right here, in a vast mansion, many princes are concentrated in the mansion. And this mansion is exactly where Wei Ziqi, the eldest brother of King Zhou, lived as the ruler of the entire dynasty. Although Wei Ziqi is the eldest son of Emperor Yi. He was the eldest brother of King Zhou, but he was not favored by Emperor Yi and did not become the emperor of the entire dynasty. Wei Ziqi didn't care that much about his father's choice, and he also saw very clearly the policies implemented by King Zhou within the entire dynasty in the past ten years. of. In these ten years, the aging dynasty. It seemed to be exuding new vitality. But since the incense was dropped in Nuwa Palace, King Zhou's actions have become more obscure, and every move is impacting the foundation of the entire dynasty, which is these princes. Wei Ziqi couldn't help but become worried, worried about what kind of impact the entire dynasty would suffer. This time King Zhou summoned all these princes in Chaoge City. Wei Ziqi felt the change in the atmosphere in Chaoge City. Although he is not an emperor's material, he still has a certain understanding of the entire dynasty. As a descendant of the Yin Shang Dynasty. He also had a very good understanding of the changes within the dynasty, and he was also very clear about the impact of every edict issued by King Zhou. And it is precisely because of this understanding. Wei Ziqi also became more and more surprised, feeling very shocked and unbelievable at the madness of his younger brother. "Everyone, I, the Yin Shang Dynasty, can be today entirely dependent on your support. This time the king calls you here, you will definitely be rewarded." Wei Ziqi stood up from his actions, raised the wine glass in his hand, and looked around slightly. He bowed and said, his tone was very peaceful, with a hint of joy. "Thank you, Lord Weizi, we will definitely dedicate ourselves to the Yin Shang Dynasty." One by one, the princes stood up and said respectfully. Although these people are princes and have their own territories, Wei Ziqi is the brother of King Zhou and a member of the royal family, and they are just ministers.Wei Ziqi is also full of respect. The banquet was soon over. Wei Ziqi stood outside the door and watched the princes leaving one by one, and couldn't help but breathed a sigh of relief. "Well, that's all I can do. I, the Yin Shang, will never die like this. Although most of these princes will break away from my Yin Shang in the future, I can only stabilize them now." Wei. Zi Qi couldn't help but sigh. In just a few months, although the entire Chaoge City was very peaceful on the surface, the princes were all very cautious and gathered together from time to time. Many of them were planning something. It can be said that in Underneath the calm situation is a turbulent situation, and war and chaos are about to break out at any time. In addition to Wei Ziqi, there are many people in Chaoge City who are carefully dealing with the situation in Chaoge City. Shang Rong, Bigan, Huang Feihu, Du Yuanxian and others were all very worried. It can be said that these people are all ministers of the Yin and Shang Dynasties. Watching the changes of King Zhou, watching the Yin and Shang Dynasties become more powerful under the rule of King Zhou, the people also become more prosperous and more prosperous. Prosperity. But with the constant changes, King Zhou's desire for power made these veterans even more surprised and full of worries. And now King Zhou has summoned the princes to come for an audience. They are also very clear about what kind of attention King Zhou is paying. Although they don't know what kind of plan King Zhou has, this plan will definitely arouse the attention of the entire Yin Dynasty. The shock of the Shang Dynasty formed a huge storm that swept across the entire dynasty. And even they cannot predict what kind of impact this storm will have on the entire dynasty. Although if everything proceeds according to King Zhou's arrangement, the Yin and Shang Dynasties will definitely continue to be passed down for another thousand years and will not decline like the Xia Dynasty, but if it fails, then everything will be reduced to nothingness, and the Yin and Shang Dynasties will be reduced to nothingness. Every time they think about this, these people will become more worried. However, the power of the princes is now too strong. If there is no action, then the Yin Shang will surely be destroyed, and they will be destroyed by these princes who are already powerful enough to threaten the royal family. This is also the reason why these ministers, feeling the tyranny of King Zhou, still did not resist at all. As subjects of the Yin and Shang Dynasties, what they hope to see is that their country will continue to become stronger and more prosperous under the rule of the king. The subjects within the dynasty will also become stronger as the dynasty becomes stronger. Be richer. Shang Rong, Bigan, Wei Ziqi, Huang Feihu, Du Yuanxian and others stood in their homes one by one, looking at the stars in the sky, sighing slightly in their hearts, but quickly calmed down their emotions. He stood up, the expression on his face became more determined, and he made a decision at this time. Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 237 Storm The weather on this day was as usual, the sky began to darken, the morning star rose, and the east began to shine with light, signaling the arrival of a new day. But the light from the east has not been fully revealed for a long time, making everyone feel a feeling of depression in their hearts. On the streets outside the imperial city in Chaoge City, carriages were parked on the streets. Each of these carriages is extremely luxurious. Even the simple one is ridden by two horses. The curtains of the carriage are also made of fine cloth that is not found in wealthy families, and the wood used to make the body is also rare. Rare wood at first sight. In front of the palace gate of the imperial city, thousands of people gathered in front of the gate, standing at various positions at the palace gate, gathering in groups, discussing something with each other. Although the things these people were talking about were different, what they had in common was that each of these people had very serious eyes. Although there are many officials in Chaoge in normal times, there are usually only dozens of officials gathered together, and at most there are only hundreds. But like now, gatherings of thousands of people are very rare, and they can only gather when these princes are worshiping. And even the general pilgrimage of princes will not be so simple. The pilgrimage of princes has never been so complete. "Dong, dong, dong, ding, ding, ding." Sounds rang out from the depths of the imperial city. Among these sounds, the sounds of bells, chimes, flutes, pianos, and various musical instruments gathered together. Together. In addition to the sounds of these musical instruments, there were also sounds of chanting. Gathered together, they appear solemn and solemn. It makes people feel a solemn feeling. As the sound of music rang, the people standing outside the palace gate gathered together one by one, straightening their clothes, dusting off their bodies, and straightening their crowns. One by one, they put away any expressions on their faces, leaving only solemnity and respect on their faces. There is no other expression. "Squeak, squeak." Sounds sounded again, and the two palace doors opened. These two palace doors. Each one is several feet high and two feet wide. The two doors are opened, and streams of light shine out from the doors. Let all feel a divine feeling envelope them. "Your Majesty's edict. Summon eight hundred princes to attack and come to see you." The door opened, and a voice came from the depths of the palace. And every time this sound spread out of the palace, it became louder. When it was transmitted outside the palace gate, it turned into a huge noise, making every one of the eight hundred princes standing outside the palace gate. They were all completely shocked by this momentum, and each of them became more cautious. Eight hundred princes march forward. Entering the palace, no one dared to make the slightest move. He walked in an orderly manner and respectfully step by step through the layers of the palace towards the depths. Among the eight hundred princes, there are four people walking in the front. These four people are Dongbohou Jiang Huanchu, Xibohou Jichang, Nanbohou E Chongyu, and Beibohou Chonghou Hu. These four people are the most important among the many princes. The four powerful ones suppressed the two hundred princes in the east, west, north and south respectively. Under the leadership of four people, the eight hundred princes quickly arrived at a main hall. On a huge plaque above the main hall, there were three big characters shining in bursts of light, which was "Nine Rooms Hall" Three words. These nine rooms are the main hall where King Zhou usually handles government affairs. Now that the princes are summoned to these nine rooms, everyone can't help but feel surprised. After all, the anxious princes usually stay in the Xianqing Hall. . After a period of inquiry, the banquet began directly. Now that everyone was gathered in the Nine Rooms Hall, everyone began to feel nervous. "Reporting to your Majesty, Grand Master Wen Zhong has returned to the court and is waiting for the king's summons outside the palace gate." Just when all the princes had just arrived at the Nine Rooms Hall and had finished saluting King Zhou and were standing on both sides of the hall, A guard quickly walked to the main hall, knelt on the ground, and said loudly, his tone full of joy. King Zhou had learned martial arts from Wen Zhong when he was a child, and Wen Zhong was also the minister appointed by Emperor Yi to assist the government. It can be said that Grand Master Wen Zhong was the most powerful person in the entire dynasty, the person King Zhou trusted the most, and the person King Zhou relied on the most. And the reason why the Yin Shang Dynasty was able to survive a hundred years of weakness can be said to have played a great role in its stability. Many rebels were defeated under the leadership of Wen Zhong. "Xuan, no, I'll go and greet you in person." King Zhou was overjoyed, with a joyful smile on his face. He stood up directly and walked out of the hall. Seeing King Zhou standing up, the ministers in the court wanted to stop him, but looking at King Zhou's firm eyes, they did not dare to stop him. King Zhou walked out of the main hall, followed by courtiers and eight hundred princes, walking in the palace, every step he took, his steps were like? Firm. At this time, the sky was completely bright. Under the bright sunshine, King Zhou couldn't help but rise up with a purple aura, an imperial aura, which was so powerful that the courtiers walking behind him were stunned. The eyes of the hundreds of princes looking at King Zhou were also changing. Their eyes were full of fear and deep fear. Soon everyone had arrived outside the palace gate. When they came outside the palace gate, they saw an old man wearing armor standing outside the palace gate, with a dark giant beast standing next to him, constantly using The huge hooves paved the ground, and a trace of hot air burst out from the nostrils. "Greetings to Your Majesty." Wen Zhong saw King Zhou walking out of the palace gate, walked quickly to King Zhou, bent down and bowed down. But when he saw Wen Zhong who was about to prostrate himself, King Zhou quickly took two steps, came to Wen Zhong and helped Wen Zhong up. "Hahaha, the old master came back at the right time today. The old master is sitting in the court today to see how the lonely king's affairs are being handled?" King Zhou took Wen Zhong's hand, turned around directly, and said again Head towards the Nine Rooms Hall. If before this, King Zhou still had many worries, but now that Wen Zhong appeared, King Zhou felt a lot more settled and had a lot of confidence. "Today, King Gu has summoned you all here. I have nothing else to do. I only have one thing to announce to you." King Zhou stood in the main hall, raising his hands slightly, and the aura of the emperor emanated from his body. At this time, the luck in the entire palace also gathered on King Zhou, surrounding him, making King Zhou's whole person full of holiness, making everyone afraid to look directly at him. "The princes are stationed in various places in the Yin and Shang Dynasties. There are only a few prosperous people in each place, but many are dangerous. Moreover, most of the princes are burdened by political affairs and cannot live comfortably in their fiefdoms. Today, the lonely king announced that today After that, the taxes paid by each vassal state will be reduced by half, and the vassals will be allowed to rest in their vassal states. The lonely king will send personnel to manage political affairs, which can also reduce the mental effort of each vassal state and allow them to recuperate with peace of mind." King Zhou said sentence by sentence. , every word was spoken very slowly, as if he didn't care, but the shock caused by every word made the princes above the court feel a chill. These princes live in their own vassal states. Although they belong to the Yin Shang in name, they govern their own affairs. Many of the regulations issued by the Yin Shang cannot be implemented. In their respective vassal states, they can be said to be kings and emperors. Now that King Zhou has issued such an order, he will undoubtedly completely deprive the vassal states from their hands and not give them the slightest chance. However, despite this, no one among the eight hundred princes dared to stand up and express his opinion of resistance. This is Chaoge, not in their vassal country, where they can call the wind and rain. In this Chaoge city, they are just a group of lambs that are ready to be slaughtered, and may be wiped out at any time without the slightest ability to resist. "Your Majesty, I have something to report to you, Jichang." Finally, Jichang, the Marquis of Xibo, stood up from the crowd, bowed and stood in front of King Zhou and said respectfully. "Oh, Xibohou, are you dissatisfied with the solitary king's decree?" King Zhou looked at Ji Chang who stood up, a sharp light appeared in his eyes, waiting for Ji Chang's next words, if Ji Chang said anything , if you say something that cannot satisfy him, then the final result will be death. (To be continued Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 238: Imprisoned in Youli King Zhou stared at Ji Chang who was kneeling under the stairs with a majestic expression. He never expected that the first person to stand up would be Ji Chang. Ji Chang was the most powerful among the eight hundred princes, but he was also the one who implemented the most thorough political orders. The government order can be said to be the most supported one. Moreover, based on King Zhou's understanding of Jichang, among the eight hundred princes, the one who is easiest to accept his orders must be this Xibohou. But now Jichang's actions completely surpassed King Zhou's understanding, and he was actually the first among the eight hundred princes to stand up. "Jichang, what do you have to say? Do you want to oppose the will of the lonely king?" King Zhou's tone was full of sternness, and his eyes were full of evil spirits. No matter how much Ji Chang cooperated with him before and how wise he was, if he wants to stop him now, then it is his own obstacle, and the obstacle must be cleared as soon as possible. Whether it was the reincarnated King Zhou or the original Chi You who competed with Xuanyuan for hegemony, their decisions were very firm. "Your Majesty, our princes were all granted the title by Taizu for hundreds of years. Today, if your Majesty suddenly exempts us, then the laws of our ancestors will be lost. The position of our country in the Yin and Shang Dynasties will inevitably be in turmoil, and other places will be able to take advantage of it, and the country will be in ruins. It's dangerous." Ji Chang said seriously without any fear on his face. Although there is no direct blood relationship between the Ji family and the Yin and Shang royal family, they are both descendants of Emperor Xuanyuan and branches of the bloodline of Emperor Xuanyuan. Therefore, even though the strength of the royal family has declined in the past hundred years, Ji The clan has never had any dissent. It is precisely because of this that the various princes of the Yin and Shang Dynasties did not dare to take action, and the Yin Shang Dynasty was able to settle down. "Hmph, the Yin and Shang Dynasties passed down the law for hundreds of years, and the ancestral laws were formulated for hundreds of years. How can they be adapted to this time? At the time of the Three Sovereigns and the Five Emperors, the ancestors ruled and the human race surrendered. But the difference between now and then How great." King Zhou began to calm down. Said loudly in the hall. "Now the decrees of the lonely king cannot be exercised among the princes, and the favor of the lonely king cannot benefit the princes. The military strength among the princes has exceeded theirs by several times. Is this Yin Shang still my Yin Shang? The world is still the world of princes." King Zhou stood in the center of the hall, his originally calm face was filled with anger, and he spoke out what was in his heart without any hesitation in the hall. "I am afraid, I am aware of my sin. I am willing to accept the king's will." The eight hundred princes knelt on the ground one by one, kowtowed and said in fear. If King Zhou's previous decision made everyone feel unacceptable. So now every word spoken by King Zhou can be said to be heart-wrenching words, and what he said without words is completely true. This makes everyone dare not show any slightest care. If they were in a fiefdom, even if King Zhou said anything, they would not care at all. At most, they would just write a memorial to accuse them, but there would be no such fear in their hearts. After all, the fiefdom belongs to them. Even King Zhou, who is the king of the entire Yin and Shang Dynasty, will not have greater influence in the fiefdom than they do. Even if King Zhou wanted to conquer them, he would still be able to resist. However, now they are in Chaoge City without any guards around them. All the soldiers brought from the fief are in the post house or outside the city gate, unable to bring them any protection. of a sense of security. In the palace of the Yin and Shang dynasties. If they dare to make the slightest move, then the only thing that will happen to them in the end is death. After their death, all the glory, wealth, and power they deserve will be separated from them. The day passed quickly. For the entire day, everyone in Chaoge City was on tenterhooks. And now that night falls, everyone begins to relax after a tense day. In the prison of the imperial city of Chaoge City, Ji Chang sat on the straw with a very calm expression on his face. There was no fear of being imprisoned at all, but he kept writing something on the spot. "The king has arrived." Voices came in from outside the prison, and with these voices, a man walked into the prison, and he was none other than King Zhou. King Zhou approached the prison and walked slowly to the cell door where Ji Chang was imprisoned. He looked at Ji Chang who was inside the cell door and kept drawing something on the spot. He didn't say anything, but stood aside and looked at Ji Chang. Chang's actions. Although King Zhou did not speak, Ji Chang already knew that King Zhou had arrived, but he did not say a word and continued his actions. "What are you depicting at this time?" King Zhou said when Ji Chang stopped. The expression on his face did not change at all, with no joy or disgust. "Back to your Majesty, what I have described is the Eight Diagrams of the Holy Emperor Fuxi. Back then, the Holy Emperor Fuxi was beside the Luo River. He obtained the River Map and the Luo Book, and developed the Eight Diagrams, which enabled the human race to understand the weather, know the blessings and misfortunes, and avoid disasters. , so that the human race can quietly maintain its vitality and continue to become stronger." Ji Chang looked at King Zhou and said respectfully, although he didn't knowWhy would the king treat himself like this? But if he comes to see himself in this prison now, then there must be something very important. "Oh, you can know the good and bad, so do you know whether it will be a disaster or a blessing for you this time?" King Zhou looked at Ji Chang and asked, his expression softening a lot. "Blessings and misfortunes naturally depend on each other. How can it be controlled by ordinary people? I only know that my misfortunes and blessings are all in the hands of the king." Ji Chang said, his tone became very dull, but he did not say anything about himself. Are you aware of your own misfortunes? "Okay, that's right. Everyone, please retreat. No one is allowed to approach within a hundred feet outside the prison. Anyone who comes close will be killed!!!" King Zhou said the last word of "kill", and a powerful murderous aura emanated from his body. , so that everyone in the prison could not help but feel a chill in their bodies, and their souls could not help but tremble. "Ji Chang, why do you want to stop the lonely king? Don't you know what will happen if you stop the lonely king?" After everyone left, King Zhou looked at Ji Chang and said, his tone becoming stern again. , the murderous aura in his body also became more powerful, pressing towards Ji Chang. "I know this, but your Majesty, the princes are powerful. The eight hundred princes have been elite for hundreds of years, and even the two hundred princes in the West have developed slowly under the intimidation of me, but they are still very powerful. If the eight hundred princes rebel, then By then, our Yin and Shang dynasty will be destroyed in a matter of seconds." Ji Chang was not frightened by King Zhou's murderous intent, but said nervously and loudly. As a prince, Jichang knew the power of the princes best, especially the situation of the two hundred princes he sat down on, so he was the first to stand up when King Zhou made a decision. , to stop King Zhou. "Haha, the lonely king naturally knows about these situations. The Yin Shang Dynasty has been weak for hundreds of years, causing Dongyi and Nanhai to rebel one after another. These princes who have not rebelled are also waiting for the opportunity one by one. If the lonely king hadn't pacified Dongyi, Wen Tai The division has pacified the South China Sea. Now these people will definitely not be in the eyes of the kings around me. They may have rebelled. And after several years of arrangements, it is now time to deal with these princes. Moreover, now I will imprison you to Youli, I believe that those princes will also feel the crisis and start their own actions. I believe that soon Xiqi will know about your imprisonment and start preparing the army to deal with the blow they will face. .In ten years, if I cannot pacify the princes within these ten years, then in ten years, you will lead your Xiqi army and lead the princes to destroy my Yin Shang empire. I will only put Xiqi into your lineage. , I can rest assured. And if I succeed in ten years, I will let you go back. By then, you will still be Xibohou." King Zhou looked at Ji Chang and said, and after finishing speaking, he ignored Ji Chang. Chang, walked directly towards the outside of the prison. And Ji Chang sat on the straw, looked at the back of King Zhou who left, knelt on the ground, kept kowtowing, and tears could not help but overflow from his eyes. King Zhou did this, showing how much he trusted himself. Although he imprisoned himself in Youli for ten years, he still believed that he would not have any complaints. Ji Chang couldn't help but be moved by this kind of trust. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 239: Seven Years Time passed very quickly, and seven years passed in the blink of an eye. In seven years, Ji Chang has been imprisoned in Youli for seven years, and it has been seven years since King Zhou started his plan. In these seven years, the entire Yin Shang dynasty was undergoing tremendous changes. Seven years ago, King Zhou announced his edict and sent officials to various vassal states. These officials went to various vassal states and began to change the vassal states according to King Zhou's actions, consolidate the rights of each vassal state, and began to control the political power within each vassal state. Six years ago, that is, the second year after King Zhou issued his edict, the entire Yin and Shang dynasty began to appear in ruins one by one. One by one, the princes began to reveal their ambitions. One by one, the princes began to Gather their respective forces within their respective countries. Five years ago, in the third year after King Zhou issued the edict, the princes in various places began to rebel. However, these princes were not very powerful princes, but they were not very weak either. Among the princes, The forces in it only belong to the middle level. The small princes, under the oppression of King Zhou, directly submitted to the rule of Yin and Shang. The remaining princes were not too weak, had their own armies, and had the strength to resist the Yin Shang Dynasty. When they were oppressed, they directly resisted. Due to the resistance of the princes, frequent wars began throughout the Yin and Shang dynasties, with wars igniting everywhere. The army marched rapidly in various places in the Yin and Shang dynasties, suppressing the resisting princes. Yin and Shang dynasties. There are eight hundred princes from all directions, among whom there are more than a few hundred rebellious princes. The power of these princes. Each of them could only barely resist the Shang army and did not have the power to completely compete. However, the resistance of many princes made it impossible for the entire Yin and Shang dynasty to fully concentrate its power. In the end, it had to separately contend with these rebels. princes. Chi You is the current King Zhou. In ancient times, it can be said that they were great masters in the art of military affairs, and Xuanyuan and the others were both good and strange. Confrontation, and in the end even Xuanyuan Huangdi had nothing to do with him. If it weren't for Chi You's decision, the final result would have been. It might be completely different. but now. The whole situation has changed a lot. King Zhou still underestimated the strength of the princes and overestimated his own power. The current power gap of the human race can be said to be very small, and the resistance of a single person can be said to be very small in front of the army. Although the Yin Shang army is not rare and is very well-trained, but now under the armies of many princes, the Yin Shang army is also hindered from advancing. And this war is between advancement and resistance. It continued and evolved into a protracted war. "Hmph, a humble ant can actually resist for such a long time." Above the Nine Halls, King Zhou sat behind the desk, looking at the memorial on the desk, he couldn't help but feel very angry. Neither the current King Zhou nor the original Chi You were good-tempered people, and they had very high demands on their subordinates. At the beginning, he said that it would take ten years to pacify the princes, but now seven years have passed, and the speed of the entire plan is like a snail, extremely slow, and there is not even a trace of progress. King Zhou did not expect that the imperial army would be stopped by the rebels of those princes. "Your Majesty, we, the Yin Shang Dynasty, used our own power to fight against hundreds of princes. Although the other princes did not resist, they were still waiting for the opportunity. It can be said that it is a good result to reach such a point." Among the many courtiers, The leader Shang Rong stood up and said to King Zhou. Now the leader of the ministers, Master Wen, is away fighting, and all the officials are headed by this prime minister. "What the old prime minister said is true, Your Majesty, although the princes have rebelled now, the rebels have not been able to advance at all. Although the princes have accumulated hundreds of years, how can they be compared with the hundreds of years of accumulation of our Yin and Shang Dynasties? We have been weak for hundreds of years, but our Yin Shang heritage is only as strong as the master's. In just a few years, we, the Yin Shang, will be able to eliminate these princes." After Shang Rong's words fell, people walked among the crowd. When he came out, he thought he was a middle-aged man, about forty or fifty years old. He exuded an elegant aura and a hint of awe-inspiring aura. This man was Yabi Qian of the Yin Shang Dynasty, the uncle of King Zhou, and the brother of Emperor Yi. "Old Prime Minister, what Uncle Wang said is right. But if we delay for a few more years, it will become unpredictable what our Yin Shang will become. Moreover, Grand Master Wen has also been hindered in the front, and many problems have arisen. Stranger, what will happen to our Yin Shang? Things cannot continue like this." King Zhou looked at Shang Rong and Bigan and said, King Zhou can be said to be the worst in terms of the situation in the entire dynasty. understand. Youli, the place where Ji Chang was imprisoned, Ji Chang sat in his hut, constantly carving something on the bamboo slips, recordingWhat. Each character was carved after Ji Chang's long-term thinking. Each character can be said to be the result of King Zhou's wisdom. During these seven years, Ji Chang never stopped thinking and constantly calculating his gossip. The Bagua developed by Ji Chang is also very different from the Bagua developed by Fuxi back then. The Bagua developed by Fuxi can be said to be innate Bagua. In order to display it, it requires a certain level of cultivation and a certain amount of talent. After Fuxi developed the Bagua, although it spread among the human race, There are very few people who really master it. And now the Bagua developed by Ji Chang is separated from the innate Bagua and becomes easier to master. From the Bagua, eighty-eight and sixty-four hexagrams are derived, starting from the earthquake, ranking in the whole building. The acquired gossip has gone through seven years of evolution, and it can be said that it has reached the most critical moment. Ji Chang's mind is completely immersed in the evolution of the gossip. Ji Chang is immersed in gossip, but he is also very clear about the changes in Yin Shang. Although King Zhou imprisoned him in Youli in name, his management was very loose. Even if Ji Chang wanted to leave, he would not be stopped. "Alas, the world is in turmoil. I don't know whether the king's plan is good or bad. Now the rebellion of the eight hundred princes has been aroused. Although there are only a hundred rebels now, Nan Bohou has already rebelled, and it is estimated that several other princes have rebelled. The princes are about to rebel." Ji Chang couldn't help but think about it as he looked at the latest news. Whether it is King Zhou or Chi You in his previous life, what he is most good at is war, and although he knows a lot about other things, many things have changed in this era. However, no matter at any time, King Zhou knew very well that the people who had the greatest impact of war were the most ordinary people. The reason why Chi You gave up the fight and finally failed under Xuanyuan was because Chi You did not do anything that harmed the interests of the human race. Now, King Zhou stood on the highest palace in the palace, looking at the scene in the entire palace, he could not help but feel hesitant in his heart. I don't know if it was because of the fusion of memories from dozens of lives that King Zhou's character also changed a lot. Even Chi You's ruthlessness was greatly affected. However, the only thing that was not affected was King Zhou's ability to make decisions. He also has a deeper understanding of the war caused by him. He knows that this war cannot be understood in a short time, and even if he understands it, the Yin Shang Dynasty will be riddled with holes in the end. No matter what, He couldn't win in the end. Thinking of this, King Zhou also made his decision. Since he could not win, he would let these princes be buried with the Yin and Shang Dynasties. All he had to do was to sweep away all the cancer for the arrival of the new dynasty. When King Zhou thought of this, he had already made a decision in his heart, and it would definitely be a decision that would affect the vast majority of people and the final result. (To be continued Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 240: Boyi is admitted to Chaoge Xiqi, within Xiqi City, in the central Xibohou Mansion, everyone in Xiqi gathered in the prince's mansion. The civil servants were mainly San Yisheng, and the military commander Nangong Shi was the leader, standing on the meeting hall, respectfully Looking at Boyikao and Ji Fa above the main hall, everyone's expressions were very serious. In seven years, Xiqi did not change much. The officials sent by King Zhou did not force Xiqi too much, and they did not restrict Xiqi's power too much. Because of this, under the suppression of the Xibohou lineage, no one from the two hundred princes on the West Road joined the rebellion. "My father has been imprisoned in Youli for seven years. During these seven years, we have made a lot of efforts. We restrained the two hundred princes on the West Road and even helped the king resist the rebels. Now seven The year has come, and my father's disaster has come to an end. I will go to Chaoge to atone for my father's sins. What do you think?" Boyikao couldn't help but feel a trace of joy in his voice, and expressed his gratitude to everyone in Xiqi. Chen said. "Sir, when King Zhou imprisoned the prince, it was because the prince opposed his decree. Now that King Zhou's decree has been implemented, and nine out of ten of the eight hundred princes in the Yin and Shang Dynasties have the intention of rebelling, the prince rashly went , the situation is bound to be more dangerous, the young master should send someone to Chaoge first to find out the truth, and only then take action, it will definitely be safer." San Yisheng stood up first to stop him. "My father was imprisoned in Youli, and my son was enjoying wealth and honor in Xiqi. It is really not something I can bear. And you also know that during these seven years, although King Zhou's decree has been issued, But for me, Xiqi, I am not very nervous about being forced. It seems that there must be something in this that we don't understand. It is also because of this that I went to Chaoge this time." Boyikao said, his tone was very solemn. In seven years, they also discovered that King Zhou's attitude towards Xiqi was also very different. He was much more tolerant than other princes, and it was precisely because of this. Everyone had a lot of doubts about King Zhou imprisoning Ji Chang. "Master, think twice." Everyone asked respectfully. Boyikao had been sitting in Xiqi since Ji Chang left Xiqi, managing various things in Xiqi. His handling of various things was better than Ji Chang's. Chang is not weak at all. During the seven years of his management, Xiqi has not retreated at all. On the contrary, it has become more prosperous, more prosperous, and more powerful. "Okay, this matter has been decided. You can step back now. Doctor San Yisheng, General Nangong will stay. I have something to explain to you. And, second brother, you also stay." Boyikao glanced at everyone man, said. "After I go to Chaoge this time, I may not return to Xiqi for a long time, so I will leave the affairs of Xiqi to you for this period of time. Second brother, among many brothers, you are the most calm. One, after I leave, you must restrain all the brothers, and after father comes back, you must also help father handle state affairs." After everyone left, Boyikao faced the remaining San Yisheng, Nangong Shi and Ji Said the three of them. "Brother, why don't you come back? Let's discuss whether something will happen and then decide." Ji Fa asked urgently after hearing Boyikao's words. His eldest brother Ji Fa still knows a lot. Since he can't say he can't come back, then something must have happened, and there must be something that can make his brother unable to say he can't come back. Then it must have something to do with going to Chaoge. "Young Master, what you said is right. Although the Marquis is imprisoned in Youli, there is no danger to his life. If the Young Master goes there, there will be any danger. It will endanger his life. When the time comes, we will teach the Marquis this way. , Sir, please think again." San Yisheng and Nangong Shi stood up and said very urgently, wanting to stop Boyikao from going to Chaoge City. "It's okay, it's not because of my father's affairs. It's because the master said he wanted to take me to a place, and he also wanted me to travel around. After all, I will not inherit the position of Xibohou in the future, so I want my second brother to be more careful. After studying, I will come back when I have time." Boyikao said, his tone was very calm, as if he didn't care about Xibohou's position. "Okay, now come with me to see my mother and ancestors. I will leave. This time I will only take Tanlang and others with me. You don't have to worry." Boyikao said again. , after finishing speaking, he walked directly out of the hall and walked towards the back of the Hou Mansion. The rear of the Hou Mansion is where the people of Xibo Hou's lineage live, and no one usually goes to the front hall. Boyi Kao walked to the front and soon arrived at the place where his mother lived. After telling his mother about his trip to Chaoge this time, he went directly to the place where the ancestors lived at the end. . This is where Ji Chang's mother lived, and where Boyikao and Ji Fa's grandmother lived. Although Tai Ren is old, he is still very clear-minded. He did not stop his grandson's decision and directly agreed. The next day, outside Xiqi City, San Yisheng and Nangong Shi waited for a group of civil and military officials from Xiqi to gather outside the city gate and come to meet him.Farewell to Yi Kao. "Kao, if you leave today, everything in Xiqi will depend on you in the future. I hope you can work together to protect Xiqi. My brother Ji Fa is young, so you all need a lot of support." Boyi Kao raised his hand. He spoke to everyone with the wine glass in his hand. After finishing speaking, he drank it down in one gulp, turned around, and headed in the direction of Chao Ge. When Boyikao left Xiqi, he was followed by not many people, only ten people following him, and these ten people were none other than Qisha, Pojun, Greedy Wolf, Tianshu, Tianxuan, Tianji, Tianquan, Yuheng, Kaiyang and Yaoguang were seven people. This is the person who is the reincarnation of the Three Stars of Killing Wolf and the Seven Stars of Big Dipper. Back then, the ten stars were reincarnated into the human world with Ziweixing and were separated in various places in the world. However, the ten people quickly gathered around Boyikao, who was reincarnated by Ziwei, to protect Boyikao's safety. Although the Ten Stars reincarnated into human bodies, they were born with the ability to communicate with their natal stars and practice with the help of the stars. Moreover, the techniques they practiced were also techniques that had existed since the birth of the stars. It can be said to be the most suitable technique for them. Confucius knew a lot about the martial arts of these people, but their progress was very rapid, and their current cultivation levels have reached the realm of Taiyi Golden Immortal. Although such a state was not very powerful in the time of the Lich, or even unattainable, in today's prehistoric world, it can still be regarded as a figure. The eleven people in Boyi are not weak in cultivation. Although the distance from Xiqi to Chaoge City can be said to be a bit far, in front of the eleven people, it can be said to be short. In one month, Boyikao's eleven people passed through the many passes of the Yin and Shang Dynasties and arrived at Chaoge City. After arriving at Chaoge City, the eleven people did not go directly to the imperial city to meet King Zhou, but headed towards a remote place in Chaoge City, as if this was the purpose of their visit this time. The eleven people quickly arrived at a remote street in Chaoge City and arrived at a courtyard at the end of the street. Looking at this courtyard, the eleven people couldn't help but have memories in their eyes. Eleven people have lived here for a long time, and all knowledge can be said to have been learned here. The eleven people put away the nostalgia in their hearts, moved, opened the door directly and entered the courtyard. It was already evening, and there was no one in the courtyard. Only the lights in the house were flickering. But it was telling a few people that the owner of the house had not fallen asleep. "Master, my disciple Boyikao has come to pay homage." The eleven people came to the door of the house. They did not enter directly. Instead, they knelt down directly on the ground and said respectfully, with their tone full of expectation. Since Boyikao came of age, he has not been here again. Thinking of this, Boyikao couldn't help but feel a little melancholy in his heart, but he quickly calmed down and kept staring at the door, waiting for the room to come. The door opens. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 241: Return to Jin'ao Island "Squeak." There was a slight sound, but in the calm night, the sound seemed very loud. At the same time as this sound sounded, the wooden door of the hut slowly opened, and a trace of light shone from inside the door to the eleven Boyikao people outside. As the wooden door opened, a gentle voice came out. "Come in." The voice remained calm, but there was a trace of memories in it, which made Boyi take the test and return to the situation when he was studying. "Yes, teacher." Boyikao stood up and approached the hut. The ten people behind him also stood up, but they did not leave. Instead, they stood around the courtyard, guarding the entire courtyard in the middle. . "Haha, it's really not cute. Who in this Chaoge City would come to make trouble for me." Kong Ru in the hut felt the movements of Qisha and others, and couldn't help but smile, saying to Boyi Kao said. "Your father has been imprisoned for seven years, and the Houtian Bagua he derived has basically been completed. Now the entire situation in Yin and Shang has become increasingly unoptimistic, and many practitioners have begun to intervene this time In the midst of the war, various religions began to become unstable and began to compete for their own interests." Kong Ru's tone was still very calm, and he was not surprised at all and did not care at all about the joining of each religion. "Master, is it because of the participation of various religions that you want me to leave this war? I, Xiqi, am also in this war, so I will leave" Boyikao heard Confucius's words and was anxious. Asked, he came to Chaoge this time because he received a message from his master, saying that his father's disaster had been completed, and he wanted to go and experience it himself. Now that he heard such a result, Boyikao couldn't help but feel Think about whether your master wants to avoid this war. "Haha, I have called you here this time. I am not asking you to leave this war. This war is just an introduction, and there is a broader battle hidden in this war. This will be a The new calamity involves the three realms of heaven, earth, and the underworld. Immortals, Buddhas, gods, and humans, and the four religions of human interpretation and interpretation of Buddhism are all involved in this calamity, and they cannot escape from it." Confucius heard what Boyikao said, and he also knew that Boyikao thoughts. Said to Boyikao. "You will go to the palace to see King Zhou tomorrow and rescue your father. After that, I will take you to a place to improve your strength. After all, there are still a few years before the full war begins, and you also have time to improve your strength. Only then can we truly not perish in this calamity." Kong Ru said to Boyikao. After finishing speaking, he waved directly to Boyikao and signaled Boyikao to retreat. Boyikao left the courtyard of Confucius and went directly to the post house in Chaoge City. He rested for a night, and the next day he went directly to the palace to meet King Zhou. Boyikao was very uneasy when he met King Zhou. After all, no one can guess the thoughts of King Zhou, and there are many rebels among the princes. He came to plead with his father. Boyikao has no way of knowing whether King Zhou will release his father. However, the final development was unexpectedly smooth. King Zhou directly agreed to release Ji Chang and named Ji Chang king. Such a result. It was something Boyikao didn't expect. His father was pardoned, and Boyikao once again came to the courtyard where Confucius lived. "Teacher, I have already met with King Zhou, and King Zhou has agreed to release my father. I don't know when we will leave Chaoge." Boyikao asked, with a trace of hesitation in his tone. Although King Zhou had agreed, Free your father. But he hasn't seen his father yet. Before leaving, Boyikao also wanted to see how his father was doing in the past seven years. "Now. Your strength has fallen into calm. The sooner you go, the faster you will break through. You will have a glimmer of self-protection ability in the calamity. Moreover, this time I will take you to see A fellow Taoist." After Kong Ru finished speaking, he stood up directly, and a purple energy rose from his body, directly enveloping ten people including Boyikao and Qisha to the sound of purple energy. Boyikao and others felt the appearance of purple energy and the awe-inspiring aura within the purple energy, and they couldn't help but be shocked. Although I know that my master is not that simple, the current situation can no longer be described based on simplicity. With such ability, I and others have no ability to resist at all. Such cultivation is definitely not what it is now. beyond what they can imagine. And just when Boyikao and others felt surprised, they only felt a slight vibration in their bodies, and the surrounding scene changed in an instant, and the surrounding environment had completely changed into another appearance. The land has disappeared, they appear in the sky, and there is an ocean under their feet. The place where they appeared is the East China Sea. Feel this feeling?, several people became even more surprised, and the eyes they looked at Kong Ru completely changed, and the reverence in their hearts was undoubtedly revealed. However, everything changed very quickly. When several people fell into shock again, the surrounding scene changed again, and several people's figures had appeared on an island. Standing on the island, looking at the scene in front of them, several people could not help but be very surprised. The spiritual energy on this island is dozens of times, hundreds of times richer than that on the ancient continent, and it is all extremely pure innate spiritual energy. "Master, is this our destination this time?" Boyikao looked at the situation on the island and asked Kong Ru curiously. "No, this is just a transit place, but the dojo of one of my Taoist friends." As he said that, Kong Ru stepped forward and headed towards the island. Although Kong Ru came to Jin'ao Island last time, he did not go deep and stayed on the periphery of the island. Kong Ru stepped forward, and Boyikao and others followed closely beside Kong Ru, heading towards the island. Walking on the stairs of Jin'ao Island, fairy beasts appear one after another on both sides of the road. There are also many cultivators staying on both sides of the road, but these are the cultivators of Jiejiao. Although these cultivators all have their own caves, they still stay on Jin'ao Island for a long time to communicate with each other. Only when they are truly in retreat will they leave Jin'ao Island and go to their own caves. Cultivated within. However, as Kong Ru and others advanced, the eyes of the surrounding cultivators began to change when they looked at Kong Ru and others. The closer it is to the center, the closer it is to the dojo of Tongtian. The dojo of Tongtian Daoist can be said to be very sacred to these people. Now seeing the appearance of strangers, everyone can't help but think about where these people come from, and some people just walk away. He stopped his steps and walked in the direction of Kong Ru and others, wanting to stop Kong Ru and others. However, everyone soon gave up their thoughts and stopped where they were, not daring to make the slightest move. But what made everyone feel fearful was a boy wearing a red boy's clothes who walked down the stairs. This boy is none other than the boy who sat down in Tongtian, the boy of water and fire. In terms of seniority, Shuihuo Tongzi can only be said to be a third-generation disciple, but he has followed Tongtian for a long time, much longer than most disciples of Jie Jiao, and his status in Jie Jiao is not low. . After the Water and Fire Boy appeared, he came directly in front of Kong Ru and others. After saying a few words to Kong Ru and others with great respect, he led Kong Ru and others directly to the direction of Biyou Palace. go. Although this series of actions was very short, everyone felt very shocked. The Water and Fire Boy actually treated an outsider with such respect. This outsider must not be simple, he must be an equal being to their master. With such speculation, everyone couldn't help but become even more shocked. Their master was a saint-level being, and now there was another saint-level being, but it was not one they were familiar with. They couldn't help but be shocked by the powerful people hidden in the prehistoric world. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian (.) to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please go to m to read. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 242: Jiejiao Biyou Palace Biyou Palace is the place where Lord Jie Jiao Tongtian teaches his sermons and is also the place where he usually practices. The entire palace occupies one-tenth of the area of ??Jin'ao Island. Moreover, there are various formations outside Biyou Palace. In normal times, these formations are activated to completely cover Biyou Palace in the center. However, these formations are not attack formations, but some trapping formations, phantom formations and other formations, which are to prevent ordinary people from accidentally breaking into them. And those who can freely enter the Biyou Palace are only a few direct disciples of Lord Tongtian and a few outer disciples. The others can only be seen when Lord Tongtian is preaching or when the formation dissipates. Only then can you enter Biyou Palace and listen to the teachings of Master Tongtian. In addition to these people, Shuihuo Boy, as the boy of Tongtian Cult Leader, can also freely enter Biyou Palace. Under the leadership of Shuihuo Boy, Kong Ru and others quickly arrived outside Biyou Palace and entered the formation of Biyou Palace. Looking at the formations around him, Kong Ru couldn't help but be surprised. Although these formations were not very famous in the prehistoric world, there was no doubt that they were top-notch formations. "Sure enough, the three pure beings are all people with profound blessings, great luck, and they all have specialties. The boss, Laozi, is good at alchemy. The Nine-turn Golden Pill can make a person without cultivation reach the realm of Daluo. Yuanshi Tianzun is good at refining weapons, and the acquired treasure Pantian Seal he refined is very powerful. It is not weaker than the innate spiritual treasure, and is even much stronger in attack. And the last leader of Tongtian is good at formations, and he himself The Immortal Killing Sword Formation is one of the most powerful formations in the prehistoric world, and he also understood the Ten Thousand Immortal Formation from the Immortal Gathering Formation of the Immortal Clan back then, and used the Ten Thousand Immortals of the Jie Jiao to suppress the Jie Jiao's luck, making Jiejiao became the largest sect in the prehistoric world without the spiritual treasure that suppressed luck. It has to be said that Tongtian's formation is powerful." Kong Ru walked in the formation. I couldn't help but think of it. Although these formations have no effect on themselves, some quasi-sages in the prehistoric world will be directly trapped in them if they enter this formation. Soon, several people had walked out of the range of the formation and truly entered Biyou Palace. Out of the range of the formation, a huge palace appeared in front of everyone, and the palaces formed one after another. Some palaces are built on the ground, while others are directly suspended in the air. However, the same thing is that every palace is surrounded by extremely rich spiritual energy, forming rays of brilliance, tens of thousands of rays of brilliance, turning the entire Biyou Palace into a fairyland. And after Confucius and others appeared. A ray of light shot out from the center of the entire palace, and soon this ray of light appeared in front of Kong Ru and others. It was like a cloud bed, and sitting on the cloud bed was Jie Jiao. The leader of the religion, Tongtian, is also the master of Biyou Palace. "Fellow Taoist Confucius and Confucius are here. Tongtian is late to greet you. Friends, don't be offended." Tongtian stood up from the cloud bed. He walked up to Kong Ru and said. "Haha, I haven't seen you for a while. My fellow Taoist has improved a lot. You should come to me to congratulate me." Kong Ru looked at Tongtian who walked in front of him, and instantly felt the aura of Tongtian's body. Changes, this aura is much stronger than the last time he came to see Tongtian. The improvement of saint level is very slow. It's difficult, but every time you improve, the changes in your cultivation can be said to be huge. "Okay, fellow Taoist, follow me into the Biyou Palace first, and see how my Biyou Palace is like?" Tongtian said, and directly led Confucius towards the depths of the palace. Entering the depths of this palace, you can clearly feel the wonders of these palaces. Each of these palaces has a formation, and the formations are connected together to form the formation of the entire Biyou Palace. "Is this Taoist friend's Ten Thousand Immortals Formation? It is similar to the Immortal Gathering Formation of the Immortal Clan back then. However it is indeed not easy for Taoist Fellow Taoist Masters to rely on Ten Thousand Immortals to achieve effects similar to those of the Immortal Clan back then." Kong Ru Xing walked in the palace and looked at the formations formed by the palaces. He knew the appearance of this formation at the first moment. It was Jie Jiao's Ten Thousand Immortals Formation. Seeing this Ten Thousand Immortal Formation, Kong Ru couldn't help but be shocked. Tongtian actually had two Ten Thousand Immortal Formations, and this Ten Thousand Immortal Formation with Biyou Palace as the core was based on tens of thousands of palaces surrounding Biyou Palace. The shape of the spiritual treasure is used as a basis to gather the luck of thousands of immortals. The effect of gathering luck is more powerful than the formation of ten thousand immortals deployed by thousands of immortals. Back then, when the Immortal Clan gathered in the Immortal Formation, all the people in the formation were strong men among the Immortal Clan. It could be said that they were connected by luck. Only by relying on dozens of quasi-saint-level strong men from the Immortal Clan could the entire Immortal Clan be brought together. Luck comes together. As for the people in Jie Jiao, it can be said that they are the same as those in the foot, and their luck is even conflicting. Although the Ten Thousand Immortals Formation was deployed to gather Jie Jiao's luck, the effect was not the best. But now, relying on the Lingbao to simply gather the fortunes of Jie Jiao's followers, the effect is even more powerful. After passing through many palaces, a few people quickly arrived at the core of the entire palace complex, where Tongtian usually preaches, which is Biyou Palace. When Confucius and others arrived at Biyou Palace, people had already gathered outside Biyou Palace.There are quite a few people, these people are all direct disciples of Tongtian, and there are also a few disciples from the outer sect. "Disciple Duobao." "Guiling", "Golden Ling", "Wudang", "Zhao Gongming", "Yunxiao", "Bixiao" and "Qiongxiao." "Greetings to the Master, respectfully wishing the Master's peace." Eight people one by one. He knelt down on the ground and bowed respectfully. "Haha, what do fellow Taoists think of my disciples?" Tongtian glanced at a few of them, but did not let the eight of them stand up directly, but looked at Kong Ru and asked. "Yes, the disciples of fellow Taoists are much stronger than the original disciples. Actually six of them have reached the level of Da Luo Jinxian, and the leader has reached the peak of Da Luo Jinxian. As long as this After a calamity, he will definitely be able to kill corpses and become a quasi-sage, but he will be the first quasi-sage among the disciples of several sects." Kong Ru looked at the disciples of Tongtian and said, among the original disciples, the most powerful One of them is Guang Chengzi, the original great disciple, whose cultivation level has only just entered Daluo Jinxian. Compared with several disciples of Tongtian, the difference is indeed not a little or two. What's more, what makes Confucius hate the most is that the original disciples are extremely arrogant, thinking that they have the support of their master, Yuanshi Tianzun, and they don't take outsiders seriously. "However, compared to the disciples of fellow Taoists, they are much inferior. They are so direct in the ancient times that even saints like us have to take them seriously." Tongtian felt very happy when he heard Confucius praise his disciples. I was very happy, but when I thought about Confucius's disciples, I couldn't help but feel even more emotional. There are no longer a few disciples of Confucius, and many people in the human race have been taught by Confucius. The Human Emperor, Fuxi, Shennong, Xuanyuan, and Jiuli all had cultivation levels above that of the Quasi-Sages, and they were all strong among the Quasi-Sages. However, the cultivation levels of the three Human Emperors were It has even reached the level of a sub-sage. Coupled with the luck gathered in his body and the general trend of the human race, even a saint does not dare to take action at will. "Haha, fellow Taoist, you are so complimentary. I am just following the general trend. Even without my professors, several disciples will still achieve extraordinary results. Fellow Taoist, on the other hand, teaching without distinction is really respectable. ." Confucius said, but this sentence is the truth. Several saints have certain standards for recruiting disciples. Even Zhunti from the West, although he often comes to the East to transform living beings, he has been selected and can teach to the East. Tongtian is the only one that has opened the door to convenience like this. It is precisely because of this that the Jiejiao has become so powerful so quickly, and many powerful creatures have directly devoted themselves to the Jiejiao. "Okay, you and I don't need to flatter each other anymore. Today we will sit and discuss Taoism in Biyou Palace. It can be considered a meeting gift from me to your disciples." Kong Ru continued, and Tongtian heard Kong Ru Ru's words made him feel happy in his heart. Kong Ru's cultivation level is much stronger than that of his elder brother. This time, it will not only be his disciples who will gain from this discussion, but he will also gain a lot. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 243: Discussing Taoism in Biyou Palace In Biyou Palace, two cloud beds rose up and floated above the main hall. The two of them sat on the cloud beds, their eyes slightly closed, and auras of aura exuded from their bodies. These two people were Confucius and Tongtian. When Kongru proposed to sit down and discuss Taoism, Tongtian directly pulled Kongru into Biyou Palace. "The cultivation of Kong Ru and Tong Tian is both at the saint level. Although preaching is not as good as fighting, and the aura released from their bodies is also very limited, the aura of Tao exuding from their bodies is very strong. ??????????????????????????????????????????: A stream of pure fairy air rises from Tongtian's body. This clear energy rises and quickly gathers on top of Tongtian's head, turning into a huge blue Qingyun. And within this Qingyun, the five waves are constantly churning, showing respectively gold, cyan, blue, red, yellow, and five colors, which represent the five elements of metal, wood, water, fire, and earth. These five-color waves are constantly churning, colliding together, and quickly evolving into various things. After the five-color waves disappeared, the Qingyun changed again, and three golden flowers surged out from the Qingyun. After these three golden flowers appeared, they began to rotate rapidly in the Qingyun, and then began to bloom one by one. One of the golden flowers held a long sword with ease, and in the other golden flower, there were four long swords wrapped in a scroll. The scroll unfolded, releasing traces of destruction. breath. And among the last golden flower, there was a long hexagonal flag suspended. Every time the long flag was shaken, everyone felt a shock to their souls. Tongtian spread Qingyun, and Kong Ru did not hesitate at all, and aura suddenly rose up from his body. As the aura of Tao rose, the aura on Kong Ru's body changed rapidly, and the aura of Tao continued to change, gathering on top of Kong Ru's head. These auras of Tao gathered together and soon condensed on top of Kong Ru's head, turning into a world. This world transformed, and all kinds of things evolved rapidly. Heaven and earth are separated. The three talents separated, the sun and lunar stars appeared, and stars gradually appeared in the sky. After the stars appeared, they quickly formed a huge formation. On the earth, mountains and rivers appeared, and rivers emerged. The wind, rain, thunder and lightning are constantly changing, and the waves on the ocean are constantly surging. The whole world seems so real, and the breaths of Tao become an integral part of this world, constantly improving the laws in the world. The changes in the momentum of Confucius and Confucius, whether it is Tongtian. Everyone sitting in the main hall was still very surprised. The power of this breath is absolutely amazing. The powerful breath is not weaker than Tongtian, and is even much stronger. And every breath of Tao seems so profound, obviously it is a very profound understanding. But just when everyone was shocked, the small world changed again. In the center of the world, a huge body rises, and a gray aura exudes from this huge body. After this gray aura appeared, it continued to blend into the world, making the world change even faster. Moreover, Duobao and others could clearly feel the powerful sense of oppression emanating from that huge body. Although Duobao and others did not know about this gray aura, Tongtian recognized it at the first sight. It was the aura of chaos. And a body that can emit such rich and pure chaotic energy. Tongtian began to guess the result in his heart, and when he guessed the result, Tongtian was even more shocked. "Chaos Gods and Demons!!!" At this time, the only result that Tongtian could think of was also the only possibility. After all, in today's prehistoric world, even quasi-saint-level experts can barely control the energy of chaos, even as a saint. Although he is not afraid of the energy of chaos, the energy in his body is not the energy of chaos. And only the Chaos Gods and Demons can have such a strong energy of chaos. But another thing is that the chaos gods and demons have been around since Pangu opened up the ancient world. Most of them have died, and a small number of Chaos Gods and Demons are hiding in Chaos and avoiding that disaster. However, they are all hiding in Chaos and cultivating separately. It can be clearly imagined that the talents of each of these Xu Chaos gods and demons are very powerful. They are much stronger than the creatures in the prehistoric world, and their cultivation time is much longer. It is completely conceivable that the cultivation level of this Xu Chaos God and Demon is definitely not much different from that of saints like myself in the prehistoric world, and there may even be hidden Chaos Gods and Demons that can compete with Hongjun. And now, there is such a chaos god and demon in Confucius' small world. So it is the chaos god and demon that Confucius fought in chaos and killed. Being able to hunt down chaotic gods and demons whose lowest level of cultivation is saint level, Tong Tian couldn't help but feel astonished by such a level of cultivation. "The Tao can be Tao, but it is not the eternal Tao. The name can be named, but it is not the eternal name. There is no name for the beginning of heaven and earth; there is a name for the mother of all things. Therefore, there is always no desire to observe its wonders; there is always desire to observe its pleasures. These two come from the same place. Different names, but the same name is Xuan. Xuan is another Xuan, the door to all mysteries." Tongtian quickly woke up from the shock in his heart and began to preach.   There is something extraordinary about the sage¡¯s sermons. As Tongtian spoke, strange auras began to rise around him, and the aura of Tao changed even more rapidly. Wrapped in this breath of Tao, everyone seemed to be brought into another world. The world is changing little by little in front of them, evolving rapidly, and everything about time is presented in front of their eyes, so clearly. At this moment, they feel that they are the masters of this world, and they can do whatever they want in this world, and they are omnipotent. But everything is not that simple. Everyone soon felt a strong oppressive force, and this strong oppressive force came from everything they just felt. At this time, they also knew that Tao was not as simple as they thought. For a year, Tongtian's preaching lasted for a year, but it was only a year. For those they heard, they were better than their cultivation for thousands of years or even 10,000 years. Duobao's cultivation is more solid, Wudang and others' cultivation is also more pure, breakthroughs are possible at any time, and even the cultivation of Qiong Xiao and Bixiao, who are relatively low, have also improved. A great improvement, and the cultivation level will enter the Daluo realm at any time. However, the cultivation base of Boyikao and others who followed Confucius was the greatest. The cultivation base of the eleven people had already reached the peak of Taiyi Golden Immortal, and they would enter the Daluo realm at any time. However, the stronger the accumulation in this realm, the more stable the breakthrough into the next realm will be. It is precisely because of this that several people have stayed above the Taiyi realm for a long time. Now in the process of Tongtian's sermon, the cultivation of the eleven people has become more refined. Although they have not entered the Daluo realm, their current strength and understanding are no worse than those of the strong people in the Daluo realm. ¡°If you want to bring enlightenment and virtue to the world, you must first govern your country. If you want to govern your country, you must first regulate your family. If you want to regulate your family, you must first cultivate your body. If you want to cultivate your body, you must first rectify your mind. If you want to rectify your mind, you must first rectify your mind. If you want to be sincere in your intention, you must first know it, and to know it, you must study things. After studying things, you will know them, and after knowing them, your thoughts will be sincere. If your thoughts are sincere, then your heart will be upright, and if your heart is upright, then you will cultivate your body. After cultivating your body, you will cultivate your family. Qi, the family is harmonious and then the country is governed, and the country is governed and then the world is peaceful. From the emperor to the common people, all are based on self-cultivation. If there is chaos at the beginning and then there is no rule, it is wrong. What is thick is thin, and what is thin is thick. There is nothing yet. This is called knowing the origin, this is called knowing the ultimate." Confucius spoke one after another. What he was describing was the way of the human race, and it was also the way of Confucianism. Although it was not the method of cultivation, but as time went on, Under the guidance of the aura of Tao, everyone was completely immersed in it, and began to constantly organize their own cultivation knowledge, making everyone's hearts become more determined and confident about their own cultivation path. I also have a better understanding. Confucianism is also the collection of everything Confucius taught among the human race, and what all these have in common is to guide the human race to continuously understand the world and themselves. In terms of education, it can be said that it is unmatched by any sect in the prehistoric world. Moreover, Confucianism does not restrict anyone's thoughts, but guides everyone's own understanding and gradually forms their own understanding of the world. And this is exactly what Confucius has always taught among the human race, leading the human race to continuously become independent and form their own thoughts, and try not to be bewitched and influenced by other thoughts in the prehistoric world. Because only in this way, everything the human race obtains truly belongs to themselves, and the influence of others on the human race is minimized so that the human race does not become a plaything in the hands of the saints. Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 244 Return to Penglai Time always passes very quickly, especially in the eyes of cultivators, time can be said to be the cheapest thing in time. After all, as long as you embark on the path of cultivation and reach a certain level of cultivation, your lifespan can be said to be infinite and have no end. Even the lifespan of a cultivator who has just embarked on the path of cultivation is much longer than that of ordinary people. It took a year for Confucius to preach in Biyou Palace, but in the eyes of the saint Tongtian or people like Duobao, this year passed very quickly. , it seemed that it was just a moment, he had just entered the state, and it was over in the blink of an eye. However, although they feel that they are very fast, everyone's gains are not small. These gains have not yet been fully displayed. However, in the future, they will benefit a lot from the path of cultivation and practice. It becomes more smooth, and the Taoist heart becomes more firm. "Hahaha, one year is spent on Taoism, so let's stop talking about Taoism this time." Confucius stopped preaching and smiled at Tongtian beside him. When Tongtian heard Kong Ru's words, he couldn't help but nodded. After all, Confucius must have had some purpose in coming here this time, and his sermons were just random. "Duobao, you take a few disciples of fellow Taoist Confucius down to entertain you first. I have something to discuss with fellow Taoist Confucius." Tongtian said to Duobao beside him. "Yes, Master." Duobao stood up after hearing Tongtian's words. After saluting Tongtian respectfully, he turned around and saluted Confucius, and then led Boyikao and others directly to the outside of Biyou Palace. go. "Fellow Taoist, are you and I planning to start?" Tongtian asked Kong Ru after everyone walked away, his tone full of excitement. After all, even the two Lich clans who plotted against each other back then did not have such a large formation. This time, they are plotting against four saints, immortal beings. Each of them is comparable to the two Lich clans back then. "Now, war has begun among the human race. Each religion has begun its own layout, entered the human race, and started planning in our human race. Now is the time for the Taoist friends to intercept the religion. The disciples can also enter the human race." Kong Ru said, and then explained the situation among the human race to Tongtian one by one. "Haha, okay, this time let them see if I, Tongtian, am so scheming. When the time comes, let them steal the chicken but lose a handful of rice." Tongtian laughed loudly, and the laughter was full of Have fun. After all, anyone who is plotted against by his own brother without knowing anything will be very angry, and now that he is going to get it all back, Tongtian can't help but feel very excited. But there is great expectation in my heart. When the time comes, what will happen to the expressions of my two brothers? However, Tongtian's face soon darkened. After all, no matter what the final result of this fight was, Jie Jiao would be severely affected. After all, with the power of one religion, he could fight against three religions and four saints. Even if the current Jie Sect is the largest sect in the prehistoric world and is known as the Ten Thousand Immortals coming to court, it is still very difficult. "Fellow Taoist, you don't have to worry about how many essences there are in the tens of thousands of immortals who come to the court. Most of them are just dross. Now is the time to become gods, and this is also the opportunity for these people. After all, the achievements of these people in the immortal way are limited, and their achievements Shinto. It can enjoy worship in the world and luck in heaven and earth. Although the cultivation level cannot be increased, it can derive magical powers. It can also be said to be a good path." Kong Ru saw the change in Tongtian's face and knew that Tongtian did not want to see it. His followers perished in this calamity, but Kong Ru couldn't help but speak. "What fellow Taoist said is reasonable. However, the divine way is not as free as the immortal way after all. Although it can be immortal, it is ultimately restricted by the list of gods and cannot transcend. However, individuals have their own personal fate. Since destiny is like this, although it is unbearable, it is still possible. After all, their glimmer of hope is much better than turning into ashes during calamities." Tongtian's temperament has been very open-minded since he was born in the north, and the teachings of Jiejiao also intercept the glimmer of vitality and open the door of convenience for all living beings. Although I felt very intolerable now, I soon felt relieved. "Then, fellow Taoist, this matter has been decided. I won't take any more with me on Jin'ao Island. I will leave here today." After finishing speaking, Kong Ru stood up, walked down from the cloud bed, and walked towards the main hall. Went out. Seeing Confucius stand up, Tongtian also stood up and came outside the main hall with Confucius. "Fellow Taoist, then the next time we meet again, we will be among my human race." Kong Ru said, directly leading Boyikao and others towards the outside of Jin'ao Island. Kong Ru led Boyikao and others out of Jin'ao Island. They did not go towards the ancient continent, but continued towards the depths of the sea. "Master, where are we going? Haven't we arrived yet?"In the outer ocean, Boyikao couldn't help but ask Kong Ru next to him. Jin'ao Island had already shocked him, and now he was actually going deeper into the sea. What did Boyikao think about the teachers around him? Zun's feeling is even more mysterious. "Don't be anxious. The most taboo thing for cultivators is impatience. This is true whether it is the immortal way, the way of our human race, or other ways of cultivation in the ancient world. Now your accumulation of cultivation has been very behind you. , what I want to take you to is a cultivation place that is most suitable for you, and that place will also become your world." Kong Ru looked at Boyikao and said. Although Boyikao's cultivation level is not low, he has practiced until now. It only took a few decades, and the character still needed a lot of training. Kong Ru did not reach the destination directly, but moved forward slowly on the sea, just to temper Boyikao's character. . After all, in this vast ocean, it is the easiest place to feel insignificant and the easiest place to feel anxious. "We're here." After several days, Kong Ru took Boyikao and others to stay on an empty sea and said to Boyikao. But after hearing what Confucius said, Boyikao was even more worried. After all, there was nothing in front of him, except the ocean, not even a rock. Even in the ocean, there is nothing special, and it is no different from other sea areas. "Okay, let's go, you have to keep up. This is the secret place of my human race. If you don't keep up and get lost in it, then you will have to prepare to spend thousands of years here." Kong Ru said He stood up, waving his sleeves gently, and a space crack appeared directly in front of several people. At the moment when the space crack appeared, a strong star power spurted out from the space crack and impacted on several people. "Hoo, ho, ho." Feeling the strong power of the stars, Boyikao and others' breathing became much faster. Both Boyikao and Qisha and others are reincarnations of stars and have a natural affinity for the power of stars. On the ancient continent, they can summon the power of stars in the star field. But the power of the stars that was summoned was very limited, completely incomparable to the power of the stars that spewed out from the cracks in this space. "This is the secret land of our human race, Penglai Island. Many geniuses from the dozens of Yuanhui in our human race are concentrated on Penglai Island. Even during the great catastrophe of the human race and the time of Fuxi, all the geniuses of the hundreds of races Attacks and the arrival of demons did not use the power here." Kong Ru and others quickly entered Penglai Island. Kong Ru said to Boyikao behind him and began to tell the origin of Penglai Island. From the formation of Penglai Island to the process of discovering Penglai Island, as well as the stars in the sky, and the Tao of the Star Ancestors contained in these stars, there is no concealment at all. He told Boyikao one by one without any mistakes or omissions. At the same time, he also told Boyikao bit by bit about the power of the human race in Penglai Island. As Kong Ru told it, Boyikao became even more shocked. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users, please read it.) Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 245 Penglai Star Territory Boyikao stood on Penglai Island and looked at the environment around Penglai Island. The extremely rich star power, the mountains, the rivers, every creature, and the space were condensed with the extremely pure power of the stars. In this environment, Boyikao felt that he had a strange connection with this space, and a familiar feeling could not help but arise in his heart, as if this world was his own. The power of stars can be said to be the most bizarre existence in the prehistoric world. It is even more mysterious than the most primitive yin and yang in the prehistoric world. Pangu created the heaven and earth, and the chaotic energy turned into pure and turbid matter, rising up into heaven and earth. After the heaven and earth were formed, yin and yang evolved into all things in the world. The source of the power of the stars is the stars densely clustered in the sky, which is also derived from Pangu's hair and the clear air of the sky. "This will be your world. The elites of the human race on Penglai Island will also obey your orders in the future, but first you must make them surrender. Otherwise, even if I give the order, you will not be able to completely control them. , After all, geniuses have their pride. Wait a while, you can see them and see the hidden power of our human race." After Kong Ru fully told the story about Penglai Island, he turned to the uncle beside him. Yikao said. "My world, can I really control this world?" Boyikao raised his eyes and looked at the rapidly rotating formations on the island. The extremely mysterious trajectories of each one made him feel confused in his heart. I became confused and had doubts about my abilities. After all, my cultivation level is now only that of Taiyi Golden Immortal. Even at full strength, it can only be compared with ordinary Daluo realm beings. Now that he has to control such a world of stars, Boyikao can't help but feel incredible in his heart. And just when Boyikao was immersed in his own thoughts, everyone was far away. Figures appeared one after another. Each figure moved forward at an extremely fast speed, like rays of light, moving quickly, and soon arrived in front of Kong Ru and others. "Greetings to the ancestor." Sounds rang out one after another. The sounds gathered together, and the entire Penglai Island couldn't help but shake. Boyikao, who was in his own thoughts, was instantly awakened by the loud noises. "This, this. Is this the power of the human race?" Boyikao looked at the figures in the sky. Each of them had powerful star power, although the cultivation base of each of these people was higher than that of the human race. He is much superior. But Boyikao could easily feel the power hidden by these people in this world. Judging from the auras of these people, although Boyikao didn't know what state these people were in, their strength was definitely not something he could compete with. "I came here today because the master of this world has appeared. And you will all be under his command from now on. Do your best for the future of our human race. From today on, I want you to gather the power of the stars in the entire world, Use all your strength to control the movement of the stars in this world." Kong Ru said as he looked at the people suspended in the air. Kong Ru's voice was not very loud, but it was clearly heard in everyone's ears. "Yes." There was not much answer, only one word, which completely revealed the determination in everyone's heart. After the words fell, everyone began to take action. It turned into streaks of light and shot directly to the stars in the sky. Integrate into every star in the sky. And with the integration of each person, the stars in the entire small world began to rotate very fast. The power of the stars continued to gather in the sky, and the power in the entire small world began to Concentrated in the star field of this small world. "Now is your time. Find the origin of this world and refine it. Then you will be the master of this world." Kong Ru looked at the formations that became brighter one by one and said to Boyikao, with a strong tone. It was full of seriousness, and the expression on his face was also very solemn. "Master, how do you find the origin of the world? This world is so vast, and my cultivation level is only Taiyi Golden Immortal. I don't know how long it will take to search the entire world." Boyikao heard. Confucius said. Although this song world gives me a very familiar feeling, if I want to start looking for the origin of the world based on this feeling alone, it is no different than finding a needle in a haystack, or even more difficult. After all, the origin of a world is the core of the world, and this is not really your own world. It is absolutely unimaginable to find it. "Then follow your own feelings, and you should also feel the strangeness of this world. In this world, you will exert a power far beyond your own. And the origin of this world is absolutely in harmony with you. As long as you find the location of the Lord of Ten Thousand Stars, you will have found the location of the origin of this world." Kong Ru said, after finishing speaking, he directly sent Qisha and others toIn the realm, his own figure finally disappeared from the place, leaving only Boyikao staying in place, thinking about Confucius' words. "Lord of Ten Thousand Stars, what exactly is the Lord of Ten Thousand Stars?" Boyikao stood there, constantly recalling every word of Kong Ru's words. The doubts in his heart kept rising, thinking about how he should be on this planet. Find the origin of this world in the domain. "Sun, is the ruler of this entire star field the sun?" Boyikao raised his head and looked at the stars that were constantly rotating in the star field, and at the two core stars of all the stars, the Sun Star and the Lunar Star. star. These two stars are the two brightest stars in the entire star field. The power of the sun and the power of the moon are also the most solid and powerful star power in the entire star field. Boyikao couldn't help but think about it. , is the Sun Star the Lord of Ten Thousand Stars as Master said? "No matter what, let's go to the Sun Star and take a look, and you will know." Boyikao decided to pay attention, and his body instantly turned into a ray of light, and he quickly moved towards the star field. The small world does not have to be the prehistoric big world, and the power of restraint is much smaller. Boyi's test speed in this small world can be said to have reached the extreme very quickly. It is much faster than in the prehistoric world. Boyi's test speed is very fast. Kao's body quickly arrived in the star field. "Such a rich power of stars." Entering the scope of the star field, Boyikao couldn't help but be surprised. Feeling the power of the stars around him, the pores in his body opened, and the power in his body rapidly surged through his meridians. It circulates, continuously absorbing the power of the stars into the body, and finally sinks into the Dantian. With such pure and rich star power, Boyikao's speed has become even faster, and now he does not have to worry about the consumption of power in his body. Soon Boyikao's figure had entered the range of the Sun Star. Standing outside the range of the Sun Star, Boyikao couldn't help but have a trace of memory in his eyes, and felt that there seemed to be a wave of emotion in his heart. The memory wants to come out, but it has been trapped in the depths of my soul, unable to appear. "What is this feeling? What is hidden in my soul?" Boyikao stood outside the Sun Star and looked at the Sun Star. His face was full of doubts and reluctance, but there was no trace of it. reward. "Sure enough, it should be the true spirit of Taiyi, but even if it is completely awakened, it is just a memory and should not have much impact." Kong Ru stood outside Penglai Island and looked at The situation of Boyikao in the small world, he said, but there was no worry in his tone. Kong Ru's body released a strange light. This light was very thin, and the silvery gray was full of simplicity and luxury. Everyone could not help but feel that there was something extraordinary in this light. And if someone is really standing outside and sees the situation within this light, they will be very shocked. In the area shrouded by the light on Kong Ru's body, the speed of time passing is at least a thousand times that of the outside. In other words, it takes a thousand years in this light, but not even a year outside. To be continued) Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 246 Enlightenment Walking in the star field, as he continued to walk in the star field, the familiar feeling in Boyikao's heart became stronger and stronger. He felt that a voice was calling him deep in the star field. Generally speaking, but despite this, Boyikao still has no clue. A hundred years have passed in the blink of an eye, and Boyikao is still walking in the star field, looking for the location of the so-called Lord of Ten Thousand Stars. From the east, south, and west of the star field, all the way to the northern part of the star field. Along the way, Boyikao's heart has become indifferent from the initial urgency, and his whole temperament has also become much more stable. In addition to being steady, Boyikao gradually developed a trace of power. This power did not come from the power within the body, but from the soul. At this time, for hundreds of years, Boyikao was in the Star Territory, and the feeling of control became more and more powerful. Within a hundred years, Boyikao's cultivation level also improved from the realm of Taiyi Golden Immortal to the Daluo realm. Entering the Daluo Realm, Boyikao's soul became more powerful, and the summons he felt in the star field became more intense. Every summons made Boyikao's mind tremble involuntarily. "What on earth is it? What on earth is it? What on earth is the Lord of Ten Thousand Stars?" Walking in the northern part of the Star Territory, Boyikao was thinking about this question all the time, and at the same time his soul was also in complete concentration. , I want to find the clues I want from the star field around me. "Well, it's a familiar feeling." Boyikao's heart moved, and he felt a familiar power of stars around him, "At this time, the Big Dipper should be the natal stars of Tianshu and the others. There should be no such thing. Familiar feeling." Boyikao thought in his mind as he looked at the seven stars in front of him. "Big Dipper, Seven Kills, Breaking the Army. Greedy Wolf," Boyikao seemed to have caught something, but it was so vague. He wanted to catch it, but it was like a welcome, incomprehensible, unable to Hold it in your hand. I can't grasp this bright light. "Is it the Emperor Star?" The term "Emperor Star" suddenly popped into Boyikao's mind. This Emperor Star was only mentioned to him once by Confucius. It was his natal star, and it was also one of the stars that fell down when he was practicing. Stars of power. But even though he thought of this, Boyikao became even more confused. Although Ziweixing is his own natal star. But I only felt the power of the stars descended by the Ziwei Star, but I never saw the appearance of the Ziwei Star. Moreover, Boyikao did not feel the existence of Ziweixing after entering this world. Even when he was practicing, what he felt was the power of the stars in the star field, not the power of the stars of Ziweixing. "Ziweixing. Where is the Ziwei star?" Boyikao stood in the center of the Big Dipper, feeling the power of the surrounding stars, and couldn't help but wonder in his heart. The location of Ziwei Star that his master told him was among the guards of the Big Dipper, but he was among the seven stars and did not feel the existence of Ziwei Star. Boyikao thought about the soul coming out of his body in an instant, and purple lights flashed out in his eyes. In every ray of purple light is the power of the stars that is extremely rich. "Yes, is it there?" Boyikao quickly discovered something strange in the starry sky. Although the power of the stars here is still the power of the stars of the Big Dipper, but in the power of the stars, Boyikao Kao felt the slightest difference. After spending decades with Tianshu and others, Boyikao is very familiar with the power of stars in these people. After discovering the difference, Boyikao didn't stop at all, and quickly reached the position he felt. "This is the Seven Kills. With the star power of Po Jun and Greed Wolf, it should be where the Ziwei Star is." Boyikao's face was filled with joy as he looked at the location in front of him. A powerful star power was released from his hand and turned into a huge attack, instantly tearing apart the surrounding space. As the space tore apart, three strands of star power were released from the cracks in space, and soon filled the surrounding space. These three strands of star power were filled with the aura of the sofa, full of domineering power and fighting spirit. The appearance of the power of three stars made Boyikao more certain of his judgment. He looked at the cracks in space and the situation in the void to find the existence of Ziweixing. "Haha, I didn't expect to find Qisha, Pojun, and Greedy Wolf so quickly, but this is just the beginning. If you want to truly control the entire world, the Lord of Ten Thousand Stars is indispensable, but in this star field " Kong Ru couldn't help but smile as he looked at Boyikao who had broken through the space. It can be said that it is very difficult to break through the space with Boyikao's cultivation level. Even if this is just a small world, it is not that simple. But now that Boyikao can easily break through the space, he has to It is said that Boyikao has a high affinity with this world. At this time, Boyikao fell into doubt again. Seven kills, breaking the army, greed?Three stars have appeared, but there is no shadow of Ziweixing. Even the power of Ziweixing's stars has not appeared at all. This scene is completely beyond Boyikao's understanding. He has already determined that Ziweixing is the Lord of Ten Thousand Stars, but now the Ziweixing that should have existed here has not appeared. This scene is completely different from Boyikao's inference. . "What's wrong? How could there be no Ziweixing? Could it be that what the teacher told me is wrong? It's impossible. What the teacher said must not be wrong. So why is this situation happening now?" Bo Yikao stood there, the space crack in front of him had completely disappeared, but Boyikao didn't care at all, and was still thinking about what went wrong. Boyikao began to sort out his thoughts, everything in his heart, the memories from his childhood, everything he had learned, was reviewed in his mind bit by bit, and sorted out bit by bit. Even the forgotten memories are emerging bit by bit, becoming clearer and clearer. "My world, my world, my world!!!" Boyikao thought of what Kong Ru said to him when he entered the small world. His whole body seemed to have caught something, and his face was filled with emotion. Excited, he kept repeating this sentence, and as he repeated it again and again, Boyikao's face was filled with joy. "This is my world, then I am Ziweixing. I am the master of thousands of stars in this star field and the director of this star world." Boyikao shouted loudly, following Boyikao's shouts , his body shape also began to change, and streams of star power quickly escaped from his body, wrapping his body shape in this star power. This star power is full of luxury, and the purple light is full of majesty and solemnity. The whole world seems to have been replaced by this purple light. And with the appearance of this purple light, the stars in the entire star field seemed to be summoned. The stars moved quickly one by one, and the power of the stars quickly gathered, converging on Boyi. Kao's side was absorbed by Boyikao's body and turned into a purple star power, which was released again and gathered around Boyikao's body. The power of the stars continues to gather, the power of the purple stars continues to increase, and it continues to become more solid, gradually forming a purple star. The moment this purple star appeared, the power of the stars in the entire star field gathered even faster, and the faces of the human race who merged into the thousands of stars were also full of respect. The stars in the entire star field seemed to be welcoming something, as if they were controlled by something. "Boom." A slight sound reminded me that above the void where Boyikao was, the space shattered and the void became illusory at any time. A ray of light descended from the void and landed on Boyikao's body. In front of him, it turned into a shadow and condensed into a young man wearing Taoist robes- No pop-up novel website- Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 247: The Inheritance of the Star Ancestor The small world within Penglai Island is the small world left by the Xingchen Ancestor back then. It can also be said to be the foundation of the Xingchen Ancestor. It is also the reason why the Xingchen Ancestor became one of the top powerhouses in the prehistoric world. In the prehistoric world, the prehistoric world had just been opened up, and there were only dozens of Yuanhui's time, but a group of strong men appeared in the prehistoric world. Ancestor Hongjun, Ancestor Yin Yang, Ancestor Qiankun, Ancestor Xingchen, Ancestor Cangqiong, each of these people's cultivation when they were born was comparable to that of the quasi-sages in the prehistoric world. And by the time Demon Zu Luo was born, the cultivation of several people had reached the realm of sub-sage, and their cultivation was not much weaker than that of the saints in the prehistoric world. And now, the illusory figure formed in front of Boyikao's eyes is the last trace of the power of the soul left by the ancestor of Xingchen before his death, and it is also the last trace of the remnant soul. It is precisely because of the existence of this remnant soul that this small world has recovered from the almost completely broken world. "Haha, inheritor." Ancestor Xingchen looked at Boyikao in front of him, with a strange light flashing in his eyes. Although hundreds or thousands of Yuanhui have died, as one of the most primitive creatures in this world, the ancestor of Xingchen has a very profound knowledge. The moment he saw Boyikao, he had already discovered Understand the differences in Boyi Kao. "Ziweixing, it can be said that even the ancestor of the stars, which was transformed from the power of the innate stars, has not seen it. After all, in the prehistoric world at that time, the stars had not yet been completely formed, and even they could not touch everything hidden in the prehistoric world. Even the current saints cannot say that they can fully understand the prehistoric world. "Lord of Ten Thousand Stars, no wonder it can cause such a strange phenomenon, and has such a degree of compatibility with this world." The ancestor of Xingchen looked at Boyikao, his eyes full of surprise. "Ancestor Xingchen, as expected, these old monster-level existences are not that simple. They actually still have a trace of soul." Kong Ru was outside Penglai Island. Looking at the appearance of the Xingchen Patriarch, his eyes were full of shock. He did not expect that the Xingchen Patriarch would appear, even though it was just a broken soul. However, Kong Ru didn't care very much. After all, Kong Ru's original purpose was to let Boyikao manifest the Ziwei Star in the star field and become the Lord of Ten Thousand Stars. Attracting thousands of stars in the star field, through the power of the stars in the star field, he further attracts the origin of the entire world and turns it into his own power. In this way, he can slowly refine the entire world and become Boyi examines his own world. but now. The origin of the world has not yet come out, but it has actually attracted the remnant soul of the ancestor of Xingchen. Although this is beyond Kong Ru's expectation, the result is much better than what he expected. "Lord of Ten Thousand Stars, today my stars will pass on my power to you. The light of the stars will be our eternal existence." The voice of the ancestor of the stars resounded throughout the entire star world, and the stars in the entire world were under his Under the call. Becoming more shining, a powerful force emanates from the core of each star. These powers are the powers accumulated by hundreds of Yuan Hui and the entire small world. Now this power is gathered around the ancestor of Xingchen, and then directly instilled into Boyikao's body. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? What the Xingchen Ancestor instilled is not only the power of the stars in this world, but also everything that the Xingchen Ancestor knows about the prehistoric times, and the cultivation methods passed down. The experience of cultivation, the understanding of the Tao, and the understanding of the stars. Each of these is very precious in the prehistoric world, especially the understanding of Tao. "Everything practiced by cultivators in the prehistoric world is ultimately the understanding of Tao and the understanding of heaven and earth. All of this can be said to be the foundation of every cultivator. It can also be said to be everything that every cultivator pursues until the end. With the inheritance of Xingchen Patriarch, streams of information continued to blend into Boyikao's soul, and the aura of Boyikao also began to change. The cultivation base has reached the realm of Daluo Jinxian in an instant, and it has quickly reached the peak state of Daluo Jinxian. There is only a thin line between the realm of wrestling quasi-sages. The cultivators in the prehistoric world, from mortals to immortals, from golden immortals to Taiyi immortals, from Taiyi golden immortals to Daluo immortals, from Daluo golden immortals to quasi-sages, from the pinnacle of quasi-sages to sub-sages, and finally reach the realm of saints. The progress of each cultivation level is the greatest, and it is a breakthrough above the great realm. One step can be said to be a huge difference between heaven and earth, but precisely because of this, the breakthrough above this realm is also the most difficult step. " Seeing Boyikao's cultivation constantly improving, Kong Ru was also very surprised. He did not expect that he would reach the peak of Daluo Jinxian so quickly. And although his cultivation has reached the peak of Daluo Jinxian, Boyikao's cultivation has not stopped and is improving rapidly. Moreover, there is a solid aura condensed on Boyikao's body, forming a powerful force that shocks the surrounding stars. ? ?Yikao felt the improvement of his cultivation level, as well as the information that appeared from the soul, and the understanding of the Tao. There were also the auras of Tao that enveloped him. Although Boyikao was very shocked, he was more filled with joy. He began to quickly accept the insights and experiences from cultivation. There is also the way of the stars practiced by the ancestor of the stars. Two hundred years have passed in a blink of an eye, and the inheritance of Xingchen Ancestor lasts for two hundred years. In the past two hundred years, Boyikao's cultivation has always stayed at Daluo Jinxian, but it has reached the limit of Daluo Jinxian, and is only a thin line away from the quasi-sage. In the past two hundred years, the phantom of Xingchen Ancestor has become illusory to the extreme, as if it may dissipate at any time. However, despite this, the face of Xingchen Patriarch was full of smiles, and his eyes looking at Boyikao were very satisfied, and he did not feel sad or unwilling at all because he was about to completely dissipate. "Haha." With a chuckle, the extremely illusory figure of the Xingchen Patriarch suddenly turned into a ray of light and directly fell into Boyikao's body. And with the investment of this brilliant light, the shackles on Boyikao's cultivation seemed to have been opened in an instant, and a huge vortex rose above his head, quickly swallowing the power of the surrounding stars into the vortex. Within, integrated into Boyikao's body. And with the integration of this powerful force, rays of brilliance rose from Boyikao's body. These rays of brilliance shot out from Boyikao's body, turned into whirlpools, and began to absorb quickly. The power of the surrounding stars. A total of three hundred and sixty whirlpools, as well as 129,600 smaller whirlpools, were all around Boyikao's body. "Ah." A loud roar sounded from Boyikao's mouth. With this huge roar, Boyikao's cultivation level instantly entered the realm of quasi-sage from Daluo Jinxian. And as Boyikao's cultivation level entered the realm of quasi-sage, a powerful power instantly filled the entire small world. The speed of the stars in the small world reached the extreme. One after another, three hundred and six stars The star power of the ten main stars and the 129,600 secondary stars were integrated into the acupoints of Boyikao's body, instantly stabilizing Boyikao's newly achieved cultivation level. It has been another hundred years, and Boyikao's cultivation has completely stabilized at the early stage of quasi-sage, and is only one step away from the middle stage. Now it can be said that Boyikao is a master in the prehistoric world. Although there is still a lot of gap compared to those quasi-sage strongmen who have been around for countless years, but with the entire star world, Boyikao is even a master. He is not weak at all against those veteran quasi-sage experts. "Come." Boyikao waved his hand gently, waved towards the void, and shouted softly, two rays of light shot out from the void and stayed in front of Kong Ru. These two rays of light were transmitted directly to Boyikao's body and turned into a Taoist robe, which was the Zhoutian Xingchen robe of the Xingchen ancestor back then. This Taoist robe is embroidered with the stars of the heavens, which can attract the stars of the heavens to protect you. Before its power, even if it is an innate treasure, it will take a lot of effort to break it. And the other ray of light is a long scroll. The long scroll is unfolded, and the stars are shining continuously and moving quickly, and the trajectories of each one appear to be very mysterious. This spiritual treasure is called the Star Preaching Diagram, and it is also a treasure-level spiritual treasure. When attacking, the stars in the diagram can shoot out directly and turn into an attack of stars. And each of these stars can be arranged into a formation, which is very powerful for attack and defense. Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 248 Heading to Heaven Boyikao's cultivation has reached the realm of quasi-sage. He is wearing a Zhoutian star robe and holding a star preaching chart. His face is neither happy nor sad. The power of purple stars on his body is constantly surrounding him, turning into stars. The stars were constantly rotating rapidly around him. The rotation speed of these stars continues to become faster, and the powerful force of attraction once again descends on the entire star world, absorbing the power of the stars scattered around. The power of these stars has quickly been absorbed by Boyikao, and the stars around Boyikao have become more glaring and powerful, forming a huge formation and officially becoming the leader of the prehistoric world. One of the most pinnacle formations in the world is the Zhoutian Star Formation. However, the current Zhoutian Star Formation is still very immature, but it is still very powerful to be able to display it by oneself. "And the current Boyikao's cultivation level has just entered the quasi-sage level. With the continuous improvement of his cultivation level, the Zhoutian Star Formation will definitely become more perfect and more powerful. In the end, it is not impossible that the power of the Zhoutian Star Formation will exceed that of the demon clan back then. After all, Boyikao is the birth of Ziwei, the Lord of Ten Thousand Stars. He has innate control over the stars themselves, and has been inherited by the ancestors of the stars. His future achievements must be limitless. "Okay, you have indeed lived up to my hope. Today, the human race in this star world belongs to you. Now you can select 10,000 tribesmen from among them and follow me to heaven." Kong Ru's figure appeared in front of Bo Next to Yikao, he said to Boyikao. After finishing speaking, he waved his sleeves and a ray of light instantly enveloped the entire world. The stars in the world that had become dim due to inheritance recovered instantly. "Yes, Master." Boyikao said directly after hearing what Confucius said. The tone was still very surprised. At the same time, after seeing Kong Ru's methods, he became even more shocked. After receiving the inheritance from the ancestor of Xingchen, Boyikao has also controlled part of the entire star world. Although he has not completely controlled everything, it can be said that this world already belongs to him. It is precisely because of this that the powerful power emanated from the gentle waving of Kong Ru's sleeves. The powerful power actually completely restored all the power of the stars in the world in an instant. You must know that the power of the stars in this world has been accumulated by hundreds of yuanhui. This powerful power cannot be compared to even the Yasheng. Although he does not know the power of the saint, but this small world The power within it should be comparable to that of a saint. However, in front of his master, he was still so simple, without the slightest restraint. "Meet the ancestors, meet the Star Lord." Thousands of people quickly arrived in front of Kong and Ru, and Qisha and others who originally followed Boyikao also appeared at Boyikao's cultivation base. This person's cultivation level has also reached the realm of Daluo Golden Immortal from the realm of Taiyi Golden Immortal. "Well, let's go." Kong Ru said, waving his sleeves again. A whirlwind rose directly, wrapping everyone in it. The surrounding space trembled, and everyone disappeared into the starry world in an instant. Heavenly Court is the original thirty-three days of the demon clan, and it is also the core of the demon clan. After the defeat of the demon clan, the small world of the thirty-three days was closed. disappear. When Haotian became the Emperor of Heaven, the small world was opened again, and Haotian entered the Heavenly Court and became the Emperor of Heaven. However, although as the Emperor of Heaven, Haotian is also subject to great constraints. Heaven originally belonged to the demon clan, and after the demon clan's defeat. It can be said that there are no living beings in the heaven, and the thirty-three days are also very deserted. And this also creates a situation where no one is available in Haotian. It can be said that the heaven does not have the slightest majesty. And after more than ten Yuanhui¡¯s time, through Haotian¡¯s efforts. He also accumulated a lot of strength. After all, there are many casual cultivators in the prehistoric world. Although these people are free and happy, their strength is also very limited. Under Haotian's conscription, many people entered the heaven to seek refuge. But despite this, the power of Heaven is still very limited, and its strength is still inferior to that of the great clans in the prehistoric world. This is also the reason why many disciples of saints look down on Heavenly Court. After all, as disciples of saints, even the heads of major clans in the prehistoric world must be treated equally. Although Heavenly Court has recovered a lot of strength thanks to Haotian's efforts, Thirty-three days is no longer so desolate, with many living beings surviving. Although the cultivation of these creatures is very limited, with the blessing of such rich spiritual energy and the power of the stars in the thirty-three days, they will definitely become the main force of heaven in the future. The Nantian Gate is a space passage connecting the Heavenly Court to the star field of the prehistoric world. It is also the most stringent passage controlled by the Heavenly Court. "Boom." There was a slight crackling sound.There was a sound outside Nantianmen. Although the sound was not very loud, it seemed like a loud bang in the silent environment, instantly attracting everyone's attention to the source of the sound. The moment the heavenly soldiers and generals in Nantianmen heard this voice, they had completely gathered together. Under the leadership of a Daluo Jinxian, everyone was very alert when looking at the location where the voice came from. He held the weapon in his hand tightly, but what happened next shocked everyone completely, and they were unable to think of any resistance. I saw that the space outside Nantianmen began to distort as if it was affected by a huge force. As the space distorted, the surrounding space began to fragment continuously, and the power of space spurted out from the fragmented space. came out, but completely settled down in the next moment, forming a stable space channel. And with the formation of this space passage, more than a dozen figures walked out of the space passage. The leader was very leisurely. After emerging from the space passage leisurely, his robe sleeves were often waving in the air. , suddenly shot out streaks of light and fell into the air, turning into silhouettes of people. And these people were no more than no less than ten thousand, and each of them was actually condensed to the extreme, exuding a vague power. "Daluo Jinxian." Looking at the tens of thousands of figures, he felt that the power emanating from each person was not weaker than his own. The leader of the general knew the cultivation of these people in an instant. After determining the cultivation level of these people, this person looked directly in another direction, could simply receive these people into his sleeves, and was able to open up a space channel, and he was still so strong in the space channel. He is so leisurely. What kind of cultivation is this? Is he a quasi-sage? "Jin Jia, the junior, pays homage to the senior. I wonder why the senior came to heaven?" Jin Jia Tianjiang stood up, came to Confucius, prostrated to the ground, and said, his tone was full of respect. After all, although he is Daluo Jinxian, he is said to be separated from the quasi-sage by a thin line, but this line is the difference between heaven and earth. "Go to report to Haotian, Kong Ru of the human race is here." The golden armor in front of Kong Ru said, his tone was very indifferent, and he didn't care about Haotian at all. Such a tone made Jin Jia couldn't help but be surprised. After all, as a person from Heaven, he still knew about Haotian. Especially for a Daluo Jinxian like Jin Jia, whose status in Heaven was not low, he also knew about Haotian's cultivation. Those who have a certain understanding, and now that they heard what the visitor said, they also know that they are the same existences as heaven and earth, and they are all quasi-sage-level powerful men in the prehistoric world. After confirming Kong Ru's identity, Jin Jia didn't dare to stay where he was. His body flashed and he entered the heaven in an instant. After entering the heaven, his speed reached the extreme in an instant and turned into a ray of light. Head directly towards the Lingxiao Palace of Thirty-Three Heavens. Although the Lingxiao Palace is the core of the Thirty-three Heavens, it is not very far away from the Nantianmen, and the constraints in the small world are far less severe than those in the prehistoric world. The speed exerted by Daluo Jinxian is also Far beyond the speed displayed in the prehistoric continent. Jin Jia entered the Lingxiao Palace to see Haotian, and directly reported to Haotian Bing what happened outside the Nantian Gate. When Haotian heard that it was Confucius who came, he was very surprised, but he became very happy in an instant. The figure instantly stood up, turned into a ray of light, and shot out directly outside the main hall. After leaving the main hall, the surrounding space was directly broken to form a space channel, which appeared directly outside the Nantianmen. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users, please read it.) Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 249: Emperor Ziwei Haotian's figure kept shuttling within the space of thirty-three days, his face full of joy. I remembered that I had taken my sister Yao Ji and her sister's husband Yang Tianyou to heaven and prepared to deal with them, but the person who finally appeared and took Yang Tianyou with him was the disciple who was sitting down with Confucius. At that time, Kong Ru promised himself through that person that the human race would support him, and now that Kong Ru came here, he must have come for this matter. Thinking of this, Haotian couldn't help but feel even more joyful. The human race was the largest race in the prehistoric world. The current general trend in the prehistoric world is no weaker than that of the Lich and Witch clans back then, and is even more powerful. After all, no race in the current human race can check and balance. However, what reassures Haotian is that the human race has always kept a low profile and is not at all as domineering as the Lich was at that time. This is why Haotian is so relieved. After all, in today¡¯s prehistoric world, if Haotian wants to rule the three realms, he must have the support of the big families in the three realms. After all, only strong strength can have sufficient deterrence. Although there are many strong people among the people who have gathered together, there is still a big gap in number compared to the long-standing large clans in the prehistoric world. Haotian's figure appeared thirty-three days away, and he quickly discovered Kong Ru's figure. Haotian looked in the direction of Kong Ru, and the first thing he saw was the figures behind Kong Ru. The cultivation of these people was not hidden in his eyes, and was completely revealed. Each of them was a Da Luo Jinxian level existence, and each of them exuded strong star power. And a young man next to Kong Ru was even more conspicuous. This young man is wearing a star robe. Every star on the robe is rotating rapidly, exuding a trace of star power from time to time, wrapping his figure, and the stars on this robe are Each star faintly resonates with the stars in the sky, trembling from time to time, absorbing the power of the surrounding stars. With just one glance, Haotian felt that this Taoist robe was not simple. And to be able to have such a spiritual treasure. This young man is definitely not simple. Thinking of this, Haotian began to look at Boyikao's cultivation. As a sub-sage level being, Boyikao's quasi-sage's cultivation was directly exposed to Haotian. Moreover, Haotian also felt a strong deterrent force from Boyikao, as well as a faint feeling of danger. "I have met Taoist friend Confucius." Haotian stopped in front of Confucius and said with a bow to Confucius. Although the two people belong to the same generation, the gap in cultivation level made Haotian see several saints and Confucius. The tone was full of respect. "You don't need to be polite, fellow Daoist Haotian. I'm here this time not only for the things I promised you before, but also to seek an official position in the heaven for my disciple." Kong Ru looked at Haotian and said. Then he called Boyikao in front of him and introduced Boyikao to Haotian. "Bo Yikao has met the Great Heavenly Lord." Boyikao looked at Haotian in front of him and said. Although his tone was calm, there was no hint of arrogance. Haotian's name was also known to Boyikao. He had followed Dao Ancestor Hongjun before he became a saint. The time he followed Dao Ancestor was much longer than that of his direct disciples. Although his cultivation is not as good as that of several saints, it is not weaker than the several giants he heard in Zixiao Palace back then. It can be said that he is also a strong person in the prehistoric world. It is precisely because of this that when Boyikao met Haotian, he did not show any disrespect at all, but he also had a trace of respect for Haotian in his heart. "You don't need to be polite, Taoist friends. It's better for you and me to call each other Taoist friends from now on." Haotian said repeatedly when he saw Boyikao calling him a name. When Boyikao came to him, he had been looking at Boyikao. He did not feel the slightest arrogance from Boyikao. The slightest slight, but instead he saw Boyikao's respect for him. Haotian's heart couldn't help but move. They were all disciples of saints. Compared with Boyikao, the disciples of several other saints were not even close to each other, whether in terms of cultivation or character. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The disciples of several other saints, none of them have high cultivation, but all of them are arrogant. He didn't take other people seriously at all, even those with higher cultivation than them. He only knew that he was a disciple of the saint, but he didn't know how low his cultivation was in the eyes of others. but now. The person in front of him, a disciple of Confucius, had reached the level of a quasi-sage, but he was still very gentle and without any arrogance. When Boyikao heard Haotian's words, he couldn't help but hesitate. His master told him that he must have a certain degree of respect for Haotian, and it was completely okay to even perform the junior ceremony. But now Haotian's words couldn't help but make him not know how to answer, so he couldn't help but turn around and look at Kong Ru. When Kong Ru heard Haotian's words, he was not surprised at all and nodded to Boyikao. Now Boyikao's cultivation has entered the realm of quasi-sage. Although he has just entered the realm of quasi-sage, he has entered such a realm after all. It can be said that all cultivators in the prehistoric world??You can call him a Taoist friend. Even those who have been practicing longer than him, but whose cultivation level is not as high as his, should see him as if they were meeting their seniors. This is the rule of the ancient world. Strength determines everything, determines status, and determines the treatment received. "Friend Daoist Haotian, today I will hand over this disciple of mine to you, as well as the ten thousand Great Luo Golden Immortals of my human race, to serve you in heaven. This can be regarded as the completion of my promise to you back then, and it can also be regarded as my human race's support for you. With the existence of tens of thousands of people, I believe that the strength of Heavenly Court will also grow rapidly, attracting many powerful people from the prehistoric world. Moreover, this calamity was caused by Heavenly Court, and a few saints will definitely not let Heavenly Court be safe. After spending time, these powers can be regarded as protecting the heaven." Kong Ru said, his tone was also very solemn. Although Heaven is very important to the prehistoric world, in the eyes of several saints, they don't care at all. If it weren't for the fact that Haotian's position as Emperor of Heaven was appointed by Hongjun, several saints would not let Haotian remain so The stable existence, the destiny that divides the prehistoric world. "Thank you for reminding me, fellow Taoist. From now on, Boyikao You will be my Ziwei Emperor in heaven. He can control thousands of stars in the star field and has the same status as me." Haotian quickly made a decision and returned the favor to Kong Ru. Two people, Boyikao and Boyikao, said, telling them the arrangements for Boyikao. "Thank you, fellow Taoist Haotian." Boyikao heard about Haotian's arrangements and said, but he was very satisfied with Haotian's arrangements. After all, he is the Lord of Ten Thousand Stars. Although he has a little respect for Haotian, if he wants to be inferior to others, Boyikao can't help but feel a little uncomfortable in his heart. But now with Haotian's arrangement, he doesn't have to be subordinate to anyone at all. With this arrangement, Boyikao can be said to be very satisfied. "I wonder where your friend's palace is arranged? Is it within thirty-three days or somewhere?" Seeing Boyikao agreeing, Haotian felt relieved and asked again. "Fellow Taoist actually granted me the title of Emperor Ziwei, the Lord of Ten Thousand Stars. Then I will live among the stars and can control the stars at any time." Boyikao said, his figure flashed and instantly turned into a purple light. Appearing in the star field, a light flashed in his hand, and a long scroll appeared in his hand. After the long scroll appeared, Boyikao waved his hand and instantly unfolded the long scroll. The stars on the long scroll jumped out one by one, and began to arouse the power of the stars in the star field, constantly gathering among these stars. As the power of the stars continued to gather, the power of the stars began to condense and began to turn into drops of liquid. In this drop of liquid, stars seemed to be shining, and they began to gather together, gradually turning into particles one by one. The power of the stars in the star field was so intense that under the attraction of Boyikao, a huge star was completed in an instant. After the star was formed, it began to change rapidly. Palaces appeared one after another on the star, and the palaces gathered together. There were 360 ??huge palaces and 10,800 smaller ones. The palaces are connected together to form a palace group, which complements the many stars in the star field. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 250: Changes in Xiqi Boyikao mobilized the power of all the stars in the star field, and quickly condensed the palaces one after another to form a huge palace. This is exactly what Boyikao built for himself. Palace. Seeing the palaces formed by the power of stars, Haotian's eyes were filled with shock. After all, it is very simple for a quasi-sage strongman to build a palace, but to gather such a strong power of stars to build a palace completely condensed by the power of stars, even if Haotian exists in the sub-sage realm, , and I don¡¯t think it can be done so easily. "Fellow Taoist, my palace is here. Here I can help you with the Heavenly Court. If anything happens to my fellow Taoist, you can send someone to tell me, and Boyikao will naturally go to help." Boyikao was in the palace. After forming, he appeared next to Haotian and said. "Very good. From now on, the Star Territory will be entrusted to Taoist friends and all will be controlled by Taoist friends. However, during the thirty-three days, a lot of star power will be needed, but it will require the power of Taoist friends." Haotian said. This said, although the star field is now completely handed over to Boyikao, Haotian does not care at all. After all, although the star field is vast, Haotian has been the Emperor of Heaven for more than ten years, but his control over this star field is still very small, and he can only control the surrounding area. Now handing over the Star Territory to Boyikao would not cause any loss to him, and now that Boyikao could actually control the Star Territory, Haotian couldn't help but have some thoughts about the power of the stars in the stars. The power of stars can be said to be the most special existence for cultivators in the prehistoric world, and it has a strong effect on any cultivator. And this is also the reason why many practitioners enter the heaven. Under the influence of the power of the stars, their cultivation speed is definitely several times faster than usual, or even stronger. Reaching dozens of times, this kind of cultivation speed can be said to be beyond their imagination. After all, whether they are the disciples of saints or the races in the prehistoric world, they all have their own caves and places of cultivation. Many of these cultivation places are Cave Heaven Blessed Lands. The spiritual energy can be said to be very pure and very rich, which is completely incomparable to the rapidly passing spiritual energy in the prehistoric world. As a casual cultivator in the prehistoric world, there is no such opportunity. You can only search for the cave by yourself, constantly absorb the extremely thin spiritual energy, and improve your cultivation bit by bit. And Heavenly Court¡¯s recruitment undoubtedly gave them a good choice. A good place to practice. Let their cultivation speed completely exceed that in the past. "Haha, fellow Daoist Haotian, don't worry. After I master the stars in the star field, I will naturally reduce the power of the stars to the thirty-three days. The power of the stars by then will definitely be stronger than now. Fellow Taoist, you can rest assured." Boyikao fully understood after hearing Haotian's words. said. After hearing Boyikao's words, Haotian couldn't help but feel calm. A look of joy could not help but appear on his face. After Boyikao and Haotian continued to talk in the star field for a while, they left separately. Haotian returned to the Thirty-Three Heavens, while Boyikao took the human race people who came with him and headed towards Boyikao moved forward into the newly built palace, and thousands of people went to their own palaces. Boyikao, Qisha and others went directly to the palace in the core of the palace. This palace was much larger than the other palaces. Dozens of palaces were integrated into one, and each palace was larger than the others. The palace must be vast, and the power of the surrounding stars is the strongest among all the palaces. This is the palace that Boyikao built for himself. And when changes are taking place in heaven, huge changes are also taking place in the human world. After all, Boyikao was a direct descendant of the Xiqi Ji family. When Boyikao became the Ziwei Emperor and the stars gathered together, the luck belonging to the Xiqi Ji family in Xiqi City increased instantly. The original luck turned into a giant dragon, and the luck had increased several times in an instant. In the belly of the giant dragon, five giant claws kept waving, and roaring sounds continued to sound, and in an instant, Everyone in Xiqi City was shocked and searched for the source of the dragon's roar. And as the sound of the dragon's roar sounded, the sound of the phoenix's cry echoed between the heaven and the earth. The sounds of the dragon's roar and the phoenix's cry sounded one after another, as if a fairy music was formed between the heaven and the earth. Making everyone even more shocked. And just when everyone was shocked, a colorful light in the sky passed over Xiqi City and leaped towards Qishan Mountain in the distance of Xiqi. "Phoenix, Phoenix." Although this colorful light passed very quickly, as it passed through Xiqi City, it seemed to have slowed down a lot on purpose, causing many people in the city to see it. Seeing its figure made everyone in the city even more shocked. And after the phoenix left Xiqi City, it turned into a ray of light and fell on Qishan Mountain. It kept chirping and finally turned into a ray of light.A ray of light blends into Qishan Mountain. "Luck turns into a dragon, Feng Ming Qishan, it seems that this world is really going to be in chaos. I wonder what will happen to our human race? Alas." A sigh sounded, and among the sounds that made this sigh, It is Jichang in the royal palace at the core of Xiqi City. It has been three years since Ji Chang returned to Xiqi from Chaoge City. For three years, Ji Chang has been waiting for King Zhou to put down the rebellious princes in Xiqi, and at the same time, he has been accumulating Strength, ready to deal with what may happen. It can be said that during these three years, Ji Chang has been carrying out the tasks assigned to him by King Zhou. Now, the ten years that King Zhou originally mentioned have passed, and the entire Yin and Shang Dynasty has become precarious, and there is a possibility of overthrowing at any time. Now, Xiqi's luck has changed like this, and Ji Chang doesn't know how to deal with it. According to King Zhou's arrangement, he received the princes under his command, attacked the Yin Shang, destroyed the Yin Shang, and left a trace of the results of what King Zhou has done now. Or, directly raise troops and follow King Zhou to block the attacks of the princes. In this case, Ji Chang will not know what will happen in the future. "Alas." Ji Chang sat in his study and sighed again, but the sadness on his face became even more intense. Ji Chang was originally a loyal person, but now faced with such a choice, his sorrow is completely imaginable. The loyal king rebelled according to King Zhou's instructions, but in the end, what he did in the Yin and Shang Dynasty was rebellion. And if you don't follow King Zhou's instructions, you will be rebelling. No matter how you choose, you will not be able to achieve what you want. "Let's let it go. Now that the matter has reached this point, I have to pay more attention to everything the king has done, so what if I am labeled as a rebel in the future." Ji Chang soon made a decision, and Ji Chang knew No matter what, you have to make a decision as soon as possible. After all, the longer things drag on, the more difficult it will be to deal with the whole situation. With Ji Chang's decision, the golden dragon of luck above the palace changed again. A golden light flashed, and a huge power emitted, covering the entire Xiqi City. This coercion was huge and majestic, as if a king was above everything else. And at the moment when this power appeared, the fate gathered by the various princes seemed to feel something. They looked in the direction of Xiqi one by one, full of respect, but they were turned into golden dragons by Xiqi. Deterred by luck. "Haha, Ji Chang has also started to take action. Princes, haha, just accompany me to destroy the country of Yin Shang. Let you destroy in joy, destroy when you see hope, hahaha, hahaha." Chao. In the Song City, above the Imperial Palace and the Longde Hall, the roars of King Zhou's wild laughter rang out. In ten years, King Zhou also knew that the world was not that simple, and that everything he wanted could not be realized easily. But at this time, he could no longer stop, and Ji Chang's actions also allowed him to continue his plan to destroy the princes, which was part of achieving his goal. Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 251 Ji Chang and Jiang Ziya After Jiang Ziya descended from the Kunlun Mountains and returned to Chaoge City, he met Kong Ru in Chaoge City. Under the guidance of Kong Ru, he found his young friend, Song Yiren, and lived in Song Yiren's home. a period of time. During this period of time, Jiang Ziya, with the support of Song Yiren, did a lot of business, but in the end they all ended in failure. However, Jiang Ziya didn't care too much. After all, although his cultivation level was not high, he was still at the level of an Earth Immortal and was much stronger than ordinary people. In the end, Jiang Ziya also met a lot of people in Chaoge City, and even used the hexagram skills he learned to open a photo studio in Chaoge City to make a living. During the few years in Chaoge City, Jiang Ziya also had a very clear understanding of Chaoge City, and he also had a good understanding of the entire Yin Shang Dynasty. At first, his understanding of the Yin and Shang dynasties was just that of a dynasty that was about to come to an end. However, King Zhou's actions shocked him greatly. He also became very curious about King Zhou. In the end, he gave up his photo studio and entered In the officialdom. However, Jiang Ziya was also very disappointed with the final result. King Zhou was a powerful monarch and had his own thoughts. But in Jiang Ziya's opinion, such thoughts are too radical and completely beyond the scope of what is acceptable in this era. Moreover, King Zhou was also very arrogant, which eventually caused the rebellion of the princes in the dynasty, resulting in the current situation that is beyond control. In the end, Jiang Ziya also made his own decision and left Chaoge. Jiang Ziya, who left Chaoge, had no destination of his own. They moved directly in one direction, and finally stopped when they reached Xiqi. Finally, he settled down outside Xiqi City, fishing by the stream outside Xiqi, waiting for the opportunity mentioned by his master. And today, Jiang Ziya felt his body and mind shake, and then he felt the sound of a phoenix on top of a dragon's roar. Finally, I saw a phoenix flying across the sky and landing on Qishan Mountain. "Hahaha. My Jiang Shang's opportunity has finally arrived. Fengming Qishan, it seems that Xiqi is about to rise, and this is where my opportunity lies. It seems that the Lord Ming will come soon." Jiang Shang saw the sky between heaven and earth. Vision, feeling that Xiqi's luck suddenly increased. There was also the faint pressure in my heart, but I couldn't help but feel excited. He has no destiny, so he was sent down the mountain by his master to find his own opportunity and enjoy the wealth in the world. And the sooner I can find my own opportunity and fulfill my own role. This also determines that the sooner he can return to Kunlun Mountain, continue his cultivation, find immortality, and pursue the path to immortality that he dreams of. For a few more days, Jiang Ziya has been fishing by the stream. Finally, by chance, he accepted a disciple, the same Wu Ji who died from wounding. In the end, he even helped Wuji avoid the disaster. Finally, under Wu Ji's guidance, Ji Chang found the stream where Jiang Ziya was fishing and met Jiang Ziya. "Xiqi Jichang, I have met the great sage." Ji Chang looked at Jiang Ziya who was fishing by the stream. Although Jiang Ziya was not young, he had a childlike face and a vague fairy spirit, as if he was an immortal. At the same time, the whole person's face is upright and upright, and there is a faint aura of majesty in his body, which makes people feel a sense of respect in their hearts. If the ethereal fairy aura in Jiang Ziya made Ji Chang think that Jiang Ziya was a cultivator living in seclusion among the human race, then the awe-inspiring aura in Jiang Ziya made Ji Chang know that this person was the one he wanted. The sage he is looking for is also the one who will lead Xiqi to become stronger. "The wise king has come, but Jiang has not been able to go to greet him. I hope the king will atone for his sins." Jiang Shang looked at Ji Chang's arrival and felt that the luck on Ji Chang's body had condensed into the shape of a dragon. This is the emperor. Jiang Ziya was also sure that Ji Chang was the one he wanted to wait for. "Ji Chang wants to clean up the world and restore peace to the world. He wants to invite great sages to go to Xiqi to help me." Ji Chang chatted with Jiang Ziya for a while and found that Jiang Ziya had arranged his troops for hundreds of human tribes. , the methods of military training and the ability to manage politics are all very outstanding, and his knowledge is very profound, and Ji Chang felt that the Jiang Shang in front of him had learned more than that, and there were many things that he had not touched. Such people can be said to be very rare talents for Xiqi now and for their own plans, so Ji Chang said. Jiang Ziya also started thinking after hearing Ji Chang's words. During the conversation with Ji Chang, Jiang Ziya also had a very clear understanding of Ji Chang. Ji Chang can definitely be said to be a wise man, and he is also very broad-minded. He is indeed a rare wise king. But Jiang Ziya felt that there was something hidden in Ji Chang's heart, and Jiang Ziya did not feel Ji Chang's ambition.   Among the current princes of the Yin and Shang Dynasties, each prince has his own ambitions and dreams of one day overthrowing the Yin Shang Dynasty and replacing the Yin Shang Dynasty as the emperor. But the person in front of him who wanted to clean up the world didn't have the slightest ambition. Jiang Ziya couldn't help but be surprised by this result. "Your Majesty, I would like to ask your Majesty, does your Majesty really want to reorganize the country, clean up the world, and replace the Yin Shang?" Jiang Ziya did not answer Ji Chang's question, but asked. After all, although Ji Chang is the destined person he is waiting for and the person he is going to assist, Jiang Ziya still wants to know what the person he wants to assist thinks. "Well, since Daxian wants to ask, Ji Chang will no longer hide it, but I hope Daxian will not leak it out." When Ji Chang heard Jiang Ziya's question, he couldn't help being stunned. He didn't expect Jiang Ziya to ask. If you say something like this, you must have discovered something different about yourself. But in the end, Ji Chang decided to tell the person in front of him about his affairs, and also told him about King Zhou. This would also have certain benefits for future planning and save some trouble. Finally, Ji Chang waved to the few people who came with him and asked everyone to leave, then turned to look at Jiang Ziya. "The great sage is indeed extraordinary. I don't know why you would ask this king such a question." Ji Chang looked at Jiang Ziya and asked. He did not answer Jiang Ziya's question first, but expressed the doubts in his heart. "Your Majesty, now the Yin and Shang Dynasties are in complete chaos. The princes are rebelling one after another, all of them are determined to destroy the Yin Shang and replace them. But although the king said that he wants to clean up the world and fight against the Yin and Shang, he does not have the slightest ambition in his eyes, as if This is as if he should fulfill his responsibility. This is definitely not owned by a prince who is about to rebel, that's why Ziya asked such a question." Jiang Ziya replied without hiding anything. "Hahaha, Daxian is indeed not a mortal. Ji Chang did not hide anything from Daxian. Daxian should know that Ji Chang was imprisoned in Youli by King Zhou for seven years, and only returned to Xiqi three years ago." Chang said, Jiang Ziya couldn't help but nodded when he heard this, "The king summoned eight hundred princes including us to Chaoge City and announced to us princes that he would exempt us princes from military power and asked us to wait for Enjoy wealth and honor in peace. At that time, no one among the many princes dared to say a word in the Nine Rooms Palace, but Ji Chang stood up and gave advice to the king, and was finally imprisoned in Youli." Ji Chang continued, saying that he was The reason for imprisoning Youli was explained. However, upon hearing this, Jiang Ziya's eyes were full of doubts. These things had nothing to do with what he asked. "I was imprisoned by the king in a cell in the palace that day. In the evening, the king came to the prison and told me everything he planned. What the king did back then was to provoke the princes to rebel. He wanted to take advantage of this The opportunity to destroy the princes. The king back then could be said to be full of confidence, but in the end the king also left another escape route, another plan for his own plan. And this plan, if ten years later, The princes have no judgment, and when the Yin and Shang Dynasties are about to be destroyed, let me lead the Xiqi army to overthrow the Yin and Shang Dynasties. And in the end, the king will turn the princes into the sacrifices of the Yin and Shang Dynasties." Ji Chang said, King Zhou was killed After telling his instructions, he was not afraid that Jiang Ziya would be spread out. After all, the person who gave birth to a righteous man must be a Confucian scholar of the human race, and the things he promised himself would not be spread at all. And after seeing Jiang Ziya, Ji Chang also felt a familiar aura in his heart. Although he could not know the source of this aura, it would definitely not do any harm to him, and he would definitely do his best to assist him. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian (.) to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please go to m to read. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 252: Conferred God Platform The conversation between Ji Chang and Jiang Ziya by the stream can be said to be heart-to-heart, and the relationship between the two became closer. At the same time, Jiang Ziya's view of King Zhou also changed a lot. From the domineering and arrogant king in his heart, he turned into an emperor who wanted to change the corrupt system at the cost of his own country. After all, the Yin and Shang Dynasties have been weak for hundreds of years, and several generations of kings have no courage. But what this king has done now has surpassed the previous kings in every way. Even the Shang Tang that has been opened does not have such courage. . Jiang Ziya finally followed Ji Chang back to Ji Chang. Under Ji Chang's arrangement, he directly became the prime minister of Xiqi, inferior to one person and superior to ten thousand people. After all, he accepted everything in Xiqi, political affairs, military affairs, etc. It can be said that he has complete control over everything in Xiqi. Although many ministers complained, everyone was convinced by Ji Chang's decision and waited for Jiang Ziya's performance. It has been another three years. Jiang Ziya has been in Xiqi for three years. During these three years, Xiqi has also undergone great changes, and its strength has increased several times on the original basis. Moreover, Xiqi preserved his own strength as always and did not participate in the wars between the princes. Without Xiqi¡¯s participation, the war throughout the Yin and Shang dynasties continued, becoming more stalemate and wider in scope. What appeared on the battlefield of the entire dynasty was not only the war between the various princes of the human race, but also many practitioners appeared on the battlefield, but the cultivation of these practitioners was also very limited, and they could not control the progress of the occupation. However, the entire occupation became stalemate, and the winner could not be determined in a short period of time. "Your Majesty. Now my Xiqi's strength has increased a lot, and my wings have become full. But these are not enough. Many cultivators have appeared on the current battlefield. In other words, the current battlefield has already It is not only a war between my human race, but also a war between immortals, Buddhas, and cultivators. If we want to take action, we need the support of many people. I want to leave Xiqi for a while and go to Kunlun Mountain. I want to explain The teaching will definitely support the king. With the support of the teaching, there will be no problem in dealing with those cultivators." In the study room of the Prince's Mansion in Xiqi City, Jiang Ziya and Ji Chang sat face to face, with a cup. The two said. Ji Chang is very satisfied with the development speed of Xiqi in recent years, and has great trust in Jiang Ziya. Now after hearing Jiang Ziya's words, Ji Chang couldn't help but start thinking. He was also aware of the cultivators who appeared among the princes, and his heart was full of doubts, not knowing how he should deal with them. Now that Jiang Ziya came to him and told him his method, Ji Chang couldn't help but feel moved. Among the current human race, although those cultivators appear to be very mysterious, they are just like princes. Huangdi's bloodline still knows a lot about these cultivators. And Chanjiao is in the prehistoric world. The sect founded by Yuanshi Tianzun, one of the several saints, is very clear. Chanjiao is one of the great religions in the prehistoric world. Although other information is very vague, this alone can reflect the strength of Chanjiao. "It's so good. I didn't expect that he would be a disciple of the Chan sect. I don't know how long it will take for the Prime Minister to leave this time?" Ji Chang was not surprised when he heard that Jiang Ziya was a disciple of the Chan sect, but asked Jiang Ziya what he was doing. How long will it take to come back? After all, Jiang Ziya is now the prime minister of Xiqi and manages all things in Xiqi. These things still need to be arranged early. "It can take more than two or three months at most, and it can take as little as one month. As for things within Xiqi, the king can leave the political affairs to the second prince, His Highness Ji Fa and Dr. San Yisheng, while the military can leave it to General Nangong Shi and Dr. Your Highness Ji Shuming." Jiang Ziya said, Ji Chang's body is no longer very strong, and it is impossible to completely take over political affairs, nor can he bear too much fatigue, so Jiang Ziya also expressed his thoughts out. Ji Fa and Ji Shuming are also members of the royal family and the heirs of Ji Chang. Nothing unexpected will happen with them here. "Then leave it to the Prime Minister to arrange the affairs, and let Ji Fa act as the agent of the government. The Prime Minister leaves early and comes back early, so that I, Xiqi, can act quickly and complete what the king has asked me to do. I can also complete one thing on my mind before I die." Chang said, his face full of memories and solemn. He didn't want to wait until after his death for his descendants to complete the tasks assigned to him by King Zhou. After all, although he had many descendants, not many of them were truly successful. Maybe he would create another Yin Shang who would be King Zhou. All the efforts made by the king were in vain. "Yes, Your Majesty, then Shang will retire. After making arrangements, he will go directly to Kunlun Mountain." Jiang Ziya said after hearing what Ji Chang said. Jiang Ziya was very clear about Ji Chang's trust in him, and he was also very clear about his loyalty to King Zhou.The difference was clear, so he was not surprised at all by Ji Chang's words. Jiang Ziya came out of the study room of the palace, directly found Ji Fa in the palace, and gave Ji Chang's instructions to Ji Fa. Although Ji Fa is Ji Chang's son, and after Ji Chang's son, Jiang Ziya is most optimistic about him. He is capable and ambitious, and can be said to be a very good emperor. And Ji Chang is also very optimistic about Ji Chang. Now that Boyi test is no longer available, Ji Fa will be the ruler of Xiqi from now on. In the end, Ji Fa followed Ji Chang's decision and worshiped Jiang Ziya as his second father. After Jiang Ziya handed over everything to Ji Chang, he left Xiqi City directly, grabbed a handful of loess outside Xiqi City, and left directly with Tudun, heading towards the Kunlun Mountains. Although Kunlun Mountain is outside the area of ????the human race, the distance from Xiqi is much greater than the distance from Chaoge. And this time Jiang Ziya also had something to go to Xiqi, so the speed of progress was much faster than the last time he left Kunlun Mountain. Half a month later, Jiang Ziya's figure appeared outside Kunlun Mountain. Looking at the Kunlun Mountain in front of him, Jiang Ziya couldn't help but recall the scene when he first came to Kunlun Mountain. However, I was only in my thirties. I came out to look for the immortal way, and finally found the location of Kunlun Mountain. I finally entered the Kunlun Mountain to learn Taoism from a teacher. I spent forty years, but in the end, I accomplished nothing. I was sent down to Kunlun Mountain in the end. . "Alas." Jiang Ziya couldn't help but sigh as he heard what he was doing, and then walked directly into the Kunlun Mountains. Entering Kunlun Mountain and feeling the rich first-hearing spiritual energy around him, Jiang Ziya couldn't help but feel that the pores in his body opened and began to quickly absorb the surrounding spiritual energy. He faintly felt that his cultivation level seemed to be a little stronger, despite the distance. There is still a long way to go before he can achieve immortality, but it is much better than before where he made no progress at all. After absorbing the spiritual energy for a period of time, Jiang Ziya felt that he could no longer absorb the spiritual energy. He took out a jade talisman in his hand, and a force from his body was transmitted into the jade talisman. The jade talisman was instantly activated, and the surrounding space changed. Jiang Ziya's figure disappeared instantly, only to reappear outside the Yuxu Palace. "Greetings to Uncle Master. The master is already in Yuxu Palace. Please come in, Uncle Master." Boy Baihe saw Jiang Ziya appearing and quickly walked to Jiang Ziya and said. After saying that, he walked directly to the main hall. standing outside. "Greetings to the Master, I respectfully wish you His Majesty's peace." Jiang Ziya entered the Yuxu Palace, prostrated himself directly in the main hall, and said respectfully to Yuanshi Tianzun above the main hall. "Ziya has gained a lot from going down the mountain this time, and his cultivation level has also improved. I already know the purpose of your coming this time. I will definitely give my full help in the matter of Xiqi. If a cultivator appears, Your senior brothers will naturally go, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it. Also, after you return to Xiqi, you can build the Ziwei Emperor Temple outside Xiqi City. The Ziwei Emperor is Boyikao, the eldest son of Ji Chang. With his temple here, Xiqi's luck will definitely be more stable." Yuanshi Tianzun said, Boyikao became the Ziwei Emperor and controlled thousands of stars. He also knew that, although he was a little surprised, he didn't care too much. . And now that Xiqi is about to rise, his disciple is also the prime minister of Xiqi, and he is still the one who should be judged for this calamity. Now coupled with the luck of the surrounding Emperor Ziwei, Xiqi will definitely win, and he will also teach himself It will replace Jiejiao and become the largest religion in the prehistoric world. "Thank you, Master." Jiang Ziya's face was full of joy. Although he told Ji Chang that he wanted to get support from Chanjiao, Jiang Ziya didn't know what his master thought, and he didn't dare to guess. Now that his master agreed, Jiang Ziya was completely relieved. "This is the Conferred Gods List. After you return to Xiqi, build a Conferred Gods Platform on Qishan Mountain and hang the Conferred Gods List on the Conferred Gods Platform. This will also fulfill your responsibility in this calamity." Yuanshi Tianzun He took down the list of gods hanging on Yuxu Palace and handed it to Jiang Ziya and said. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users, please read it.) Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 253 Shen Gongbao Jiang Ziya obtained the God List and the Divine Whip in Yuxu Palace, and received the Zhongyang Wutu Xinghuang Banner given by Yuanshi Tianzun. He rode Si unlike directly and headed towards Xiqi. Whether it is the Four Immortals or the Zhongyang Wutu Xinghuang Banner, it can be said to be rare. Even Yuanshi Tianzun, a saint, does not despise it. Not to mention the Zhongyang Wutu Xinghuang Banner, which is the best innate spiritual treasure and has top defense, even these four images are not that simple, otherwise they would not be accepted as mounts by Yuanshi Tianzun. These four images look like a horse but not a horse, like a deer but not a deer, like a camel but not a camel, and like a donkey but not a donkey, but they have the characteristics of these creatures. Clouds are rising under the feet, which is rare in the prehistoric world. At first sight, it can be said to be unique. Moreover, the four resemblances are not simple. It has the characteristics of four kinds of creatures, but it is not these four kinds of creatures, but it has the luck of these four kinds of creatures. Its own luck is not weaker than some innate creatures. slightest. " However, Yuanshi Tianzun doesn't care too much now. After all, he just lent it to Jiang Ziya for use, and it still belongs to him. What's more, if your own interpretation of teachings successfully replaces Jie's teachings in this calamity, then the accumulated luck will definitely have a lot of benefits for your own cultivation, and it will even become possible to further your cultivation. Jiang Ziya rode on the four different figures, carrying an apricot-yellow flag, a list of gods, and a whip. He quickly walked out of the Kunlun Mountains and moved quickly towards Xiqi. While moving forward, Jiang Ziya kept urging Si Xiang to sit down, hoping to reach Xiqi as quickly as possible. "Fellow Taoist, please stay." A voice came to Jiang Ziya from behind. There was no coldness in the tone, but a familiar feeling. But Jiang Ziya didn't dare to stop at all, and the speed of slapping Si Xiang under him became faster and harder. And Si Xiang seemed to feel the impatience in Jiang Ziya's heart. The clouds under his feet became thicker, and his speed increased a lot in an instant. He had already traveled dozens of miles in an instant, and the voice ringing in Jiang Ziya's ears also Disappears at this time. "Hello Jiang Ziya, after a trip to Kunlun Mountain, I didn't even recognize my senior brothers." Just when Jiang Ziya just breathed a sigh of relief, a voice rang again in Jiang Ziya's ears, When Jiang Ziya heard this voice, his heart couldn't help but move and jump, but he couldn't help but turn around and look at the owner of the voice behind him. "It turns out to be Junior Brother Shen Gongbao." Jiang Ziya couldn't help but breathed a sigh of relief when he saw the person clearly. This person was actually a person who went to Kunlun Mountain with him to become a disciple, and he also wanted to seek immortality. However, Shen Gongbao was different from me. During his studies, Shen Gongbao's cultivation grew very rapidly. When he became an Earth Immortal, Shen Gongbao already had the cultivation of a Golden Immortal. Although Jinxian is not a big deal among his brothers, such a fast cultivation speed is definitely very rare, and it is much stronger than his own talent. "Brother, haven't you already gone down the mountain? Why did you return to Kunlun this time and leave so quickly?" Shen Gongbao came to Jiang Ziya and asked involuntarily. At the same time, he was also observing Jiang Ziya and looking at Jiang Ziya's hands. The list of gods, the whip of the gods, the apricot yellow flag, and Si unlike sitting down, his heart couldn't help but move slightly, and a light flashed in his eyes. After studying in Kunlun Mountain for decades, he only met Yuanshi Tianzun a few times, and he only got one method of cultivation. It can be said that other cultivation methods were explored by himself. But the senior brother in front of him, whose talent in cultivation is completely incomparable to his own, has gained the support of his master and is valued by his master. He has preached for him many times and given him a lot of worries. Fairy fruit. And now, every item held by Jiang Ziya's Shou Ouzhong is personal to his master. Even the items in Yuxu's treasure house are completely incomparable. But now that he was given this senior brother who was only an Earth Immortal, Shen Gongbao's eyes were full of unwillingness. "Master wants me to go to Xiqi to assist the Ming Lord, and build the God Conferring Platform to take charge of the canonization of gods. Junior brother, why not come with me? With my junior brother's cultivation, the king of my family will definitely treat him with sincerity." Jiang Ziya heard this. Shen Gongbao didn't hide anything in his question, he said it directly. After all, Shen Gongbao is his junior brother and a person who teaches, and Jiang Ziya has nothing to hide from him. "Hahaha, senior brother, you are wrong. How could Xiqi be the master of the Ming Dynasty? Now the fate of the Yin and Shang Dynasties has not been exhausted. The emperor of the Yin Shang, King Zhou, has even more ambitious plans. He is rich in the world and is very powerful. He has conquered hundreds of princes. , completely suppressed by it, making it unable to move forward at all." Shen Gongbao said loudly, and his tone was also very solemn. After saying this, Shen Gongbao continued to talk about what he knew about Chaoge, and wanted to continue to persuade Jiang Ziya. But when Jiang Ziya heard ShenAs for Leopard, there was no change. After all, he himself had stayed in Chaoge for several years and had a certain understanding of King Zhou. Coupled with what he learned from Ji Chang, Jiang Ziya also had a deeper understanding of King Zhou. What Shen Gongbao heard was much more true. However, even so, Jiang Ziya didn't have the slightest change after hearing what Shen Gongbao said. "Junior brother, there is no need to say more. This is Master's order. How can I disobey it?" Jiang Ziya heard Shen Gongbao still talking and said directly, and lifted Yuanshi Tianzun out. "Senior brother, in that case, how about I make a bet with senior brother. If I cut off my head, how about senior brother give me the list of gods in his hand and use the divine whip to call me?" Shen Gongbao saw that Jiang Ziya's expression did not change at all, His eyes were still very firm, and he spoke directly without wasting any more words. "This, this" Jiang Ziya couldn't help but hesitate when he heard Shen Gongbao's words. At this time, he already knew Shen Gongbao's purpose and wanted to object, but his cultivation level was really far different from Shen Gongbao's. If he objected, then In the end, Shen Gongbao will definitely take action directly, so he really has no ability to resist. Moreover, Jiang Ziya didn't believe that Shen Gongbao could take off his head without any impact. He thought in his heart that this was Shen Gongbao's strategy to scare him. "Okay, as long as Junior Brother can do it, I will hand over this God's List and Divine Whip to Junior Brother." Jiang Ziya said, directly agreeing to Shen Gongbao. After seeing Jiang Ziya agree to him, Shen Gongbao's eyes flashed with a glimmer of light, and a smile appeared on his face, as if everything was under his control. "Hey." With a soft sound, Shen Gongbao directly pulled out the long sword from his back, placed the long sword on his neck, swung it with force, and his head flew out from his neck in an instant. However, there was no blood flowing out from the neck. Shen Gongbao's head was lifted up by a cloud of air, flying continuously, and bursts of laughter continued to come from his mouth. "Senior brother, how about you give me the God List and the God Whip?" A voice came from Shen Gongbao's head and said to Jiang Ziya. When Jiang Ziya heard Shen Gongbao's words, his face couldn't help but change. The God's List and the God's Whip were given to him by his master, so how could he hand them over so easily. "Hahaha, it seems that you are in trouble, Ziya. How are you staying in Xiqi? You didn't say goodbye to me when you left Chaoge." Just when Jiang Ziya was in trouble, a voice came from a distance. This voice was very old, but it was full of uprightness and awe-inspiring aura. As the voice came out, Shen Gongbao's face couldn't help but move, and his head instantly returned to his neck. "I don't know who the senior is. This is my sect's business. Why should the senior interfere." Although Shen Gongbao has not seen the owner of the voice, the cultivation level of the owner of the voice is definitely very powerful. "Greetings to the teacher." As soon as Shen Gongbao's voice fell, Jiang Ziya fell directly from Si Xiang, stood aside and said respectfully. "Teacher?" After hearing Jiang Ziya's words, Shen Gongbao couldn't help but froze, and looked at Jiang Ziya with great confusion. But soon Shen Gongbao was even more surprised when he saw an old man walking towards the two of them in the distance. There was no breath on this old man's body, and every step he took seemed very slow, just like an ordinary old man. But such an ordinary old man made Shen Gongbao unable to even think of resisting. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 254: Yuanshi Tianzun¡¯s Plan The appearance of Kong Ru not only filled Shen Gongbao's eyes with shock, Jiang Ziya's eyes were also full of surprise. Jiang Ziya studied with Confucius for more than ten years when he was young. However, during these more than ten years, although Jiang Ziya felt that his master was different, he did not pay too much attention to it. And when he returned to Chaoge City from Kunlun Mountain, he met his teacher again. Although his teacher was already so old, he had not changed at all from before he left. Jiang Ziya couldn't help but feel that he The extraordinary qualities of the master. But even so, Jiang Ziya didn't care, but it was because he didn't feel any trace of cultivation from his master, and he was no different from ordinary old men. This also made Jiang Ziya more confused, but he didn't pay too much attention to it. But now that his teacher came here, all the doubts in Jiang Ziya's heart were revealed, and he couldn't help but think about his teacher. Who is he? "Hahaha, Ziya, get up. It's been several years since I saw you in Chaoge City. I didn't expect to see you here." Kong Ru came to Jiang Ziya, helped Jiang Ziya up, and couldn't help but He said, his tone also full of memories, no different from ordinary old men. Seeing Kong Ru in front of Jiang Ziya, helping Jiang Ziya up and turning his back to him, a light flashed in Shen Gongbao's eyes. The power within the body began to circulate rapidly, and the body rose, reaching a speed that suddenly reached its extreme, heading towards the Kunlun Mountains, wanting to escape from here. However, just when Shen Gongbao felt happy because of his departure, he only felt a strong force of attraction coming from behind him. His body, which was reaching the extreme speed, stopped in an instant, and he quickly retreated behind him. . "This, this, how is this possible?" Shen Gongbao's eyes were full of fear, and he could not think of any resistance in his heart, as if his body no longer belonged to him at all. At this time, he seemed to have returned to before he practiced. Although he felt that there was powerful power in his body, he was unable to mobilize it at all. "Who are you?" Shen Gongbao looked at Kong Ru. Although his eyes were full of fear, he quickly calmed down and asked. "Yes, yes, they are better than the few direct disciples of Yuan. They don't have that purposeless arrogance. They only know how to mention Yuan's name everywhere. Although Yuan is a saint, they are not saints, let alone Besides, Yuan Yu is not the strongest among the saints." Kong Ru looked at Shen Gongbao with a respectful look on his face and said, there was no harshness in his tone, but full of appreciation. There were already a few original disciples that Kong Ru had met, including Guang Chengzi, whom he met in the Youxiong tribe, and Yang Jian's master, Yuding Zhenren, both of whom were full of arrogance. Back then, Guangchengzi actually wanted to take action against him, but Master Yuding completely ignored Haotian, who was countless times stronger than him, and even used his own master to oppress Haotian, who was the Emperor of Heaven. It can be said that It's arrogance taken to the extreme. "Thank you for your approval, senior. Shen Gongbao is motivated by his own interests and did this. I hope that senior will bypass this junior this time." Shen Gongbao couldn't help but feel moved when he heard the hint of approval in Kong Ru's tone. Turning his eyes, he knelt down directly in front of Kong Ru and said in a gnawing voice. After talking to Kong Ru, he looked at Jiang Ziya with regret, his eyes full of pleading, but he hoped Jiang Ziya would intercede for him. "Hahaha, you little kid, I haven't reached the point where I want to take action against a junior. If I hadn't seen Ziya, I wouldn't have taken action. After all, this is your job to teach. However, I still advise you. Say, the matter of becoming a god is determined by the saints, and the matter of Ziya is determined by heaven and earth. Don't be wishful thinking, otherwise disaster will come." Kong Ru looked at Shen Gongbao, his tone became serious, and said, It is full of solemnity. After Kong Ru¡¯s words came out, Shen Gongbao couldn¡¯t help but feel a burst of joy. After all, he had practiced cultivation for decades, and it was not easy to reach his current level. Now he didn¡¯t have to worry about dying. Shen Gongbao couldn¡¯t help but feel happy. However, after hearing what Kong Ru said next, his face was full of panic. He did not expect that the list of gods would involve several saints from the prehistoric world. "Thank you for your teachings, senior. I will retire now." Shen Gongbao bowed to Kong Ru again in a panic, stood up, and left quickly, but he did not dare to return to Kunlun Mountain again. After all, his master Yuanshi Tianzun must already know what he has done this time, and he will definitely not be able to gain a foothold in the teaching, so it is better to leave directly. "This Shen Gongbao is quite clever, but even so, it is not so easy to escape the saint's plan." Looking at Shen Gongbao leaving, Kong Ru thought in his heart, and then turned his eyes to Jiang Ziya. ?"How is Ziya in Xiqi City? Although Ji Chang has no ambition, he is also wise. With your help, he will definitely be able to make Xiqi stronger." Kong Ru looked at Jiang Ziya and asked, his tone was very serious. random. However, Kong Ru's tone was casual, but Jiang Ziya's heart was filled with shock. "Teacher, Xiqi's power has been accumulated now, but now many monks have appeared on the battlefield of the princes, so this time I went to Kunlun Mountain to ask for help." Jiang Ziya began to talk about the changes in Xiqi, and also Nothing to hide. He also knew the ability of his teacher, and he also knew many of the people he taught. There were many people above the court in Chaoge City who were taught by Confucius, and each one was very important. , and their abilities are also very outstanding, which can also be seen from Confucius' abilities, so Jiang Ziya also began to ask Confucius for some political and military issues. "Okay, Ziya, it's time for you to return to Xiqi. In addition to explaining the teachings, when you meet a cultivator, you can also burn incense in Emperor Ziwei's temple and tell them. Someone will come then. Help." After Kong Ru finished speaking, he stepped forward and headed straight forward. After taking a few steps, his figure had disappeared in front of Jiang Ziya. After Confucius left, Jiang Ziya no longer stayed where he was. He sat directly on Sibei and headed towards Xiqi. While Jiang Ziya headed to Xiqi, Kong Ru headed in the direction Shen Gongbao left, and soon discovered Shen Gongbao's figure. When Kong Ru saw Shen Gongbao, he had already discovered the difference between Shen Gongbao. The age difference between Shen Gongbao and Jiang Ziya was not very big, and he and Jiang Ziya were apprentices to Yuanshi Tianzun. However, in forty years, Shen Gongbao's cultivation actually reached the realm of Golden Immortal, and although what Shen Gongbao cultivated was very similar to Yuqing's immortal energy, although it was similar, it was not the same as Yuqing's. The Qing Xian Qi is more like the superior Qing Xian Qi of Chanjiao. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Sanqing, Taiqing, Lao Tzu, Yuqing primordial, Shangqing reach to the sky, the skills practiced by the Sanqing are all derived from Pangu Avenue and Hongjun Avenue. The techniques passed down to their disciples by the three are also very similar, but the power they cultivate is very similar, but there are big differences, but if you don't care, it is very difficult to tell the difference. But all this was very easy for Confucius, so the moment he saw Shen Gongbao, he already discovered that the exercises practiced by Shen Gongbao were not entirely part of the cultivation methods of Chanjiao, but more biased. It is based on the cultivation method of Jiejiao. At this time, Kong Ru also knew why he was on the list of gods that he had seen in his previous life. Shen Gongbao was able to get along like a fish in the water in Jiejiao, but was ostracized everywhere in Chanjiao. It seems that Yuanshi Tianzun had already begun to plot Shen Gongbao when Shen Gongbao appeared, making Shen Gongbao a pawn in his hands, completely involving Jie Jiao into the catastrophe little by little, and completing his own purpose. Thinking of this, Kong Ru's impression of Yuanshi Tianzun was even worse. He calculated his brother's Tongtian, and did not hold back at all. He completely wanted to intercept the religion and destroy it. Such a plan made Kong Ru shake his head. Shake his head. (To be continued.) Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 255 Xiqi Chengzhou Kong Ru's figure appeared in front of Shen Gongbao, who was walking in the mountains at this time, his face full of joy. Originally, he was still very worried that Yuanshi Tianzun would cause trouble for him. Although his cultivation level was only that of a Golden Immortal, although he could be said to be very powerful in front of mortals, in the eyes of the cultivators in Kunlun Mountain, this Jinxian's cultivation is completely inadequate. Kunlun Mountain is a fairy mountain that has existed since the beginning of the world. It is the birthplace of the three Qing Dynasties. After spending thousands of Yuan Hui and hundreds of Yuan Hui, Kunlun Mountain still gave birth to many creatures. And among these creatures, there are also many creatures who have taken form. Although these cultivators have not been accepted as disciples by Yuanshi Tianzun, they have listened to Yuanshi Tianzun's sermons and have their own cultivation methods. They cost hundreds of yuan. At that time, there were many strong people in Kunlun Mountain. Although these powerful men have not been born and are hiding in the Kunlun Mountains, these people are the ones who explain the religion and are also the main force in explaining the religion. After all, although the twelve disciples of Yuanshi Tianzun are good and have great potential, after all, their training time is very limited, and their cultivation level is only in the Daluo realm. Such cultivation level is completely unable to support the preaching of a sect. "Ah, senior." Shen Gongbao felt his eyes go dark, and a figure appeared in front of him. He couldn't help being surprised, but soon found out that the person who appeared in front of him was Kong Ru, and he fell to the ground respectfully. said. "Haha, you don't have to panic. Yuanshi Tianzun will not come to summon you until you are still valuable. He also expects you to completely pull Jiejiao into this calamity." Seeing that. Shen Gongbao had a panicked expression as he prostrated himself in front of him. Kong Ru said with a smile. After saying that, he waved his sleeves. Shen Gongbao felt a force directly lift him up. "What, drag Jie Jiao into a catastrophe? Master asked why he did this. Isn't Uncle Tongtian the Master's younger brother?" Shen Gongbao was filled with shock when he heard Kong Ru's words. Such information was complete It was beyond his knowledge and beyond the scope of his thinking. At this time, Shen Gongbao began to analyze every word of Confucius sentence by sentence. Think carefully about every word in the words. Thinking, wanting to get more joy out of it. "Calculation, function, use" Shen Gongbao said intermittently in a daze, and his face began to change. Looking back, he never entered Kunlun Mountain. Everything in between decades. During these decades, he did not know many cultivators on Kunlun Mountain, and everyone's expression was very strange when they saw him. On the other hand, among the people I know, except for some casual cultivators. The most common people are those who intercept the teachings, and the people who intercept the teachings are also very enthusiastic about themselves. I have not paid much attention to this phenomenon for decades, but now it seems very weird when I think about it. As a person who teaches. I don¡¯t know as many people who explain the teachings as I know but don¡¯t know the teachings. "Senior, please save me." Shen Gongbao quickly woke up and kowtowed on the ground. He said respectfully to Kong Ru. At this time, he already knew that he was just a pawn of his master, and the only person who could help him now was probably this person who was like his master. "The reason why I can come to you again is precisely because of your matter. Although Yuanshi Tianzun's calculations are very careful, after all, there are many secrets, and you are the breakthrough point in all this, so you want to save your life , then the power needed is exactly your power, and all I can do is guide you in the direction." Kong Ru looked at Shen Gongbao's reaction and said with great satisfaction. Shen Gongbao is a very important chess piece of Yuanshi Tianzun, and if this piece is broken now, then the entire chess game will be in his own hands. By then, no matter what the result is, the impact on the human race will be greater. If it is small, Chanjiao will be hit harder. "Please give me some advice, senior." Shen Gongbao's voice became more respectful, and his tone was full of joy. Although he didn't know who the old man in front of him was. But from the two times I have met this old man, it can be said that the old man does not care about his master at all, and is completely placed in an equal position. If he can do this, his cultivation will never be weaker than his master. The one you respect must also be at the level of a saint. Thinking of this, Shen Gongbao became even more shocked and respectful. "Okay, although your cultivation level is not strong, your character is good. You also have a certain amount of talent in cultivation, and your understanding is also good. Then you should remember it carefully. If Yuanshi Tianzun can calculate from this, he will definitely treat you. You are also very careful, so what you have to do now is to go to Jiejiao and worship the leader of Tongtian. On Jin'ao Island, Yuanshi Tianzun will also restrain himself a lot. As for what to do then, you can just follow the leader of Tongtian. It's gone." Kong Ru said, and after that, his figure instantly turned into nothingness, but he had already disappeared from the same place Looking at Kong Ru who disappeared, Shen Gongbao's eyes were even more shocked. Such a scene could not be achieved even by the Daluo Jinxian he had seen. Such magical powers were definitely not something ordinary people could achieve. At this time, Shen Gongbao was more sure of Kong Ru's identity and decided to follow Kong Ru's instructions. Do as you are told, after all, only in this way can you save your life. Seeing Kong Ru's magical power, he already knew that he was just an ant-like existence in front of the saint. Maybe just a thought would turn him into ashes. Shen Gongbao's figure moved towards the East China Sea without any hesitation. After Kong Ru left, he was not very anxious and strolled towards Xiqi. Kong Ru's speed along the way was not very fast. Within three months, Kong Ru's figure appeared in Xiqi City. At this time, Xiqi City has changed a lot compared to the last time Confucius came. The streets have become wider and the roads have become cleaner. Moreover, the streets have become more prosperous, all people's faces are full of joy, and the order seems very orderly. "Sure enough, it is a scene of a prosperous age, and the gathering of luck in Xiqi City is more intense and thick. It really looks like a royal city. And in the east of the city, there are a lot of stars gathered. The power should be the Ziwei Emperor Temple that I just saw for Boyikao. No wonder the luck gathers so quickly." Kong Ru couldn't help but sigh as he strolled on the street. Although the surrounding streets were very crowded, Confucius was very relaxed around him. When everyone around him saw Confucius, they all saluted one by one, but they were very respectful. Seeing this, Kong Ru was even more satisfied, and he was very satisfied with the people in Xiqi City. "Roar, roar." As Confucius was advancing on the street, the sound of dragon roars sounded, and a giant dragon in the center of Xiqi City rose into the sky and kept leaping in the air. The sound of groaning. As the dragon roars sounded, the golden dragon above Xiqi City grew rapidly. Every scale appeared very clear and real. Each scale seemed to be condensed with infinite power. generally. "It seems that Ji Chang has also started to take action. This Xiqi will become the Zhou Dynasty and will start this catastrophe." Kong Ru felt that Xiqi City continued to become more powerful. Kong Ru also knew about the Luck Golden Dragon. This was because Ji Chang had decided to take action and start this fight for hegemony. At this time, in the palace of Xiqi City, above the meeting hall, Ji Chang was wearing royal clothes and a crown, and his face was full of solemnity as he looked at everyone in the hall. Everyone in the main hall was very excited when they saw Ji Chang appearing. It has been several years since Ji Chang was granted the throne by King Zhou, but Ji Chang has never worn a royal robe and crown. Now he is wearing a royal robe and crown, so the meaning can be imagined. "Today, I, the Ji family of Xiqi, established a dynasty for the Zhou Dynasty." Ji Chang sat on the throne and said solemnly, and after hearing Ji Chang's words, everyone fell to the ground one by one. "Greetings to the king, long live the king." The congratulations were filled with excitement, and everyone's face was filled with joy. This day was exactly what everyone was looking forward to. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 256: Huang Feihu¡¯s Opposition to Business Ji Chang stood up on his own and called it Zhou. The fate of the entire Zhou was completely condensed in an instant. The already huge fortune became even more solid. //Welcome to Reading//The golden dragon that continued to condense turned into a golden light and soared into the sky with a dragon roar, instantly appearing tens of thousands of feet above Xiqi City. As the golden dragon took off, purple brilliance descended from the originally bright sky, and stars appeared in the sky. Although they were not very bright, they could be clearly seen. With the appearance of the stars, the golden dragon seemed to be stimulated. It opened its golden mouth and began to continuously swallow the power of the surrounding stars, making itself stronger and more solid. This power of stars was dropped by Boyikao. In addition to the power of stars, it also contains the luck of thousands of stars in the starry sky of the prehistoric world. It is precisely because of this that the Luck Golden Dragon grows so quickly and solidifies. After all, although Xiqi's luck is powerful, he is still just a prince after all. His luck cannot be compared with the luck gathered by ten thousand stars. Now under the luck of ten thousand stars, it can be said that he has condensed his own luck. The general trend has also become the foundation of Zhou's human race's campaign this time. Huge changes are taking place in Xiqi City, and a change is also taking place in Chaoge City. Although Chaoge City is still so prosperous, it is covered with a layer of haze, which is the haze caused by years of war. With the successive years of battles, the fate of the Yin Shang Dynasty has also undergone tremendous changes. The originally solid golden dragon has become illusory, although it already has considerable power. But this power is far less than the luck of the Yin Shang Dynasty back then. Within the palace, above Longde Hall. King Zhou and a middle-aged man were sitting on both sides, facing each other, and they kept talking. Their faces were full of solemnity. "Feihu, you don't have to be restrained today, and you don't have to care about the power of the monarch and his ministers. Just be like when you and I were learning arts." King Zhou looked at Huang Feihu and said. His tone was full of familiarity, without the usual domineering air. Instead, he was back to his youth, filled with the boldness that had disappeared. "Your Majesty, I obey." As he said this, Huang Feihu's expression softened a lot, but he was still very solemn. After all, the relationship between king and minister has lasted for more than ten years. It's not that easy to let go of. "Well, over the past twenty years, you have changed a lot. When you and I were young students studying arts, we had a close relationship. But now you and I are kings and ministers, and you and I don't feel the same as we did back then." King Zhou Sentence by sentence, he began to tell what happened between the two of them back then. His face was full of memories, but more of a sadness, and a look of determination. "Your Majesty." When Huang Feihu heard King Zhou's words, his face was filled with memories, but he saw the change in King Zhou's expression. My heart couldn't help but move, as if I thought of something. Fall to your knees. "Haha, you still understand my thoughts. I called you here today because of Xiqi's affairs. What Xiqi Jichang did was my order. Today, Xiqi's luck has greatly increased. I want to come to Jichang. It¡¯s time to start taking action. However, Ji Chang has a reputation of benevolence and loyalty, but he is a little hesitant in his actions. He will definitely not take the initiative to attack the Yin Shang. So I want you to go to Xiqi and convey to Ji Chang on the one hand I mean, on the other hand, I have also begun to use troops against Xiqi. Only in this way can Xiqi's fighting spirit be aroused, and Xiqi can establish prestige among the princes, making it easier to do things in the future. ." King Zhou told his arrangement bit by bit, and with each word, his whole person became more determined, and he could not help but exude a powerful aura, an aura of an emperor. . "Your Majesty, this I beg your Majesty to send someone else to go instead. Our Huang family has been loyal for generations, and we will coexist with the Yin and Shang Dynasties." Huang Feihu knelt in front of King Zhou and said loudly. He no longer lowered his head, but He raised his head high and looked directly into King Zhou's eyes, as if to show his firmness. Although the power emanating from King Zhou oppressed him, he did not waver in his decision at all. "Feihu, it is precisely because of the loyalty of the Huang family that I am so relieved to leave this matter to you, and I don't want the Huang family to perish with the Yin Shang. This time, although the Yin Shang will be destroyed, it will definitely The bloodline will be preserved. Ji Chang may treat her kindly, but Ji Chang's descendants will not know, so I want the Huang family to stay and help me take care of the bloodline of the Yin Shang. The Yin Shang's country will be ruined in my hands, but the Yin Shang My bloodline will never be extinguished." King Zhou looked at Huang Feihu, his tone became more solemn but he did not regret anything he had done. "I obey your order. I will protect the blood of the Yin and Shang Dynasties. After I return today, I will prepare to leave and lead my Huang family to Xiqi. Please take care of yourself. I will definitely complete everything the king has ordered." Huang Feihu's voice couldn't help but The changes in the person's face also changed.Full of sadness. The person in front of him has been with him since he was a child, and he is also the person he wants to be loyal to. After twenty years, he is now going to betray him. Although all this is what this person ordered, Huang Feihu can't help feeling in his heart. To a kind of sadness, discomfort. "Well, that's very good. After tomorrow, I will send people to hunt you down. You have to be careful, but according to your ability, you should be able to deal with it very easily." King Zhou said when Huang Feihu left, with a strong tone. Zhong was still very concerned about Huang Feihu. "Hahaha, everything is about to begin. Let me go crazy now." After Huang Feihu left, King Zhou stood on the main hall, laughing wildly. The laughter was full of wantonness, freedom and ease. There are even more who have no scruples, as if they want to destroy everything. Huang Feihu did not slack off at all when he returned to his mansion. He directly summoned all the generals and soldiers in the mansion and gathered them in the study room of the mansion. These generals and soldiers were all trained by the Huang family. They have followed the Huang family for generations and are very central to the Huang family. But now everyone gathered in the study, looking at Huang Feihu, their eyes full of doubts. They didn't know what happened to their prince, so he actually gathered everyone together. "Today, we will leave here and go to Xiqi." Huang Feihu said, his tone was full of plainness, as if he was talking about a very simple thing, there was no change at all on his face, and he didn't know What were you thinking about and why did you make such a decision? "Brother, no matter what decision you make, we will support you. I think there must be some reason why you made such a decision." Huang Feibiao, Huang Feihu's younger brother, said. After Huang Feibiao finished speaking, Huang Feibao also nodded to express his support. Brother's decision. Among the three brothers, Huang Feihu, as the eldest brother, can be said to be brave and resourceful. He must have his purpose in making such a decision now, and the two of them have followed their eldest brother as an example since they were young. "Your Majesty, we will definitely follow you, please give us your order." Huang Ming, the leader of the generals, stood up and said, and after he finished speaking, the generals and soldiers behind him also expressed their opinions one by one. No one showed the slightest hesitation in their decision. "Okay, now everyone goes back and prepares. Only bring enough food, pack the luggage, and don't bring anything else. When the sky gets dark, start taking action and go directly out of the city to Xiqi." After Huang Feihu finished speaking, He waved his hand directly and signaled everyone to go down and prepare. He locked himself in the room alone, his face kept changing, and his mood was very complicated. The next day, Huang Feihu¡¯s departure shocked the entire Chaoge City. Huang Feihu was King Wucheng of the Yin Shang Dynasty. He was the only one among the entire Yin Shang Dynasty who was awarded the throne. It can be said that one person is more powerful than ten thousand people. He also won the trust of King Zhou, and now he has left the court. Songcheng, heading to Xiqi, such a result was something no one expected. In everyone's understanding, it is possible for everyone to betray the Yin and Shang Dynasties, but it is absolutely impossible for the Huang family, not to mention that at this time, when the power has reached its peak, betrayal, this It can be said that there is no benefit at all, but such a thing happened. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian (.) to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please go to m to read. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 257: The Prospects of the Princes Huang Feihu left Chaoge and headed to Xiqi, passing through five passes along the way. Although it was a bit troublesome, the journey was quite smooth. Soon Huang Feihu had entered Xiqi's territory, started to move quickly towards Xiqi City, and soon entered Xiqi City. Entering Xiqi City, Huang Feihu and others did not hesitate at all, and went directly to the central palace of Xiqi City, or the palace. After Ji Chang was declared King of Zhou, the palace was expanded a lot. It was much larger than before. There were also a few more palaces, but they were not many. Ji Chang was still shocked by the arrival of Huang Feihu. King Wucheng was second only to King Zhou and controlled the troops of the Yin and Shang Dynasties. It can be said that except for Wen Zhong who is the Grand Master, it can be said that no one can compare. But now Huang Feihu came to his Xiqi. After Ji Chang knew about it, he came directly outside the palace to greet King Wucheng. "Huang Feihu pays homage to the king." Huang Feihu was moved when he saw Ji Chang standing outside the imperial city to greet him. After all, he was a traitor now, and only this well-known man with a virtuous reputation could treat him like this. Ji Chang, only Ji Chang has the courage to accept himself. If it were other princes, although they would not do anything to him, they would not dare to accept him so easily. He must accept himself, which indicates the hostility of the entire Yin and Shang Dynasty. "The king asked me to come and tell the Marquis that we should start taking action. The king will send people to attack." In the study room in the palace, Huang Feihu sat in front of Ji Chang and faced Ji Chang. In his words, he still called Ji Chang the Marquis. It also stated his intention and reason for coming. "Ji Chang will obey the king's order." When Ji Chang heard Huang Feihu's words, the expression on his face couldn't help but become solemn. He stood up, bowed in the direction of Chao Ge, and saluted respectfully. "It is my fortune in Xiqi that King Wucheng comes to Xiqi. From now on, King Wucheng will be the founding king of my Zhou Dynasty. Together we can achieve the king's will." Ji Chang stood up and said to Huang Feihu . The tone was also full of respect. To be able to gain such trust from King Zhou, he did not begrudge his reputation at all, just to achieve King Zhou's will. After Xiqi was called Zhou. Xiqi actually accepted the traitor Huang Feihu of the Yin Shang Dynasty, and the whole incident quickly spread throughout the Yin Shang Dynasty. Both the princes who had rebelled and those who had not rebelled were full of shock. At the same time, my mind began to be constantly active. These princes. It can be said that everyone is rebellious, but many do not dare to rebel. After all, although the Yin Shang Dynasty has been weak for hundreds of years, it is still very strong. The rebellion of hundreds of princes did not have much impact on the Yin Shang Dynasty. They were all suppressed and could not even advance at all. And now the series of actions made by Xiqi have fully demonstrated the intention of rebellion. And now he has taken in Huang Feihu, a traitor of the Yin Shang Dynasty, which can be said to be a direct confrontation with the Yin Shang Dynasty. It will also lead to a counterattack from the Yin Shang Dynasty when the time comes. It will definitely attract the power of Yin Shang. In such a situation, Yin Shang must also fall into a quagmire, and now is their opportunity, the opportunity to deal with Yin Shang, the only opportunity to bury Yin Shang, and also their opportunity to escape from the current situation. The expectations of the princes were not disappointed. The Yin Shang quickly took action and began to send large armies to Xiqi to begin the conquest of Xiqi. And the person who went to Xiqi this time was not simple, but the guard of Qinglong Pass, Zhang Guifang. As the guard of Qinglong Pass, Zhang Guifang has a strong cultivation base and is very talented. It is precisely because of this that he is so trusted by King Zhou. When Zhang Guifang took command, the entire Yin Shang Dynasty was shaken, and the princes were even more shocked. Zhang Guifang's reputation was established in battles one after another. Both in terms of intelligence and force, he was the top among the Yin Shang Dynasty. Now that Yin Shang has sent Zhang Guifang, it is completely conceivable that Yin Shang attaches great importance to Xiqi's affairs. The princes were not only shocked, but also more happy. Xiqi has attracted the attention of the Yin Shang Dynasty, so the attention of various princes will definitely be relaxed a lot, and for them, this is exactly what they need and want. However, the various princes did not start taking action. After all, although Xiqi is very powerful, it is still unknown whether he can resist the attack of Yin Shang and how long he can resist it. Everyone is waiting for Xiqi's performance this time. , and make your own decision. Whether they rebel directly or continue to wait for opportunities, these princes have experienced hundreds of years of accumulation, and each of them is not simple. After Zhang Guifang received King Zhou's order, he did not stop. After the arrival of the army commanded by King Zhou, he directly led the army to the direction of Xiqi. Along the way, Zhang Guifang was also very fast. Starting from Qinglong Pass, there was no trace of footsteps.Without stopping, head directly to Xiqi. As one of the five passes, the distance between Qinglong Pass and Xiqi is still very limited. After walking for more than a month, the army arrived outside Xiqi City. Arriving five miles outside Xiqi City, Zhang Guifang also stopped advancing directly and stationed his army. In Xiqi City, inside the palace, Ji Chang sat on the main hall, looking at the people in the main hall, his eyes swept over and took in everyone's expressions. "Zhang Guifang is a famous general of the Yin and Shang Dynasties. I wonder if you have any countermeasures?" Ji Chang said, and after finishing speaking, he looked at Jiang Ziya above the main hall. After all, Jiang Ziya is the prime minister of the Zhou Dynasty, and he pays attention to many things. "Your Majesty, although Zhang Guifang is a famous general, our Great Zhou is not that simple. After hundreds of years of development, our Great Zhou has developed very rapidly in the past few decades, and in this In a few years, the sergeants have become stronger after being trained by Prime Minister Jiang, and they are also very skilled in battle formations. The power they exert is several times stronger than before. The sergeants who face the Yin Shang will definitely be directly defeated by us. Suppressed by the sergeants, the person who spoke was Nangong Shi, who was also one of the top generals in the Great Zhou Dynasty. "You all underestimate this Guifang." As soon as Nangong Shi finished speaking, Huang Feihu, who was standing at the top of the military commanders, stood up and said to everyone. "Zhang Guifang is a famous general of the Yin and Shang Dynasties. Not only is he powerful in martial arts and has far-reaching strategies, he also has a magical power. In this way, the magical power can be used to call out the name of the horse. This technique of calling the name to knock the horse off. As long as his name is called by him on the battlefield, the person who is summoned will be Anyone whose name is revealed will fall off the horse and be unable to resist." Huang Feihu looked at the eyes above the hall and said involuntarily, telling Zhang Guifang's methods one by one without any concealment. Everyone who heard Huang Feihu's words couldn't help but be surprised, but most of them didn't believe it. After all, just by calling his name, he fell off the horse directly. Such a method, when said, does seem very weird and unbelievable. "This is a heretical technique, and its power should be very limited. You need to be careful when fighting. We cannot avoid the battle tomorrow. We must fight and go out. When the time comes, please ask King Wu Cheng to hold the battle for all the generals. ." After Huang Feihu finished speaking and everyone discussed, Jiang Ziya stood up and said. After finishing speaking, he bowed slightly to Huang Feihu and said. Ji Chang did not hide the identity of King Wucheng from him, so he also knew why King Wucheng came to Xiqi, so he trusted Huang Feihu very much and had no doubts about Huang Feihu's words. Inside Xiqi City, Ji Chang and others were discussing how to deal with Zhang Guifang. In the camp outside Xiqi City, Zhang Guifang was also discussing with his men how to deal with Xiqi. However, unlike Ji Chang and others' attention, Zhang Guifang and others did not pay much attention to Xiqi. After all, as the guard of Qinglong Pass, he is very clear about Xiqi's situation. Xiqi Jichang is kind and does not practice military affairs. He only started to recruit troops in the past few years. His strength can be said to be It's very limited. Now facing Xiqi, for Zhang Guifang, who has experienced countless battles, it can be said that there is no pressure at all. (To be continued) Volume One: Ancient Human Race, Chapter 258: Confrontation The confrontation between the Yin Shang and the Zhou Dynasty became tense, and the entire prehistoric world also began to become tense. Even the destiny of the entire prehistoric world was greatly affected and began to change. Although this is a matter of the human race, it is related to the entire world. After all, the human race is the protagonist of this prehistoric world. It has gathered its own general trend in the prehistoric world. As it changes, the entire prehistoric world will also inevitably change. affected. With Zhang Guifang stationed outside Xiqi City, the atmosphere became even more tense. All parties in the prehistoric world began to take action and quickly gathered in the direction of Xiqi. Each of these people is a cultivator, and some of these people come to help Xiqi, while some belong to the Yin and Shang Dynasties, but more of them are those who come to watch and do not belong to either party. power. Before the two sides started fighting, a lot of monks should have appeared. One by one, they were standing on white clouds in the sky, or people sitting on strange beasts fell from the sky. Each of them had a strange temperament, so The immortals are something that ordinary people cannot see, but in recent days, people in Xiqi City have seen a lot of them. The first battle between Yin Shang and Zhou was also delayed because of this. There was no fighting for several days, but a confrontation between the two sides. Seven days, exactly seven days later, the gate of Xiqi City opened, and figures walked out of Xiqi City one by one. The leader of these people was an old man, Jiang Ziya. With the appearance of Jiang Ziya, the city gate opened wide, and people appeared one by one. The team was arranged very neatly. Every soldier was wearing neat armor, and the weapons in their hands were shining. Jiang Ziya led the soldiers behind him to advance quickly, and soon arrived outside Zhang Guifang's camp outside Xiqi City. Outside the camp, Zhang Guifang has also completely gathered the soldiers. One hundred thousand troops. Looking at them, they see neat square formations with perfect armor and shining weapons. They are no better than those in the direction of Xiqi. Not bad, the evil spirit escaping from the body was condensed to the extreme. A powerful force, after Jiang Ziya and others appeared, directly pressed in the direction of Zhou Jun, completely revealing his own strength. "My son of Xiqi, today I, Zhang Guifang, a Shang merchant from the Yin Dynasty, have come to hand over the traitor Huang Feihu immediately, and asked Ji Chang'er to go with me to Chaoge to plead guilty. Your Majesty may be tolerant and may forgive your sins. I don't dare, today I will Leading an army of 100,000 men under his command, and destroying Xiqi City, all the people will be devastated, and we will no longer be able to do good." Zhang Guifang urged the horses to sit down, walked towards the center of the battlefield, and said to Jiang Ziya and others. With every word he spoke, the evil energy on his body became more condensed, pressing out towards the Zhou army. Zhang Guifang can become the coach of Qinglong Pass because his martial arts are very strong. He relies closely on martial arts and can completely resist the monks who have achieved immortality. After more than ten years of fighting, the killing spirit in his body is very strong. Powerful, completely incomparable to soldiers like Xiqi who have not experienced many battles. "General Zhang, the power of the world has changed. The power of the Yin and Shang Dynasties has declined. General Huang went to Xiqi at the right time. Why should General Zhang force him?" Jiang Ziya couldn't help feeling the power of Zhang Guifang. Change, thinking of Huang Feihu's evaluation of Zhang Guifang, I couldn't help but admire Huang Feihu's evaluation of Zhang Guifang. It can be said that Huang Feihu's evaluation of Zhang Guifang was really profound. He described Zhang Guifang's abilities very clearly, but there was no exaggeration in the slightest. But thinking of this, Jiang Ziya remembered what Huang Feihu said about Zhang Guifang's heretical skills, and he became more aware of it. With powerful martial arts training and side sect skills, this Zhang Guifang is not simple. There are very few people in Xiqi City who can fight against him. "Humph, Jiang Ziya, don't waste your time. If you don't call Huang Feihu out today, then prepare for war. Let me see what this Xiqi is capable of and dare to fight against my Yin Shang." Zhang Guifang's words Full of anger, the most powerful coach can be said to hold great power, and he is also someone who has the trust of King Zhou. The status of each of these people is no worse than that of the various princes. In his understanding, when he came, Xiqi should take the initiative to hand over Huang Feihu and follow him to Chaoge to plead guilty. He would definitely not The current situation will occur. "Zhang Guifang, don't be arrogant. Let me, Nangong Shi, give it a try. What are you capable of? How dare you be so arrogant before me, Da Zhou." Just as Zhang Guifang was talking to Jiang Ziya, a person quickly came from behind Jiang Ziya. rushed over. As the number one general of Xiqi, Nangong Shi is not weak in strength. The speed of the horse sitting down is very fast, like a whirlwind. The long ax in his hand is constantly swinging, and a gust of ax wind is rolling up, directly towards Zhang Guifang Attacked the past. "Bang, bang, ding, ding, boom." Huge noises spread across the battlefield, and the sergeants on both sides were completely shocked by the situation in front of them.This is the strength of their generals. This is the strength that only immortals and Buddhas have. As the two sides continued to fight, the soldiers on both sides also began to shout. With the shouts and the sound of military drums, the entire battlefield seemed to be shaking. The power of Nangong Shi and Zhang Guifang, who were fighting, seemed to become very powerful in an instant, and the power of each collision became more powerful. "I didn't expect that there are such powerful warriors in this world. It seems that the strength of the human race is not weak." On the clouds in the sky, figures stood on the clouds, looking at the battlefield below. situation, the night was also full of surprises. However, the surprise soon completely faded away, and was replaced by contempt. Although such strength is not weak, in their eyes, the human race is still a small existence. No matter how strong the strength is, it will only turn into a piece of loess in the end, and finally die. Unlike immortals like them, who are free and easy and have endless lifespan. Totally incomparable. "The war is starting below, and we can't stay like this. Let's take out those people who don't know the weather and the general trend, and let me spread the breeze of my teachings." As he said, a person in the sky on the Xiqi side Individual figures moved quickly towards the direction of Yin Shang's camp, streaks of light streaked across the sky, leaving behind streaks of frightening aura, which made everyone on the battlefield feel A little bit of shock in my heart. Following the actions of the people of Chanjiao, silhouettes of people appeared in the sky of Yin Shang opposite, and soon they were confronting the people of Chanjiao. People from both sides stood together in the center of the battlefield. At the moment of the battle, their figures could not help but rise rapidly towards the sky. After all, any casualties in the battles between immortals are very rare, and if they are really involved in the battles of mortals, their fate will also change during the killings. After all, the cultivation of the human race is limited, but the general trend of the human race is definitely not something they can resist. The immortals in the sky entered the battle. The eyes of the soldiers on both sides were full of joy. They looked at the immortals on their side one after another. In their eyes, the immortals were omnipotent. Now that so many immortals appeared, they themselves One side will definitely win this war. The morale of the soldiers on both sides increased, and each of them began to lose control. The weapons in their hands began to wave continuously, and a powerful force could not help but exude from their bodies, as if they were about to burst out at any time, with waves of fighting spirit. Together, they are constantly changing in the sky, as if they have turned into a huge ferocious beast, constantly baring their teeth and claws, roaring, and seeming to start attacking at any time. "Kill." The sounds of killing sounded on the battlefield. Zhang Guifang and Nangong Shi collided again. Their bodies retreated and entered their own formation. Following their own soldiers, The resulting tide and impact were like two huge torrents that instantly collided in the center of the battlefield. Volume 1 and 2 Ancient Human Race Chapter 259 Lu Ya There is never any order in the battlefield. At the moment when the two torrents collided, both sides of the battlefield were completely plunged into war. At the moment when they collided together, the giant beasts formed by the morale and fighting spirit of both sides began to bite in the void, constantly hitting each other, trying to completely destroy each other, just like on the battlefield. Every soldier on board wanted to completely wipe out the enemy's soldiers. There is not the slightest hesitation, not the slightest timidity, there is only the will to fight, and when anyone has the slightest timidity, he is not far away from death. And when the battle on the battlefield has fully begun, the battle between the immortals in the sky has also fully begun. Pieces of treasures from the Immortal Family are constantly colliding in the air, causing the surrounding spiritual energy to vibrate. Wave after wave of power also escapes at any time, completely shaking away the surrounding clouds. The immortal family¡¯s battles, treasures, immortal magic, and understanding of heaven and earth are all fully displayed. The power of each strike can be said to move mountains, and the power of each move can completely achieve the effect of earth-shattering. If it weren't for the fact that these immortals fought at high altitudes and deliberately avoided affecting the human race during the battle, then the human race on the battlefield would have been affected. The power of both parties is the power of Chanjiao and Jiejiao. They are both followers of Chanjiao and monks who practice the cultivation methods of the two religions. Although these people are not disciples of the saint, their cultivation is not weak. They have also listened to the saint's sermons. Therefore, although they are not disciples of the saint, they are dependent on the two religions. "Explaining the teaching is indeed not simple. These powers alone are not simple. Such power definitely does not need to be weaker than the teaching." In Xiqi City. Kong Ru couldn't help but said as he felt the battle outside Xiqi City. Although he didn't go to watch, every scene on the battlefield was clearly reflected in Kong Ru's eyes. Every scene is so clear, every action of every person is very clear. Seeing such a war, although Kong Ru's face showed something, he couldn't help but sigh slightly in his heart. After all, in this calamity, although the main targets are immortals and Buddhas, the people who are most affected in the end are still the human race. Although the battle between the two religions on the battlefield is very fierce, no one has died yet. However, the human race on the battlefield has lost hundreds of people, and there are still many human races struggling on the edge of life and death, and may fall at any time. However, just as Kong Ru was watching the changes on the battlefield outside the city, a very strange aura suddenly appeared outside the city. This breath is not very powerful, and the cultivation level is only at the level of Daluo Jinxian, but the power in his body is pure to the extreme. It is completely unlike what the average Daluo Jinxian can possess, and even the average quasi-sage cannot compare with it. Moreover, there is an aura of royalty in this aura, which gives Kong Ru a very familiar feeling, but it is very different from the aura in Kong Ru's impression. Sensing this aura, Kong Ru's figure disappeared into Xiqi City in an instant, and he didn't care at all about the battle outside Xiqi City. Although this is the first battle between the two religions. But it was just a collision. In this battle, it can be said that no one was the core figure of the two religions. The people fighting were all people with a certain status in the two religions, but not a lot of status. This time the battle was just a test by both sides, a simple test. Kong Ru¡¯s figure disappeared into Xiqi City. When it appeared, it was already on Qishan Mountain outside Xiqi City. At this time, there was a person standing on Qishan Mountain, and the position where this person was standing was exactly where the Conferred God Platform was built on Qishan Mountain. This man stood under the Conferring God Platform, looking at the Conferred God Platform, with red lights flashing in his eyes. This red light flashed out, as if it was a streak of fire, making everything clear. The moment this person appeared, six rays of light flashed above the Conferred Gods List and appeared on the Conferred Gods Platform. These six figures were none other than Bai Jian and Five Elements Ghost stationed at the Conferred God Stage. After these six figures appeared, they looked at the figures under the stage and the red lights, their faces full of fear. From this red light, several of them felt the power of the Yang. This power of the Yang can be said to be devastating to Yin gods like them. "Who are you? This is the Conferring God's Platform. No one can get close to it. This Conferring God's Platform was built by the will of the Taoist ancestors and executed by the saints." After all, Bai Jian was the one who followed the Yellow Emperor in the war. He soon He had woken up from the fear in his heart and said to the people under the Conferred God Platform. "Haha, Dao Ancestor, what about Hongjun?" This person said after hearing the words of several people on the Conferring God Stage. His tone didn't seem to care much about Hongjun. He was not a high-ranking Dao Ancestor, but a Tao Ancestor. Someone you can sit with as an equal, someone you can interact with as an equal. "Hahaha, I didn't expect that a little Daluo Jinxian would have such an attitude towards Taozu. It seems that Hongjun's reputation is not very great." Just as Bai Jian and others?While talking to the man under the Conferring God Platform, a voice came from a distance. This voice was full of laughter, as if it was mocking Hongjun, and also seemed to be mocking this Daluo Jinxian for overestimating his abilities. . "Who is it?" The man under the Conferred God Platform seemed to be angry, and a red light shot out from his hand. This red light was a red fireball. After the fireball was shot, the surrounding space seemed to be burned, as if it would burn at any time. "Oh, the True Fire of the Sun, I never thought that in this world, besides little Jinwu, there would be someone who could display the True Fire of the Sun. And you still have a trace of the Golden Crow aura on your body, but your body is not the Golden Crow, and it doesn't seem to be from this world. Human beings are still rejected by the laws of this world." Kong Ru looked at the fireball that was shooting towards him quickly. He opened his hand gently and grabbed the fireball in his hand. He watched the fireball in his hand keep hitting and wanted to escape. The fireball he controlled couldn't help but said, his tone full of surprise. "Youyouyou, it's you, it's you, it's you." At this time, the people under the Conferred God Platform also saw Kong Ru, and their eyes were full of fear, as if they had encountered something. As if something terrible was happening, his body could not help but retreat towards the back, as if he was ready to escape at any time. "Greetings to the First Ancestor." At this time, Bai Jian, who was on the Conferring God Stage, also saw Kong Ru below the Conferring God Stage. He quickly walked down from the Conferring God Stage and knelt down in front of Kong Ru. Kong Ru's current appearance is what he looked like when he was walking among the human race, and how he looked when he accepted the Yellow Emperor. As a general who has followed the Yellow Emperor for many years, he also met Kong Ru as the Yellow Emperor's master by chance. portrait, so the identity of Confucius is also known. "Greetings to you, senior." Seeing Bai Jian in front of Kong Ru, the five ghosts following him also hurriedly knelt down in front of Kong Ru and said respectfully. "Well, you are Bai Jian. It was good to follow Xuanyuan in the battle back then. Now that you have such an opportunity, it is also a good destination. People from our human race who enter the list will be led by you in the future, and you will be controlled by Emperor Ziwei. ." Looking at Bai Jian, Kong Ru shot out a ray of light from his hand, and Bai Jian's figure instantly became much more solid, almost no different from a real person. However, he is still a yin god. "Your aura is very familiar. Although there is the aura of the Golden Crow, the aura of blood is completely different from that of the Golden Crow. Moreover, deep in your body, there is a faint aura of vastness and an aura of the netherworld, which is different from the aura of the netherworld. The auras of the world and the underworld are very similar. You should have stayed in the Netherworld for a long time." Kong Ru looked at the people under the Conferring God Platform, thinking quickly in his heart, and the doubts in his eyes gradually dissipated. It also became clear. He thought of a strange existence whose aura was very similar to the person in front of him. And these people are the remnant souls of the chaotic gods and demons that Confucius encountered in the Netherworld, and their auras are similar to this person. "Lu Ya has met fellow Taoist." Seeing the confusion in Kong Ru's eyes dissipate quickly, he also knew that Kong Ru already knew his identity, so he stood up directly, bowed slightly to Kong Ru, and said, Said his name. When he heard this name, Kong Ru couldn't help but feel surprised. Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 260 The Origin of Lu Ya Kong Ru looked at Lu Ya in front of him and already understood the identity of the self-made Lu Ya in front of him. In his previous life, Lu Ya also appeared in the Conferred Gods, and Lu Ya was very mysterious, both in terms of cultivation and origin. According to him, he is a Sanren from West Kunlun, while others say he is a Shijinwu. However, after Confucius arrived in this world and after he began to become a god, he didn't pay much attention to Lu Ya. After all, if it was little Jinwu, he should still be in Nuwa Palace now. Nuwa would not casually put the last bloodline of this demon emperor into such a chaotic calamity. And now the man in front of him calls himself Lu Ya, and Kong Ru has no doubts in his heart. If the person in front of him was Lu Ya, then everything would make sense. When Kong Ru saw this person, he saw that he felt fear, and that he had a familiar feeling on his body, and he already knew the origin of this person. This person is the remnant soul of the Chaos Gods and Demons who lived in the Netherworld before the opening up. Originally, Confucius thought that he had completely devoured the remnant souls of the Chaos Gods and Demons. There should be no one left, but Chaos All the gods and demons have existed since the creation of Chaos. Even Confucius, who has absorbed the remnant souls of many chaos gods and demons, cannot fully understand and know what kind of magical powers they have. So even though he was very surprised to see Lu Ya suddenly appearing, he didn't pay much attention to it. "Haha, I didn't expect that fellow Taoist is still there. It seems that fellow daoist is much stronger than those chaotic gods and demons. He can come out of the Netherworld and be in the prehistoric world without me knowing it at all. Surviving for such a long time. Chaos gods and demons are really not simple." Kong Ru looked at Lu Ya and said to Lu Ya with a smile, but when he was joking, a trace of aura could not help but exude from his body. Confucius' cultivation level is already at the top among saints. As long as he takes one step forward, he can surpass the level of saints and reach the level of heaven. Although the breath released was only a trace, the breath this time was also very powerful, and the breath came out. Even an average quasi-saint-level powerhouse cannot resist him. After all, that sentence, all saints are ants, is not just a simple statement, but a real thing. Even the sub-sage, who is only one step away from the saint, is like an ant in front of the saint. The moment Kong Ru's aura came out, Lu Ya's expression couldn't help but change. The power in his body completely confronted him in an instant. A stream of flames appeared around his body, completely wrapping his figure. In the flames. There is a hint of gold in the red color of this flame. There is also a hint of glazed color, which looks very mixed, but it is extremely pure. The powerful flames are constantly burning everything around it, and the surrounding space is under this flame. It seemed as if it would be burned through by flames at any time. But even so, with Kong Ru's aura oppressing him, his figure was still shaking involuntarily, and his face was full of horror. As a Chaos God and Demon, he dared to confront Pangu back then. And left a trace of the residual soul, such strength. Compared with the saints in the prehistoric world, they are only stronger but not weaker. Although his soul has become broken, he has been hiding in the prehistoric world among the dozens of Yuan Hui that emerged from the Netherworld, constantly restoring his soul, and finally began to build his own body. As a Chaos God and Demon, he also has very strict requirements for his body. After all, the body is also very important to a cultivator, and it may even become a restriction that limits the growth of one's cultivation in the future. However, Lu Ya's opportunity was also very good. In the wilderness, he encountered the bodies of the nine golden crows that had fallen that year, and completely absorbed the bodies of these nine golden crows, and completely refined their origins. For his own body, which is also his current body. Although each of these nine Golden Crows cannot be compared with the Emperor Jun and Taiyi of the past, they are much stronger than the ordinary innate gods and demons. Even the ten demon saints of the year are compared to the nine. The foundation also needs to be slightly different. And now the origins of the nine Golden Crows have been completely absorbed by Lu Ya. Although Lu Ya's foundation is not top-notch in the prehistoric world, it is already very powerful. If he refines his secret method, it is not impossible to regain a trace of the power of his chaotic body. However, all this is a matter of the future. No matter what level Lu Ya's cultivation level will reach in the future, his current cultivation level is only the peak of Daluo Jinxian, not even a quasi-sage. Although as the remnant soul of the Chaos God and Demon, the quality of the soul is very high, after all, it has not been fully recovered and is still very limited. It is still very difficult to fight against the aura exuded by Kong Ru. Lu Ya fought hard to resist Kong Ru's pressure. A trace of sweat fell from time to time on his face, but it was quickly evaporated by the flames around his body. After sweating, Lu Ya's body began to flow continuously.A trace of blood, this blood was constantly evaporated under the true fire of the sun, turning into streams of blood-colored mist, completely covering his figure. At this time, Lu Ya's mind was completely immersed in the vast and majestic momentum, and his soul could not be mobilized at all. The whole person seemed to be like a duckweed in the ocean, completely unable to exert his strength, as if he would be beaten at any time. The surrounding waves were completely swallowed up and dissipated between heaven and earth. "How about it? Although you have recovered a lot, after all, you are only the remnant soul of the Chaos Gods and Demons, not the Chaos Gods and Demons. And even if you are the Chaos Gods and Demons," Kong Ru said here, he couldn't help but pause for a moment as the scene behind him happened. The changes turned into a world, and in this world a huge body exuding the energy of chaos was the body of the Chaos God and Demon. "Chaos Gods and Demons!!!" The moment Lu Ya's power over Kong Ru's body subsided, he felt a lot more relaxed and wanted to take a breath and recover from the trauma in his body. Although I was very surprised when I heard what Kong Ru said, I didn't pay much attention to it in my heart. However, I felt the changes around Kong Ru and couldn't help but raise my eyes and look at the huge thing in the world behind Kong Ru. His body and eyes were full of surprise and disbelief, and after all this, all that was left was the deep fear in his heart. As the remnant soul of the Chaos Gods and Demons, Lu Ya has begun to recover. He has also recovered a lot of memories about the Chaos Gods and Demons and the chaos. He is very aware of the power of the Chaos Gods and Demons. The body of the Chaos God and Demon behind Kong Ru, and the Chaos Energy on that body, are definitely not what ordinary Chaos Gods and Demons can emit. The powerful Chaos Energy is definitely Chaos above the level of a Saint. Gods and demons. Although it is unknown whether or how many such powerful chaos gods and demons still exist in the current chaos, there were not many saint-level chaos gods and demons in the chaos he was in back then, and his cultivation back then was not That's all. And now, in the small world of the person in front of him, there is actually a body of a Chaos God and Demon, and the scars on his body are very obvious, and it can be clearly seen that he was killed in one blow. And now there are no injuries left on Kong Ru's body. It can be seen that he did not suffer any trauma when he fought with the Chaos Gods and Demons, and the battle must have ended very easily. This kind of strength is also very powerful in his own era. It can be said that it is completely impossible to deal with the person in front of me with my own cultivation. Although he is the remnant soul of the Chaos God and Demon, he has the opportunity to restore his previous cultivation level, and even go further, but when the time comes, how far the cultivation level of the person in front of him will reach is beyond his imagination. , when the time comes, it will be very difficult to say whether anyone can deal with those chaotic gods and demons who have preserved their lives. Thinking of this, Lu Ya couldn't help but sigh slightly in his heart. Chaos gods and demons have become a thing of the past. This prehistoric world can give birth to such a heaven-defying existence, and how many strong men will be given birth to in the future. Although they cannot be like the person in front of me, they are still not that simple. To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian (.Vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please go to m to read.) Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 261 Outside Mianchi City After Kong Ru shocked Lu Ya, he no longer stayed where he was and disappeared directly on Qishan Mountain. // //Dulu Ya remained on Qishan Mountain, still in shock and unable to recover. After Kong Ru left Qishan, he returned to Xiqi City again. By this time, the battle outside Xiqi City had ended. Tens of thousands of soldiers had been killed. Neither side had gained any advantage and could only retreat. But the war did not end there. As the wars continued, many monks appeared in Xiqi. These people are all three generations of disciples of Chanjiao, the leader of which is Yang Jian, and Huang Feihu's son, Huang Tianhua, is a disciple of Qingxu Daodezhenjun among the Twelve Golden Immortals, and a direct disciple of Yuxu Palace. There are also Tu Xingsun, a disciple of Fear Liu Sun, disciples of Daoxing Tianzun, Han Dulong, Xue Ehu, and Wei Hu. There are also Muzha, a disciple of Master Puxian, Jin Zha, a disciple of Manjusri Guangfa Tianzun, Nezha, a disciple of Master Taiyi, and Lei Zhenzi, a disciple of Yun Zhongzi, who is also the youngest son of King Wen. Each of these people are the direct descendants of Chanjiao. Although their cultivation bases are not very strong, except for Yang Jian and Nezha, their cultivation bases are above the Taiyi realm and have reached the Taiyi Golden Immortal level. The others are just In the immortal realm. However, although the cultivation of these people is very limited, each of them has a powerful spiritual treasure, and they also practice their own martial arts, which plays a big role on the battlefield. It was precisely because of the presence of a few people that they played a lot of roles on the battlefield, which ultimately led to Zhang Guifang's defeat and death. . Zhang Guifang's failure, whether it was the courtiers of the Yin Shang Dynasty or the princes, everyone was full of shock, and the shock was full of excitement. Xiqi's success can be said to have given the princes the confidence to rebel. One by one, the princes began to move, and more princes began to rebel. In just a short period of time, dozens of princes began to raise troops and attack the Yin Shang. However, more princes still held a wait-and-see attitude, continuing to wait for the next chaos. However, what happened next shocked the entire Yin Shang Dynasty again. After Zhang Guifang, the Yin Shang Dynasty sent generals one after another to lead large armies to conquer Xiqi. The number of troops each time was hundreds of thousands, and the generals leading the troops were all famous generals among the Yin Shang Dynasty. Lu Xiong, Chen Lin, Deng Jiugong, Mo Li Qing, Mo Li Hong, Mo Li Hai, Mo Li Shou, Zhang Shan, etc. Each of these people are very powerful, and they have great influence among the many generals of the Yin and Shang Dynasties. High prestige and ability can be said to be beyond doubt. But the final result surprised everyone, and everyone ended up defeated. However, although these are shocking, they still cannot make people completely give up the decision to completely rebel. However, another shocking news shocked everyone completely. And this shocking news was the defeat of Grand Master Wen Zhong. After many Yin and Shang generals failed and lost their lives, Wen Zhong, as the Grand Master, could no longer sit still and directly led his troops to Xiqi to attack Xiqi City. As Wen Zhong went to Xiqi, there were also many monks accompanying the army, and these monks were all Jiejiao monks. The joining of these monks was to continue this war and completely eliminate Xiqi's strength. Grand Master Wen Zhong was the strongest among the generals of the Yin and Shang Dynasties. Among the Yin Shang, no matter they were ordinary soldiers or high-ranking generals, everyone respected Grand Master Wen Zhong from the bottom of their hearts. Moreover, after Wen Zhong took charge of the army, he experienced countless wars and put down countless rebellions among the Yin and Shang Dynasties. The prestige established by these countless wars was more effective than anything else. However, the power of Dazhou at this time has also undergone great changes. Both the own soldiers and the surrendered soldiers are already experienced soldiers, and their combat power has been greatly improved. When Wen Zhong led the army, the two sides started fighting directly. In the end, Wen Zhong did not gain any advantage and was blocked outside Xiqi City. The fighting between the two sides lasted for a long time. Many soldiers died, and many monks died in this war. But no matter what, Wen Zhong did not achieve any results. The final result shocked everyone. Wen Zhong was defeated in front of Xiqi City. There was not even a tenth of his army left. He was either defeated on the battlefield or had already been killed. He was captured by Jiang Ziya and became a prisoner. Even in the end, Wen Zhong was forced by Jiang Ziya to Juelong Ridge. After Wen Zhong entered Juelong Ridge, eight pillars of fire rose above Juelong Ridge. These eight sky-reaching fire pillars appeared for a very short time and soon disappeared. Also disappearing was Wen Zhong who entered Juelong Ridge. Wen Zhong¡¯s disappearance can be said to be a huge blow to the Yin Shang Dynasty. But for all the princes of the Yin and Shang Dynasties, it can be said to be good news, and it also makes everyoneFull of confidence, one by one entered the war against the Yin Shang. After Wen Zhong's failure, Zhou Shi also entered the stage of attack from passive defense. Starting from Xiqi City, Ji Chang worshiped Jiang Ziya as his commander on Qishan Mountain, which was how he started the war against the Yin and Shang Dynasties. Along the way, Jiang Ziya led the army from Xiqi and headed in the direction of Chaoge. They passed many cities, experienced Shouyang Mountain, Jinji Ridge, and directly reached Sishui Pass, which is beyond the five passes. Location. At Bishui Pass, the coach Han Rong and the guard Yu Hua blocked the pass, but in the end, they could not stop them. In the end, they were defeated by the Zhou army, and then moved towards Jiepai Pass and Dream Chaser Pass. Tongguan, Lintongguan, and the Four Passes. Although the defenders among these four passes were not weak, each pass did not stop the Zhou army. Each pass was broken by the Zhou army, and the Zhou army advanced. The speed has also become faster. The rapid advance of the Zhou army established a strong prestige among all the princes. Under this prestige, Zhou seemed to have become the leader of the princes. The princes who were still waiting and watching began to take action one by one. The princes' territories moved quickly, and the army moved quickly towards Mengjin. This Mengjin is also the place where the princes agreed to gather, and it is also where they gather their strength to deal with the last force of the Yin Shang Dynasty. Although the Yin Shang sent a lot of troops, this was not all the strength of the Yin Shang. After all, the power accumulated over hundreds of years is still very powerful. Although the various princes have experienced hundreds of years of accumulation, they still dare not directly confront the Yin Shang. The only chance is to gather all the princes With the strongest Zhou army as the backbone, only in this way can it be possible to fight against the Yin and Shang Dynasties. After Zhou Jun passed the five passes, he continued to advance rapidly, passing through several cities without encountering many obstacles. As for the sergeants of the Zhou army, their morale became even stronger during the battle. The aura of each sergeant has changed a lot. The ferocious aura shows the strength of each individual. . However, Zhou Jun's advance was quickly blocked, and the location of this blockade was Mianchi, the city that Zhou Jun had to pass through on his way to Chaoge. As the city closest to the Yellow River, Mianchi is also a city that must be passed through. The city wall of Mianchi is still very tall. Moreover, the thickness of the city is much thicker than other cities, and the army gathered in Mianchi is not much larger than that of the five passes. As for the generals guarding Mianchi, many generals in the Yin and Shang Dynasties also thought that they were very outstanding. This person is Zhang Kui. In addition to Zhang Kui, the most powerful people in Mianchi are Zhang Kui's wife Gao Lanfang, as well as the guards Wang Zuo and Zheng Zhuang, all of whom are not weak. Zhou Jun gathered outside Mianchi, looking at the tall city wall, everyone's eyes were full of solemnity. The most solemn person is Huang Feihu. Huang Feihu's understanding of the generals of the Yin and Shang Dynasties is the most familiar among the Zhou family, and it is precisely because of this that he is so dignified. (To be continued. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 262: Ten Ultimate Formations On the city wall of Mianchi City, Zhang Kui looked at the large camps not far away from the city. The light in his eyes kept flashing and his heart was filled with shock. Although he had foreseen the scene in front of him, he did not expect that there would be so many Zhou troops. "Madam, I wonder what we should do? This Zhou army is so powerful. It seems that it will be very difficult for Mianchi City to resist the Zhou army. In the end, it may end up following the footsteps of those five passes." Zhang Kui looked at it. Looking at Zhou Jun in the distance, he turned around and said to the woman beside him, Gao Lanying. "Husband, you are in such a position because of the great favor of the king. We must guard this place for the king. Mianchi City is the last city at the Yellow River crossing, and it is also the only place that can prevent the Zhou army from crossing the Yellow River. The king will definitely send people here. , as long as your husband stays for a while, then you and I can be regarded as worthy of the king's kindness." Gao Lanying looked at Zhang Kui who was full of worry beside her and said. When Zhang Kui was watching the Zhou army from the city, people in the Zhou army were also observing the city of Mianchi. Although it can be said that the whole journey was very smooth, the people of Zhou Jun did not dare to show any slightest care. After all, in this war, all the soldiers saw not only the brothers around them, but also the immortals fighting in the sky. Although those immortals are usually aloof, their powerful strength is also very powerful, which is completely beyond their imagination. But in the battles again and again, these immortals did not avoid the fate of falling. As a result, everyone knew that this war was not that simple. As long as an immortal takes action, he and others will be like ants. It may have turned into ashes in an instant. It is precisely because of this that in the battles one after another, these soldiers did not dare to show any slightness, and each one of them could be said to be cautious. "Uncle Master, who is the guard of Mianchi? Why don't we attack the city directly? What are we waiting for? Although Mianchi City is not bad compared to the Five Passes, there are not many troops in the city. As long as If we attack, then Mianchi City will definitely be destroyed." In the Chinese army's camp, the generals of the Zhou army gathered in the camp, and Nezha stood out from the crowd and said to Jiang Ziya. "Nezha, you don't have to be too anxious. Although we passed the five levels very easily, the Yin Shang is not that simple. Now that we are closer to Chaoge, the resistance we receive will definitely become stronger. We are getting tougher, so we have to be more careful as we approach Chaoge. Now, King Wu Cheng will introduce the guard of Mianchi City, so that we can know ourselves and the enemy." Jiang Ziya said to Nezha. His eyes swept over everyone in the tent, and finally his eyes stopped on King Wu Cheng. "The guard of Mianchi is Zhang Kui, and Zhang Kui's martial arts is also good. However, he has another skill and is proficient in the magic of the immortal family. The most proficient in earth magic is earth magic, which is different from General Tu Xingsun. It's the same. However, his Earth Bending Technique is much better than General Tu Xingsun's, so if we meet in front of the battle, it will be very difficult for us to deal with him. Even if we defeat him, we won't be able to defeat him. You might be able to capture him easily." Huang Feihu said, telling Zhang Kui's information without missing any information. After hearing what Huang Feihu said, everyone was very surprised. They are also very familiar with Tu Xingsun's Earth Bending Technique. Although the attack is not very strong, the attack is very strange and sudden. Without a fight, it can be said that he is completely invincible. And now that Zhang Kui's earth-moving skills are actually more powerful than those of earth-moving sun, you can imagine how difficult it will be to deal with them. "Except Zhang Kui, the other guards in Mianchi are nothing to worry about. But Zhang Kui's wife should be careful. Zhang Kui's wife is named Gao Lanying, and she also possesses special powers, although she is not very powerful. I know exactly what kind of magic it is, but it's definitely not simple." Huang Feihu looked at everyone and continued. "Now that everyone knows the situation of the defenders of Mianchi City, let's attack the city tomorrow and test the strength of Zhang Kui?" Jiang Ziya said, and finally made a decision, but after everyone left, Jiang Ziya After sending Yang Jian down, he gave Yang Jian some instructions. After Yang Jian left the Chinese army's tent, he did not return to his own camp. Instead, he turned into a rainbow and left the Zhou army directly. Not to mention that Yang Jian left the Zhou army, the next day, Jiang Ziya gathered the Zhou army outside Mianchi City, looked at the tall city wall, and began to attack the city directly. Zhang Kui in the city saw Jiang Ziya's attack and did not open the door to fight. Seeing countless soldiers outside the city, Zhang Kui also knew that even if he went out to fight and defeated the opponent's general, he would not be able to cause the slightest harm to the Zhou army in the end. On the contrary, it will give the Zhou army an opportunity to take advantage of. It is better to wait for the Zhou army to attack directly. Instead, it can wait for work. Zhou Jun¡¯s attack?Zhang Kui did not neglect the continuous attacks, commanding the surrounding troops to constantly fight against the Zhou army that was constantly attacking the city. During the battle, the armies of both sides did not make any concessions. The Zhou army continued to attack, but they were unable to set foot on the city of Mianchi, and the Shang army could only struggle to deal with it. After a day of fighting, many of the soldiers on both sides turned into lifeless bodies and remained under Mianchi City, but neither side had the slightest advantage. "Zhang Kui is really not easy. He can rely on the army in the city to resist the advance of our army. It seems that if we don't get rid of this Kui, it will be very difficult for us to break through Mianchi. It seems that we can't rush. Yes, and the monks from the Yin Shang Dynasty have not come yet, so we must be very careful." Jiang Ziya sat in the tent and said, with a very worried tone in his tone. Although the battle between the monks has not affected the human race's campaign so far, Jiang Ziya knows that all this is just because the monks on both sides have not gained any advantage. And at this time, in the sky, the sound of fairy music sounded one after another, rays of light appeared in the sky that was about to gradually become dark, and rays of fairy spirit descended from the sky. And in the center of this fairy spirit, figures appeared one after another. Twelve figures, each one has a strong power on his body, and the expressions on his face are also different. "Ziya has met all the senior brothers. I would like to thank all of you for bothering you this time." Jiang Ziya said respectfully as he looked at the people showing their figures one by one in the sky. Originally, Jiang Ziya sent Yang Jian out to invite Zhenliu Sun, but he did not expect that all the twelve golden immortals would arrive, and Jiang Ziya was very confused in his heart. "Hahaha, Junior Brother Ziya, please don't be too polite. We came here because of Master's name. Master said that there was going to be a massacre in Mianchi City to block the general trend of Heaven, so he sent us to deal with it this time. Killing, and I will explain the teachings and they will come one after another." The leader Guangchengzi said, as the senior brother, Guangchengzi still has a high prestige among many brothers, with the cultivation level of Daluo Jinxian. And when the Twelve Golden Immortals arrived at the Zhou camp, rays of light also appeared above Mianchi and descended into the General Military Mansion in the center of Mianchi City. And what appeared in these rays of light were the top ten heavenly kings in the Jie Jiao. The cultivation of these ten heavenly kings in the Jie Jiao was not very strong, but they had extraordinary abilities in formations. Comprehension. And now, the ten people came here precisely to block the advance of the Zhou army. After the ten people arrived in Mianchi, they did not stay in the city for long. Instead, under the leadership of Zhang Kui, they went outside Mianchi City and began to set up their own formations. ???????????????? The formations that these ten heavenly kings want to deploy are exactly the top ten formations among the many formations in Jiejiao. The name of the Shijue Formation is Shijue, which means to destroy the ten directions. There is no life in the formation, only the gate of death and no gate of life. It can be said that it is a formation specially made for killing. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian (.) to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please go to m to read. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 263: Collision The Ten Jue Formations are: "Heaven Jue Formation"; "Earth Fierce Formation"; "Wind Roar Formation"; "Ice Formation"; "Golden Light Formation"; "Blood Formation Formation"; "Fire Flame Formation"; "Soul Falling Formation" "; "Red Water Formation"; "Red Sand Formation". Every large formation is filled with a murderous aura, and every large formation looks so fierce, as if it wants to completely swallow everything in the formation. "The Ten Absolute Formation, the ten directions are extinct, without the slightest chance of life. There are only four doors in the great formation." Among the formations in Jie Jiao, except for the Ten Thousand Immortals Formation and the Nine-Bend Yellow River Formation, these Ten Ultimate Formations can be said to be the top formations. Moreover, few people among the Jie Jiao have understood these ten great formations. However, these ten heavenly kings can be said to be outliers among the Jie Jiao. Their cultivation is not very high and they focus entirely on the formation. On top of understanding. Among the ten great heavenly monarchs, Qin Wan, Zhao Jiang, Dong Quan, Yuan Jiao, Jinguang Shengsheng, Sun Liang, Bai Li, Yao Bin, Wang Bian, and Zhang Shao, in addition to Jinguang Shenjun, they were all disciples of Taoist Duobao, the first disciple of the Jie Cult. The other nine people can be said to be unknown among the Jiejiao. The reason why several people can worship under Jie Jiao's disciples is entirely because of Our Lady of Golden Light. But this time, the few people who came here received the will of Tongtian, the leader of the Jie Sect, and their hearts could be said to be filled with excitement. After all, with their cultivation, being able to get the attention of Tongtian can be said to be a great gift for them, so when they came out this time, it can be said that a few people had no reservations at all, and they wanted to show off in front of everyone in Jiejiao. , show off. At the moment when the Ten Jue Formation was deployed, everyone in the Chanjiao camp in the Zhou camp also felt the murderous aura emanating from the direction of Mianchi, and their hearts were filled with surprise. They did not expect that the Jiejiao people would actually With such a momentum, I couldn't help but be more cautious. "Jiejiao is indeed a group of people who have turned into eggs. They actually have such a murderous spirit. They are definitely not righteous people. It seems that Jiejiao is really going to decline." Guangchengzi felt the powerful killing power. Qi, said, his tone was very calm, but the strong aura on his body had already explained his decision. "Senior Brother, Jie Jing was created by my uncle, but it is very mixed. When we take action, we can clean up the family for our uncle." The speaker was Chi Jing, one of the twelve golden immortals, Dao Xing. Tianzun, Master Lingbao, Taiyi Zhenren, Qingxu Daodetianzun and others all closely followed the footsteps of senior brother Guangchengzi. In addition to a few people headed by Guangchengzi, among the other twelve golden immortals, Samantabhadra, Taoist Cihang, Manjusri Guangfa Tianzun, and Wei Liusun are the deputy assistants in the teaching. The leader of the church is Ran Deng Taoist. Although Taoist Ran Deng worships Yuanshi Tianzun, he is also one of the innate gods and demons who have listened to the sermon in Zixiao Palace. However, I only caught up with him during the last sermon, so his cultivation level is still at Da Luo Jinxian. He did not receive much attention when he became a disciple of Yuanshi Tianzun. He was only given the position of deputy leader of the teaching. Others did not receive any special treatment, not even as good as several named disciples of Yuanshi Tianzun. Except for these people, Master Yuding and Master Huanglong are aliens among the Twelve Golden Immortals and do not belong to either of the two parties. However, with the strong support of Yuding Zhenren, it has become a third party independent of the two parties. " In the entire teaching, including the registered disciples, Yuanshi Tianzun only has fourteen disciples, but even these fourteen disciples have more than three filming scenes. This situation makes everyone feel funny. After all, even the Jiejiao sect known as Ten Thousand Immortals Lai Dynasty does not have such clear sects. It can only be divided into inner sect and outer sect, but there is no such distinction at all. The next day came quickly. The armies of both sides did not move and stayed in their camps. And the people standing in front of the formation were wearing Taoist robes and exuding the aura of fairy spirits. Each of these people looked very ethereal, as if they didn't pay attention to everything in front of them. But from everyone's eyes, you can see the deep importance they attach to the enemy in front of them. "Guang Chengzi, the great disciple of the Taoist Chan Cult. I don't know that this fellow Taoist from the Jie Cult is here. Please come and see me." After all, Guang Chengzi is the top disciple among the Twelve Golden Immortals. He came out and shouted to the ten formations outside Mianchi City. The voice turned into a huge sound, resounding in the ten formations and in the ears of everyone who preached the Ten Heavenly Lords. "This Guangchengzi is really amazing. Daluo Jinxian's cultivation is actually so powerful, and he actually teaches it in our formation." The Ten Heavenly Lords gathered together in the formation, and the Golden Light Holy Mother said. The Holy Mother of Golden Light is a disciple of Duobao, and her cultivation has entered the realm of Daluo. She also has a certain understanding of the realm of Daluo Golden Immortal. Moreover, Duobao once showed the power of Daluo Jinxian in front of her, but it was not fully displayed. Therefore, although she knew the power of Daluo Jinxian, she had never faced it head-on like now. "Humph, even if it isWhat about Luo Jinxian? Now our formation has been guided by the leader and has been connected into one formation space. The ten formations are connected and complement each other. Even if Daluo Jinxian enters, it cannot be easily broken. "Qin Wan, the leader of the Ten Heavenly Lords, said, dispelling everyone's fear of Guangchengzi's cultivation. After speaking, he stepped forward directly and walked out of the formation, and the other nine people followed suit. Walking out of the formation, standing outside the formation, looking at the Twelve Golden Immortals not far away, as well as Jiang Ziya and several third-generation disciples of Chanjiao. "Jiejiao Qin Wan, Zhao Jiang, Dong Quan, Yuan Jiao, Jinguang Shengsheng, Sun Liang, Bai Li, Yao Bin, Wang Bian, Zhang Shao and Shi Tianjun have met fellow Taoists of Chanjiao." Qin Wan stood in the formation. In addition, Weiwei nodded and said to Guang Chengzi and others opposite. "It turned out to be the Ten Heavenly Lords of Jie Jiao. Why did you fellow Taoists put up this evil formation to stop the Zhou army? Fellow Taoists should know that the rise and fall of Zhou Dynasty and Shang was God's will and the general trend. Fellow Taoists are not afraid of going against the will of heaven. Lost their lives in a catastrophe." Guangchengzi couldn't help but said as he looked at the figure of Shi Tianjun and the formation behind them. Seeing the murderous aura in the formation, he also knew how powerful the formation was. He originally felt the killing energy in the formation yesterday. Although he knew that the formation was missing, he was even more surprised when he saw it today. The mystery of this formation was far beyond his expectation. "Fellow Taoist, why do you need to say more? I am here to follow the will of the leader of the Jiejiao Sect. You don't need many friends, so we should come and break the formation. As long as you, Taoist, break the formation, then we will be here Leave and never stay here again, and we can also persuade Zhang Kui to give up Mianchi City and let the Zhou army pass to the Yellow River ferry." Qin Wan heard Guang Chengzi's words, although there was some atmosphere in his heart, the atmosphere was Guang Chengzi's tone. Although he looked down upon several people, he still suppressed his anger. "Hmph, they are indeed people who have turned into eggs. They only know about killing. They don't know the weather or the general situation. It's like this today. Senior brother, why do we need to persuade them to directly break the formation and take their lives? Let these people know that I explain my teachings." After hearing Qin Wan's words, Chi Jingjing, who was standing next to Guangchengzi, stood up angrily and looked at Shitianjun opposite, filled with anger. "Okay, then we will break the formation. After breaking the formation, whether these Taoist friends will live or die depends on the chance of these Taoist friends." Although Guangchengzi also felt very angry, he still did not show it at all. . After all, as the chief disciple of Chanjiao, although he is arrogant, he can still suppress his emotions. Especially after his attempt to accept Huangdi as his disciple failed, he also knew in his heart that his cultivation was still very weak in the prehistoric world, and the only thing he could rely on was His own master, but even his own master cannot protect him at any time. "Hahaha, break the formation, break the formation, today I will let you explain and see the arse of my interception, you will know how powerful I am." Qin Wan also heard what Chi Jing said, said angrily, turned around and walked away Nearing the formation, the other nine people also followed Qin Wan into the formation. To be continued. ) Volume One: Ancient Human Race Chapter 264: The Powerful Ten Jue Arrays Qin Wan waits for you to enter the Ten Jue Formation, and each returns to the formation he presides over. Standing in the center of the formation, the auras on his body are constantly shooting out, and the seals in his hands are constantly pinching. The surrounding formations also began to change, and the killing energy in the formation surged out in an instant. The Ten Jue Formation was originally realized by the Ten Heavenly Kings when they listened to the sermons of the Tongtian Cult. There is one yuan, two poles, three talents, four images, five elements, six unions, seven stars, eight trigrams, nine palaces, and ten directions between heaven and earth. These are the foundation of the formation and the components of all the formations. The formations realized by the ten people are formally combined with the conditions of the ten people. They stand in ten directions, arouse the killing energy, and kill everything. , is the Ten Jue Formation. Originally, although several people realized the ten great formations, they were separated and could not be integrated into one. However, in the past few years, several people have been summoned by the Tongtian Cult Master to preach to several people, which has strengthened their understanding of the formation in a short period of time, although they have not yet been able to completely transform the Ten Jue Formation. It is a space, but it has begun to merge and form its own formation. The formations in the prehistoric world, the formations that can form the formation space, can be said to be the top formations. Even if the strength is limited, in the formation space, you can indeed manipulate the space at will. This method can only It can only be possessed by those who have entered the realm of quasi-sage, and even those who are at the quasi-sage level are very careful when using the power of space, and do not dare to be negligent in the slightest. Guangchengzi and others outside the formation could feel the changes in the Shijue Formation in an instant. The feeling was very clear. It was as if there was a ferocious beast standing in front of him, and the aura above this ferocious beast was constantly oppressing him. The teeth at the corners of the mouth were exposed, as if they were ready to bite someone at any time and devour them completely. "How can they control such a formation?" The one who spoke was Dao Xing Tianzun on the side. Dao Xing Tianzun's strength has also entered the realm of Da Luo and reached the level of Da Luo True Immortal. Among several brothers, It's not bad, but I can't help but feel shocked when I feel the killing energy condensed to the extreme in the Ten Jue Formation. "I explain the Dafa. How can we be afraid of his heresy? Today we are here to represent my interpretation. We must go in and have a try. Moreover, this formation is so powerful that it must not be so easy to control. , it must be very difficult for the ten of them. Even if we are defeated when we enter, we will definitely be able to come out safely when the time comes, and we will not lose the prestige of my teaching." Fearful Sun stood up and said, with a look on his face. There was no trace of fear at all. Although his cultivation level is not very high, he is very proficient in the mastery of earth magic. He is confident that his earth magic can protect his life. "Okay, fellow juniors, follow me to the Ten Jue Formation to take a look. Junior Brother Ziya will lead me to teach the disciples and just wait outside." Guangchengzi heard the words of Dao Xing Tianzun and Wei Liusun, and he did not hesitate. He hesitated again and said directly. But while moving forward, streaks of brilliance emanated from his body. A small bell first appeared above the head. After this small bell appeared. It began to grow rapidly and instantly enveloped his figure. This small bell is Guangchengzi's companion spiritual treasure, the Soul-falling Bell. It is also a good innate spiritual treasure that can protect the soul and can also affect the soul. In addition to the Soul-Destroying Bell, small seals appeared one after another in Guangchengzi's hands. However, although this seal is small, the power it exudes makes the people around it feel a strong pressure. With that thick feeling, the seal seemed like a huge mountain. Seeing the seal in Guangchengzi's hand, everyone's eyes couldn't help but flash with a glimmer of light, and their eyes were filled with a trace of envy. However, several people quickly reacted and took out pieces of spiritual treasures in their hands, surrounding their figures and guarding them in the middle. As disciples of the leader of the Chan Cult, Yuanshi Tianzun, each of the Twelve Golden Immortals has good qualifications, and Yuanshi Tianzun also takes great care of his disciples. Each disciple is given a spiritual treasure to protect his body, and Now all the disciples showed off their spiritual treasures, and the scene was very spectacular. After all, each of these spiritual treasures is an innate thing. In the prehistoric world, even the old and powerful people did not possess a few spiritual treasures. After the Twelve Golden Immortals revealed their spiritual treasures, they no longer stayed where they were and entered the Ten Jue Formation one after another. Although the innate spirit treasure is very powerful, the mana required to be consumed is also very huge. Even if a few people's cultivation is above the Great Luo realm, they will be greatly restricted and cannot activate the innate spirit treasure for a long time. of. When the Twelve Golden Immortals entered the Ten Jue Formation, the surrounding Yangtze River changed instantly. The figures of several people seemed to appear in the void. There were shining stars around them, and a strange feeling filled the space. The aura of this aura greatly restricted the spirits of several people, making them unable to see the surrounding scenes clearly in the space. "Is this the Ten Jue Formation? There is nothing too special about it, except that this space seems to be limited.There is nothing strange about the soul that controls us. "Entering the formation, Huang Long looked at the surrounding scenes and said involuntarily. However, the other Twelve Golden Immortals around him had no expression on their faces, as if Huang Long did not exist. And Huang Long saw In such a scene, his face couldn't help but become very embarrassed. When Yu Ding, who was standing next to him, saw this, his face couldn't help but change, and when he looked at the other people, his expressions were full of unkindness. Seeing that the scene around them had not changed at all, the Twelve Golden Immortals could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. They continued to move towards the center of the formation and began to search for the formation eye. However, at the moment when the twelve people were relieved, a sudden change occurred in the space. The surrounding killing energy seemed to turn into a strong wind, sweeping across the entire space and continuously gathering towards the Twelve Golden Immortals. In an instant, the sky and the earth began to crack, strong winds whipped up, and bursts of cold winds rose, rolling up waves, turning into huge pieces of ice that continued to attack Guangchengzi and others. In addition to these pieces of ice, bursts of red sand are scattered in the air, constantly corroding everything around them. In addition to all this, bursts of blood-colored waves rise in the formation, and bursts of red sand are scattered in the air. The golden light stimulated the twelve people, making them unable to open their eyes. And the moment a few people closed their eyes, a gust of dark wind rose up within the formation, sweeping across their bodies and constantly hitting the spiritual treasures outside their bodies. However, the power of the innate spiritual treasures was so powerful. After the dark wind passed by, only a trace of the guard passed through the spirit treasure and hung on the bodies of several people. At the moment when the cold wind swept through, several people only felt a burst of coolness on their bodies, and their souls seemed to be swept by the cold wind. The bone-breaking cold instantly seemed to freeze their souls. Although the coldness in their souls only lasted for a moment, the spiritual treasures around their bodies trembled for a while, as if they were about to fall at any time. Guangchengzi looked at the conditions of the junior disciples around him, and his heart was still full of surprise. He had already felt the evil wind in an instant. But for Daluo Jinxian, who was also protected by the Falling Soul Bell, the moment the evil wind entered his body, the Falling Soul Bell trembled for a while, directly blocking the surrounding evil wind completely from his body. Can't get any closer. However, he could easily feel the power of this sinister wind. If he hadn't owned the Soul Falling Bell, he would have fallen victim to it. Seeing the crumbling people around him, Guangchengzi's powerful magic power was instantly poured into the Soul Falling Bell. Under this powerful magic power, the Soul-Destroying Bell began to tremble continuously, and the bells rang one after another. "Dong dong dong." The bell rang, and ripples appeared all around in an instant, spreading to all directions, resisting the surrounding wind, but even so, the Lost Soul Bell was shaky, as if it would not be able to support it in the next moment. come down. "Junior brothers, why don't you wake up quickly!!!" The moment Guang Chengzi raised the Soul-Destroying Bell, a soft drink sounded. Following this shout, Guang Chengzi's powerful magic power instantly turned into A loud sound reached the ears of the other eleven people, causing their souls, which had become somewhat blurred due to the cold, to wake up in an instant. The mana in their bodies and the power in their souls also exploded. Coming out, the evil wind that entered the body was instantly driven out, and the soul instantly woke up. "Elder brother, how could this be? We didn't receive any attacks. We only felt a burst of cold wind, and our souls lost consciousness." The speaker was Taoist Cihang, who had a jade purification bottle. It also has a certain protective effect on the soul, but it is still attacked in an instant, and my heart can't help but be filled with fear. "This Ten Jue Formation is not simple. It seems that the accuracy of the people in this Jue Sect is very sufficient. We should retreat quickly, otherwise the Ten Heavenly Lords in this Ten Jue Formation will use their full strength, and we will definitely suffer greater damage. When the time comes, they may be trapped in these ten battle formations for a long time, which will definitely hinder the Zhou army from advancing and affect the general situation." Guang Chengzi said, with a very serious expression on his face, and the seal in his hand The seal began to grow huge in an instant, turning into a mountain and attacking the surrounding space. This mountain turned into a ray of light and attacked the surrounding space. The huge force of oppression oppressed the surrounding space, and the surrounding space seemed to be shattered in an instant. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 265: Actions of the Two Religions Guangchengzi exerted all his strength, and all the mana in his body was completely injected into the Fantian Seal in front of him. The Fantian Seal also continued to become larger and larger, turning into a huge mountain peak, with a powerful power exuding from the top of the mountain. , threatening the entire space, and cracks began to appear in the surrounding space. "Here." With a soft drink, the fantian seal on Guangchengzi's head instantly turned into a ray of light and began to continuously hit the surrounding space. Fantian Seal is an acquired treasure, which was refined by Yuanshi Tianzun using the broken Buzhou Mountain. This Buzhou Mountain was transformed from Pangu's spine. Although Pangu's power had basically dissipated when it was broken, a lot of it still remained. However, during the refining process of Yuanshi Tianzun, this trace of power was retained and completely condensed into the Fantian Seal, which also made the attack power of this Tianzun not comparable to the top-quality innate spiritual treasures. Not bad, even much better. Although Guangchengzi was unable to completely activate the Fantian Seal, now that he is urging it with all his strength, the power emitted by the Fantian Seal is still very powerful. I saw that the mountains formed by Fan Tianyin were constantly shaking and attacking the surrounding space. The surrounding space began to fragment piece by piece, revealing the scene behind the space. The space is shattered, and what follows is a storm formed by a powerful space, which is exactly the space storm. Although this Ten Jue Formation is not a complete space, the power of the space is still very powerful. The power of the space continuously hits the bodies of the Twelve Golden Immortals, constantly blowing the surroundings of their bodies. The light of the Lingbao spread out. "Leave quickly." Guangchengzi said to everyone as he watched the space around him shatter. After saying that, his body turned into a stream of light. Holding the Fantian Seal, he kept hitting the space in front of him, breaking up the storm in the surrounding space, and quickly advanced towards the outside of the Shi Jue Formation. However, although the power of Fan Tianyin is very powerful, the power it consumes is also very powerful. In just a short period of attack, nine out of ten of the mana in Guangchengzi's body has been consumed. If it were Guangchengzi alone. At this time, he had left the Ten Jue Formation, but there were still several junior disciples behind him. His speed could not reach the extreme, and he could only control his own forward speed. And if this situation continues, several people will not be able to leave the Ten Jue Formation, and in the end they will only be trapped within the Ten Jue Formation, even if the Ten Heavenly Lord does not take the lives of several people. Such a result will also cause several people to lose face. After all, the highest cultivation level of these people is only the Daluo realm, and the other cultivation bases are only that of Taiyi Golden Immortal. And everyone on their side has a cultivation level above the Daluo realm, and the strongest ones are even higher than the Daluo realm. It was Daluo Jinxian, and such a formation was defeated by a group of people whose cultivation level was completely lower than that of himself and others. From now on, I will be completely unable to gain a foothold on the ancient world. "Ouch, groan." Just when everyone felt that they could not leave the Ten Jue Formation, a dragon roar sounded from behind a few people. Following the dragon's roar, a ray of yellow light shot out from behind everyone, completely enveloping everyone's figure in their bodies. Heading towards the prehistoric world beyond the space rift. And this yellow light is the Yellow Dragon among the Twelve Golden Immortals. The Yellow Dragon is originally a dragon. But his bloodline is very thin, so he became a disciple of Yuanshi Tianzun by chance. After all, Huanglong is a dragon. His body is inherently stronger than ordinary mythical beasts, and he is also born with the ability to fly, and his flying speed is also very fast. Now Huanglong transformed into his true body, and his figure instantly turned into a yellow light, leading the other eleven people out of the Ten Jue Formation. Along the way, the dragon scales on Huang Long's body continued to shatter, and streams of blood continued to spurt out from his body. In just a short period of time, Huang Long's body was already covered with scars. "Bang." There was a loud noise, and the figures of twelve people appeared outside the Ten Jue Formation and fell to the ground. Each of them looked very sluggish. Huang Long's face was even more miserable, his face was pale, his body was covered with wounds, blood was flowing out, and the Taoist robe was completely dyed red. "Damn it, this sect has actually put up such a big formation. It seems that it is really going to fight with my sect. Brother, I will go to Kunlun Mountain to see the master and ask the master to decide this matter. You will wait here next week. Wait in the military camp, waiting for my news." After Guang Chengzi came out of the formation, he quickly recovered and said to the eleven people around him. After finishing speaking, his body instantly turned into a stream of light, Disappeared in place and moved quickly towards Kunlun Mountain. The Twelve Golden Immortals came out of the Ten Jue Formation, and each one of them was very miserable. The face of the Ten Heavenly Lord in the formation was not very good either. The time that the Ten Jue Formation was able to form the formation space was still very short, and it was not completely controlled. Under Guangchengzi's powerful attack, the space was shattered. Several people did not feel very comfortable, and they suffered a lot of backlash. His face was also very pale. "I didn't expect that the Twelve Golden Immortals of Chanjiao would be so powerful. They could actually break through the constraints of the surrounding space and escape from this space.Breaking through the storm. "Qin Wan, one of the Ten Heavenly Lords, said that he was also very afraid of the power of the Twelve Golden Immortals. "It seems that we need to inform the leader that we alone cannot resist the followers of this teaching. We still need my fellow Taoists who intercept the teaching to come." Our Lady of Golden Light said, and after finishing speaking, she looked at the other nine people. As a disciple of Duobao, his status among the ten heavenly kings is still not low. The other nine heavenly kings still have great respect for their fellow Taoists around them. After saying that, Our Lady of Golden Light took out a jade talisman from her hand and crushed it instantly. A ray of light from the jade talisman shot directly towards the East China Sea. The two sects of Chanjie have been at war for several years, but in these few years, the only battles they have fought are between some disciples with very limited status. And now the battle between the Twelve Golden Immortals and the Ten Heavenly Lords is the prelude to the actual battle between the two sides, and it is also the beginning of the gathering of power between the two sides, and it has officially become the climax of the Tribulation of the Gods. Start. No matter what the final result is, the two sects will definitely become enemies. Even the passage of time cannot resolve the grievances between the two parties. And what the followers of both sides will face next will be a battle between life and death, not just a battle that is more like a sparring match like before. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 266: Saints of the Four Religions With the Ten Jue Formations in place, the defeat of the Twelve Golden Immortals had a huge impact on both sides. The originally strong morale of the Zhou camp quickly dropped, and the eyes of the soldiers in the camp were full of worry. After all, the immortal who came was the senior brother of their prime minister, Jiang Ziya, and the elder of General Yang Jian and General Nezha. Although they don't know the abilities of these immortals, as Jiang Ziya, Yang Jian and others who often come into contact with them, they still know it very well. That method is not something that mortals can possess. And now, these high-ranking immortals are all filled with an aura of decadence. There are scars on the Taoist robes on their bodies, and traces of blood are stained on the Taoist robes. And there is an aura of terror exuding from every wound, and you can clearly feel the terror of the strength of the person who caused the wound. "Compared with the decline within the Zhou army, the people of the Yin and Shang Dynasties were full of joy. Experienced the defeat of several generals, the defeat of Master Wen, the defeat of five passes, and the loss of cities one after another. The atmosphere within the entire Yin Shang Dynasty was very decadent, as if the entire dynasty would collapse in the next moment. But now, the Zhou army was blocked and unable to advance even a little bit. Even the opponents' immortals left in embarrassment one by one. This situation was an advantage that the Yin Shang Dynasty had never had before. Not to mention the changes between the Shang and Zhou dynasties, all religions in the prehistoric world also experienced huge changes. Outside Yuxu Palace on the main peak of Kunlun Mountain, Guangchengzi's figure stopped outside Yuxu Palace. He couldn't help but breathed a sigh of relief. The aura on his body also became much more stable. His whole body returned to what it was before. The original ethereal immortal. "Disciple Guangchengzi pays homage to the master." Guangchengzi entered Yuxu Palace. He prostrated himself directly on the ground and said respectfully. As a disciple of Yuanshi Tianzun. Guangchengzi could still enter Yuxu Palace directly, so he entered Yuxu Palace directly without any communication from Baihetongzi. "Guangchengzi, didn't you go to Mianchi to help the Zhou army cross the Yellow River? Why are you here today? And the aura on your body is very disordered. Did you meet a strong person? It can make you so embarrassed. Also. There is only Duobao from Chanjiao. Did Duobao take action? It seems that your uncle finally couldn't bear it anymore?" Yuanshi Tianzun opened his eyes, glanced at Guangchengzi, and instantly saw Guangchengzi's After seeing the situation, he said. At the same time, Yuanshi Tianzun said with doubts in his eyes, after all, in his opinion. Although the two sects of Chanjie have started fighting now, the fighting is still very limited, and as saints, they don't really care about it. It seems too early for Tongtian Cult Leader to take action now. "Master, Uncle Tongtian didn't take action. However, ten people from Jiejiao came, and the cultivation of these ten people was not very strong. However, they set up a large formation. This large formation is a space of its own. We twelve After people enter the space, it can be said that they have no ability to resist at all. The heaven and earth, wind evil, water, ice, and dark wind in the space are all very powerful. Even though we have the protection of Lingbao, we almost fell into it. In the end Relying on the power of Fan Tianyin, the space in front of him was broken and he escaped from the formation." Guangchengzi said, his face full of guilt. After all, I am a Daluo Jinxian, but I have no ability to resist in front of a formation, and my heart is still full of anxiety. "Array space? There are actually people like this in Jiejiao, but these are just side sects, and only your own cultivation is the foundation. Although you can't fight against it, you will definitely be able to deal with it in the future. As for the Ten Jue Formations, You go to Lingjiu Mountain to meet Ran Deng, gather my disciples to teach, go to Mianchi, and break the Ten Jue Formation." Yuanshi Tianzun said, while also comforting Guangchengzi. As his eldest disciple, Guangchengzi also has great potential, and he is very concerned about this disciple. Hearing the words of his master, Guangchengzi felt a lot more at ease. After leaving the Yuxu Palace, he headed directly towards Lingjiu Mountain to meet the deputy leader of the Sword Chan Sect, Taoist Ran Deng. "Humph, Tongtian, you think that a small formation can stop the general trend of my teaching. The demise of Shang and the rise of Zhou are the general trend of heaven. No matter how powerful you are, there is only the road to destruction in the end." In Yuxu Palace , after Guangchengzi left, Yuanshi Tianzun's eyes opened again, a ray of light flashed, and a faint voice continued to echo in Yuxu Palace, but soon disappeared, and Yuanshi Tianzun's eyes closed again, But he was once again immersed in the understanding of the Tao. Guangchengzi returned to Yuxu Palace, and the news of the Golden Lady has also reached the hands of Duobao on Jin'ao Island. Duobao couldn't help but smile slightly when he saw the message from the Golden Lady. He turned around and headed towards the Biyou Palace in the center of Jin'ao Island. "Master, the Ten Heavenly Lords have already set up the Ten Jue Formations outside Mianchi City, and the Twelve Golden Immortals of the Chan Cult have also walked through the Ten Jue Formations. However, in the end, although the Twelve Golden Immortals??I suffered a lot of shame, but in the end, with the power of Guangchengzi's Pantian Seal, I broke through the space of the Ten Jue Formation and escaped. The Ten Heavenly Lords also received a certain amount of backlash, so Jinguang A message was sent to ask the members of Jiejiao to come and support. "Duobao stood aside and said respectfully to the Tongtian Cult Leader on the cloud bed. While speaking, his face was also full of joy. After all, Jin Guang was his disciple and could frustrate the Twelve Golden Immortals of the Chan Cult. He couldn't help but feel happy in his heart. "Well, it's very good. It's not what fellow Taoist Confucius said, but I really didn't know that there were such talents among our Jiejiao, who could actually realize the Ten Ultimate Formations, and even develop a space. However, now, Chanjiao actually Even the Twelve Golden Immortals have come out, and it seems that Yuan Yuan can¡¯t wait any longer. However, if you want to take action against me, Jie Jiao, you also want to let Chan Jiao see the power of my Jie Jiao. Tomorrow you will take some of your Junior brother and junior sister, lead the immortals I teach to Mianchi to see what the strength of Chanjiao is." Tongtian said, a smile couldn't help but appear on his face, and he looked in the direction of Kunlun Mountain, his eyes full of Got fighting spirit. The two sects of Chanjie began to take action, and the Western Buddhists Jie Yin and Zhunti also began to become restless. The monks who entered the human race from the west entered the struggle for destiny of the human race through the influence of Nan Bohou. Nan Bohou, who was originally a rebel, was the first among the four princes to rebel. It can be said that he was a very powerful one among the many princes. However, the rise of the Great Zhou and the strength of the Zhou army continued to defeat the generals and armies of the Yin and Shang Dynasties, making the reputation of the Great Zhou rapidly rise among the princes. Moreover, the Great Zhou Dynasty directly gathered the great fortune before the Yin and Shang Dynasties were destroyed. This made Buddhism, which was originally full of confidence, involuntarily miss a move. "Junior brother, now the two sects of Chanjie are about to fight. This is the time for you and me to use our methods, and it is also an opportunity for Buddhism to rise. As long as the two sects of Chanjie suffer losses in this battle and continue to confront each other, then you and I will You can start planning for my Buddhism during this calamity." Beside the Eight Treasures Merit Pool, Jie Yin and Zhunti opened their eyes, Jie Yin said to Zhunti, his tone was very calm, as if he was saying something. A trivial thing. "Yes, senior brother, I will send the pharmacist and Maitreya to take some of my Buddhist disciples to go there. It can also provoke conflicts between the two religions and make the war between the two religions more fierce. Some." Zhunti said, a sharp look flashed in his eyes, and a trace of aura could not help but exude from his body. In addition to the four saints who expounded the three religions of Buddhism, Lao Tzu, who was far away in the small world of chaos, also woke up from his cultivation. However, after opening his eyes, he regained his composure again after a slight movement. He closed his eyes and entered into the understanding of the Tao. It was as if he had never opened his eyes before. The aura of his whole body was full of energy. He was indifferent and didn't care about anything at all. In his heart, there was only the endless avenue, and everything else was unimportant. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian (.) to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please go to m to read. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 267: Three Religions Gather in Mianchi City The actions of the three religions were like a huge gust of wind sweeping across the entire prehistoric world. In the prehistoric world, after the Lich War, the human race rose, and the prehistoric world respected the human race. However, after the Three Sovereigns and Five Emperors, the human race's edge was completely hidden. Although the fate of the prehistoric world gathered on the human race, the power of the human race has been completely 's hidden. After the power of the human race disappeared, the most powerful force in the prehistoric world was the sect founded by several saints. Although the power of these sects is very limited and cannot be compared with the power of various races in the prehistoric world, they are backed by saints. The existence of a saint can be said to be the most noble existence in the ancient world. He is immortal and extremely powerful. The power of a single saint is already countless times more powerful than the strong men of all races combined. Even the two extremely tyrannical Lich clans did not dare to offend easily. People from the three religions quickly gathered towards the people from Mianchi. Although the most powerful among these people was Daluo Jinxian, as representatives of the three religions, the scene for each of them was very vast. Above the Zhou army, blossoming auspicious clouds gathered above the Zhou camp, and the golden flowers gathered by the spiritual energy continued to fall. At the same time, bursts of celestial music sounded in the sky, and each sound was very crisp, making everyone feel a burst of joy rising in their hearts. With the sound of fairy music, the auspicious clouds fell from the sky and landed not far from the Zhou army's camp. After these people landed on the ground, their hands waved gently. Reeds rose up one after another on the spot. Although these reeds are very simple, they are also very delicate. There are golden lamps around the Lu Peng, gathering the surrounding spiritual energy around the Lu Peng. As the auspicious clouds fell, the faces of several golden immortals in the Zhou camp were filled with joy. Their figures flew out of the camp in an instant, and soon they appeared in the Zhou army's camp. Among the reeds not far away. ¡°I¡¯ve met Teacher Ran Deng, I¡¯ve met Senior Brother.¡± The eleven people said respectfully when they saw the two people sitting in the reed. The people in this reed are none other than the deputy leader of Chanjiao, Taoist Ran Deng and Guang Chengzi. Rendeng Taoist is the deputy leader of Chanjiao. Although he is said to be a disciple of Yuanshi Tianzun, he is also the one who heard him in Zixiao Palace together with Yuanshi Tianzun, so most people who explain the teaching call Ran Deng Taoist his teacher. "Well, you have almost recovered. Entering the Master sent us here to break the Ten Jue Formation, this fierce formation. We will need a few more efforts in the future. Fellow Taoists, please sit down first. Wait for the opportunity to break this evil formation." Ran Deng looked at the few people who appeared, smiled slightly, and said to the eleven people, his face full of gentleness. And when the Chanjiao people arrived, bursts of clouds also rose in Mianchi City. It landed outside Mianchi City, not far from the Ten Jue Formation. These people did not have the sound of fairy music like Chanjiao, but their speed was extremely fast, and they quickly landed from the clouds. The leader of the Jie Jiao people was Duobao, the eldest disciple of the Jie Jiao, and there were several people following Duobao. Each one of them has a good status in Jiejiao. Among these people, except for the Holy Mother of Turtle Spirits that Confucius talked about in Biyou Palace. In addition to Wudang Holy Mother, Winged Immortal, and Sanxiao, there are also many masters of Jiejiao, including Pilu Immortal, Lingya Immortal, Wuyun Immortal, Golden Light Immortal, Qiushou Immortal, and Golden Hoop Immortal. Everyone is a great master. The existence of Luo Jing is no worse than the Twelve Golden Immortals of Chanjiao, and is even much better. With the arrival of Jie Jiao and others, the Ten Heavenly Lords in the Ten Jue Formation were all very excited, and each of them bowed respectfully to Duobao and others. After all, Duobao and others are the real core disciples of Jiejiao, and their status is much stronger than theirs. In addition to Duobao and others, there were also many disciples of Jie Jiao who came together, including Han Zhixian, Caiyun Fairy, Luo Xuan and others. Although these people's cultivation was limited, their number was very large. It can be said that those who came this time concentrated the power of Jiejiao. "We came here to fight with Chan Jiao to see what power Chan Jiao has. How dare you underestimate me, Jie Jiao. Jin Ling, although the Ten Jue Formation you are waiting for is powerful, it has only just been completed. The space It's still very unstable. You wait and choose the right people from among the people I teach, and work together to consolidate the space of the Ten Jue Formations. See how the people who teach me how to leave the Ten Jue Formations and transform the Ten Jue Formations. Turn it into a tomb for everyone in the Chan Cult." Duobao's tone was very calm, but the murderous aura in his body was revealed. "Yes, we will definitely use all our methods to bury those who teach in the Ten Jue Formation, make my name for the Jiao Jiao, and let them know the power of my Shangqing Dafa." Qin Wan's tone was full of confidence , the body exudes a strong power, and the cultivation level of the Taiyi Golden Immortal peak can't help but fluctuate, as if it will break through in the next moment.   Shi Tianjun selected many people from among the people who were taught by Jie to enter the Ten Jue Array, stand in various positions of the Ten Jue Array, and taught them some methods of entering the Ten Jue Array and walking in the Ten Jue Array. Fajue, he began to tell them about it. Although the Ten Jue Formation is very profound and cannot be explained clearly, it is very simple to just reinforce the strength of the formation space. With the joining of the Jiejiao people, the killing energy above the Shi Jue Formation has become more powerful, and the bloody light in the formation has become more intense. The ferocious beast lying on top of the Ten Jue Formation, formed by the gathering of killing energy, became more ferocious and more agile, and its destructive aura also became more powerful. At the same time that the light from the Ten Jue Formation was emitted, the people who were not far away could not help but feel the murderous aura. Their hearts were filled with shock, and they could not help but feel a sense of fear. "It seems that everyone who intercepted the teaching has arrived, and the power of the Ten Jue Formation has become more powerful. It has become more difficult for us to break the formation." Ran Deng felt the emanations from the Ten Jue Formation. With such powerful power, he couldn't help but smile bitterly on his face, and he couldn't help but say, and he was also full of worry at the same time. "Teacher, how should we respond? This Ten Jue Formation is very powerful. Last time we were already in a very embarrassing situation before we went deep into it. Now that this formation has become even more powerful, we will become even more vulnerable if we want to resist. It¡¯s so difficult, I don¡¯t know what teacher can do.¡± Guangchengzi said to Ran Deng. Although he didn¡¯t have a good impression of Ran Deng, after all, this Ran Deng has existed for countless years. Compared with the time he has been practicing, It will be much longer, and the knowledge will naturally be much broader. So under such a situation, he asked directly without any hesitation. The failure of the Twelve Golden Immortals has already lost the face of the Chanjiao. If it fails again this time, the face of the Chanjiao will be completely lost and its reputation will drop to the extreme. Therefore, Guangchengzi did not have any hesitation, nor did he dare to have any hesitation. As long as he could break the Shijue Formation, preserving the face of Chanjiao was the first problem now. And at this moment, the fragrance of lotus flowers rose in the sky, and golden Buddha lights appeared in the sky. And figures appeared from the west, one after another, either standing or sitting on the golden lotus, moving quickly towards the direction of the Lu Peng that explained the teaching. With the appearance of these people, the sound of Sanskrit chanting was heard in the surrounding air, and the shadows of Buddha appeared in the void one by one. "Amitabha." A sound of Buddha singing sounded, and the surrounding Buddha light disappeared. Figures fell in front of Lu Peng who was explaining the teaching, and people appeared in front of Ran Deng and others. These people were the pharmacists, Maitreya and others who came under the orders of Zhunti. At this time, people from the three religions also appeared on the battlefield at the same time. And this moment also indicates that the warring forces on the battlefield this time have also expanded from the battle between the two religions to the battle between the three religions. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian (.) to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please go to m to read. Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 268 The Strong Human Race Although Ran Deng and others were very surprised by the arrival of the Western Buddhist pharmacist and Maitreya, they quickly reacted and stood up to greet them. "I have met two Taoist friends. I don't know why they came here. Now I interpret that the two religions will have a battle. Does the West want to get involved and seek to gain something from this calamity? What?" The first person to speak was Guangchengzi. This calamity was an opportunity for Chanjiao, an opportunity to rise and become the largest sect in the prehistoric world. But now that these two people from the West appeared, Guangchengzi couldn't help but become vigilant. Especially Maitreya, when the human Yellow Emperor Xuanyuan was born, both of them went to the Xiong Clan to take Huang Emperor as their disciple, and in the end they even fought directly. Although they failed in the end and failed to accept Huang Emperor as their disciple, the two of them This is how a grudge was formed. Now that I see Maitreya coming, I can't help but be wary of Maitreya. I don't know what the people from the West have in mind when they come, and what the plans of the two saints from the West are. "Fellow Taoist, you are too worried. Junior Brother Maitreya and I came here this time because the people of Jiejiao set up the Ten Jue Formation to block the advance of the Zhou army, block the general trend of heaven, and go against the will of heaven. And after this matter is over, , Junior Brother Maitreya and I, as well as everyone in the West, will leave directly and will not stay here." At this time, the pharmacist stood up. This pharmacist was transformed from a medicinal herb and was accepted as a disciple. His temperament is also very good. His gentleness is very similar to that of his master. Moreover, the cultivation level of Jieying has reached the peak of Daluo Jinxian, which is one step higher than the cultivation level of Guangchengzi, who is the great disciple of Chanjiao. "Very good. With the support of all fellow Taoists, we will definitely break this formation this time." Ran Deng said at this time. The awkward atmosphere between both parties was completely dissipated in an instant. After Ran Deng finished speaking, he guided the pharmacist and Maitreya into the reeds, and Cihang and others also guided the people from the west who came behind the pharmacist and others to move in the direction of other reeds, and arranged everyone in Among the reeds. Ran Deng and others entered the Lu Peng, sat down, and looked at each other. Guang Chengzi began to tell the pharmacist and Maitreya everything they saw in the Ten Jue Formation. Of course it is. He did not tell about the embarrassing experience of the Twelve Golden Immortals in the Ten Jue Formation. After all, it was related to the face of Chanjiao. "It seems that this Ten Jue Formation is a top-notch formation that can actually form its own space. It seems that this Ten Heavenly Lord's is not simple. Moreover, the two fellow Taoists just said that the person who intercepts the teaching has arrived. Within the Ten Jue Formation, The red light has also become more intense, it seems that the space of the Ten Jue Formation has been reinforced, and it has become more difficult for us to break the formation." The pharmacist heard Guangchengzi's story. His face couldn't help but become more serious. I originally thought that I came here this time to deal with the cultivators of Jie Jiao, but I didn't expect to break such a large formation. At this time, I couldn't help but think of what my uncle told me when I left. "Yes, what Fellow Taoist Medicine Master said is true. The Ten Jue Formations are great killing formations. They are composed of ten great formations, namely: Heaven Jue Formation, Earthly Fierce Formation, Wind Roar Formation, Ice Formation. Golden Light Formation, Blood Transformation Formation. Blazing Flame Formation, Soul Falling Formation, Red Water Formation, and Red Sand Formation. These ten great formations are now connected together and merged with each other to become the current ten great formations. And these ten great formations are the Each of the ten gates of the Jue Da Formation is a Jue Sect, capable of death or life. It is precisely because of this that such a strong killing energy has been gathered to create this Ten Jue Grand Array." Ran Deng said at this time. It also showed his profound knowledge. He told the situation of the Ten Jue Formations in great detail without any exaggeration. "Then how can fellow Taoists break this evil formation?" After hearing Ran Deng's words, everyone's hearts were filled with shock. Maitreya, who had been sitting aside and smiling, heard Ran Deng's words and asked. "If you want to break through this formation, you must break through it from within. We must enter the formation before we can break it. But if we want to break through the formation, we also need to release the killing energy within the formation. ." Ran Deng continued, telling the method of breaking through the formation, but halfway through, he stopped directly, and did not continue to talk about the method of venting the killing energy within the formation. . "Teacher, how can we release the murderous energy in the formation and destroy this formation?" Guang Chengzi, who was sitting on the side, heard Ran Deng's words, but if there was any next way, he asked eagerly road. Whether the Ten Jue Formation can be broken is related to the face of the entire Chan Sect, and it is also the first battle between the two Sects of Chanjie. Which side is more powerful, and which side can become the largest religion in the prehistoric world. "If you want to release the killing energy in the Ten Jue Formation, you must completely gather the killing energy within the formation and use the killing energy to attack the entire formation. In the end, you will definitely be able to break through the entire formation. The formation will cause the space within the formation to become completely chaotic, and the formation will naturally break when the time comes." Ran Deng continued, but as he spoke, the expression on his face began to become gloomy, "And if you want to mobilize the entire formation, The murderous spirit in the formation requires some sacrifices." "What kind of sacrifice?" Guang Chengzi couldn't help but look solemn when he heard Ran Deng's words. Ran Deng's faceAt the same time as the color changed, Guang Chengzi also knew that this matter was no longer that simple, and the method that Ran Deng was about to say was no longer that simple to achieve. "Let human soldiers enter the Ten Jue Formation. Although the cultivation of these human soldiers is very limited, they have experienced countless battles, and their killing aura is also very strong. Moreover, human beings, in their souls There are natural advantages above it. After death, after experiencing the baptism of the killing aura, it will definitely turn into a fierce soul, mobilize the killing aura within the Ten Jue Formation, and break through the shackles of the Ten Jue Formation." Ran Deng said in a tone of voice. It also became a lot deeper, and the voice was much smaller. Only the four of them could hear the sound. "But after all, the human race is a big race in the prehistoric world. If we do this, we will definitely have a cause and effect with the human race. When the strong men of the human race appear, there will be another disaster for us." The one who spoke was on the side. Medicine Master, although Medicine Master has been practicing, he has a very gentle temperament, and he is very repulsive to such killings. "The human race is no longer as powerful as the Three Sovereigns and Five Emperors were in the past, and can dominate the entire prehistoric world. Although there are many strong men in the human race now, these strong men are hidden everywhere, and there is no need for us to take action. As long as they arrive Ziya can just give an order when the time comes. Moreover, all this is for the general trend of the human race. In order for the Zhou army to win, it is necessary to make certain sacrifices." Ran Deng said, telling his plan, and also By completely escaping all cause and effect, according to his method, a few people will not be contaminated by any cause and effect. After all, Jiang Ziya is also a human race and is the commander-in-chief of the Zhou army. Even so, he will not be tainted with any cause and effect. After Ran Deng explained the method, the other three said nothing more. Although they did not agree, Silence had already expressed their decision. When Ran Deng saw this, he couldn't help but feel certain in his heart. Although he was the deputy leader in the Chan Sect, his status in the Chan Sect was not very high. In the eyes of some Chanjiao followers, he is even inferior to the two named disciples of Yuanshi Tianzun, namely Anjixian Weng and Yun Zhongzi. This time, he received the order from Yuanshi Tianzun to go to Mianchi and destroy the Shijue Formation. He was very conflicted in his heart at first. He didn't know whether his decision could be conveyed to the followers of Chanjiao. And now that Guangchengzi has recognized his decision, he can't help but feel more confident in defeating the Ten Jue Formation. And just after everyone in Lu Peng made a decision, figures appeared outside Mianchi City. There is no strangeness in each of these people, but they appear very ordinary. But these people dared to be outside Mianchi City, and they had already seen the extraordinary qualities of these people. Moreover, when these people saw the direction of Zhou Jun and Lu Peng outside Mianchi City, they did not have the slightest yearning in their eyes, but instead had a lot of The look of disdain, but even more disdain was directed in the direction of Lu Peng outside the Zhou army. In addition to the look of disdain, a hint of sternness flashed through his eyes. Volume 1: The Ancient Human Race Chapter 269: The Strength of the Human Race Ran Deng and others made a decision and no longer stayed where they were. The group moved towards the Zhou army's camp. In addition to Ran Deng, Guang Chengzi, Yao Shi, and Maitreya, several other people from the Twelve Golden Immortals also arrived at the Zhou army's camp. Entering Zhou Jun's camp, several people quickly noticed the change in the surrounding atmosphere. The morale of the entire Zhou army has also recovered, and everyone's face is full of joy. "Well, could it be that King Zhou has arrived, but even if King Zhou came, he could not completely recover his morale so quickly." Guangchengzi and others felt the change in the atmosphere of Zhou camp, and they couldn't help but feel I thought in confusion. After all, Jiang Ziya came to greet them several times before, but he did not show up today. "Several immortal leaders, Prime Minister Jiang invites you to go to the Chinese army camp. Your Majesty is coming from Xiqi and wants to see some immortal leaders." Just when a few people arrived outside the camp, a soldier came out and faced Guangchengzi and others said respectfully. After saying that, he directly led Ran Deng and the others towards the central military tent. "Chanjiao Randen." "Guangchengzi", "Chi Jingjing", "Yuding Zhenren", "Cihang Taoist", "Taiyi Zhenren", "Daoxing", "Fear to leave a grandson", "Manjusri." "Samantabhadra" and "Qingxu" "Master Lingbao" and "Huang Long" "have met the Human Emperor." The people who explained the teaching said, their tone was very calm. "Western Buddhism, Medicine Master." "Maitreya" and "I have met the Human Emperor." After explaining the teachings to everyone, they saluted Ji Chang. Although the Zhou army has not yet succeeded, it is following the general trend of heaven. Ji Chang will definitely be the Human Emperor in the future, so several people are very respectful to Ji Chang. "I, Da Zhou, am able to achieve what I am today. Thanks to the care of several immortal elders, Ji Chang would like to thank all the immortal elders here." Ji Chang said, bowing slightly to everyone, and his tone was also very sincere. "The Human Emperor is so polite. The fall of Shang and the rise of Zhou are the general trend of Heaven. We are following the trend of Heaven. We came here this time to ask Your Majesty to send troops to attack Mianchi City, so that we can take the opportunity to break the large formation outside the city. ." Ran Deng said, bowing slightly after finishing speaking, his tone full of sincerity. "Taoist Ran Deng. Do you want to use my human race as a pawn for your teachings, and do you want to use the lives of the human race to vent the murderous spirit of the Ten Jue Formation?" The moment Ran Deng's voice fell, A person walked out from behind Ji Chang and said to Ran Deng. After speaking, a powerful aura rose up from his body and instantly completely wrapped Ran Deng in this powerful aura. Ran Deng felt this powerful momentum, and his heart couldn't help but move. The power of Daluo Jinxian's peak was also fully released, fighting against this powerful momentum. Feeling this powerful momentum, the expressions of everyone behind Ran Deng Taoist couldn't help but move. Looking at the person who appeared, they couldn't help but feel shocked in their hearts. They didn't know who the person who appeared was. How could it appear here and have such a powerful force? "I don't know who the fellow Taoist is?" Ran Deng asked with shock on his face as he looked at the person coming out from behind Ji Chang, and his tone was full of surprise. "I am Gengsi of the human race, sent by the ancestor to protect Ji Chang." Gengsi said. A burst of arrogance rose on his face, and the powerful aura on his body became more concentrated. The force pressing against Ran Deng became stronger, and Ran Deng's face became paler. "Hmph." Seeing the change in Ran Deng's face, the expressions of the people standing behind Ran Deng couldn't help but also changed. The aura on their bodies continued to rise, confronting Geng Si's aura. At the same time as several people took action, Ji Chang's figures appeared again behind him, standing together with Geng Si, and his momentum instantly condensed into one force, fighting against everyone's momentum. The momentum of the few people was completely released, and strong winds rose up in the entire camp, sweeping across the entire camp, causing chaos in the camp. However, although the camp became messy, the faces of Ji Chang and Jiang Ziya did not change at all, but Jiang Ziya's face was full of guilt. Originally, the reason why Chanjiao was associated with the Great Zhou Dynasty was for the prosperity of the Great Zhou Dynasty, but now everyone in the Chanjiao religion actually wants people from the Great Zhou Dynasty to sacrifice their lives to clear the way for them. Jiang Ziya also feels very guilty in his heart. Soon the fighting between the two sides stopped. The faces of Ran Deng and others became very pale, their bodies were constantly shaking, and their auras became very disordered, as if they had been greatly hurt. "Randeng, we will not stop you from fighting against the people who intercept the teachings, but if you dare to use the lives of my fellow humans as bets for yours, then don't blame me. Although my fellow humans have gone into hiding, If you want to preach among the human race, you still need the approval of the ancestor. The ancestor has already made it clear that if this happens again, you will not want to preach among my human race." GengThe aura of these people put away, and they said to Ran Deng and others, their tone was full of indifference, but in the eyes of Guang Chengzi and others, it was like thunder. "Okay, we will break through the Ten Jue Formation on our own and this won't happen again." Before Ran Deng could answer, Guang Chengzi had already stood up and replied. After all, the purpose of Chanjiao's mission this time was to spread the word among the human race, replace Jiejiao's position among the human race, and become the largest religion in the prehistoric world. And all of this is based on the recognition of the human race. If the human race does not recognize it, then even if each religion wants to preach among the human race, it will become very difficult or even impossible. After all, there are no longer a few strong people in the human race, and they are not something that sects like them can resist. "Then you go back and prepare to break the formation. After breaking the formation, the Zhou army can feel the Yellow River and continue the war against the Shang." Gengsi said, without any change in his tone, as if he was saying something special. Ordinary things. When Ran Deng and others heard Geng Si's words, they didn't say anything. They turned around and left quickly outside the gate, heading directly to Lu Peng's location outside the camp. But when they left, everyone's expressions were very ugly, and they no longer looked like the immortals who were full of ethereal aura in the past. "Thank you, seniors. If there weren't a few seniors this time, I don't know how many sons I would have lost this time." After Ran Deng and others left, Ji Chang said to Geng Si and others, his tone full of emotion. sincere. Ji Chang was originally in Xiqi City, waiting for news of Jiang Ziya's victory, but Gengsi and others appeared, took him outside Mianchi City, and told him about the discussions of Guangchengzi and others. Originally, he also He really didn't believe it. Although he didn't believe it, the final facts proved everything. By this time, Ji Chang also knew that these ordinary members of the Immortal Family were not as wishy-washy as usual, and none of them were that simple. "You don't have to worry about it. From now on, you will be the Human Emperor, and your status in our human race is also very noble. Even those who are immortal are incomparable. And this time, we are here to worship the ancestor." The order came so that our human race would not suffer too much loss in this war, and also to prevent these immortal sects from having too much influence on our human race. You should remember that our human race can rely on There is only the human race itself, not the power of the Immortal Dao. The power of these Immortal Dao sects can only be borrowed and used, but cannot be relied on." Gengsi said, his tone was full of arrogance, and he did not regard the various sects in the prehistoric world at all. Put it in your eyes. When Ji Chang heard Geng Si's words, he couldn't help but feel arrogant in his heart, as if he saw the power of the human race. As a descendant of the Yellow Emperor, although many things have been lost in the inheritance, there are still many records of the ancient human race, and they also have a certain understanding of the power of the human race. But now with the appearance of Gengsi and others, as well as the existence of the ancestor mentioned by Gengsi, Ji Chang also has a clearer understanding of the power of the human race. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users, please read it.) Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 270: Interpretation of the Collision between Two Religions When Ran Deng and others left Zhou Jun's military camp, their faces became even paler. : The reason why their faces turned pale while reading the novel was not only the hurt they suffered during the collision with Gengsi and others, but also the anger and unwillingness in their hearts. "Teacher Ran Deng, it is impossible for the Zhou army to send troops now, how should we respond? Without the strength of the Zhou army, how can we break the murderous spirit in the formation." Puxian stood up and said, his tone full of disturbed. As one of the Twelve Golden Immortals, he has also suffered heavy losses in the Ten Jue Formations. He knows how powerful the Ten Jue Formations are. Now the method of breaking the Ten Jue Formations has become feasible, and among the Zhou army, The few strong men from the human race he saw shocked him, and he couldn't help but worry about whether he could break the Ten Jue Formation. "The human method has been exploited. It seems that we can only try it with the strength of my followers. If we gather my followers to break through the Ten Jue Formation, then we can only ask the master to take action. ." When Ran Deng heard Puxian's words, his eyes were filled with regret. He is the clearest about the power of Gengsi and others. Everyone's cultivation is at the realm of Daluo Jinxian. The leader Gengsi's cultivation is at the peak level, and it is slightly stronger than his cultivation. "Alas." After hearing Ran Deng's words, Guang Chengzi and others couldn't help but sigh, and everyone's face was full of decadence. After all, the twelve of them had suffered great losses in the Ten Jue Formation, and they also knew how powerful the Ten Jue Formation was. I also know what kind of impact it will have if such a decision is made now. Hundreds of people came this time. How many people will be alive by then will be unknown. Now Ran Deng's decision was just to let the people he taught replace the murderous spirit of Zhou Jun's people. but. Even if he understood all this in his heart, Guangchengzi couldn't object in his heart. Having made the decision, Ran Deng and the others no longer hesitated at all, gathered all the people around them and began to make arrangements. After all, only in this way can everyone's strength be fully brought out, and the casualties will be minimized when fighting against the Ten Jue Formation. When Ran Deng and others were preparing to break the formation the next day, they were outside Mianchi City. The immortals from the Jie Jiao also gathered together, looking in the direction of the Chan Jiao, their eyes filled with smiles. "Hahaha, the people who explain the teaching are really nothing more than that. They actually want to sacrifice the soldiers of the Zhou army to break the Ten Jue Formation. They are indeed a group of guys who only know how to practice behind closed doors." Duobao said with a smile. Everyone around him laughed when he heard Duobao's words, their faces full of sarcasm. When these people who intercepted the teachings came to Mianchi City, they had already been given very clear instructions by their senior brother Duobao. He also has a clear understanding of the power of the human race, and most of these people who intercept the religion are people who like to travel in the ancient world and make friends. He also had a vague understanding of the strength of the human race, so when he arrived at Mianchi City, everyone's personality had also restrained a lot. Even people who were usually arrogant did not dare to be arrogant at will. "Elder brother, if Chanjiao has Ran Deng, even without the soldiers of the Zhou Army, he will definitely find a way to break the murderous spirit in the Ten Jue Formation. Action will definitely begin tomorrow. How should we deal with it? ?" Zhao Gongming asked, sitting cross-legged aside. Zhao Gongming and Duobao, one is the top disciple of the outer sect and the other is the top disciple of the inner sect. The disciples of Jie Jiao are all under the control of the two, and their cultivation is within the middle line of Jie Jiao. It is also the highest. Duobao's cultivation is at the limit of Daluo Jinxian, and Zhao Gongming's cultivation is not weak either. His cultivation is above Daluo Jinxian, and he has the peak strength of Daluo Jinxian. "Junior Brother Zhao, don't worry. This Ten Jue Formation was originally just for ordinary disciples to resist the Chan Cult. With me waiting, Ran Deng, Guang Chengzi and others will take a step into the Ten Jue Formation. When the time comes, even if they are the Ten Jue Formation If the formation is broken, there will be no one left in the Chan Sect. However, as long as I intercept the teachings, there will be a swarm of people. How many of the Chan Sect's disciples will be able to escape this disaster." Duobao said, his face full of smiles, and his body It exuded a powerful killing aura. "What Senior Brother said is very good. And as long as the Twelve Golden Immortals don't die in the formation, I don't think Second Junior Uncle will take action, and we won't have any scruples." The one who spoke was the elder standing behind Zhao Gongming. Er Dingguangxian, Changer Dingguangxian said with a strange smile on his face, full of contempt for everyone who explained the religion. "Okay, when we take action tomorrow, Ran Deng will be held by Junior Brother Zhao. This Ran Deng is a person who has listened to the teachings in Zixiao Palace, but his cultivation level is only that of Daluo Jinxian, and he has not gained any inspiration from the teachings. Treasure. Junior Brother Zhao has two spiritual treasures, the Purple Electric Hammer and the Fishing Drum. He will definitely be able to drag out this burning lamp. I will deal with Guangchengzi, the eldest disciple of Chanjiao. This Guangchengzi has the acquired supreme treasure Fantian Seal, which is It was refined from the Buzhou Mountain that collapsed that year. It is very powerful, and only I can handle it. The pharmacist who comes from the west has Junior Sister Yunxiao to deal with it, and Maitreya is left to Junior Sister Guiling.??. Finally, there is Yuding Zhenren who explains the teachings and is handed over to his junior sister. This Jade Cauldron is practicing the Nine Transformation Mysterious Technique of Chanjiao to protect the teachings. Junior sister must be careful when dealing with it. "Duobao named the people on the Chanjiao side one by one, and continued. These people are all Daluo Jinxian level beings, and they are also the most powerful combat force on the Chanjiao side. Now that there are no more of these people, the Chanjiao side His strength is only less than half. "As for the other golden immortals who explain the teachings, as well as the Buddhist people, there are Wuyun Immortal, Golden Hoop Immortal, Pilu Immortal, Lingya Immortal, Qiu Shou Immortal, Long Ear Dingguang Immortal, Bixiao, Qiongxiao, Han Zhi Xian, Cai Yun and several junior sisters will deal with it together. The other junior brothers will guard the Shi Jue Formation." Duobao arranged everything, and he still had the feeling that everything was in his own hands. When everyone in Jiejiao heard Duobao's arrangement, they were all very excited and cheered, waiting for the next day's battle to begin. Time passes very quickly, one day has passed in the blink of an eye, and the sky has just brightened the next day. The people who gathered on both sides of Shang and Zhou Dynasty opened their eyes one by one. There was no emotion or change in their eyes. Some of them were calmer and solemn. The two sides began to gather at dawn and converged in the direction of the Ten Jue Formation, waiting for today's battle. The debate over whether this war is about Interpretation, Jie, or Buddhism attaches great importance to it. It is also a battle that determines the future plans of the three religions. "I have met my Taoist friends. Taoists are familiar with Taoism. They should know the general trend of the world. The decline of Shang and the rise of Zhou Dynasty are the general trend. All Taoist friends should withdraw from the big formation and return to their respective Taoist temples for peace and tranquility." The two sides faced each other, and Ran Deng stood first. He came out and said to everyone in the church. "Hahaha, what fellow Taoist Ran Deng said is exactly what he said. Fellow Taoist Duobao, we are all free immortals, why should we participate in this catastrophe." The moment Ran Deng's words fell, Maitreya directly He stood up, the Buddha's light radiating from his body, looking like a virtuous man, and said to Duobao. "Hahaha, hahaha, what a true moral immortal. Your Buddhism is far away in the West, and you come to my East to interfere in my Eastern affairs, and you dare to say such things. The general trend of Heaven's Dao? Do you know that there is a glimmer of hope for freedom under the Heaven's Dao? The merchant emperor of Yin has great ambitions and serves the country and the people. The princes are fighting against business for their own benefit. Is this also the general trend?" Duobao's words were full of heroism, and the powerful aura on his body continued to change with every word. Dejia was huge and moved towards Maitreya to suppress it. Although both of them are Da Luo Jinxian, their cultivation level is not even the slightest difference. Duobao has already touched the edge of quasi-sage, and Maitreya's cultivation level is only the late stage of Da Luo Jinxian, not even the peak. "It would be helpful if you, fellow Taoists, have the ability to break through the Ten Jue Formation. We will leave naturally when the time comes, without the help of several fellow Taoists." Duobao looked at Guang Chengzi and others behind Ran Deng and asked. Stand up and speak directly. After he finished speaking, the aura on his body became even stronger, and a strong fighting spirit rose from his body. Looking at the people who were teaching, it seemed as if they were about to attack at any time. To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian (.Vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please go to m to read.) Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 271 Powerful Duobao Duobao's words and the fighting spirit in him seemed to be a mockery of everyone in the Chanjiao. The faces of Guangchengzi and others who originally wanted to speak became very embarrassed, but the moment the embarrassment disappeared, they were replaced by anger. The anger in their hearts was completely aroused, and the hatred in their hearts was also present at any time. "Hahaha, junior brothers and sisters, follow me and start attacking. Let these people who explain the teachings have a look at my method of interception and teaching." The fighting spirit in Duobao's body was released, and he started to attack directly without paying any attention to him. Explain to everyone how to break the formation. As the eldest disciple of Lord Tongtian, Duobao initially practiced with Lord Tongtian in the Kunlun Mountains. He also knows the reason why his master went to Jin'ao Island to open a dojo back then, and he firmly remembers in his heart the looks of the many disciples who taught in Kunlun Mountains towards him and others. Each one of them has a very high self-esteem, and they completely ignore the people of Jiejiao. They regard them as wet-born egg-transformed people, and they also exclude themselves and others very much. Now, we finally have a battle, and we must use this battle to prove the power of Jiejiao and the correctness of our master. Thinking of this, Duobao's aura became more powerful, and his fighting spirit also rose sharply. As his fighting spirit increased, Duobao's mind became clearer and clearer, as if the surrounding space was completely under his control at this moment, as if the bottleneck that bound him could be broken in an instant. But this feeling came and was obtained very quickly, and it dissipated in an instant. But in just a moment, Duobao was already very happy. Knowing that you have already touched the key to breakthrough, you only need to practice in seclusion. Then there will definitely be a breakthrough. "Quasi-sage, this treasure is indeed not simple. After practicing with me for fifty years, my current cultivation level is only at the limit of Daluo Jinxian. I have not touched the realm of quasi-sage. I did not expect that I have touched this treasure." Ran Deng felt the change in Duobao's aura, and immediately understood Duobao's condition, and couldn't help but sigh slightly in his heart. At the same time, I couldn't help but think of what I had experienced in teaching over the years. Instead, I became disappointed. Although he is very prosperous on the surface, Yuanshi Tianzun doesn't take him seriously at all, and his treatment is not as good as that of a registered disciple. If I have been teaching, I don't know when I will be able to break through the shackles that have restrained me for countless years and reach the realm of quasi-sage. At this time, Ran Deng also began to think about whether he should still be teaching. However, this idea was quickly suppressed by Ran Deng in his heart. After all, at this time, if he rebels, he will eventually be sent to the list of gods by Yuanshi Tianzun's plan. At that time, he will really have no way out. Ran Deng came back to his senses, and Duobao had also woken up from that mysterious state, although his cultivation had not improved much. But the power on his body has become much more concentrated. "Let's begin." Duobao said softly, and his figure disappeared in an instant, appeared in front of Guang Chengzi, the great disciple of Chanjiao, and began to attack. "Guangchengzi, you and I are the eldest disciples of the two sects. Today, the two of us will compete." As Duobao spoke, the attacks in his hands became faster. And after Guangchengzi and Duobao fought together. Zhao Gongming and others also turned into a ray of light and disappeared on the spot, looking for their opponents respectively. Zhao Gongming came directly in front of Ran Deng, and the purple electric hammer in his hand shot out purple thunder and lightning, attacking towards Ran Deng, while the fishing drum above his head was suspended in the air, emitting streaks of light. Guard Zhao Gongming among them. At the same time, the fishing drum made a sound like a bell, which made Ran Deng's mind wander. Zhao Gongming relied on the power of the purple electric hammer and the fishing drum to get into a stalemate with Ran Deng, and it was impossible to tell the winner for a while. At the same time, Yun Xiao was already fighting with Yao Shi. The Hunyuan Golden Dou in Yun Xiao's hand was emitting streaks of light, asking Yao Shi to take it into the Hunyuan Golden Dou. Three large relics appeared above the pharmacist's head, and a golden lotus was left at his feet to protect his figure, resisting the light of the Hunyuan Golden Dou, and the two of them were in a stalemate. On the other side, Guiling and Maitreya, Wudang and Yuding also fought together and started fighting. They continued to attack each other, but they could not tell the winner in a short time. The top strong men of the three religions were fighting together, and several other members of the Twelve Golden Immortals were also fighting with several core disciples of the Chan Sect, and the two sides were also in a stalemate. The rest of the Chanjiao people wanted to join the battle, but when they saw the Jiejiao people, they remembered what Ran Deng and others had told them, and they all directly attacked the Ten Jue Formation one by one and entered the Ten Jue Formation. . Not to mention the other people, let¡¯s just talk about the battle between Guangchengzi and Duobao, the chief disciples of the two sects. Duobao and Guangchengzi are the great disciples of the two sects. It can be said that the two sects are closely connected.The true inheritance of the people, Yuqing Immortal Technique and Shangqing Immortal Technique exerted great power in the hands of the two people. As the two chanted the chants and pinched their hands, streaks of thunder and lightning continued to shoot down from the sky. The thunder and lightning exuded powerful destructive power and attacked the two of them. Whether it is the Shangqing Divine Thunder produced by the Shangqing Immortal Technique, or the Yuqing Divine Thunder exerted by the Yuqing Immortal Technique, they are both the Zixiao Divine Thunder passed down from Hongjun Taoist Ancestor. It can be said to be the most exquisite spirit between heaven and earth. Pure power of thunder and lightning. Although the power exerted by the two men was not as powerful as that of the saint, the power was still not weak. The lightning attacks came down one after another, and the ground instantly became pitted and scorched black. Guangchengzi was also very careful in the thunder and lightning. The Soul Falling Bell was directly placed above his head, constantly resisting the surrounding thunder and lightning. Fan Tianyin is also constantly swimming, releasing its power to resist the power of thunder and lightning. Even so, there are still a lot of thunder and lightning power attacking Guang Chengzi's body, but when the thunder and lightning hit Guang Chengzi's body, When he was wearing it, a burst of colorful light rose from Guang Chengzi's body. It was Guang Chengzi's other spiritual treasure, the Eight Trigrams Purple Ribbon Immortal Clothes. While Guangchengzi and Guangcheng were in such an embarrassing state that they had to use all their means to offset the lightning strikes, Duobao seemed very leisurely. I saw Duobao standing in the center of the thunder and lightning, letting the lightning continue to hit his body, his face did not change at all, and he looked very leisurely, as if the thunder and lightning were hitting his body. Not like thunder and lightning. When the thunder and lightning disappeared, Guangchengzi looked at Duobao standing there, his eyes full of shock. Although the Taoist robe on Duobao's body was broken, there were no scars on his body. When Guangchengzi looked at Duobao, Duobao also looked at Guangchengzi, his eyes full of smiles, as if he was mocking Guangchengzi. generally. "Damn it." Guangchengzi said bitterly when he saw Duobao who was not harmed at all. Although he knew that Duobao was much stronger than himself, he didn't expect that he would be so much stronger. His attack was unable to cause any harm to Duobao, but instead became the reason for Duobao to laugh at him. Guangchengzi became angry and directly threw the Fantian Seal in his hand. The flying Fantian Seal continued to become huge, and instantly turned into a huge mountain, and smashed towards Duobao. "Is this the Fantian Seal? It's really powerful. I don't know if I can take it. However, I don't know how much power it can exert in the hands of Guangchengzi." Duobao watched as it hit him quickly. The mountains, and the vast aura emanating from the mountains, I couldn't help but think of, but Duobao did not take a step back, and there was a faint light on his body. "Bang." With a huge sound, Fan Tianyin collided directly with Duobao. After colliding with Fan Tianyin, Duobao's figure fell down, and after turning a few somersaults, he stood up directly. A trace of blood flowed from the corner of his mouth, but his face didn't change much, and he didn't suffer much damage. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users, please read it.) Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 272 Duobao Duobao stood up and looked at Fan Tianyin on the ground opposite. Although there was a trace of blood flowing from the corner of his mouth, his whole person was full of joy. Fantian Seal is an acquired treasure, but the power it exerts is very powerful, completely comparable to some powerful innate spiritual treasures. The average immortal family has no ability to resist under this heavenly seal. Even with the existence of defensive spiritual treasures, they cannot be as relaxed as Duobao is now. "Hahaha, this is the method used by the great disciple of Chan Jiao. The power of Chan Jiao Taoism is nothing more than this. Now let me show you the power of my Jie Jiao Dafa." As he spoke, Duobao's figure instantly turned into a stream of light, Appeared in front of Guang Chengzi. At this time, Duobao no longer had empty hands, but was holding a sword. Arriving in front of Guangchengzi, the sword in his hand kept swinging and hitting Guangchengzi's body. At the moment Duobao attacked, Guangchengzi's pupils shrank, and the magic power in his body burst out and poured into the Soul-Destroying Bell above his head, as well as into the Eight Trigrams Purple Ribbon Immortal Clothes. Under the powerful magic power, the two spiritual treasures released powerful power. The Soul-Destroying Bell continued to strike, and a huge ripple spread out as the Soul-Destroying Bell continued to strike, escaping to the surroundings, continuously. He sank into Taoist Duobao's body, trying to stop Duobao's footsteps. Under the powerful power, the Bagua Purple Ribbon Immortal Clothes emitted a powerful purple light. This purple light turned into a huge light cocoon, completely protecting Guangchengzi in the middle. At this time, Guangchengzi can be said to have fully utilized all his methods. Being able to do just a few somersaults under the Fantian Seal. Guangchengzi also already knew the power of Duobao. This powerful strength is no longer something he can resist. All he can do now is maintain his unbeaten streak and hold Duobao down at the same time. After waiting for others to finish the battle, come and attack Duobao with you. Maybe you will have a chance to win by then. When Guangchengzi's soul-destroying bell rang, Duobao's heart couldn't help but move. He was in a trance for a moment, but he soon woke up and continued his attack. The ringing of the Soul-Destroying Bell could no longer have the slightest impact on him, and Duobao's attack had already hit Guangchengzi's body. but. With the existence of a defensive spiritual treasure like Bagua Zishou Immortal Clothes, Duobao's attacks hit Bagua Zishou Immortal Clothes. The sound of impact kept ringing. Guangchengzi's body also retreated quickly. Although he could not resist, But he didn't suffer any damage at all, only his body was hit by a powerful force. But he recovered quickly. "The Eight Trigrams Purple Ribbon Immortal Clothes. As expected, he is the great disciple of the Chan Cult. He has the acquired supreme treasure Pantian Seal for attack, and the soul-defending Soul Falling Bell. In addition, he has the defensive treasure Bagua Purple Ribbon Immortal Clothes. If he is an ordinary person, I really can't do anything to you, but don't forget my name - Duobao. I will let you know today. Why I am called Duobao." Duobao looked at his attack, which did not cause much harm to Guangchengzi, and directly He stopped and said to Guang Chengzi. When Guangchengzi heard Duobao's words, a wave of cold air rose up in his body. He looked straight at Duobao, wanting to see what Duobao was capable of. He has always been very confused. Since Duobao became a disciple of Master Tongtian and practiced cultivation, he rarely fought with others and never showed what kind of spiritual treasure he had. Since the battle until now, Duobao has never used any spiritual treasure. Even the sword in his hand is an ordinary sword, and it is only an acquired spiritual treasure. As the eldest disciple of Chanjiao, Guangchengzi knew that his uncle, Master Tongtian, possessed many more spiritual treasures than his own master. As the direct disciple of Jiejiao, it is impossible for Duobao not to have a spiritual treasure. Now that Duobao has stopped attacking and is about to show his strength in response to his words, Guangchengzi can't help but feel very vigilant. "Cultivators all want to get innate spiritual treasures, but I don't have an innate spiritual treasure, and my name is Duobao. Then let me tell you, the most precious treasure in this ancient world , is not the so-called innate spiritual treasure, but the thousands of creatures in the prehistoric world, and the blood of these creatures. And I have integrated the power of the bloodline of dozens of innate beasts in the prehistoric world, and I will let you see these today The power of the top bloodline in the prehistoric world." Duobao said, the aura on his body began to change, and the aura on his body became vast, vast, and noble. As the breath changed, Duobao's body shape also began to change. "Ouch, groan." A dragon roar came from Duobao's body. At this moment, Duobao's soul seemed to have transformed into a giant dragon, and then Duobao's body shape also completely transformed. For a giant dragon. This giant dragon is not an ordinary dragon, but the emperor of the dragon clan, a five-clawed golden dragon. I saw that the eyes of the golden dragon were full of agility, its five golden claws opened slightly, and the surrounding air also followed.The space vibrated slightly, as if it would break at any time. Transforming into a five-clawed golden dragon, Duobao's figure instantly transformed into a golden light and crashed directly into Guangchengzi. Another huge dragon horn above the head was emitting metallic light, like two spears, directly hitting Guangchengzi's body. At this time, Guangchengzi also reacted, but he didn't look as nervous as before. Instead, he breathed a sigh of relief. Guangchengzi also knew about the Dragon Clan. The Dragon Clan all over the world, as well as his junior brother Huang Long, were all Dragon Clan. However, the power of these dragons is very limited. Under the same realm, they are no stronger than themselves. Now that Duobao has turned into a five-clawed golden dragon, it is not a mythical beast that he does not recognize. Guangchengzi has nothing to worry about. . "Bang, bang." With a loud noise, the five-clawed golden dragon transformed from Duobao attacked Guangchengzi's body, and a huge force suddenly spread to Guangchengzi's body. But before Guang Chengzi could react, another attack hit Guang Chengzi's body. The power of each attack was so powerful that the figure of Guang Chengzi, who was protected by the Eight Trigrams Purple Ribbon Immortal Clothes, could not help but suffer great damage, and his internal organs also showed signs of being broken in an instant. In the end, before Guangchengzi could react, Duobao, who had turned into a golden dragon, flicked his tail and directly lifted Guangchengzi's figure to the ground. A deep pit hundreds of feet long appeared on the ground instantly. "This is the power of the Dragon Clan. The five-clawed golden dragon is the emperor of the Dragon Clan, and its bloodline is no better than the innate gods and demons. Are you wondering why the Dragon Clan is so weak now? That's because the Dragon Clan has gone into hiding. The Dragon Clan you have seen is only the outermost existence of the Dragon Clan, and although the Dragon King of the Four Seas is powerful, it is impossible for him to fight you with all his strength. Now that you have seen the power of the Dragon Clan, let¡¯s see the power of the next divine beast." Bao's figure stayed in the air, looking at Guangchengzi and said. At the end of the speech, Duobao's figure changed again, the dragon's body began to retract, and traces of fur appeared on the scales on his body. The five golden claws retracted and turned into four huge hooves. At this moment, Duobao had transformed from a five-clawed golden dragon into a unicorn that was hundreds of feet long. After Qilin appeared, Duobao's figure also fell to the ground, with an earthy yellow light emerging from his body. The huge hooves continued to move, and the speed reached the extreme in an instant. They appeared on Guang Chengzi's body, and the huge hooves trampled directly on Guang Chengzi's body. Seeing the hoofs that kept turning, Guangchengzi's eyes were filled with fear. He stood up quickly and retreated quickly towards the back. However, he was still attacked by the unicorn transformed by Duobao, and his body fell back. He spit out mouthfuls of blood and his face became very pale. Guangchengzi's figure retreated, vomiting blood, and the expression in his eyes kept changing. Is this the power of the divine beasts in the prehistoric world? Is this the innate gods and demons? Guangchengzi's heart is full of doubts. Since becoming a disciple of Yuanshi Tianzun and a disciple of a saint, my knowledge has become broader, my vision has become much wider, and my cultivation has improved very quickly, but it is precisely because of this that I have become arrogant. At that time, Guangchengzi couldn't help but become confused, and his eyes changed even faster. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users, please read it.) Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 273: The Arrival of the Saint The battle between Guangchengzi and Duobao reached a climax in a short period of time, and the winner was already decided at this time. The Chanjiao people who were fighting in several other directions had also been attracted by the aftermath of the battle between the two, and each of them could not help but focus part of their attention on the battlefield between Guangchengzi and Duobao. Seeing Guangchengzi being completely suppressed by Duobao, everyone's eyes were filled with disbelief and deep fear. When everyone in Jiejiao saw this, their hearts were filled with joy, and they couldn't help but laugh, and the power of the attack became even greater. In the battle between the two sects of Interpretation and Buddhism, the people of Interpretation and Buddhism soon took control of the entire battlefield and completely suppressed the people of the two sects of Interpretation and Buddhism. People who explain Buddhism and Buddhism feel this situation, and their eyes are full of unwillingness. No one thought that the power of Jiejiao was so powerful. Duobao, Zhao Gongming, Yunxiao, and Turtle Spirit Holy Mother were already four Daluo Golden Immortals, and Duobao's cultivation was even more powerful than that of fellow Guangchengzi. The suppression left Guangchengzi without the slightest ability to resist. In addition to Guangchengzi, the eleven Golden Immortals who also explained the teachings, as well as the Buddhist Bodhisattvas and Arhats who came with the Medicine Master and Maitreya, have also been completely suppressed by Wu Yunxian and others. Under Wu Yunxian's attack, it can be said that he has no ability to resist at all. Apart from the fighting here, most of the people in Chanjiao have already entered the Ten Jue Formation. Although the cultivation of these people is not very strong, most of them are at the level of Taiyi Golden Immortal. And there are several Daluo Realm beings who are also very senior beings in the Chanjiao. These people entered the Ten Jue Formation from all directions. He began to move towards the various formations in the Ten Jue Formation, hoping to break through the Ten Jue Formation. However, the moment they entered the Ten Jue Formation, the Ten Jue Formation was activated. Waves of mist rose up inside the formation, waves of dark wind, waves of ice, layers of waves of blood, and various strange phenomena appeared in the formation. The great array appears. Constantly attacking the people in the formation. The number of these people is much greater than that of the Jiejiao people who have arranged a large formation, and their cultivation level is also higher than that of the Jiejiao people. However, within the formation space within the Ten Jue Formation, the cultivation of those who teach is greatly restricted, and they are constantly dealing with the strange phenomena that appear around them. However, these evangelists did not leave the formation, but continued to move towards the center of the formation. And when they were about to reach the center of the formation, the formation suddenly changed. The killing energy within the formation was completely restrained at this time, and the attacks within the formation became more powerful. The power of the Ten Jue Formation was suddenly and completely released, and the expressions of everyone in the Chanjiao group changed instantly. The treasures on their bodies were completely released one by one in an instant. Although these people were very powerful, it was still very difficult to fight against the Ten Jue Formation. The magic weapons refined by those people were directly shattered one by one in the Ten Jue Formation, turning into streams of powder. And at the moment when these magic weapons shattered. Bursts of dark wind, bursts of ice, fire, gravel, and various attacks directly attacked everyone. Everyone's body was completely shattered in an instant, turning into ashes and disappearing within the formation. What was left was that the soul turned into streaks of light and disappeared in place, flying in the direction of Xiqi. With the death of everyone in the Chan Sect, the killing energy within the Shi Jue Formation became more intense and more agile, and the power of the entire formation increased a lot in an instant. The defenses of the few people of Chanjiao who were still able to resist in the large formation were shattered in an instant. In the end, only the remnants of their souls were left, heading to the Conferred God Platform on Xiqi Mountain. Up, not included in the list of gods. The people who taught the teachings in the Ten Jue Formations were wiped out, and the faces of everyone who controlled the Jiejiao of the Ten Jue Formations were filled with joy. One by one, they walked towards the outside of the Shi Jue Formation, towards the direction where Duobao and others were fighting, and soon reached the edge of the battlefield. Watching the battle between Duobao and others, the joy on the faces of everyone in Jiejiao became more intense. They stood on the spot and kept clapping their hands to make love, their excitement completely revealed. "Hahaha, Guangchengzi, all the people you taught are still wiped out. It seems that you can't break through the Ten Jue Formation. Today, it seems that my method of intercepting the teaching is more powerful." Duobao looked at it. Guang Chengzi, who was already bruised and bruised, said that at this time, Guang Chengzi had no ability to resist at all. Only the Eight Diagrams Purple Ribbon Fairy Clothes with all its strength was used to continuously defend against Duobao's attacks. After hearing Duobao's words, his eyes couldn't help but look in the direction of Mianchi, and saw everyone from Jiejiao walking out of the formation one by one. His eyes couldn't help but become darker. "Duobao, you dare to kill my Chanjiao followers, aren't you afraid that my master will take action?" Guangchengzi looked at Duobao, couldn't help but said, and lifted Yuanshi Tianzun out again. ¡°Hahaha, this time it¡¯s me and the juniors who take action,And so far, none of you and the Twelve Golden Immortals have died. I believe that Master Uncle will not take action for those so-called followers. What's more, even if the uncle comes, the master will naturally come. "Duobao's expression did not change at all. This time, he was following the order of his master. Even if Yuanshi Tianzun took action, his master would naturally take action. "Damn it." When Guangchengzi heard Duobao's words, his face couldn't help but become darker, a look of determination rose in his eyes, and he made an instant decision. "Boom." The magic power in Guangchengzi's body was completely released instantly. At this time, Guangchengzi no longer thought about anything. He only thought about defeating Duobao in front of him, and he even did not hesitate to release the power of his soul. . For every cultivator, Yuan Shen is the foundation and is also the convergence of soul power and mana. Now releasing the power of the soul is no different from burning the power of one's own soul. And the final result of doing so will only cause great damage to Guangchengzi's foundation. Seeing the powerful power emanating from Guangchengzi, Duobao couldn't help but feel surprised. Soon he knew that Guangchengzi had completely released the power of his soul. Seeing this, Duobao couldn't help but become cautious, standing there looking at Guang Chengzi, waiting for Guang Chengzi's attack. But at the moment when Guangchengzi released the power of his soul, a sudden change occurred between heaven and earth, and the space around Guangchengzi was directly shattered. And from this broken space, a jade-colored light shot out, instantly covering Guang Chengzi in this jade-colored light. At this time, Duobao also saw clearly that the jade-colored light was a jade Ruyi. However, this jade Ruyi is not that simple. It is the enlightenment magic weapon of Yuanshi Tianzun, the Three Treasures Jade Ruyi. ¡°I¡¯ve met my uncle.¡± Duobao saluted respectfully when he saw Yu Ruyi. And the moment Duobao gave the gift, he was constantly trembling, and a powerful power was emitted, constantly oppressing Duobao's body. Feeling the powerful force pressing on his body, Duobao's body could not help but tremble, and his body shook. However, Duobao did not give in and continued to resist the powerful force. "Buzz." Just when Duobao was about to be unable to resist, a ray of light came straight from the east and stayed in front of Duobao. A sword kept vibrating, and the power exuded by Yu Ruyi was instantly urgent. This sword is the Qingping Sword, the magic weapon for enlightenment of the Tongtian Cult. The powerful power brought by the magic weapons of the two saints caused everyone around them to stop fighting and gather behind Duobao and Guangchengzi to salute the two spiritual treasures respectively. "Ding, ding, ding, dong, dong, dong." The sound of fairy music sounded, and visions arose between heaven and earth. Purple air rose, stretching for tens of thousands of miles, and the surrounding aura seemed to be in the air. They gathered together in an instant, and the Three Treasures Jade Ruyi and Qingping Sword each turned into a ray of light and disappeared. And as these visions appeared one by one, everyone also understood what was going to happen next, and everyone stood on both sides respectfully. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users, please read it.) Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 274: All Saints Appear to the Mortal World When a saint comes, there will be a vision. This vision was not deliberately caused by the saint, but a vision of the natural gathering of heaven and earth. As the most noble being between heaven and earth, the saint's soul is in harmony with the way of heaven. When he descends, heaven and earth will naturally gather together to create visions, showing the dignity of the saint. And now the purple energy comes from the east, and the spiritual energy between heaven and earth gathers, turning into golden flowers formed by the condensed spiritual energy. And bursts of music sounded in the sky, the sounds of phoenixes, dragons, and the sound of bells, just like the sound of the great road between heaven and earth, making everyone's minds tremble. They couldn't help but be shaken by it, and everyone was immersed in the sounds of the waves. "Meet the Master." The vision quickly subsided, and the figures of two people appeared from the sky. I saw two people sitting on the cloud bed. Under the cloud bed, there were layers of auspicious clouds, and the sacred aura was completely revealed. When the people of the two religions saw these two figures, they knelt down on the ground one by one and saluted respectfully to the two people. Everyone was very respectful. These two people were the original and the Tongtian. people. "Tongtian has met his senior brother, and you should also meet your senior uncle." Tongtian looked at Yuan Yuan who appeared and said, and at the same time he also said to his disciples who were sitting down. However, although Tongtian said this, there was no respect at all for the original words, but a trace of sarcasm. "Haha, Junior Brother Tongtian, I will sign the list of Gods in Zixiao Palace and make it clear that after signing, we will not interfere in the process of canonizing gods. If your disciples block the trend of Heaven, Junior Brother should teach you more." Yuan Yuan listened to Tongtian's words, his face His expression didn't change at all. He was still full of seriousness, as if he didn't hear the irony in the words of Lord Tongtian. Instead, he mentioned the agreement made by several saints when they were conferred as gods. "Hahaha, senior brother and I have made an appointment with the saints, I naturally know it. But you and my disciples are all in disaster, and the people under my disciples come to suffer disaster. This is also in line with the general trend of heaven. Instead, senior brother secretly takes action against the juniors and interferes in the disputes between the juniors. Fighting is the only way to break the agreement of the saints." Tongtian couldn't help laughing when he heard Yuan Yuan's words. He said loudly with laughter full of sarcasm. Originally, Kong Ru said that Yuan Yu and others were plotting against him. Although Tongtian believed it and made up his mind, there was still a glimmer of hope in his heart, hoping that his two brothers could do something to break Kong Ru's theory. But now Yuan Yuan actually takes action in the fight between the juniors. And the current performance has completely shattered the only glimmer of hope in Tongtian's heart. "Huh." After hearing Tongtian's words, his original expression became very ugly, and he couldn't help but snorted coldly, and the look in his eyes towards Tongtian also changed. At this time, he also noticed the change in Tongtian's aura, and his eyes became even more shocked. His face also became even more ugly. In his eyes, Tongtian's aura became stronger, more obscure, and more powerful than the last time he saw Tongtian. ??Three Purities, Lao Tzu. Original, reaching the sky. Led by Lao Tzu, I have the weakest temperament among the three, the highest xinxing, and the most persistent in cultivation. It is precisely because of this that I have always been higher in cultivation than the two of them, and the cultivation levels of Yuan Yuan and Tong Tian have always been very similar. It can be said that they are almost the same. But now, I see that Tongtian's cultivation level has surpassed mine, although it is very limited. Such things filled the primitive heart with strange emotions. Yuan Yuan can be said to be the most coercive one among the three, and he is also the one with the highest self-esteem among the three. Now, it can be said that his self-esteem has been hit like never before. "Junior brother's cultivation has improved a lot. It seems that he has made many breakthroughs in his cultivation during this period of time." The original tone was full of emotion, and the eyes looking at Tong Tian became calm, but when he looked at The eyes of the fellow members were full of doubts and exploration, wanting to find the reason for Tongtian's breakthrough in cultivation. It is very difficult to improve a saint's cultivation. It is very difficult to make any progress. Now that there is an opportunity, it is naturally impossible to let it go. "Haha, senior brother has a good eye. I have advanced in cultivation, but it is thanks to senior brother's calculations." Tongtian's words became cold, and the ridicule was no longer concealed. When Yuan Yuan heard Tong Tian's words, he was filled with doubts, but he quickly came to his senses. "Alas." Yuan Yu couldn't help but sigh, a trace of guilt appeared in his eyes, but it soon dissipated, and his eyes became very firm. The Three Treasure Jade Ruyi in his hand emitted a powerful light, and his whole aura became more powerful. "It seems that this time you and I are going to have a battle." Tongtian couldn't help but said as he watched Yuan Yu's body becoming more and more powerful. After saying that, he pulled out the Qingping Sword, which was still in the scabbard on his back, and released a cold sword energy, which collided with the original momentum.   Both of them are saint-level existences, but the aura released from them is very terrifying. The people in Duobao who were standing beside the two people couldn't help but quickly retreated, and directly retreated thousands of miles away before stopping. They stood in the distance, staring straight at the two people facing each other in the sky. people. "Bang." There was a huge noise, and the two people's figures had disappeared in place. The only thing that could be felt was the sound of huge collisions in the sky, and the surrounding due to the fighting between the two. The resulting space fragments formed a space storm. Both of them are very powerful in cultivation, and their control over their own power is also extremely powerful. The aftermath of the attack power was completely controlled by the two people within a hundred miles of them, but it did not have much impact on the surroundings. Moreover, the battle between the two was at an altitude of tens of thousands of miles. Even if there was a trace of energy escaping, the impact on the ancient continent would be very small. However, even if the two of them did not fight with all their strength, Duobao and others who stood in the distance and watched the fight between the two were still full of shock. One by one was shocked by the scene in front of them. This is the power of the saint, this is the top power in the prehistoric world, and only this kind of power can be unscrupulous in the prehistoric world. However, with the continuous fighting, the aftermath of the two people's battle also became more huge. The huge power soon exceeded the hundred miles around the two people, reaching a distance of thousands of miles, and Duobao and others had also retreated. After arriving tens of thousands of miles away, I looked at the position of Qianli where the space had been completely shattered. There was also the void of the prehistoric world that emerged after the space was shattered, and the powerful power generated by the constant vibration of the void. Several people became even more shocked. At this time, the power of Yuan Yuan and Tong Tian was also completely released, and the void began to break apart, and began to spread continuously, wanting to expand into a wider space. Seeing this, Duobao's face was filled with fear, and he did not dare to stay where he was. He quickly moved away from the place where the two were fighting, and did not dare to stay at the same place. However, just when the power of the two people was completely released, a powerful barrier appeared thousands of miles away from the battle between the two, completely limiting their attacks within the area of ????thousands of miles. The moment this barrier appeared, a figure appeared thousands of miles away from the two people. Looking at the two fighting people, they let the surrounding space sweep in, but it did not have the slightest impact on him. And not long after this figure appeared, figures appeared again in the surrounding space. Each of these people looked at the situation inside the battlefield, not caring about the violent power around them. From this point alone, it can be seen that the cultivation level of each of these people is no worse than that of Yuan Yuan and Tong Tian, ??and is even much better. And these four people are Confucius, Lao Tzu, Jie Yin, and Zhunti. Here they are gathered together with several top strong men in the prehistoric world, saint-level existences. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users, please read it.) Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 275: Bet Duobao, who was standing in the distance, had also seen the appearance of Kong Ru and others. As disciples of saints, they are still aware of the saint-level strong men in the prehistoric world, and there are also many strong men in the prehistoric world who were introduced to them by their master. So when they saw Kong Ru and others, they already knew the identities of Kong Ru and others, and the figures that were retreating quickly stopped and looked at the battle in the distance. With the appearance of Kong Ru, Yuan Yuan and Tong Tian also stopped fighting, and their figures instantly appeared next to Kong Ru and others. The Three Treasures Jade in Yuan's hand returned to his hand as expected, and the Qingping Sword that reaches the sky has been sheathed. ¡°I¡¯ve met senior brother, I¡¯ve met a few Taoist friends.¡± Yuan Yuan and Tong Tian slightly arched their hands, bowed their hands and saluted the people around them, and said. "I wonder why the two fellow Taoists are fighting? The saints and I have an appointment in the Zixiao Palace. We are not allowed to change the names on the list of gods without permission, and we are not allowed to interfere in this calamity. If the two fellow Taoists are fighting now, are they trying to put me at risk? Are you ignoring the saint's promise?" After everyone bowed to each other, Zhunti stood up and said. Although Zhunti said this, he was still very excited. It can be said that Zhunti has always wanted to intervene in the East and preach among the human race, but among the several saints, the only ones who belong to the West are himself and his senior brother. And the current battle between Tongtian and Yuan Yuan can be said to have given him hope. As long as the Chanjie and Chanjie families can completely confront each other, it will be entirely possible for Buddhism to spread eastward in the future. "Huh." Tongtian and Yuan snorted coldly at the same time, but did not say anything, but the other people also fully understood the whole incident. After all, they are all at the level of saints. It can be said that nothing in the prehistoric world can be hidden from them, and Yuan Yuan and Tong Tian have no hidden secrets. "Junior Brother Tongtian. The demise of Shang Dynasty and the rise of Zhou Dynasty are the general trend of heaven. We have signed the list of gods in Zixiao Palace and have confirmed the matter of god canonization. This time your disciples blocked the trend, but it is your fault." The one who spoke was I, my voice is still so plain, and my words are also very plain. It was as if all this had nothing to do with him. "Huh." After hearing what I said, Tongtian's face changed again, and he snorted coldly to express his dissatisfaction. If the original appearance completely shattered his last glimmer of hope, then now I have completely lost the feelings that Tongtian had for his two brothers for millions and tens of millions of years. confidence. In his heart, he was completely convinced of what Confucius said to him. "Hahaha, my Taoist friend is refuting it. The matter of becoming a god has been decided, but it is the right way for people from various religions to enter our human race and go through calamities. And the Jiejiao religion is connected with the luck of the Yin Shang, so it is natural to help the Yin Shang. But now in front of the Shi Jue Formation, the people who explain the teaching are unable to crack it. The magical powers and spells are no match for the interception teaching. This is because the people who explain the teaching are not deeply cultivated and have poor academic skills. And now that the original Taoist friends intervene in this battle, it is a violation of the law. We have made an agreement. How can it be the fault of Taoist friend Tongtian?" After hearing what Laozi said, Kong Ru stood up and said. Wan Qunar told the whole thing. When everyone heard Kong Ru's words and saw Kong Ru occupying Tongtian's side, their expressions couldn't help but change. Their eyes kept changing, thinking about something quickly. "The actions of saints like us should conform to the general trend of heaven. Taoist Taoist Tongtian, if you allow your disciples to go against heaven, why do Taoist friends Confucius have to explain it to them." Jie Yin, who was standing aside, said. While Jie Yin spoke, Jie Yin The figures of Ying and Zhunti have also stood beside Laozi and Yuan, facing Tongtian on both sides. "Hahaha, then according to what my fellow Taoist said, Buddhism provoked chaos in our human race in the south. What's the matter? There are also people from the east who teach and people who explain the teaching. Yesterday, the burning lamps who explained the teaching , and they want my human race to serve as their thousands of troops, and sacrifice the lives of my human race to the Shijue Formation, so what if I don¡¯t know?¡± Kong Ru didn¡¯t say a word, Yuan Yuan and others couldn¡¯t help but turn aside, now Many of the reasons why the various princes were able to confront the Yin and Shang Dynasties were due to the arrangements of several saints, who sent monks of various religions among the various princes, which resulted in the current situation. "We are saints. The lives of ants are not important. In order to conform to the general trend of heaven, why not sacrifice some ants?" Zhunti said, with a very frivolous tone, completely ignoring the lives of human beings. Totally don't care. "Oh, the lives of our human race are like ants, so Buddhism should not be preached among our ant race." When Kong Ru heard Zhunti's words, his face turned sideways, and a powerful aura emanated from his body, and he instantly defeated Zhun Ti. Ti was enveloped in his aura. The moment Kong Ru's momentum came out, Zhunti's mind started to tremble, and his body began to tremble constantly. He wanted to resist, but Kong Ru's powerful momentum did not give him a chance, and his resistance was completely eliminated in an instant. Crush. Although I and others came here not as a deity, but as three corpses.?, but its strength is also very powerful. Now he actually has no ability to resist under the power of Kong Ru, and looking at Kong Ru's appearance, he is still very relaxed and has not exerted all his strength. With such cultivation and power, everyone couldn't help but make a new calculation of Confucius' cultivation. Unlike Laozi and others who were quickly calculating Confucius' cultivation level, Zhunti's heart was now full of humiliation, full of disbelief, and full of unwillingness, and the eyes he looked at Confucius were also full of anger and hatred. This was not the first confrontation with Kong Ru, but every time he had a confrontation, he failed, but never in this embarrassing situation. He actually had no ability to resist at all, and defeated all his resistance. "Since this calamity has happened among our human race, how about I come up with a way to determine our victory or defeat?" Kong Ru calmed down his aura and regained his elegant aura. It was as if he wasn't the one who just exuded that violent aura. "What method?" I said lightly. Among the four people of Lao Tzu, Yuanyuan, Jieyin, and Zhunti, I am the one with the highest cultivation level, and he is also the one with the deepest calculations. If I speak out, it means that I have accepted Kong. Confucianism's proposal. "Fighting formation. Since this time it is caused by the fighting between Chanjiao and Jiejiao, then we will use the battle formation to decide the outcome. Regardless of the outcome of the battle, as long as the winner is determined, the person who teaches Jie will be the winner. Retreat directly and no longer block the Zhou army's advance. I wonder what you think?" Kong Ru said, telling his own method. According to the current situation, if it were to compare the cultivation level of the disciples, there would be no chance for Chan Jiao. Now that Confucius proposed a battle formation, it also gave them hope of victory. Although Jie Jiao has now set up the Ten Jue Formation, it is impossible to have a more powerful formation. "After a while, will the human race participate?" I said with a still very indifferent expression. But what he said directly hit the core of Confucius' proposal. "Three formations will determine the outcome, and I, the human race, will not participate in them. The first formation will be taken by the disciples of each religion, the second formation will be taken by the saints like us, and the third formation by the saints like us will lead the disciples to set up the formation." Kong Ru said, The three formations were briefly explained. Although it was very simple, several saints had completely understood what Confucius meant. "Okay." After hearing what Confucius said, I thought for a moment, said, and directly agreed to Confucius's proposal. The three people behind him, Yuan Yuan, Jie Yin, and Zhunti, also nodded in agreement. Now this is the only way to have a chance to win. After all, even if the first team cannot win, the saints can take action in the second two teams. With four saints on their side taking action, even the Immortal Killing Formation can be broken, and there is no formation that can stop them. "Then this time the battle of Mianchi will end here. The Ten Jue Formations will be collected here. I will set up the first formation at the Yellow River. When the Zhou army reaches the Yellow River, we will start fighting." Kong Ru said, after finishing his words After that, they left directly with Tongtian. Several disciples of Tongtian and everyone from Jiejiao also left Mianchi with the two of them and headed for the Yellow River. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users, please read it.) Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 276 Nine-bend Yellow River Formation Kong Ru and Tongtian left Mianchi and soon reached the edge of the Yellow River. The auspicious clouds descended and landed on a flat land not far from the Yellow River ferry. After landing, a canopy rose on the ground. Although it was very simple, it was filled with a strange atmosphere. "My fellow Taoist made a bet with me, is there any chance of winning?" After sitting down among the reeds, Tongtian looked at Kong Ru next to him and asked. From the moment Confucius appeared and made a bet with Laozi, Tongtian remained silent. Now that the two of them were sitting down, Tongtian also asked directly and expressed his doubts. Although there are many powerful formations in my Jiejiao, the power of these formations is still very limited. If it is just about explaining Buddhism and Buddhism, it is completely possible to deal with it. But now that there are still people teaching him, Tongtian feels a little uneasy and doesn't have much chance of winning. "Haha, no. All the power is only your ability to intercept the teachings. Even if you add me, it will be you and me facing the four saints. When the time comes, even I can't be sure of the outcome. After all, among the four saints Among them, the cultivation level of Lao Tzu and Jie Yin are both higher than yours, and the original level is equal to yours. The cultivation level of Zhunti is only weaker than yours. Even if I join, I can only immobilize Lao Tzu and Jie Yin. Then you will have to Facing Yuan and Zhunti, what do you think the chances of winning are?" Kong Ru smiled slightly after hearing Tongtian's words, and fully stated his predictions. However, during the whole process, Kong Ru's expression was always so calm, without the slightest hint of failure. "Then why do fellow Taoists propose such a bet? We only need to lay down the Ten Jue Formation. Even if several sects can break it, they will definitely suffer heavy losses. When the time comes, the people I intercepted will have another battle with them. We will definitely be able to Gaining an advantage, even if we lose in the end, we won¡¯t suffer too much loss. Now we have three large formations, and the last two formations are assisted by saints like me. It will be impossible for my disciples to take care of them. When the time comes, The losses must be far greater than expected." Tongtian said, after fully expressing the doubts in his heart. He stared straight at Kong Ru, waiting for Kong Ru's answer. "Hahaha, fellow Taoist, you are right. Your and my calculations are not for this calamity, but for the next calamity. Of course, the strength of the three religions will not suffer too much in this calamity. And in this way, the strength of fellow Taoist Jiejiao can also invade other sects. When the time comes, in the next calamity, the strength of other sects can completely use these disciples as the foundation to separate the destiny and break it from the inside. "Confucius said, and the three religions were completely included in his words. Completely calculate the strength of the three religions. Although they are said to be three religions, the only ones who are really calculating are the two religions of Chan and Buddhism, or more specifically the Buddhist family. "Hahahahahahaha, fellow Taoist is indeed a good calculator. Our four religions are all in the calculation of fellow daoist. However, fellow daoist calculated this, why should we change the dynasties in the human race? It is because the strength of the human race cannot deter the prehistoric people like it did before. On the contrary, the majesty of the world gradually dissipated, causing all the tribes in the prehistoric world to quickly dissipate their fear of the human race." Tongtian's heart became even more confused. When Tongtian transformed, it was before the three tribes of dragon, phoenix and unicorn came to dominate. , after the transformation, it was the time of the battle between the three clans. It can be said that he saw the rise and decline of each race in the prehistoric world. When these races are prosperous, each of them can fully display their strength and want to control the entire prehistoric world. However, the human race is completely different from these races. The real hegemony of the human race was during the Three Emperors Period. During the Three Emperors Period, it could be said that it was truly powerful and had great luck, completely suppressing all races in the ancient world. Moreover, after experiencing the great war that year and the invasion of demons, the power of the human race made all races in the prehistoric world even more timid. However, after the Three Emperors, the strong men of the human race can be said to be completely hidden. At most, there are only a few Da Luo Jinxian level beings left in the human race. Such strength caused the power of the human race to fall rapidly. In less than ten thousand years, all the races in the prehistoric world had forgotten how powerful the human race was. Moreover, the replacement of co-owners of the human race, as well as the establishment and replacement of dynasties, made the human race even more declining in the eyes of outsiders. This phenomenon is very confusing to Tongtian. Now that he feels Kong Ru's calculation, he can't help but express his doubts completely. He wants to know what Confucius thinks and causes the current situation of the human race without any trace of it. The intention of interfering is actually pushing behind the scenes. "Fellow Taoists should know that prosperity will inevitably lead to decline. Whether it is the Dragon Clan, the Phoenix Clan, the Qilin Clan, the Demon Clan back then, or the later Demon Clan and Witch Clan, they all declined when they were extremely powerful, and finally, The strength is completely damaged, and there is no strength left in ten. And now, although the dynasties in our human race will continue to change, they have not touched the foundation of our human race. The power of our human race is still strong now, although the surface has declined, but if Anyone who dares to attack our human race will eventually be overwhelmed by the power of our human race and turned into ashes." Kong Ru said sentence by sentence, telling the current situation among the human race without much concealment. Now he and Tongtian can be said to be allies, and there is no conflict of interest. Moreover, both parties will alsoIncreased trust will play a greater role in the subsequent calculations. "Fellow Taoist is indeed very calculating. He shows weakness to the enemy, but his own strength is developing rapidly. By the time everyone realizes it, it has exceeded their expectations. So what formation should we set up next? Deal with the next bet." After hearing Kong Ru's words, Tongtian's expression softened a lot, and his face was full of smiles. From these things about the human race, it can be seen that Kong Ru really wants to help himself, rather than plot against himself. "The bet in the first formation is a competition between the disciples, but it requires the efforts of the disciples of fellow Taoists. In the first formation, the Nine-Meander Yellow River Formation is set up. This is the Yellow River. The Nine-Meander Yellow River Formation is set up. , we can also use the power of the Yellow River, and the power of the formation will definitely be more powerful. After the first formation, we will go to Mengjin, set up the Zhuxian Formation, and finally set up the Ten Thousand Immortals Formation in Chaoge, and we can complete three times. The bet can also completely eliminate the vigilance of those four people, and they will not discover our plans." Kong Ru said, and told the formations of the three bets one by one. These three formations were already thought up by Kong Ru before he proposed the gambling formation. These three formations among the Jie Jiao formations are all top-notch formations, and can also be said to be the essence of the Jie Jiao formations. Now taking out these three formations can be said to fully display the strength of Jie Jiao. However, this also completely caught the three religions off guard. Whether it is interpretation, Buddhism, or the human race, all monks care about their own cultivation and spiritual treasures. On the contrary, they don't care much about formations and other things, thinking that these are just some minor ways. Just like among the Ten Jue Arrays, there was only one Daluo Realm existence and nine Taiyi Golden Immortals who set up the Ten Jue Arrays, but they caused harm to the Twelve Golden Immortals, leaving them with no way to do anything. In the end, they only He had no choice but to rely on the power of the magic weapon to break the formation and escape. "Yunxiao, Bixiao, Qiongxiao, you go ahead and prepare the Nine-Meandering Yellow River Formation. My disciples from Jiejiao are now following your orders to join you and the other three. The three of you just need to prepare the Nine-Meandering Yellow River Formation before the Zhou army arrives to stop them. Zhou Jun, wait for the three religions to come and break the formation. You don¡¯t have to hold back until then, let them see the power of my Jiejiao Dafa." After making the decision, Tongtian called Yunxiao and others into the Lu Peng, and faced the three Someone ordered. As he spoke, a hint of the aura on his body could not help but exude, showing his dissatisfaction with the three religions. Sanxiao felt the breath released by Tongtian, and his body couldn't help but tremble. It can be said that my master has always been very gentle when teaching his disciples. Now, he can see his resentment towards the three religions. Thinking of these, Sanxiao couldn't help but make up his mind to fully display his power in the Nine-bend Yellow River Formation, so that those who can't afford to write Jie Jiao will know how powerful Jie Jiao is, and repay the master's teachings. kindness. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 277: On the Edge of the Yellow River The Nine-Bend Yellow River Formation has five elements, eight trigrams, and nine palaces. The formation has nine gates in total, namely east, south, west, north, middle, sun, moon, Luo, and Jidu, which correspond to the nine stars between heaven and earth. The southeast, northwest, and middle correspond to the five elements of metal, wood, water, fire, and earth, and contain the Eight Diagrams. After the formation is formed, it looks like a long river with wind and sand, which is the same as the Yellow River in the human area, so it is named Jiuqu Yellow River. Array. After receiving Tongtian's order, Sanxiao no longer stayed where he was, and directly expected that the edge of the Yellow River would begin to form the Jiuqu Yellow River Formation. This time's formation was very different from their usual formations. When setting up a formation, one relies on the formation base to gather spiritual energy to form the formation. Although the power is very powerful, it does not pose any threat to the quasi-sage level experts. However, this time's formation, in addition to the formation base, also relies on the Yellow River, which gathers the power of the Yellow River and fully releases the power of the entire formation. The Yellow River is a river formed by Dayu who created the river channel when Wu Zhiqi rose up and flooded the human race. The power between heaven and earth is gathered in the Yellow River, and there is also a lot of merit power, but its power is very vast. Now combined with the Jiuqu Yellow River Formation, the power within the entire Yellow River is also stirred up, making the formation and the power of the river combined. The power emitted, even a quasi-sage must be extra careful when entering it. , otherwise you will fall into the formation accidentally. In addition to these, the cultivation bases of Sanxiao and the three people who arranged the formation are Daluo realm existences, and Yunxiao's cultivation level has also reached the peak of Daluo Golden Immortal. Even more powerful is the Hunyuan Golden Dou in Yunxiao's hand. Hunyuan is the Hunyuan Qi between heaven and earth, and saints are also called Hunyuan saints. Hunyuan Daluo Jinxian, and the Hunyuan Golden Fighter has the word Hunyuan in it, so you can imagine the power of this Hunyuan Golden Fighter. Furthermore, Yunxiao combined Hunyuan Jindou with the Nine-bend Yellow River Formation, allowing her to fully unleash the power of Hunyuan Jindou in the Nine-bend Yellow River Formation. Hunyuan Jindou is a top-notch innate spiritual treasure. When its power is fully exerted, it can completely deal with quasi-sage and sub-sage level beings. Several days. Yunxiao and the other two have already completely laid out the Jiuqu Yellow River Formation. After the Jiuqu Yellow River Formation was laid out, the entire Yellow River ferry, within thousands of miles, was covered with layers of yellow sand. Waves of whirlwinds continued to sweep the surrounding yellow sand, completely covering the Yellow River in the Jiuqu Yellow River. In the formation of the formation. "The disciples of fellow Taoist disciples are all good. That Duobao can actually gather the power of blood and turn it into his own power. Such an ability is no worse than that of innate gods and demons. With his current cultivation level We have touched the edge of quasi-sage. And Yunxiao's cultivation level is not low, his understanding is good, and he will definitely be able to step into the realm of quasi-sage in the future. The other disciples also have their own strengths. In the future, he will not be able to step into Daluo Jinxian. It's impossible." Kong Ru and Tong Tian were walking on the edge of the Yellow River, and Kong Ru said to Tong Tian. The two of them have been staying by the Yellow River for several days. During these few days, the two of them have not been idle, talking to each other. He also occasionally gave guidance to several disciples of Tongtian's sect, but he had a clearer understanding of the disciples of Tongtian. "Fellow Taoist, thank you for your praise. There are so many talented people under your sect, and every one of them is a strong man in the ancient world. They are no better than my disciples." Tongtian was also very happy when he heard Kong Ru's praise. He was happy, but still said modestly. But even so, Tongtian is still very contented in his heart. There are no longer a few disciples under his sect, and there are several who have reached the Daluo Golden Immortal level, such as Duobao, Zhao Gongming, Gui Ling, and Yunxiao, and there are even more than ten disciples who have reached the Daluo realm. Such strength is compared to the others. All the disciples of the saint are strong. "I have something I want to discuss with fellow Taoist. This matter is also related to our calculations. I don't know if fellow Taoist would like to hear it." Kong Ru continued, and while speaking, a breath came out of his body, which was directly absorbed. In the void, the heavenly secrets were completely disrupted and blocked. "Oh, I don't know what fellow Taoist has paid attention to, but I might as well say it." Tongtian suddenly became interested when he heard what Kong Ru said. Although he also had his own calculations, they were completely incomparable with Kong Ru's layout. . Now that Confucius and Confucius had a new plan, Tongtian couldn't help but want to know what kind of plan it was that made Confucius and Confucius pay so much attention to it, to disrupt the surrounding secrets and hide the information. "I want to create a quasi-sage-level strongman for Jiejiao. I wonder what fellow Taoists think?" Kong Ru said, his tone was very casual, but it was very shocking in Tongtian's ears. Although Duobao has touched the edge of quasi-sage now, it is very difficult to break through. After all, there were three thousand people who heard it in Zixiao Palace. Each of these three thousand people is blessed with great luck and great opportunities, but even so, there are very few people among these three thousand who have become quasi-sages, and some have not even become quasi-sages until now. , without touching the edge of the quasi-sage, it is like a burning lamp, and some are not even as good as a burning lamp.Now, Kong Ru actually said in an understatement that he wanted to create a quasi-sage for Jiejiao. Tongtian couldn't help being shocked, and the eyes he looked at Kong Ru began to change. "Fellow Taoist, you don't have to look at me like this. It's not that simple to create a quasi-sage, and it also requires a certain foundation. Therefore, my candidate is your great disciple Duobao. Among the Ten Thousand Immortals Formation, there are me and others The battle between saints also involves the battle between disciples. When the time comes, Duobao will definitely be able to gallop in the formation, and when the time comes, I and others will definitely take action to conquer it, and the only one who can take action with the ability is only me. And when the time comes, In the next calamity, when Buddhism rises, I will definitely plot against Buddhism and take away the fortune of Buddhism. At that time, I will definitely pay attention to Duobao." Confucius slowly told his plan, and as Confucius If so, Tongtian's expression also began to change. "Fellow Taoist, then by then, won't Duobao become a Buddhist? Even if he becomes a quasi-sage, what will it mean for me to teach?" Tongtian said excitedly. Duobao is the most popular among his disciples. One of the promising ones is also his eldest disciple and the one who will be the helmsman in the future. Now he has to give it up. You can imagine the excitement in his heart. "Hahaha, fellow Taoist, why should you be excited? Since I said it, there must be a way. Fellow Taoist can give the diagram of the Zhuxian Sword Formation to Duobao, leave a clone in it, and explain it to Duobao, but don't completely explain it to Duobao. Tell me, otherwise our plan will not succeed." Kong Ru continued, and continued to speak out his plan, which can be said to have completely shielded all crises. "I'd better call Duobao here and ask him about his choice." Tongtian thought for a while and said. After all, he is his eldest disciple, and he still needs to choose his own path. The only thing he can do is to provide him with direction. After all, when one has reached the level of quasi-sage, one has his own way and his own direction of cultivation. Soon the two of them had returned to the Lu Peng, summoned Duobao over, and told Duobao their plan. However, it did not say that Duobao would be helped to become a quasi-sage, but that Duobao would go to Buddhism to plan for the rise of the next Yuanhui of Jiejiao and share the luck of Buddhism. "Master, I am willing to go. Duobao can be where he is today thanks to the master's teachings. If he can contribute to my teaching, Duobao is willing to obey the master's instructions." Duobao quickly made his decision. , said to Tongtian, his eyes full of determination. "Okay, okay, okay, you are indeed my disciple of Tongtian. After Meng Jin and I fight against your two uncles, I will hand over the Zhuxian Formation to you. By then, if anything happens, I can protect you." ." When Tongtian heard Duobao's words, his face couldn't help but be filled with joy, and he said loudly, the joy in his heart fully expressed. Following Tongtian's joy, the surrounding spiritual energy could not help but gather quickly, condensing into golden flowers, as if responding to Tongtian's joy. "Thank you, Master." When Duobao heard Tongtian's words, he couldn't help but kneel to the ground and said respectfully, his face full of joy. Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 278 The First Formation The distance from Mianchi to the edge of the Yellow River is not very long, but it took a month for Zhou Jun to reach the edge of the Yellow River. At this time, the Nine-Bend Yellow River Formation arranged by Sanxiao had been completed for a long time. In dozens of days, the Nine-Bend Yellow River Formation had been completely stabilized. When the Zhou army arrived at the edge of the Yellow River, what everyone saw was layers of wind and sand, huge cyclones, huge cyclones, covering the sky and the sun and completely covering the entire heaven and earth, making Zhou Jun The way forward is completely blocked. However, the Zhou army did not panic. Instead, they set up camp in the distance and waited for the Yellow River to recover. Although they were not very clear about the bet made by several saints. However, the immortals who followed the army, and the number of immortals who continued to increase over time, let everyone in the Great Zhou know that everything was not simple. Now, seeing the vision in front of me, I know that this must be the method of the immortal. Then it must be related to the immortals who are following the army now, so everyone in the Zhou army was very wise and stopped directly in the distance, waiting for everything to end before continuing to move forward. The Zhou army was stationed far away from the Jiuqu Yellow River Formation, and as the Zhou army came to teach the Yellow River, Buddhism and human beings all came to the outside of the Jiuqu Yellow River Formation one by one. Each of these people are disciples of various religions, and they are also elites in the religions. The Twelve Golden Immortals, Taoist Ran Deng, and even the two named disciples of Yuanshi Tianzun, Nanji Xianweng and Yun Zhongzi, who usually do not appear in the teachings, also appeared. The cultivation base of these two people is not weak, and their cultivation base is at the level of Daluo Jinxian. Except for the people who explain the teaching. Buddhist pharmacist, Maitreya. The general trend and others also came. The last one is the person who teaches, and the leader is Lao Tzu's eldest disciple and only disciple, Xuandu. In addition to Xuandu, there are Donghua Immortal, Du'e Zhenren, and some other named disciples of Lao Tzu, and their cultivation levels are not weak. It can be said that the three religions have now gathered all their strength. There are seven or eight powerful people at the Daluo Golden Immortal level, and the rest are all Daluo level beings. for this battle. It is very important to accept several saints. After all, now it is the Jiejiaojiao that fights against the three religions. If it fails like this, then even if the last two formations win, the three religions will have no face. Outside the Jiuqu Yellow River Formation, Ran Deng and the others circled around the formation. Looking at the entire formation, their expressions became very solemn. His face was even uglier than when he was in the Ten Jue Formation. The most powerful thing about the Ten Jue Formation is the killing energy within the formation. The formation space formed by the powerful killing energy makes every formation gate impossible for the Jue Formation to attack. But if the strength is enough, it is not possible to break the Ten Jue Formation. With the power gathered by the three religions now, it is entirely possible to break through the Ten Jue Formation. It is precisely because of this that all people come to the Yellow River. Everyone is very confident. After all, a Ten Jue Formation has already emerged, and they do not believe that there is a more powerful formation among the Jie Jiao. But now that they saw the Nine-bend Yellow River Formation in front of them, everyone knew that they had underestimated Jie Jiao. This nine-bend Yellow River Formation. It is definitely much more powerful and more sophisticated than the Ten Jue Formation. More powerful. Moreover, the formation relies on the Yellow River and gathers the power of the Yellow River, making the power of the formation even more than they expected. When breaking the formation, they must also be concerned about the Yellow River and cannot destroy the course of the Yellow River, otherwise they will definitely be contaminated. Big cause and effect. "Fellow Taoists, this Nine-bending Yellow River Formation is more mysterious and more powerful than the Ten Jue Formation. It will definitely be more difficult to break the formation. Fellow Taoists, how do you think we should deal with it?" Deng started first and expressed his views, his eyes full of worry. The power of the Ten Jue Formation has made everyone in Chan Chan Sect very worried, and with the presence of Duobao and others from Jie Sect, those who want to break the formation with all their strength will definitely be blocked. When the time comes, will they be able to break it with all their strength? The formation is really worrying. "Taoist Duobao, I can handle it. You don't have to worry about it. You can go and break the formation with all your strength." This time it was my disciple Xuandu who spoke this time. Xuandu has been following me and practicing with concentration since he bowed to me. It can be said that Never fought with outsiders. After leaving the Bajing Palace this time, I was very shocked when I heard how powerful Duobao was, so I said this and wanted to fight Duobao and see how my own cultivation was. "Then I will leave Taoist Duobao to my senior brother. Taoist Duobao has the blood and magical powers of several divine beasts. Senior brother should be careful when fighting with him." Guangchengzi stood up and saluted Xuandu slightly and said. Xuandu's temperament is very similar to that of his master Lao Tzu, and he is also very strong in cultivation. It can be said that he is the only person in several sects whose cultivation can compete with Duobao. However, Xuandu¡¯s status among others isIt is also the highest. Even Ran Deng, who is the deputy leader of Chanjiao, has to call him Taoist brother very respectfully when he sees him. Such a status is very transcendent and cannot be ordered by anyone. Although everyone wanted Xuandu to drag Duobao out, no one spoke. Now that Xuandu proposed it himself, everyone was very happy. "Now that Taoist Duobao has not intervened, it has become much easier for us to deal with the Jiuqu Yellow River Formation. Although the cultivation of other people in Jiejiao is not weak, the threat to us is not great. As long as Together, we will be able to break through the Nine-bending Yellow River Formation." Maitreya's tone was full of joy, as if in the next moment, the Nine-bending Yellow River Formation could be broken, suppressing Jie Jiao's majesty, and repaying the Ten Jue Formation. of hatred. The day passed quickly. In the early morning of the next day, as soon as the sun rose, Ran Deng and others had already gathered outside the Jiuqu Yellow River Formation. Although after a day of deliberation, everyone has made a certain decision in their hearts, and decided to go to the Nine-Bend Yellow River Formation today to see what the Nine-Bend Yellow River Formation is like. After all, although I looked at the Nine-Bend Yellow River Formation outside on the first day and had a certain understanding of the Nine-Bend Yellow River Formation, it was still very superficial after all, and I could only experience it once in the Nine-Bend Yellow River Formation. Only then can we truly understand the Jiuqu Yellow River Formation. The people from the Chan Cult have gathered outside the Nine-Bend Yellow River Formation, and the people from the Jiejiao Cult have also gathered in the center of the Nine-Bend Yellow River Formation. The three of Sanxiao stood at the center of the formation, and the other people gathered in the center of the formation, looking at Duobao and others one by one, waiting for Duobao's arrangements. "The ones who came this time are the Chan Jiao, Buddhism, and people from the Human Sect. The Antarctic Immortal Weng and Yun Zhongzi from the Chan Jiao, as well as Xuandu from the Human Sect, each of them is a Daluo Jinxian level existence. We You must be careful when you wait, don't fight with them casually, and let Sanxiao's three junior sisters use formations to deal with them. This time we are fighting formations, don't engage in unnecessary battles." Everyone in Duobao's battle against Jiejiao said. After all, although the power of Jiejiao is stronger than each of their sects, it is not strong enough to deal with the three sects. Now the only thing to rely on is the power of the formation to keep people from all religions in the formation. At this time, Chanjiao and others had also entered the Nine-Bend Yellow River Formation. The moment they entered the Nine-Meandering Yellow River Formation, the surrounding wind and sand instantly became stronger, instantly covering their path. The scene in front of all of them also changed. The yellow space was completely occupied by wind and sand, and there was a long winding river in the space. From time to time, powerful forces were emitted, controlling the entire space. space. "Is this the Nine-Meandering Yellow River Formation? It is really powerful. The powerful erosion force in the wind and sand, and the gravel under your feet, also exude strange power. It seems that the Nine-Meandering Yellow River Formation is not what we see on the surface. This phenomenon can be compared to other phenomena, so everyone should be careful, take out all their spiritual treasures, and be ready to respond to changes in formations at any time." The moment they entered the formation, Ran Deng and others could already feel the formations around them. Mysterious, he said to the people around him. After he finished speaking, a lamp appeared in his hand, which was his companion Lingbao coffin lamp. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian (.) to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please go to m to read. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 279: The Immortals Fall into the Yellow River Formation Under Ran Deng's reminder, everyone quickly took action, their bodies shining with various lights, protecting each of them within the protection of their respective spiritual treasures. With the protection of Lingbao, everyone couldn't help but feel a lot more at ease, and their progress was much faster, and they were soon deep into the formation. As they continue to advance, the surrounding yellow sand becomes denser, and the whirlwinds become more powerful, sweeping the sand and constantly hitting the advancing Ran Deng and others. But despite this, everyone felt a lot more at ease. Although the Kuangsha was powerful, it was much smaller than the attacks in the Ten Jue Formation. However, Ran Deng and several Da Luo Jinxian from Xuandu discovered something unusual. When looking at the Jiuqu Yellow River Formation from the outside, it is very powerful. The power of the formation is definitely more than that. Moreover, there is a strange force in the yellow sand, which is constantly corroding the spiritual treasures of several people. However, this corrosive force is very small, and it is completely impossible to detect without careful observation. "Everyone, please be careful. We are going to move faster. The power in this yellow sand is very strange. If we stay any longer, the power of the spirit treasures we are waiting for will become smaller and smaller. If it continues to be used up like this, it will not be the best at all. Method." The pharmacist who had been silent said to everyone that the power of Buddhist spiritual treasures is very limited and cannot be compared with those of people who interpret the two religions, so the moment he discovered this strange power It has already been said. The speed of everyone's advance became even faster, and they soon reached the core of the formation. With continuous progress. The surrounding yellow sand became even denser, completely blocking everyone's sight. The spiritual consciousness is also greatly restricted, and it cannot be detected from a slightly further distance. However, so far, there have been no powerful attacks in the entire formation, as if no one is presiding over the formation. "What's going on with the people from these sects? No one has shown up yet. Are they afraid of the power of our three sects?" It was Guangchengzi who spoke. The sound was very loud, as if it was going to penetrate the formation and spread throughout the entire formation. "Haha, it seems that they can't wait any longer. Since they want to see the power of my Jiejiao, the three junior sisters, please activate the formation and let them see the true power of the Jiuqu Yellow River Formation. I originally wanted to fight with them Let¡¯s play a little more, but since they are so impatient, let them stay in the formation and observe it carefully.¡± Duobao said to Sanxiao beside him, his tone did not put the people of the Three Religions at all. In eyes. "Yes, senior brother, let's see what arrogance they still have. Today I will let them see the power of Hunyuan Jindou and turn their cultivation into nothingness." As they spoke, the fingers of the three people in Sanxiao began to pinch. , streams of power continued to shoot out and merged into the formation, and the formation also began to change rapidly at this time. The power becomes even greater. And a golden light flew out of Yun Xiao's hand, continuously shooting out streams of gray power into the formation. Under this gray force. The scene in the formation also began to change. In the formation that was originally filled with yellow sand, a burst of gray gradually rose up. This gray continued to expand, instantly turning the entire formation into gray. Even if Even the yellow sand turns into gray sand and gravel. The formation changed instantly. The faces of the people from the three religions who entered the formation suddenly became alert. The magic power in their bodies was mobilized instantly, and they were continuously injected into their respective magic weapons. Rays of light illuminated their The body shape is completely wrapped in it. However, even so, everyone still clearly felt that the slack power in the gray storm was constantly corroding the light of the Lingbao, constantly eroding everyone's mana, as if it wanted to destroy everyone's power. The mana was completely corroded and turned into nothingness. "Is this the Nine-Bend Yellow River Formation? I didn't expect that Third Master Uncle's sect would have such a disciple. The power of this Nine-Bend Yellow River Formation is definitely more than that. It will be very difficult for us to break it. Now this The corrosive power in the wind and sand in the formation continues to become more powerful, and we have not yet seen the person who arranged the formation. If this continues, before we break the formation, our mana may be lost. It has been exhausted. We should leave the formation as soon as possible and discuss it again, so that we can break the formation." Yun Zhongzi, who had been silent and observed the formation, said to everyone. Although Yun Zhongzi has been following the crowd, he did not say a word along the way, but was observing the surrounding scene. But now that he had spoken, everyone could not help but turn around and look at Yun Zhongzi, their expressions very solemn. As a registered disciple of Yuanshi Tianzun, Yun Zhongzi is not a direct disciple, but his cultivation is higher than all his direct disciples. Even Guangchengzi's cultivation is weaker than Yun Zhongzi. However, Yun Zhongzi's cultivation has never been shown. Although everyone knows that Yun Zhongzi's cultivation is not shallow, they don't have a clear understanding. Now that Yun Zhongzi has spoken out, everyone feels the extraordinary gray storm around them, but?Not much attention was paid to it. "Junior brother Yun Zhongzi, if we leave like this, we will only make the people who intercept the religion look down upon us. Our three religions cannot leave like this, and our spiritual treasures are all innate spiritual treasures, so powerful, how can they be so It is easy to be trapped by this small formation, even if it cannot be broken, you will be able to leave safely." The speaker was Guangchengzi. As the senior disciple of Chanjiao, although he knew that this formation was not simple, But he was not willing to leave just like that. The same is true for other people. Now that the three religions are united and defeated, the face of the three religions will really be completely lost. Everyone continued to move forward, the speed of advance slowed down a lot, and everyone's face became very ugly. Although they had advanced a short distance, the power of the formation became hundreds of times more powerful, the consumption of mana also became faster, and everyone began to become cautious. "Whoosh." A ray of light shot out from the depths of the formation and stayed above Guangchengzi and others. And in this light, a huge force of attraction emanated from it, completely covering Guangchengzi and others under this attraction, and all the people's figures could not help but sway, and began to move towards that The direction of attraction moves. "Hunyuan Jindou, it seems that those who don't know about the formation are Yunxiao, Bixiao, and Qiongxiao. What is gathered in this Hunyuan Jindou is the filthy air between heaven and earth. If it is absorbed into it, it will definitely turn into Go to the top of the three flowers, close the five qi in the chest, turn your cultivation into ashes, and become a mortal." It was Yun Zhongzi who spoke. As Yun Zhongzi spoke, he looked at Hunyuan Jindou, his eyes filled with a The light of Tao is full of interest in Hunyuan Jindou. Following Yun Zhongzi¡¯s words, everyone¡¯s expressions became more solemn as they faced the golden light in the sky. The first person to take action was Guang Chengzi. He saw Guang Chengzi's Pantian Seal in his hand being directly sacrificed, turning into a mountain and attacking Hunyuan Jindou, hoping to knock Hunyuan Jindou away. However, at this time, the attraction on the Hunyuan Golden Dou became even more powerful, completely covering Fan Tianyin in it, trying to attract Fan Tianyin into the Hunyuan Golden Dou. Guang Chengzi felt the attraction on Fan Tianyin, and felt cold in his heart. The magic power in his body suddenly emitted, controlling Fan Tianyin to resist the attraction of Hunyuan Jindou, and returned to his own hands, with a face on his face. The last moment of paleness. "This Hunyuan Golden Dou is too powerful. It has already exerted all its power in this large formation. We cannot compete with it. Everyone is ready to leave." Guangchengzi received the Fantian Seal in his hand and faced the people around him. He said, his tone full of urgency. After speaking, his body turned into a rainbow light and shot out of the formation quickly. Guangchengzi took action, and several other people also instantly mobilized the power in their bodies to use all their magic power. Everyone knows the power of Guangchengzi's Fantian Seal. Even Fantian Seal cannot resist it, so the power of Hunyuan Jindou can be imagined. However, just as Guang Chengzi and others left, the attraction of Hunyuan Jindou suddenly became huge, and a huge force of attraction enveloped everyone in an instant. The huge attraction caused all the people to continuously retreat and move towards the Hunyuan Golden Dou. In the end, except for Guang Chengzi and several other Da Luo Jinxian level beings, the rest of the people were directly taken into the Hunyuan Golden Dou one by one. Entering the Hunyuan Golden Dou, the power and filthy air inside the Hunyuan Golden Dou continuously swept up everyone and entered everyone's body. Remove everyone's mana bit by bit. In just an instant, all the people's Daluo realm cultivation levels have been reduced to nothingness. The three flowers on their heads are cut off, and the five qi in their chests are closed. At this time, these people who are usually aloof are Immortals and Buddhas turned into mortals without any cultivation. At the moment when all the people's cultivation levels were dispersed, everyone fell completely into a coma. They were directly thrown away by Hunyuan Jindou and fell into the formation. They were buried in the formation by the wind and sand. among. When these people fell into the yellow sand, the figures of Guang Chengzi and others also appeared outside the Jiuqu Yellow River Formation, and their faces were all very pale. After leaving the formation, everyone gathered together. There were originally dozens of people, but now only Ran Deng, Guang Chengzi, Xuandu, Antarctic Immortal, Yun Zhongzi, Pharmacist, and Maitreya were left. Moreover, the faces of each of these people were also very ugly. Looking at the Jiuqu Yellow River Formation behind them, their eyes were full of fear. Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 280 The Actions of the Saint Guangchengzi and others came out of the Jiuqu Yellow River Formation, their faces were full of fear, and their eyes looking at the Jiuqu Yellow River Formation were full of disbelief, especially Guangchengzi. In the Ten Jue Formation, the powerful formation space and killing aura of the Ten Jue Formation fully revealed Ling Lie's murderous intent. But now the Nine-Bend Yellow River Formation is completely different from the Ten Jue Formation, and the murderous intention is completely hidden in the center of the formation. From the surprise when I first saw the formation, to the monotonous scenery and simple attacks when I entered the formation. Even after walking in the formation for a long time, he didn't receive any kind of attack. In just an instant, things changed so drastically, with just one attack. But even this attack was so powerful that no one had the slightest ability to resist, and could only escape in embarrassment. In the end, not all of them escaped. "Oh, I didn't expect that the Nine-bending Yellow River Formation would be even more powerful than the Ten Jue Formation. We don't have the slightest ability to resist. It seems that we have to go to Master, otherwise we want to break through it. I don¡¯t know when this formation will take place. By then, I don¡¯t know if several junior brothers will still be alive, and the losses of our various teachings will really be irreparable." Guangchengzi sighed, and when he entered the Jiuqu Yellow River Formation, The momentum has completely dissipated, and the only thing left is the decadence left after the failure, and the paleness on the face caused by excessive consumption of mana. After Guang Chengzi finished speaking, the faces of several people who came out at the same time as him couldn't help but look embarrassed. This is a fight between disciples of various religions, but now it actually requires the intervention of the master to resolve it. This kind of mood makes people feel helpless and decadent than failure. No matter it is Guangchengzi. Xuandu, Yun Zhongzi, Antarctic Immortal, Medicine Master, Maitreya, Ran Deng, and a few others, each of them is far more talented than the average person. Even though he has been practicing for a very long time, his status in all religions is very respected. Moreover, as the core figures of each religion, when walking in the ancient world, they also attracted the attention of others. Even the practitioners who were older than them were very respectful to them. This also directly caused the pride in the hearts of all people, and now from the Ten Jue Formation. The current Nine-Meander Yellow River Formation has failed again and again, causing the pride in everyone's hearts to be completely shattered in a short period of time. Mengjin, after crossing the Yellow River, headed to the last checkpoint in Chaoge. Outside Mengjin City, two figures suddenly appeared on a hill not far outside the city. One of the two men was wearing a blue-black Taoist robe. With this sword behind him, his whole body exuded an aura of fierceness. Standing next to him was a young man wearing Confucian attire. Different from his young man wearing Taoist robes, the aura of this young man gave people a very close feeling, and seemed to be with him. The world around me blends into one. But it seems to be out of tune with the world around him. These two people are Confucius and Tongtian, after they formed the Nine-Meander Yellow River Formation in Sanxiao. He crossed the Yellow River directly and headed in the direction of Mengjin, preparing for the second formation bet with Laozi and others. What was set up this time was the Zhuxian Formation. Although it did not take a long time to set up the big formation, Kong Ru also needed some time to understand the Zhuxian Formation. Fortunately, when he was betting on the formation, he was even more confident when he joined forces with Tongtian. Handy. "Fellow Taoist, how about we bow down the formation here?" Standing on the hill, looking at the surrounding environment. This hill is very ordinary, but it is not very far away from Mengjin City, and it is on the only road between the Yellow River and Mengjin. "Yes, although this place is deserted, it is just the right place to set up a large formation, and it will not have much impact on your human race." After Kong Ru finished speaking, Tongtian couldn't help but look at the surrounding environment. The terrain around this hill is very complex. Except for a road leading to Mengjin, the rest are all barren mountains, but there are not many people. "Confucius and others are all saints, but in the prehistoric world, everyone will not fully display their full strength. After all, the aftermath of the battle caused by the Sage War is not something that the current prehistoric continent can bear. It may cause the prehistoric continent to be broken again. At that time, the cause and effect and karma caused will definitely have a negative impact on the cultivation of several people. causing an impact. Therefore, when several people are fighting, the power they use is very limited. Just like the previous battle between Yuan Yuan and Tong Tian, ??the power used was only the level of Daluo Jinxian. However, both of them are saints, and their understanding of the Tao can be said to be very profound. Even the power released by Daluo Jinxian is much more powerful than that of ordinary quasi-sages. Now, the Zhuxian Formation that Tongtian is preparing to display does not display all the power of the Zhuxian Formation, but is only a Zhuxian Formation that is displayed with the power of Daluo Jinxian and his understanding of the Tao. This time the battle is not a competition of strength, but a competition of strength.Most of it is a competition based on the understanding of the Tao. After finishing speaking, the aura on Tongtian's body suddenly changed, powerful sharp auras emitted, and sword auras emitted from his body. As the aura on Tongtian's body changed, Tongtian's sleeves were waved, and streaks of light shot out from Tongtian's sleeves. After these rays of light appeared, they turned into four long swords and a formation chart floating around Tongtian. Four long swords were suspended around Tongtian, and the Zhuxian Formation was constantly rotating above his head. Auras escaped from it and were constantly integrated into the four long swords. The trajectories of the four long swords continued. changes, the surrounding scene also changes. "Get up." Following Tongtian's shout, the four Zhuxian swords around Tongtian began to spin rapidly. The Zhuxian sword, the Sword of killing the immortal, the sword of trapping the immortal, and the sword of the absolute immortal began to grow in size, turning into a giant sword the size of a thousand feet. , various sword energies emitted from the sword body, merged with each other, and suddenly turned into a burst of red light. As the red light continued to become richer, the surrounding space also began to change, forming a space completely formed by Zhu Xian Sword Qi. At this time, the Zhuxian Sword Formation was also formed. "What do fellow Taoists think of my Zhuxian Sword Formation?" After the Zhuxian Sword Formation was formed, Tongtian walked out of the formation and said to Kong Ru outside the formation. "Sure enough, it is a strange formation in the prehistoric world. It is not weaker than the Zhoutian Star Formation and the Twelve Heavenly Gods Formation of the two Lich clans back then, and the power it exerts in the hands of fellow Taoists is also more powerful. . It is indeed a formation that cannot be broken by the Four Saints. Let¡¯s see how the four of me can do it this time.¡± Kong Ru couldn¡¯t help but said as he looked at the Immortal Killing Sword Formation arranged by Tongtian. After hearing Kong Ru's words, Tongtian's face couldn't help but be filled with a smile, and he began to lead Kong Ru into the Zhuxian Sword Formation, and told Kong Ru about the Zhuxian Sword Formation, and some of the situations in the Zhuxian Sword Formation to Kong Ru. Ru said it. "Well, the Nine Bends of the Yellow River Formation begins there." When Tongtian was telling about the Zhuxian Sword Formation, Kong Ru said to Tongtian. After Tongtian finished speaking, he didn't say anything more. His consciousness spread out directly and completely took in everything that happened in the Nine-bending Yellow River Formation. "Humph, Yuan Yu is really shameless, and he actually wants to take action against this junior. Fellow Taoist, what should I do, should I take action?" Tong Tian's expression changed, and he said to Kong Ru next to him. "Of course we have to take action. Since Yuan Yuan has taken action, we can't sit back and ignore it. We can just take action and bring back the disciples of Jie Jiao." Kong Ru said, and at this time, Sanxiao and others in the Jiuqu Yellow River Formation People are facing Yuan Yuan and others. Yuan Yuan and Zhunti appear in the formation, preparing to take action against Sanxiao and others. However, just as the two were about to break through the formation, the space of the formation suddenly opened, and a huge palm fell from the sky, hitting Yuan Yuan and Zhunti instantly, knocking Yuan Yuan and Zhunti away instantly. He retreated, and Jie Jiao and others who had arranged the large formation also disappeared directly from where they were. The only thing left in the surrounding space was the mocking saint's laughter, which spread hundreds of miles around and resounded in the ears of Yuan Yuan and Zhunti, even if I didn't appear and the two people who took the lead. Hearing this mocking voice, one side of the faces of several people was filled with embarrassment. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users, please read it.) Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 281: Immortal Killing Sword Formation Yuan Yuan and Zhunti were repelled, and everyone in Jiejiao was taken away directly. The eyes of the four of them were filled with shock. The power of this big hand is not very great, but the four of them can clearly feel the mystery of the aura emanating from the huge palm. Such cultivation is something that the four of them cannot resist now. "Is this the cultivation level of Kong Ru? It has already surpassed the level of a saint. It seems that we are going to go to the Zhuxian Sword Formation to see what level this Kong Ru's cultivation level has reached." When he opened his eyes, the original indifference in his eyes completely disappeared in an instant, and a fighting spirit arose in his body. Since I was born and transformed to this day, my cultivation has been constantly improving, and the people I have met have been increasing. There are high and low cultivations, but there are very few people who can really inspire him to fight. "What Taoist fellow Taoist said is right. I didn't expect that Confucius and Confucius would improve so much in cultivation in less than ten thousand years. It seems that becoming a saint is not the end of our cultivation." The guide beside me also opened. Eyes said, his words were also full of interest, and full of doubts as to what level Kong Ru's cultivation had reached. The saint is already the most noble existence in the prehistoric world, and upward is the existence of heaven. At the moment when several people became saints, they already knew that although they knew that the saint's cultivation level could be improved, it was still under the restrictions of heaven. Therefore, during the dozens of yuanhui time, although several people have been practicing continuously and improving their cultivation, the improvement of their cultivation is very limited, and they have not touched the illusory way of heaven at all. Now seeing Kong Ru's attack, I felt the mysterious aura in that attack. Although it was only for a moment, several people seemed to see the hope of breaking through to the Saint. The figures of Laozi and Jieyin disappeared from the spot and appeared next to Yuan Yuan and Zhunti. Looking at the embarrassed figures of the two people, I had a more direct understanding of Kong Ru's cultivation. Although it was not a full-scale attack, it had already made the two of them so embarrassed. It seemed that Kong Ru's cultivation was much stronger than it appeared. "Junior brother, Taoist friend Zhunti, just rescue the disciples. Why do you need to take action against the juniors? I'd better go to Mengjin now. Junior brother Tongtian and Taoist friend Kong Ru have already set up the Killing Immortal Sword Formation, so we'd better go up to one Well, look at this Immortal Killing Sword Formation. How powerful it is." I said to the original group of people as my expression returned to calm, without any emotion in my eyes. ?? Lao Tzu, primitive. The four of them, Jie Yin and Zhunti, headed in the direction of Meng Jin. In the distance, Guangchengzi and others no longer stayed where they were. They led several golden immortals and Buddhists from the Chanjiao, Renjiao and other people who were trapped in the formation to move toward them. Meng Jin moved forward. However, the speed of their advance was very slow. After all, several people were eliminated by the Hunyuan Golden Dou in the Jiuqu Yellow River Formation. The three flowers on their heads were eliminated, the five qi in their chests were closed, and they have become mortals. The cultivation level has been completely lost, and one can only rely on the support of Guang Chengzi and others to go to Mengjin. Did not say. Guangchengzi and others, Laozi and others have appeared outside the Zhuxian Sword Formation. This is not the first time they have used the Zhuxian Sword Formation, but it is the first time they have felt the power of the Zhuxian Sword Formation. The first time they saw the Zhuxian Sword Formation was during the battle between Hongjun and Demon Ancestor Luohu. The Demonic Ancestor Luohu used the Zhuxian Sword Formation, and finally directly shattered the west of the prehistoric world, creating the current The West cannot be compared with the East. Looking at the Zhuxian Sword Formation in front of them, the four people's eyes were full of shock. The first time they saw the Zhuxian Sword Formation was from a distance, and they just felt the power of the Zhuxian Sword Formation. But at that time, it was more because of their opposition to the Zhuxian Sword Formation. The Demon Ancestor Rahu was shocked by his cultivation. The current shock is more due to the mystery of the Zhuxian Sword Formation. The current cultivation level of several people is already at the level of saints, which is not much different from Luo Hu's cultivation level back then. What they see is not only the powerful power of the Zhuxian Sword Formation, but also the mystery contained in the entire formation. The breath of the Tao. "As expected, it is indeed a great formation that the Master calls an indestructible formation without the Four Saints. It is no worse than the Zhou Tianxing Star Formation and the Twelve Heavenly Gods Sha Formation back then. It is even much stronger. It relies on the strength of one person. With such power, it seems that we have to be careful even if we break through this formation. Today we will enter the formation for a while and see the mystery of this Immortal Killing Formation." I looked at what was in front of me. The Zhuxian Sword Array couldn't help but sigh. After saying that, he took direct steps towards one of the four doors of the Zhuxian Sword Array. I saw me taking steps forward, and a black-yellow light shot out from above my head, turning into a black-yellow seven-story pagoda, which was the black-yellow merit pagoda. After the Xuanhuang Merit Tower appeared, a series of blackish-yellow lights hung down, guarding me in the middle. At this time, I had also entered the Zhuxian Sword Formation. Watching me enter the Zhuxian Sword Formation, Yuan Yuan no longer stayed where he was. Qingyun rose above his head, and thousands of golden lamps appeared. And hereAmong the golden lanterns, a large apricot-yellow flag was raised, guarding the original figure in this big flag. This big flag was the central Wutu apricot-yellow flag. A long banner of chaotic color appeared in his hand, it was Pangu Banner. The original steps were taken, and with each step, an auspicious cloud rose under his feet, and he soon entered the Zhuxian Sword Formation. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off out of the sky. And following this Buddha's light, a twelve-grade golden lotus rose from Jie Yin's feet. The twelfth-grade golden lotus appeared, followed by Buddha's light and blossoming golden lotuses. The most of these golden lotuses were only ninth-grade, and more were ninth-grade and lower. The blossoming golden lotus protected his figure in the middle. , Jie Yin's figure was also lifted up by the golden lotus and entered the formation. Zhunti also took out a large blue flag at the same time, and thousands of green lotuses emerged from the flag to protect him. In addition to these ten thousand golden lotuses, there are also golden lotuses formed by the condensed light of Buddha. Finally, three big relics appeared above Zhunti's head, and Zhunti also displayed his Buddha's true form before entering the Immortal Killing Sword Formation. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out out of the four gates of the Zhuxian Sword Formation, Laozi, Yuanyuan, Zhunti and Zhunti. The moment the four people entered the formation, the sword energy in the formation quickly attacked the four people. Each sword energy was very powerful, and the surrounding space could not help but shake. Under the attack of these sword energies, Lao Tzu's Xuanhuang Merit Tower only shook slightly, but it was not greatly affected. The original tens of thousands of golden lamps above the head were not broken, but these golden lamps quickly recovered at the moment of being broken. The same goes for the golden lotus next to Jie Yin in the other door. It was not greatly affected, but the last Zhunti was the one who was affected and grew bigger. The green lotuses continued to break and recover. The speed is much slower. "Fellow Daoist Kong Ru, now that the four of them have entered the formation, it's time for us to take action and let them see the power of this formation." In the center of the formation, Tongtian said to Kong Ru next to him. The core of this formation was very empty, with no sword energy at all. There were only the formation diagram of the Zhuxian Sword Formation and four long swords above Tongtian's head. "Okay, then I will go and hold me down. If it weren't for me, the other three people wouldn't be able to have much impact on the Zhuxian Sword Formation." After Kong Ru finished speaking, his figure disappeared directly from the place. The moment he appeared, he was already in front of me. Looking at Kong Ru disappearing, a light flashed in Tongtian's eyes. He became more and more curious about Kong Ru's cultivation, and felt more and more unfathomable. "Fellow Taoist has always been kind." Kong Ru looked at me and did not take action, but said with a slight salute to me. "Fellow Taoist's cultivation has become more advanced. It seems that fellow Taoist has reached the realm mentioned by Patriarch Yang Mei back then." I looked at Kong Ru, his tone was still very calm, but Kong Ru could I feel a heat, a kind of eagerness in this dullness. This is the passion for the Tao and the pursuit of improvement in cultivation, which is what he has always pursued. (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster! Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 282: War with Laozi Lao Tzu and Kong Ru stood in the Zhuxian Sword Formation, looking at each other with solemn eyes. One is the strongest among the saints, and the other is also a mysterious strong man with the strength of a saint. The strength of the two people can be said to be the two strongest in the prehistoric world except Hongjun, Yang Mei and others. Individuals, now two people are facing each other, a powerful momentum is emitted instantly, and the aura of Tao on their bodies is also escaping at any time. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? On these two Tao, Lao Tzu's understanding is very profound, and his understanding of Tao is far beyond the comparison of several saints in the prehistoric world. Since becoming a saint, I have not taken action for dozens of Yuanhui periods, and my cultivation has become even deeper. When he saw Confucius' cultivation, he couldn't help but feel a fighting spirit. Now that I had the opportunity, I no longer had any reservations about my cultivation, and fully displayed my understanding of Tao. Seeing Laozi¡¯s movements, Kong Ru no longer held back, and the void behind him changed instantly. The first thing that appeared was the star field formed by stars. These stars were constantly moving in the star field according to mysterious trajectories. After the star field appeared, continents, oceans, mountains, rivers, trees, and various scenery appeared continuously, forming a complete world. The small world appeared, and waves of Tao aura swept out, even the bodies of the Chaos Gods and Demons at the core of the world were revealed. The rich aura of Tao and the powerful power of the world. It was completely revealed at this time, causing my dull expression to change again. Full of solemnity. "This is Kong Ru's small world. Is this the power that Yang Mei said can rival the gods and demons of chaos?" I looked at the power displayed by Kong Ru. I couldn't help but observe more carefully in my heart. Although I was very surprised when I saw the body of the Chaos God and Demon in Kong Ru's small world, it was more of the excitement in my heart that had been suppressed for countless years. "Fellow Taoist, what do you think of my little world? Today the two of us will fight for the first time, and we can use this to discuss Tao." Confucius showed the small world to me and said to Laozi. The two met when Confucius first traveled. At that time, Laozi's cultivation level was much higher than that of Confucius. But after a trip, I was shocked by the speed at which Confucius' cultivation improved. At that time, I wanted to fight with Confucius, but during the dozens of Yuanhui times, the two never fought, and now they finally have the opportunity to fight. "Good." When I heard Confucius's proposal, I immediately agreed. The stick in his hand flew out and attacked Kong Ru directly. As Kong Ru looked at Bianguai, who was attacking him, a dark-yellow light appeared in his hand, but it was a long ruler. After the long ruler appeared, Kong Ru held it directly in his hand. Directly knocked away the flat crutch that I hit, and returned to my hand again. I held the Bianguai directly in my hand, and my body instantly appeared in front of Confucius. I held the Bianguai and began to fight with Confucius. In the battle between the two, every blow was seen to the extreme. The trajectory of each strike is extremely mysterious, although the power of each strike is not very powerful. But they are all condensed to the extreme. The power of Daluo Jinxian directly hit the surrounding space, causing it to tremble continuously, as if it would break at any time. The Zhuxian Sword Formation is the top formation in the prehistoric world, and the stability of the space in it is much more stable than the space in the prehistoric world. After all, only a strong enough space can withstand enough power, and the stability of the space within the Zhuxian Sword Formation can withstand the Zhuxian Sword Qi. Even ordinary quasi-sage strongmen cannot deal with it. cause any impact. But such a stable space is constantly trembling under the attack of the two people, and may even be broken at any time. It is completely conceivable how deep the cultivation of the two people is, which is not comparable to Yuan Yuan and others. The two people were constantly fighting, and the surrounding sword energy continued to dissipate under the aftermath of the two people's battle, and soon a void space was formed around the two people. With the continuous fighting, the power of each blow of the two people became more powerful, the power contained in each blow became more solid, and the trajectory of each blow also became more powerful. "Hahaha, good, good, good." With the continuous fighting, the aura on Kong Ru's body became thicker and mysterious, as if it turned into nothingness, completely integrated with everything around him, and merged into the entire space. middle. "Next, fellow Taoist, please be careful." Kong Ru took a step back, the long ruler in his hand disappeared in an instant, and the long sword at his waist was drawn out in an instant. This long sword is the long sword that Kong Ru relied on his own small world to condense. As his small world grew, this long sword has also reached the level of an innate treasure. The power of each blow can kill the small world. The power within the world is fully unleashed, and this long sword is also very powerful. When the long sword is drawn out, there is no sharpness at all, but it makes people feel very soft and very??Natural scent. Seeing this long sword, I couldn't help but become solemn. The black-yellow light on the black-yellow merit tower above my head became more intense, and the flat crutch in his hand also disappeared, replaced by A long scroll is exactly the Tai Chi diagram. As soon as the Tai Chi diagram came out, I directly performed it, and the long scroll was unfolded in an instant. The two qi of yin and yang swept out from the diagram, and a golden bridge rose, directly freezing the surrounding space. I took out the Tai Chi Diagram, and Confucius no longer held back his hand. He swung the long sword in his hand directly, and the sword radiance rose from the sword body, completely wrapping the sword body in the sword radiance. Kong Ru directly struck the sword here, and the powerful sword intention emitted directly from the long sword, and the surrounding space also changed accordingly. , Confucius's swordsmanship is more direct. It deduces the Tao in his own small world and reveals the laws of the small world. I saw Kong Ru continuously recovering, waving his long sword continuously, and the surrounding space also changed accordingly. It was full of vitality and lush in an instant, and a spring breeze suddenly rose, making people feel refreshed. And at this moment, after the spring breeze dissipated, the surrounding temperature began to rise, as if the sun was rising. And after the scorching sun, bursts of cold and strong winds rose, mixed with a trace of drizzle, and pieces of withered yellow leaves, just like an autumn wind. After the autumn wind, traces of falling snow appeared in the space, and the surrounding temperature suddenly dropped. With one strike of the sword, the seasons change, and the powerful sword light directly collides with the yin and yang in the Tai Chi Diagram. The rising of yin and yang was very powerful, but the power contained in this sword did not have the slightest impact on Kong Ru, and was directly broken by this sword. However, at the moment when the Yin and Yang Qi broke apart, a more powerful and pure Yin and Yang Qi burst out again. In this collision, the two of them could be said to be evenly matched, and they no longer stopped, and the intensity of their attacks became even more powerful. Every collision of power was very powerful. The aftermath of the powerful battle was completely dispersed in an instant, and the surrounding space was completely filled with Yin and Yang Qi and different sword Qi. Confucius and Laozi looked at the constant collision of forces, observing every change in the opponent's hair and every fluctuation in the breath. Kong Ru and Laozi were fighting in the Zhuxian Sword Formation, while Yuan Yuan, Jie Yin, and Zhunti among the other three sects were constantly dealing with the sword energy around them, completely falling into passivity. The Four Saints of the Zhuxian Sword Formation are indestructible. Now I am being held back. Although the strength of the three of them is not bad, it is very difficult to break the Zhuxian Sword Formation. They can only deal with the surrounding Zhuxian Sword Qi, but they cannot find it. No chance of breaking the formation. "Fellow Taoist, this is the end of the battle between you and me. We will have the opportunity to fight in the future. Now let me break this Immortal Killing Sword Formation." The look in my eyes became dull, the Tai Chi diagram was put away, and Qing Yun was on top. When it rose, the three flowers opened, with one person sitting on each. At the moment when the three flowers opened, three figures jumped out from the golden flowers and turned into three people standing beside me. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 283: One Qi Transforms Three Pure Ones Looking at the three figures beside me, Kong Ru's eyes couldn't help but move. These three people are a young man, a middle-aged man, and an old man. The appearance of this young man is somewhat similar to that of Tongtian, the second middle-aged one is not much different from the original appearance, and the last figure is exactly the same as his own figure. "One Qi transforms three pure things." Seeing the appearance of the three figures beside Laozi, Confucius already knew the magical powers that Laozi had displayed. Being able to become the most powerful of the six saints in the prehistoric world, this magical power of transforming the three pure beings is also a top-notch existence. Each of the three pure beings that appeared has the magic power of a saint. Coupled with Laozi's understanding, each one can exert the power of a saint. Although facing a saint individually, there is not much threat. Waiting for more can delay it for a while, but The three of them take action together, plus I take action. Even if several saints take action at the same time, they will not be able to gain the slightest advantage over me, and will even be directly suppressed by me. "What do you think, fellow Taoist, are you leaving here, or are you going to fight me again?" I looked at the three figures around me, and felt a lot more confident, and said to Kong Ru, as if he no longer put Kong Ru in his mind. In his eyes, no matter how much Kong Ru resisted, it had no effect. From this, it is completely conceivable that I am confident in this magical power of my own. After all, it is impossible for anyone to win under the siege of several saints. Even he himself does not have this confidence. "Haha, fellow Taoist actually has such a method. He is indeed the leader of the Three Pure Ones and the first disciple of Tao Ancestor. He is indeed the most powerful among several saints. But relying on this magical power, let me retreat. You think too simply." Kong Ru heard Lao Tzu's faint tone. Kong Ru didn't care at all about the confidence in his tone and the contempt for himself. After all, when one's cultivation has reached such a point, all words are powerless, and the only thing that can be done is to show one's own strength and break everything. Hearing what Confucius said, I didn¡¯t say anything more and disappeared from the spot. Directly began to fight with Kong Ru. Lao Tzu, plus the three people transformed by the three rays of pure energy, each of them holds their own spiritual treasure in their hands. The Tai Chi diagram in Lao Tzu's hand, the flat crutch in Lao Tzu's hand among the Three Purities, the Wind and Fire Futon in Yuan Tzu's hand, and the long sword in Tongtian's hand. Each one can be said to be an extraordinary spiritual treasure, and they directly attacked Kong Ru. Kong Ru looked at the four figures attacking him, his face did not change at all, his face was still relaxed and small, his aura was still very dull, and he kept waving the long sword in his hand. Continuously resisting the attacks of the four figures, he directly resisted the attacks of the four people, without giving me any chance. Seeing Kong Ru resisting his attacks one by one, Lao Tzu's eyes were full of shock, four saint-level existences. Although the cultivation of the other three is very limited, they have their own attraction. The three of them can fully exert their strength, but even so, Kong Ru is still so relaxed. Is this kind of cultivation his true strength? Another long period of time passed, and I and Confucius were still fighting. Yuan Yu, Jie Yin, and Zhunti were still trapped in the Zhuxian Sword Formation, fighting against every attack from Tongtian's Zhuxian Sword Qi. , without achieving the slightest result. The three people now have a hint of anxiety in their hearts. The four saints entered the Zhuxian Sword Formation, but so far they have not achieved any results. They don't even have the slightest understanding of the situation of the Zhuxian Sword Formation. Even to the Now that Tongtian hasn't shown up yet, they are already tired of dealing with it. Is this the power of the Zhuxian Sword Formation, the three of them couldn't help but think. At this time, the power of the fight between Laozi and Confucius continued to become more powerful, and the aura of Tao contained in each blow became more intense. The two of them had completely entered the state at this time, and the expressions on their faces did not change at all. The weapons in their hands kept waving, and each wave became more powerful. Each time they struck, they evolved their own powers. More complete, more mysterious. At this time, the two people were not just fighting, but seemed to be enlightening. They discussed the Tao with each other during the battle, and then realized the Tao, constantly improving their respective ways, and constantly making themselves stronger. For The control of power has gradually reached its extreme. "Is this their strength? They are really powerful. They have reached this point. Such cultivation has indeed far surpassed ours. It seems that after this calamity, I should also take a good retreat. Breakthrough in cultivation, otherwise, you will really be thrown away too much when the time comes." Tongtian saw the two people fighting in the formation at the core, his heart was filled with shock, and he couldn't help but think. All the saints knew how powerful the cultivation of Confucius and Laozi was, but no one had thought of how powerful they were. NoHowever, the ensuing battle between Lao Tzu and Kong Ru shocked everyone even more. I saw Kong Ru swing out the sword in his hand, loosen the hilt of the sword, throw the long sword in his hand directly, and attack Laozi. When I saw Kong Ru's attack, I was filled with puzzlement. The sword skills Kong Ru had always displayed could make endless changes. Although each attack was very simple, the power displayed in each attack The Tao is completely different. Each Tao is so mysterious, and it is obvious that the understanding is very deep. The power shown by each Tao is very powerful. If it continues, the battle between the two of them will definitely continue like this. "However, Kong Ru actually threw the long sword in his hand towards himself. Why did he do this? However, without giving me any time to think about all this, the light from the long sword had already reached in front of him. At this moment, a warning sign arose in his heart, and his whole body instantly became vigilant. All his magic power was input into the Xuanhuang Merit Tower, completely covering him and his three pure clones. "World." Kong Ru said two words lightly, and saw the long sword he threw changing in an instant. One turned into two, two turned into three, and three instantly turned into ten thousand, ten thousand ways. The sword light is still evolving, and in just a moment, it has transformed into a world. In this world, there are sky, stars, mountains, rivers, oceans, vegetation, and it is full of life. But every creature in this world is full of attack power. When entering this world, they will be attacked by sword rays one after another. Each sword ray will definitely not be much different from the Heaven-reaching Zhuxian Sword Qi. "I'm body was instantly enveloped in the world of sword light, and the sword energy continuously attacked the Xuanhuang Merit Tower. Each of these sword rays contains the breath of different Tao, the breath of different laws, as if these sword rays are the rules of this world, the laws of this world, the Tao of this world, and everything in this world. The world's yin and yang, four poles, stars, five elements, Bagua, universe, heaven and earth, etc., each are different ways, different laws, different, and there is no difference from the real world, just like a real world , a world entirely composed of sword light, a world of swords. "Compared to the beginning, the world formed by the sword light displayed by Confucius is more powerful, more perfect, and a more true interpretation of the Tao he comprehended. However, I am not that simple. The Xuanhuang Merit Tower is a treasure of acquired merits, and its power is no worse than the innate treasure. It is also a specialized defensive magic weapon. Its power is only powerful, and it is definitely not that simple. Able to break through. I saw streaks of sword light continuously attacking the Xuanhuang Merit Tower, but they never broke through the formation's defense, only making the tower's Xuanhuang Qi become a little weaker. However, even so, my eyes were still full of shock. Since he became a saint, no one has been able to shake the Xuanhuang Merit Tower. He never thought that something like this would happen now. If the Qi of merit continues to dissipate, then even he can't help but wonder what the Xuanhuang Merit Tower will look like by then. of becoming careful. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian (.) to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please go to m to read. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 284: Battle between Meng Jin Outside Mengjin City, in the Zhuxian Sword Formation, several saints were constantly fighting. Huge changes are also taking place in Mengjin, and people are constantly gathering in the direction of Mengjin. These people are the armies of various princes who came to Mengjin to join forces with the Zhou army. The other three major princes and hundreds of small princes all gathered outside Mengjin City, and each of their faces was full of smiles. . "After several years of fighting, these princes are finally going to Chaoge to overthrow the rule of the Yin and Shang Dynasties, and finally break away from the shackles established by King Zhou. These big princes, three princes in the south, south, north and south. The troops coming from each prince are hundreds of thousands, which can be said to be the most powerful among the princes. Among these princes, the weakest one also came with thousands of troops. In a short period of time, millions of troops have gathered outside Mengjin City, completely surrounding the entire Mengjin City with this army. In Chaoge City, it can be said that people in Chaoge City are now in panic. The actions of the armies of various princes are also known to the people of Chaoge. Although they do not know the faces of these princes, King Zhou and the others know them very well. Now that the princes are facing King Zhou, their impression of the princes is naturally not very good. In the imperial palace of Chaoge City, King Zhou was sitting on the Nine Room Hall with a very calm expression. Although he had already known the news that the armies of the princes had arrived at Mengjin, he was not worried at all. "Have the armies of the princes arrived at Mengjin? Then I should also teach these princes some lessons and let them know that our Yin and Shang dynasty is not that easy to overthrow." King Zhou's tone was very indifferent. , as if the armies of those princes were like chickens and dogs, not worth mentioning. "Your Majesty is wise, we must keep the armies of the princes outside Mengjin City, otherwise they will take a step forward." The courtiers above the main hall fell to the ground one by one. said. At this time, every one of these ministers who can still stay in Chaoge City is a loyal minister of Yin Shang. "If you can do this, the lonely king will be relieved, but my Yin Shang soldiers cannot go to war. Tomorrow I will send my Yin Shang monks to go together and destroy the armies of the princes." King Zhou saw the kneeling man. Ministers. Said, the tone was still very understated, completely ignoring the millions of troops of the princes. The monks King Zhou was talking about were not monks who had achieved the immortal way, but some human monks who had not achieved the immortal way, and most of them were people who intercepted the teachings. After all, these people have not yet achieved immortality and have not transcended reincarnation. Still a mortal body. As the Human Emperor, King Zhou killed under the Human Emperor's order. Although it would be contaminated with cause and effect, it was very limited. It was precisely because of this that Jie Jiao strongly supported the Yin Shang Dynasty. After all, the Yin Shang Dynasty was not destroyed and still dominated the human race. When everyone in the court heard the monk's participation, their expressions couldn't help but change. Some were happy, while others were reluctant. Although monks are very mysterious among the human race, there are many Confucian people in the court. He also has a deep understanding of these monks. "Your Majesty, this is the war of our human race. Why should monks be involved in it? The war of our human race should be resolved by our human race. If these monks join in, they will definitely massacre our human race, which will affect the reputation of the king. ." Above the court, Shang Rong came out with his fighting strength and said. The tone was very exciting. Although the princes rebelled, these veterans knew very well that this was not King Zhou's fault, but the ambition of the princes. Therefore, he said such words for the sake of King Zhou's reputation. "Hahaha. What kind of reputation do I have? Among those princes, I guess King Gu is already a demon. He should be the demon king who eats human flesh." King Zhou couldn't help laughing when he heard Shang Rong's words. The laughter was filled with traces of ridicule, ridicule for the princes. "Everyone, the demise of the Yin and Shang Dynasties is certain, but I will never allow these princes to win so easily. Xiqi Jichang obeyed the orders of the lonely king and rebelled. Now Jichang is blocked at the Yellow River crossing, exactly When the Lone King deals with these rebellious ministers, these princes will be severely damaged or even destroyed. At that time, Ji Chang will be able to retain some of the Lone King's policies, and then the Lone King can leave with peace of mind." After King Zhou's laughter fell, Sitting there, he said to all the people in the court. Although his voice was not very loud, it was clearly heard in everyone's ears. Everyone who heard King Zhou's words had a look of shock on their faces, and the eyes they looked at King Zhou also changed dramatically. Jichang appeared in Chaoge more than ten years ago, and at that time, it was also the time when King Zhou promulgated his policy towards the princes. And now King Zhou said that Ji Chang was taking orders from him, which means that King Zhou had already arranged Ji Chang's actions at that time and had anticipated the current situation. "Your Majesty." Everyone in the hall knelt down on the ground again, their voices full of sadness. They now also know why King Zhou threw the monks into this battle. King Zhou is doing this for future generations.The tribe made a final decisive battle, made a final effort, and used the last strength of the entire Yin Shang Dynasty to open up a new era for the human race. Although this is just opening up, it does not fully display the entire era. "After Chaoge City is destroyed, you and others should also surrender to Zhou. You are the loyal ministers of the lonely king, and you are also the people who know the most about the lonely king's policies. You are also the great scholars and famous ministers in the world. Yes. With your help, the stability of the world will be faster." King Zhou ignored the sorrow of everyone in the hall, but continued to speak lonely, arranging the future arrangements bit by bit. Time always passes very quickly, and a day passes in the blink of an eye. The night ended soon, and the sun jumped out from under the horizon. With the appearance of the sun, pairs of sergeants in Chaoge City set off from Chaoge City and moved quickly in the direction of Mengjin. In addition to these sergeants, there were many monks in robes following the rear of the army, marching in the direction of Meng Jin with the army. The distance between Mengjin and Chaoge is not very far, and in front of these last elites of the Yin Shang Dynasty, this short distance is nothing to mention. In just half a day, the Yin Shang army had arrived outside Mengjin City. When they arrived outside Mengjin, the army had no intention of stopping. There were hundreds of thousands of people in the army, and everyone was full of strong fighting spirit. The morale of the entire army reached the level when it saw the army of a prince. To the extreme. These Yin Shang troops are the most elite soldiers in Chaoge and the last strength of the Yin Shang. They can be said to be extremely loyal to the Yin Shang and King Zhou. These sergeants are very clear about the rebellion and counterattack of the princes for more than ten years. Now they finally have the opportunity to fight these rebels. You can imagine how excited they are. Without the slightest warning, without the slightest hesitation, the Yin and Shang armies entered a state of war in an instant. The cavalry, chariots, soldiers, and archers at the forefront began to attack one by one in an instant. The sound of bowstrings kept ringing, and the bows and arrows fell from the sky into the armies of various princes in an instant like bees and locusts. Round after round of bow and arrow attacks, cavalry and chariots have also impacted in front of Zhou Hou's army, directly impacting into the camps of the princes. It can be said that the arrival of the sergeants from Chaoge City completely exceeded the expectations of the princes. The armies of the princes, who were originally full of joy, were instantly defeated in front of the Yin Shang army. One by one they began to retreat, their faces full of fear. Although the Yin Shang army only had hundreds of thousands, which was completely incomparable to the number of the armies of the princes, the sophistication of the Yin Shang army was not something that the armies of the princes could compete with. Hundreds of years of accumulation, hundreds of years of accomplishment, the final strength of the Yin Shang, whether it is the strength of the soldiers or the sophistication of the weapons, is completely beyond the ability of these princes to resist the hundreds of years of accumulation. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 285: Going out into battle Outside Mengjin City, the battle between the Yin Shang army and the armies of various princes directly entered a full-scale struggle after an instant of contact. The armies of both sides numbered in the millions, and even reached more than two million. Although the Yin Shang attacked only one of the armies of the princes, the armies of the other princes also reacted in an instant. Directly entering the battlefield, it seems that it is a battle with Yin Shang. The Yin Shang army has a powerful army, and with the addition of monks who are more powerful than the army, it can be said that the entire battlefield is completely under control in an instant. The entire battlefield has completely turned into a killing field. The combination of military warfare, powerful weapons, and the cultivation of the soldiers of the princes far exceeds that of the princes. With the addition of the monk, the armies of the princes were constantly decreasing, and each of these princes became frightened. Outside Mengjin City, when the battle reached its peak, the battle in the Zhuxian Sword Formation had also completely entered its final stage. Yuan Yuan, Jieyin, and Zhunti have entered the core of the Zhuxian Sword Formation. The three of them looked at the giant sword in front of them and the powerful sword energy, and their hearts were filled with shock. The sword energy of the Zhuxian Sword Formation is full of destructive power. Every long sword of Zhuxian, Trap Immortal, Juexian, and Slaughter Immortal is the best innate spiritual treasure, with a powerful and powerful aura of Tao. The sword energy emitted is also extremely pure sword energy, carrying the aura of Tao in every long sword. The three figures entered the core of the Zhuxian Sword Formation and began to quickly leap out towards the long swords in front of them, and the spiritual treasures in their hands came out directly. Start attacking again and again. Yuan Yuan kept shaking the Pangu flag in his hand, shooting out streams of chaotic sword energy, and attacked the long sword in front of him. In the hands of the guide. A long pestle flew out, and powerful Buddha light emitted from the long pestle, attacking the long sword in front of him. The last Zhunti Qibao Miaoshu also attacked the long sword in front of him at the same time. The attacks of the three people were all very powerful, and their strength was fully displayed. The attacks hit the long sword at the core of the formation in an instant. After a series of collision sounds, the attack reached the long sword in an instant. Although this long sword is very huge, as a few saints. In an instant, he already knew that this long sword was made of a strong concentration of sword energy, so every attack was extremely powerful and would completely destroy the long sword in front of him. "Bang. Bang, bang." Three huge sounds sounded in the formation, primitive and leading. The three long swords at the location of Zhunti and the three people collapsed instantly. The sword energy turned into streaks and spread out directly. Seeing this, the three of them couldn't help but breathe a sigh of relief. They had been in the Zhuxian Sword Formation for a long time, and the three of them had been tired of dealing with the sword energy around them. Now we are finally going to break this big formation and win, which can be regarded as a comeback. A burst of joy could not help but arise in my heart. "Haha, do you really think that this Zhuxian Sword Formation can be broken so easily?" Tongtian, who was in the center of the formation, looked at the smiles on the faces of the original three people. He smiled nonchalantly and said contemptuously. Ever since the formation was set up, Tongtian had never made a direct move, but the formation simply operated on its own. Now seeing the joy of the original three people who thought they had broken the Zhuxian Sword Formation, one can fully imagine the frustration in their hearts. And just when the original three people were happy, the aura on Tongtian's body instantly became stronger, and the rays of light in his hands continued to shoot out, directly integrating into the Zhuxian Sword formation at the top of the formation. And with the integration of these auras, changes suddenly occurred in the Zhuxian Sword Formation. I saw the dissipated long swords of the original three people gathered together in an instant, and became more solid, more powerful, and the aura of the Tao of each sword became more intense. The moment the long sword was formed, tens of thousands of sword energy were fired out, directly directed towards the Yuan, Zhunti and three others in the formation to attack. "Bang, bang, bang." With three sounds, the original three figures quickly retreated towards the rear. The golden lamp in the Qingyun above the original head continued to shatter, and most of it had been shattered in just an instant. If it weren't for the existence of the Zhongyang Wutu Xinghuang Banner, the Zhuxian Sword Qi would have been able to attack him. . "Compared with the original, what can be guided is much more limited. With strong cultivation, even when faced with attacks from tens of thousands of sword energies, the golden lotus will continue to break into pieces, but there is no original embarrassment at all. Zhunti was the one with the most miserable cultivation among the three Zhihong. The green lotus around his body was completely shattered in an instant, and it had already attacked him before he could react. However, fortunately, Zhunti has always maintained his true body of the Buddha. Without the existence of the true body of the Buddha, he would only become more embarrassed. But even so, the Buddha's true body is still covered with scars, and wounds leak out from time to time.??se blood. The figures of the original three people stabilized instantly, and their mana was completely released, constantly resisting the surrounding Zhuxian Sword Qi. Seeing the Zhuxian Sword Qi that instantly became stronger, their faces couldn't help but become solemn. After fighting against the sword energy in the Zhuxian Sword Formation for a period of time, the three of them made a decision at the same time. Although the three of them were not together, their decisions were very unanimous. I saw the figures of the three people in the Zhuxian Sword Formation quickly retreating towards the entrance of the formation, and in just a moment they had already exited the formation. The three people withdrew from the formation, looked at the other two people coming out of the formation, looked at each other and smiled bitterly, and then looked at the gate of the formation where I entered, their eyes full of expectation, looking forward to my coming from the formation. Break out of the formation and come out. At this time, I was not feeling very comfortable in the formation. In the world of Confucius' sword light, I have been relying on the Xuanhuang Gongde Tower to resist the ubiquitous sword light, trying to break out of it. However, the world of this sword light is very vast, and it will not be possible in a short time at all. Those who can break through, even if they can break through the space of the world, what they will face becomes unpredictable. "Fellow Taoist, this is the result of this battle. Now you are the only one left in the formation, and it is completely impossible to break the formation. And now outside Mengjin City, the armies of the princes have also The losses have been heavy. If fellow Taoist surrender, then the Zhou army can pass through Mengjin smoothly and go to meet the armies of the princes." Kong Ru looked at the Zhongyang in the formation and the motionless Laozi, and said, his tone was very casual . When I heard Kong Ru's words, a trace of surprise flashed in my eyes, but he quickly calmed down completely. He was still so indifferent, but he began to make calculations in his heart. Now he is the only one left in the Zhuxian Sword Formation, and it is completely impossible to break through the formation. But if you just admit defeat, you will have lost two of the three gambling battles. It can be said that you are completely defeated. Then the calculations you and others have been planning have completely failed. As for the armies of the princes outside Mengjin City, they were completely beyond the scope of his consideration. After all, the general trend of the human race is now completely clear, and it belongs to the Great Zhou Dynasty. Even if the princes are completely exterminated, the impact on the overall general trend will be minimal. "After seven days, I will come again to break the formation." After thinking for a while, I made a decision and said to Kong Ru. After finishing speaking, the Xuanhuang color on the Xuanhuang Merit Tower above my head became richer and more powerful. The Sanqing clone standing next to him also disappeared in an instant, turning into a stream of pure Qi and directly integrating into his body. After that, my figure instantly turned into a dark yellow light, disappeared into the world of Kong Ru's sword light, flew out of the Zhuxian Sword Formation, and disappeared into the Zhuxian Sword Formation in an instant. Seeing the figure of Lao Tzu leaving, Kong Ru did not stop him. He smiled slightly and the figure disappeared in place. (To be continued¡­ Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 286 Method Outside the Zhuxian Sword Formation, Yuan Yuan, Jie Yin, and Zhunti looked at Lao Tzu who was shot out of the formation quickly. Everyone's face was filled with shock. I am the most powerful among the three in cultivation, and it would still be the same now. Could it be that the power of the Zhuxian Sword Formation is so huge? It has gathered the power of four saints, but it is still unable to break it. It is even more powerful than when Dao Ancestor said it was. Back then, when the Taoist ancestors divided the treasures, I got the Tai Chi Diagram, and Yuan got the Pangu Flag. Both of them are innate treasure-level existences, and their power is also very powerful, suppressing luck. When it came to Tongtian, only the Zhuxian Sword Formation was divided. Although the four swords were all innate and top-grade swords, they were not used for anything other than killing and setting up formations. At that time, although Taozu said that the Four Saints were indestructible, although several people were shocked, they did not really believe it. The current situation makes everyone unable to believe it. "Senior brother, how are you? Is this Immortal Killing Formation really that powerful? Are we really going to be blocked here?" When I stopped, Yuan Yuan came directly in front of me, He asked, his tone full of unwillingness and jealousy. After Yuan¡¯s words fell, Jieyin and Zhunti had already arrived at my side, looking at me and waiting for his answer. I am the most powerful among the four in cultivation, and he is also the one who has been in the Zhuxian Sword Formation for the longest time among the four. But I and others have not gained anything at all, so now that I have come out, I should have gained something. This also determines whether I and others can break the Zhuxian Sword Formation in front of me, and it is also related to the relationship between myself and others and Tongtian and Kong Ru. A bet between the two of them. Although the Jiuqu Yellow River Formation has dispersed, they have not won. In the end, all the disciples' cultivation bases were lost, leaving only the cultivation bases of Guang Chengzi and others. In the end, they broke the formation by themselves, which was considered a violation of the bet between them. It can be considered a loss for a while. If they lose again in this Zhuxian Sword Formation, then the bet between them will be decided, and the calculations of himself and others will be completely useless. "Well, although the Zhuxian Sword Formation is mysterious, if the four of us attack together, we can completely break it. But," I said, and when I said but, his face became solemn, "Fellow Daoist Kong Ru is in the formation. Assist third brother, if we want to break the formation, we must hold down fellow Taoist Kong Ru. If we cannot contain fellow Taoist Kong Ru, then we will have no way to break through the Immortal Killing Sword Formation." I continued, his tone becoming calmer. , but his eyes became more solemn and serious. "S-Senior Brother. How far has Confucius' cultivation reached?" Yuan Yuan hesitated for a while, looked at Lao Tzu again, and asked, his tone full of doubts and curiosity. He didn't know what Confucius' cultivation had reached. What kind of situation has it reached, even the most powerful among the saints, I, can't deal with it, and I am full of fear. "It's unfathomable. Confucius' Taoist friend has far surpassed the cultivation level of saints like us. He should be close to the teacher's cultivation level now. Although he is not that powerful, he will reach that level one day. In the Zhuxian Sword Formation, I used many methods, but in the end I could only defend passively, relying on the power of the Xuanhuang Gongde Tower to defend against the attacks of fellow Taoist Confucians," Laozi said. While speaking, he began to recall every moment of his battle with Confucius, every change of Dao's breath, and the appearance of Confucius' small world, and he couldn't help but calculate Confucius' cultivation level again in his heart. However, the deeper the understanding, the more mysterious and unfathomable Confucius' cultivation became. "Impossible, how could Heaven allow such a person to exist? If Confucius' cultivation reached such a level, Heaven would not sit idly by and ignore it. This has exceeded the limits of Heaven." Hearing what I said, he said in disbelief, his tone full of doubts. As saints, they have a very deep understanding of the prehistoric world. There are only six of them in the prehistoric world, but there are several saint-level existences, such as Qinglong, Suzaku, White Tiger, Xuanwu, and Qilin Ancestor. Although they are not saints, they are still saint-level existences. They have the power and realm of a saint, but they do not have the purple energy and the status of a saint. The most surprised among the three was Zhunti. Zhunti was the one among the saints who had fought with Confucius the most. Now that he knew how powerful Confucius' cultivation was, the shock in his heart was completely imaginable. Kong Ru's stance in each battle with him was not very strong, but he was one point stronger than him. After the battle, when he felt that he had hope of winning, he defeated himself. Thinking of this now, Zhunti's heart was filled with anger. This was entirely due to his disrespect for himself and his contempt for himself. "Then we really have no way to break the Zhuxian Sword Formation?" Yuan Yuan asked again, his tone full of hope and solemnity, hoping that I would give the answer I wanted, but also worried about the answer I would give, Not the answer I wanted to hear.   "Yes, we still need a saint to join us." Lao Tzu's tone has completely returned to calmness, and he spoke out his answer. When I said that sometimes, everyone couldn't help but breathe a sigh of relief, but when I said the next sentence, they couldn't help but start thinking, thinking about how many saint-level existences in this ancient world can do it. Please move. The first to be eliminated are Qinglong and others, the Dragon Clan, the Phoenix Clan, the Qilin Clan, the White Tiger Clan, and the Xuanwu Clan. These five clans have a good relationship with the human race, and they are all people who are unlikely to take action. In addition to these people, Jianmu from the Spirit Clan, Houtu from the Underworld and others also have saint-level cultivations, but their chances of taking action are also very low. "Nuwa, Nuwa should be able to take action." At this time, Zhunti stood up and expressed his thoughts, "Now the demon clan has declined, and Nuwa is the saint of the demon clan, and she also owed money to the demon clan back then. The cause and effect, I think if we can promise certain benefits, I think Nuwa will take action." Shun Ki fully stated his plan. When the other people heard what I said, they couldn't help but think about it. Nuwa is the most peculiar one among the several saints. She is the saint of the demon clan and the holy mother of the human race. She occupies the fate of the two clans. Among the fortunes of the two clans, it can be said that there are several saints. The existence of profound luck among them will not be lacking in luck, nor will they interfere in this calamity. And now, Zhunti said that Nuwa would take action, and several people were constantly thinking about it, trying to find out the feasibility of such a possibility. "No matter what, we still have to go to Nuwa Palace. Now we can only ask Junior Sister Nuwa to take action. Junior Sister Nuwa is the Holy Mother of the human race, and she also has a certain prestige among the human race. Although her cultivation is not comparable to that of Confucius and Confucianism Compared with my friends, Taoist friend Kong Ru will not take action against Junior Sister Nuwa. When the time comes, the four of us can directly break the Immortal Killing Sword Formation." I made the final decision and said to Yuan Yuan and others, After finishing speaking, he nodded to Yuan Yuan and Zhunti and motioned for them to go together. After receiving Laozi¡¯s decision, Yuan Yuan and Zhunti disappeared directly from the spot, heading towards Nuwa¡¯s dojo in the Thirty-three Days. Yuan Yuan and Zhunti went to Nuwa's dojo. I and Jie Yin sat directly on the spot, looking at the Zhuxian Sword Formation not far away, and began to study it, ready for the next battle to break the Zhuxian Sword Formation. Array. "When Yuan Yuan and Zhunti disappeared, Kong Ru and Tong Tian in the Zhuxian Sword Formation had also noticed it, but they did not take any action. After all, this is exactly what they want. It is necessary to break the Zhuxian Sword Formation, and it is also the key to the two people's plan to eliminate the saints' final concerns about Tongtian. Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 287 Breaking the Formation Seven days passed in the blink of an eye. To the saint, there was no difference between these seven days and an instant. But for ordinary mortals, seven days can be said to be a relatively long time, and a lot of things can happen. During these seven days, the Zhou army had crossed the Yellow River and arrived outside the Zhuxian Sword Formation. The battle between the armies of the princes and the armies of the Yin Shang outside Mengjin City has also ended. In this battle, the losses of the armies of the princes can be said to be very huge. Of the millions of sergeants, only hundreds of thousands survived. Less than one-tenth of the armies of the three princes in the southeast and north were left. , only tens of thousands, and other princes suffered heavy losses. If some princes had not developed something wrong at the beginning of the war and fled the battlefield directly, then the remaining troops of the princes would have been only a few hundred thousand at most. Compared with the losses of the armies of the princes, the losses of the Yin and Shang armies were not small, but much lighter. However, the Yin Shang army did not directly completely eliminate the armies of the princes. Instead, after winning the victory, they directly turned back to Chaoge City. This move made every prince full of surprise. Relying on the power of the Yin and Shang armies, it was completely possible to completely eliminate the armies of the princes. However, they retreated at the last moment, leaving the last strength for the princes. This move made everyone unaware of Zhou. What on earth is Wang thinking about? The battle outside Mengjin City has ended, and the Zhuxian Sword Formation is about to welcome another visitor, starting this battle. The people who entered the Zhuxian Sword Formation were no longer four people, but five people, and the last one was Nuwa who was invited by Yuan Yuan and Zhunti. Nuwa would not have joined such a dispute between sects. After all, she did not need the normal luck between heaven and earth. Her own luck was already strong enough. But under the lobbying of Yuan and Zhunti. Nuwa couldn't help but be persuaded, and finally the two of them came. "Junior Sister Nuwa, you come with me. I think Taoist friend Kong Ru will come to stop me. Then I will need Junior Sister Nuwa to stop me." Before entering the Immortal Killing Sword Formation, I said to Nuwa beside me. . "Okay." Nuwa only said one sentence. She didn't say anything else. Instead, she looked at the Zhuxian Sword Formation in front of her. What kind of formation was it that actually left the four saints unable to do anything. Unable to break the formation. Nuwa agreed, and the few people no longer stayed outside the formation, but entered directly into the formation. The moment a few people entered the formation, the Zhuxian Sword Formation was fully operational, and the powerful sword energy continued to wreak havoc in the formation. The moment a few people entered the formation, they were hit continuously on everyone. but. Before the few people entered the formation, they directly protected their bodies in their respective spiritual treasures. Although the sword energy was very powerful, it did not cause any harm to the five people. "Is this the Zhuxian Sword Formation? It is indeed the first formation in the prehistoric world. It can have such power. It is even more powerful than the Zhoutian Star Formation and the Twelve Heavenly Gods Formation of the Lich and Demon Clan back then. ." Nuwa entered the formation. Looking at the Zhuxian Sword Qi in the formation, he couldn't help but say. "Yes, this Immortal Killing Formation is indeed very powerful, and it lives up to what the Master said back then, and it cannot be broken except by the Four Saints. Seven days ago, four people and I came to break the formation, but they all ended in failure. Although it was blocked by fellow Taoist Confucius. I did not participate in the formation breaking, but Junior Brother Yuan and two Taoist friends Jieyin Zhunti were in the formation. But in the end, they found nothing and returned in embarrassment." As I said this, I introduced Zhu Xian to Nuwa. Sword array. Although I did not go deep into the Zhuxian Formation last time because of Kong Ru's obstruction, my understanding of the Zhuxian Formation is still far superior to others. "Fellow Taoist. I and others have already entered the formation. Don't hold anything back this time. Let them see the full power of the Zhuxian Sword Formation. But fellow Taoist, be careful. When the Zhuxian Sword Formation is broken, The Four Swords of Zhuxian must be withdrawn at any time, otherwise they will be taken away by a few people." At the core of the Zhuxian Sword Formation, Kong Ru and Tongtian stood under the Zhuxian Formation and said. "Well, okay, I will definitely be more careful." Tongtian couldn't help but froze for a moment when he heard Kong Ru's words, and replied. Before Kong Ru spoke, he didn't pay too much attention to it. After all, the four swords of the Zhuxian Sword Formation had been completely refined by him after hundreds of thousands of years of sacrifice. Even if outsiders get there, they won't be able to use it, and they will still be recalled by their own spiritual thoughts in the end. But the people he fights with are all saint-level beings. Even if he cannot completely destroy his soul in the spirit treasure, he can still seal the soul. Although he will eventually be unlocked by himself, he still has to For a long time, I was unable to fully unleash the full strength of the Zhuxian Sword Formation. Kong and Ru discussed for a period of time in the core of the formation, and then left the place directly. After Confucius left??, Tongtian began to take action, and the power of the Zhuxian Sword Formation was completely released. The Zhuxian Sword Qi in the formation became more solid, and the power became more powerful. Yuan Yuan and others in the formation felt that the pressure on their bodies increased instantly, and each of them became serious. stand up. When Yuan Yu and others were moving towards the core of the Zhuxian Sword Formation, a figure appeared in front of Laozi and Nuwa, and this person was Kong Ru. Kong Ru looked at the two people in front of him without the slightest surprise. He still had a smile on his face and maintained an elegant atmosphere. "The two of you came here just to break through the Zhuxian Sword Formation. I didn't expect that so many saints would gather here after entering here. However, even without my obstruction, it would be difficult to break through the Zhuxian Sword Formation. It's simple. Then I'll go out with Nuwa first, so that I can break the formation with peace of mind." Kong Ru said, and walked directly towards the outside of the formation. Only now did the two discover that Kong Ru's body was not protected by the Lingbao and he could move forward easily in the formation. In such a powerful formation, they were not affected by the Zhuxian Sword Qi at all. Such strength made the two of them even more surprised. Kong Ru and Nuwa walked out of the Zhuxian Sword Formation and did not go very far. Instead, they watched the changes in the formation on the periphery of the formation, waiting for the final result to appear. Standing outside the formation, Nuwa looked at Kong Ru and began to think continuously in her heart. Kong Ru's understated aura in the Zhuxian Sword Formation did not emit any energy, but the Zhuxian Sword Qi did not have the slightest impact on him. Even if it was impossible for the Zhuxian Sword Formation to be in such a situation before, it was impossible to do it. Thinking of this, she became even more curious about Kong Ru's cultivation. The human race was created when she was enlightened under Mount Buzhou. At the time of its creation, Te did not feel any difference from the human race. Although the innate Tao body is the constitution of cultivating the Tao between heaven and earth, the innate Tao body alone does not have the blood power of the races in the prehistoric world, or any special magical powers and abilities. Such a race can be said to be the weakest in the prehistoric world. 's existence. However, now, the human race can be said to be the largest clan in the prehistoric world. Although I don¡¯t know how powerful the human race is, but with the cultivation of Confucius, the three emperors, and the other three ancestors of the human race, the human race is It is already the top power in the prehistoric world. Moreover, there was the Ziwei Emperor of the human race, whose familiar aura made Nuwa feel that the human race was even more difficult to figure out. I couldn't help but think about what kind of race the human race really was. They already had such power in just a few Yuanhui years. However, Nuwa soon woke up from her thoughts. The figures of the two people retreated towards the rear at the same time, and the position where the two people were originally standing was completely shattered by the sword energy the moment they left. And as the two left, they already knew the reason for all this. I saw that the space around the Zhuxian Sword Formation was quickly shattered, and the sword energy in the sword formation quickly dispersed. The entire formation was completely shattered in an instant, and the Zhuxian Sword Formation was completely shattered. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian (.) to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please go to m to read. Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 288 Power As a strange formation in the prehistoric world, the Zhuxian Sword Formation can also be said to be the most powerful formation in the prehistoric world. But now the most powerful formation in this prehistoric world has been broken, and it was four saints who broke the formation. This result surprised everyone. He was shocked by the destruction of the Zhuxian Sword Formation, and at the same time, he was shocked by the power of the Zhuxian Sword Formation. After all, even the Zhoutian Star Formation and the Twelve Degrees of Divine Evil Formation cannot possibly use the power of the four saints. The Zhuxian Sword Formation was broken, and the figures of Laozi and others also appeared. I saw four people standing in the four directions, east, west, north and south. In front of each of them was a long sword, emitting light. However, at this time, the light emitted from these four long swords had become very dim, and the sword energy on the swords was about to dissipate. And in the center of these four long swords, Tongtian's figure stood under the formation of the Zhuxian Sword, his face pale, looking at the four people around him, his eyes full of unwillingness. Although Kong Ru had told him that the Zhuxian Sword Formation was going to be broken, he still had some disbelief in his heart. As the master of the Zhuxian Sword Formation, he is very aware of the power of the Zhuxian Sword Formation. In particular, in the first time they broke the formation, Yuan Yuan and others showed no ability to resist in the big formation. He also saw very clearly that he was even more cautious about his own Zhuxian Sword Formation. confidence. But now, the Zhuxian Sword Formation that made him full of confidence has been broken. It has been broken like this. Until now, Tongtian could not admit the facts in front of him, and was completely trapped in his inner struggle. Tongtian stood on the spot, constantly angry with thoughts in his heart, constantly struggling in his own thinking. Saints, everyone understands their own way to the extreme. At the same time, he also implemented his own way to the extreme. Every action and thought he makes is influenced by his own Tao. In other words, it is because of the perfection of his character that he has reached the perfection of his Tao. And now the Zhuxian Sword Formation has been broken. Tongtian also had a little doubt about his own way, but even this doubt continued to expand in his heart, and the impact on his own way would definitely continue to grow, and in the end it would even make his cultivation worse. Being completely stagnant in place, even with his constant doubts. In the end, his cultivation level regressed. However, this is also an opportunity for Tongtian. Tongtian's way is too upright, just like his temperament, bold but stubborn. Although his current cultivation level is not weak, he will definitely have certain limitations on his own cultivation level. After all, steel breaks easily, and there was an adjustment of yin and yang in the beginning of heaven and earth. Now Tongtian is also experiencing his own test. If he can pass this level, his cultivation will definitely improve. Moreover, my future cultivation will be much faster. And if he cannot pass, then his cultivation will stop here, and the difficulty of his improvement will be increased by hundreds of times, or even tens of thousands of times. Tongtian stood still and did not move. I and others soon discovered Tongtian's condition, but did not take action. After all, this is also a chance. If you really take action, what will happen in the end. It may really be a cause and effect that will never end, and it will not be beneficial to anyone at that time. Although several people did not take action against Tongtian, they each stretched out their hands and grabbed the long swords in front of them, preparing to kill the Immortal Sword in front of them and trap the Immortal Sword. The Absolute Immortal Sword and the Immortal Killing Sword were collected and suppressed, so that the Immortal Killing Sword Formation could not be deployed. Even if Tongtian found a way to deploy it, the power would definitely be greatly reduced. "Humph." Seeing the actions of several people, Kong Ru couldn't help but snorted coldly, and the small world began to spin rapidly. The power of the world burst out from within the body, instantly enveloping the surrounding hundreds of miles into a small world. Kong Ru and Tongtian are allies. Kong Ru had warned Tongtian before, but he did not expect that Tongtian would be in such a situation. Now, Kongru had to take action. After all, the two people's calculations are all the way to the next calamity. If Tongtian loses the Immortal Killing Sword Formation now, then the strength will be greatly affected. The power of Confucius' small world spread out, and in an instant, Lao Tzu and others were completely enveloped in the power of the small world. The small world began to rotate rapidly, and a powerful aura suppressed the bodies of the four people, causing their bodies to stop involuntarily. However, this pause was also very short, and a few people regained their ability to move. Although it was much slower than before, it was also very fast. However, in that short pause, Kong Ru's figure appeared in front of Tongtian, waving his sleeves, and instantly put away the Four Swords of Zhu Xian. After Kong Ru put away the Four Swords of Zhu Xian, he directly waved his hand again and threw the Four Swords of Zhu Xian into the formation of the Zhu Xian Sword Formation above Tong Tian's head. The formation map is in SijianAfter entering, it began to rotate continuously. The Four Swords of Zhu Xian instantly regained their brilliance. The sword energy surged and guarded Tongtian. The aura of Tao emitted, covering Tongtian's figure, constantly changing their respective positions. . "Fellow Taoists, the Zhuxian Sword Formation has been broken, why do we need to form a cause and effect again?" Kong Ru looked at the four people who were still looking at himself and Tongtian, turned around and said, the aura on his body did not converge, but became more powerful. A few people within the scope of Kong Ru's world power could only feel the changes in the world around them. Stars rise one after another between the sky and the earth, and thousands of stars are constantly rotating, with mysterious trajectories and powerful power. The ground beneath their feet seemed to be trembling constantly, trying to swallow the four of them directly. In just a moment, several people felt as if they were fighting against the entire world, and a feeling of powerlessness arose in their hearts. But in this feeling of powerlessness, there is also a hint of strangeness, something abnormal. However, even so, he was completely overwhelmed by the shock in his heart in an instant. "With such power, is this the small world of Confucius? How can there be such a powerful power? Such power has exceeded the scope of the small world. Can it really form a medium-thousand world?" I thought in my heart. The most shocking thing was that he also knew about the small world that Confucius practiced. He also had an understanding of it when he listened to Yang Mei's sermons. It is precisely because of understanding that I am even more shocked. In Hongjun's era, there were several people who created small worlds in their bodies. The Star World of the Ancestor Xingchen, the Yin-Yang World of the Yin-Yang Ancestor, and the Qian-Kun World of the Ancestor Qian-Kun. Each of these is a strong person between heaven and earth. Create a small world. But they all stop here. The cultivation is limited to the scope of the small world, which is not much different from the cultivation of the saint. There is no small world that evolves into the middle world and breaks through the limitations of the small world. But now, the cultivation that Confucius showed has gone beyond the scope of the small world. You can imagine the shock in my heart. However, although I was shocked in my heart, my face remained calm, feeling the power released by the small world and the breath of Tao contained in the small world. "Compared with my shock and calmness, the most embarrassing thing is Zhunti. Zhunti's power is the weakest among the saints, even inferior to Nuwa's cultivation. Under the suppression of the power of Confucius' small world, Zhunti's figure was already in a very embarrassed state, resisting the power of the small world. "Fellow Confucius, you are really good at cultivation, and you have reached such a level, but even so, you can't have such power." I said calmly. After finishing speaking, I unfolded the Tai Chi diagram in my hand, showing the two qi of yin and yang. It burst out, instantly shattering the surrounding space completely and turning it into nothingness. While the surrounding space turned into nothingness, another world appeared again behind the space. And after this world appeared, the depressing feeling on several people's bodies completely dissipated in an instant. As the power dissipated, the bodies of these people seemed to have lost their shackles, and the momentum on their bodies could not help but spread out. Their faces were full of joy, and the expressions they looked at Kong Ru became more solemn. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian (.) to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please go to m to read. Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 289 Broken Brotherhood Laozi broke open Confucius's body and entered the prehistoric world again, feeling the breath of the prehistoric world. At this time, several other people had also understood some of the reasons for what had just happened, and the eyes they looked at Kong Ru changed again. It was actually possible to directly bring several people into the small world without anyone knowing. And in the end, only I felt that something was wrong, and the others didn't have the slightest feeling. Such a situation, such a cultivation level, what kind of cultivation level is it. Kong Ru¡¯s actions and attacks have made everyone feel that Kong Ru¡¯s cultivation is mysterious. What really scares people is not the powerful cultivation, but the unknown things hidden under the mysterious cultivation. The few people now only know how powerful Kong Ru's cultivation is, but everything else is unknown. In this situation, everyone can't help but be cautious. Although I and others were careful, Confucius did not take action directly, and the two sides directly confronted each other. At this time, I and others also knew that there was no need or opportunity for them to take action. The formation diagram of the Zhuxian Sword Formation and the Four Swords of the Zhuxian have been gathered together to form the Zhuxian Sword Formation, which automatically protects the master. And with Kong Ru on the side, it has become basically impossible for a few people to break through. During the confrontation between several people, the aura on Tongtian's body gradually began to stabilize, and the aura of Tao gradually became more solid and powerful. And in this power, there is more stability and tranquility, just like the ocean. It has powerful power. It does not show it normally, but it is absolutely terrifying when it is angry. Feeling the change in Tongtian's momentum, his original expression became even more embarrassing. Tongtian's cultivation level was already a step above him. The current changes in Tongtian's cultivation are more powerful than before, and they have completely surpassed his cultivation. In addition to being original, Zhunti's eyes when he looked at Tongtian also changed. His eyes were full of envy and jealousy, and all kinds of emotions were completely unconcealed. As the weakest among the saints, Zhunti's position is very embarrassing. After all, among the saints, he is not the opponent of anyone, but can only intimidate the saint. In the eyes of others, he is a noble saint, but in the eyes of the saint, he is just a weak person. Looking at Tongtian whose aura had changed, Kong Ru couldn't help but feel a trace of surprise in his eyes, but he quickly calmed down and understood everything in his heart. The three people of Sanqing were all transformed from Pangu's Yuan Shen and the pure energy between Pangu's Yuan Shen and heaven and earth. Their qualifications can be said to be the best in the prehistoric world. But the current situation, among the three, it can be said that Lao Tzu is the best at applying this qualification. Although Yuan Yuan and Tongtian have such qualifications, their respective shortcomings in their character make it impossible to fully apply this qualification. stand up. Now, Tongtian has experienced failure, the destruction of the Zhuxian Sword Formation, and the brothers' plot to turn against each other. The original character has been constantly changed over and over again, gradually becoming perfect. But to truly make up for the flaws in one's character, one must break through the original character, and this time the Zhuxian Sword Formation was broken, it was an opportunity. This opportunity may make Tongtian's character reach perfection, but it may also cause Tongtian's character to fall into a dead end, fall off a cliff, and be completely destroyed. After all, in the prehistoric world, there are certain risks in improving one's cultivation, especially the training of one's mind, which is even more risky. Therefore, in the prehistoric world, there are many talented people, but very few truly become strong. In addition to talent, every strong person needs perseverance, opportunity, luck and other factors. There is no single one. People can reach the sky in one step. Just like Confucius, Confucius's cultivation time was not very long compared to the strong men in the prehistoric world, but he experienced a lot. In addition to the experiences in previous lives, there were also experiences in the prehistoric world, which all contributed to the rapid growth of Confucius' cultivation. Being able to sit there for thousands of years, constantly trying various methods of exhalation and breathing, the basic movement of spiritual energy in the body, and finding certain cultivation methods for the human race. In the end, he tried thousands of possibilities to create a cultivation method that belonged to the human race. By chance, with these thousands of strands of energy, a small world was opened up, and his cultivation level was able to rise rapidly. ??And in addition to the initial encounters in the human race, there are also the tests experienced in West Kunlun. One hundred and twenty-nine thousand six hundred reincarnations, each of which lasted for decades, thousands of years, or tens of thousands of years, could be said to have completely polished his character to perfection. And in the chaotic world, when encountering the chaotic storm, you decide to act firmly, even if the depth is completely wiped out, only the soul in the small world still has no determination to retreat. Although Confucius' cultivation level improved tenfold,It was very fast, but the tests he went through were no worse than the accumulation and experience of the saints in the prehistoric world, and were even much deeper. It was this that created Confucius's current powerful cultivation. The current changes in Tongtian's aura have reached the extreme, which is also the expression of the change in the character of the mind. Every saint is recognized by heaven and earth, and every action can affect the surrounding environment. And the change in Tongtian's aura now naturally has a great impact. Although the momentum soaring into the sky cannot be released, it still makes people feel vast and boundless. In an instant, it has already threatened hundreds of millions of miles. The powerful power caused an irresistible feeling to rise in the hearts of everyone in the millions, and their bodies were constantly trembling under this powerful power. Such a huge power was generated in the prehistoric world, and a powerful power suddenly appeared in the chaotic world. It is Tongtian's main body that releases this power. The main body and the three corpse clones are the same. Moreover, Tongtian's main body is always in a state of cultivation, and all thoughts are focused on these three corpse clones. . Now that the xinxing of the three corpse clones changes, the xinxing of the main body also changes accordingly, and the cultivation level is also rapidly improved in an instant, becoming more powerful. "Hey." A slight sound instantly cut through the surrounding space. It was the sword energy released between Tongtian's eyes when they opened and closed. At this time, Tongtian's body has also undergone tremendous changes, as if a long sword full of killing energy was sheathed in an instant. The power is still very powerful, but its edge is completely covered. Get up, just waiting for the moment to take action, releasing the powerful power in that moment. "Thank you, fellow Taoist Confucius." Tongtian opened his eyes and bowed slightly to Confucius in front of him. After thanking him, he was still very generous. But there was no original impulse in his eyes, and instead he looked very calm. After thanking Confucius, Tongtian pointed slightly at the Zhuxian Sword Formation and the Four Zhuxian Swords above his head. He saw the Zhuxian Sword Formation instantly wrap up the Four Zhuxian Swords and fly into some of Tongtian. "Tongtian has seen five fellow Taoists. Today, we have been defeated in the battle of the Zhuxian Sword Formation. Today, fellow Taoist Confucius and I retreat. When the Zhou army arrives at Chaoge City, we will fight for the last time to understand what happened this time. Bet." Tongtian's figure turned into a ray of light, appeared in front of Laozi and others, and said calmly. For Lao Tzu and Yuan Yuan, they no longer call them brothers, but directly address them as fellow Taoists. Hearing Tongtian¡¯s words, the faces of Jie Yin and Nu Wa were very calm, while Zhunti was full of joy, and the faces of Lao Tzu and Yu Yuan were very embarrassed. Now Tongtian calls the two of them Taoist friends, and his hidden language is also very clear, that is, to sever the brotherhood with the two. Although the two of them had guessed such a result, but now that they were actually facing it, they couldn't help but feel shocked. The brotherhood of hundreds of Yuanhui, thousands of Yuanhui, and now it has ended like this. What caused all this is the calculation of the two people. It can be said that the mood of the two people is extremely complicated, even if they have always been very calm. The calm Lao Tzu couldn't help but be shaken in his heart. (To be continued.) Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 290: The Strategies of the Princes Tongtian and Kongru disappeared, leaving only five people, Laozi, Yuanyuan, Jieyin, Zhunti and Nuwa, staying in place. However, Nuwa did not stay there for long. After Tongtian and Kongru left, she also directly said something to Laozi and others, and then left directly and returned to her dojo. The Zhuxian Sword Formation has been broken, but the final result made everyone feel that it was a farce. In this farce, I and Yuan played a disgraceful role. Compared to the embarrassment of Lao Tzu and Yuan Yuan, there was a hint of joy in the hearts of Jie Yin and Zhunti. The current situation is exactly what they want to see. The leaders of the three sects of Ren, Chan, and Jie, Laozi, Yuanyuan, and Tongtian, are three saints, and the relationship between the three is so close that they are brothers. And this is the main factor and the biggest obstacle that has caused Buddhism to be trapped in the barren West and unable to spread eastward. After all, although the relationship between the three religions of Ren, Chan, and Jie is not harmonious, they are not hostile existences. Moreover, the three of them are also disciples of Taoist ancestor Hongjun. They are all Taoists, but they have a common resistance to foreign Buddhism. Now that the two religions of Chanjie have completely become enemies, then the battles will definitely become more frequent in the future. In addition, this time, the two saints of the two religions owe karma to the West, so the spread of Buddhism to the East will definitely become possible in the future. The embarrassment between Yuan Yuan and Laozi only lasted for a while. They quickly recovered and looked at Jie Yin and Zhunti. Seeing the smiles that were not completely concealed in their eyes, I couldn't help but feel a wry smile in my heart. The two of them originally just wanted to suppress Tongtian during this calamity. but now. First they attacked the junior, then broke the Zhuxian Sword Formation, and also snatched the Four Zhuxian Swords. Such a result was indeed not what the two wanted to see, and it was beyond their calculations. The two of them also knew Tongtian's character very well, so when making calculations. It is also known that conflicts will arise among the three of them. But when the two of them think about it, Tongtian's character is just a feeling of hatred towards the two of them. Some barriers have formed, and over time, this barrier will definitely disappear. After all, hundreds, thousands of dollars will spend time together. Brotherly love. It cannot be forgotten or dissipated so easily. However, now, in this battle, Tongtian actually broke through the shortcomings in his character and broke through the restrictions on his cultivation and talents. Today's Tongtian has become different, and the result of all this is no longer a simple barrier. After Nuwa left. I and Yuan Yuan have also recovered, and their expressions have returned to normal. My eyes are still so indifferent. There was still no turmoil at all. The original face was full of arrogance, dignity, and strong self-esteem, as if he was hiding everything about himself. However, none of them stayed there for long. Instead, they went directly to the direction of Chaoge. Outside Chaoge City, they waited for the arrival of the Zhou army and took a look at what Kong Ru and Tongtian were going to arrange. With such a formation, this formation is actually placed at the end. Is it more powerful than the Zhuxian Sword Formation? The hearts of the three of them were also full of doubts. After seeing the power of the Zhuxian Sword Formation, the four of them completely put away their contempt. The Zhuxian Sword Formation was broken, the saints left, and the road blocking the Zhou army to Mengjin City was also revealed. The Zhou army no longer stayed at the same place, and directly broke up the camp and moved towards the direction of Mengjin. It can be said that the Zhou army was very leisurely along the way. Except for the resistance encountered at the fifth pass and the resistance encountered by Mianchi City, there was not much resistance in other cities. Moreover, even the resistance encountered was solved by the three generations of disciples of Chanjiao. The whole process can be said to be very smooth and very lucky. Compared with the Zhou army, the resistance encountered by the armies of the princes was much stronger. They experienced strong resistance all the way to Mengjin City, and the army was constantly decreasing. After arriving at Mengjin, they were subjected to even greater resistance. After the blow, the strength was less than one-tenth compared to when they left their respective fiefdoms. Now that the Zhou army has arrived outside Mengjin City, the powerful force has allowed the princes, whose strength has been greatly damaged, to see the hope of success again and the last hope of getting rid of their shackles. However, when all the princes saw the strength of Xiqi's army, they couldn't help but have thoughts in their hearts. The reason why the princes raised troops to resist the Yin and Shang Dynasties was not only the policy of King Zhou, but also the pursuit of power. Each of these princes wanted to replace the Yin Shang Dynasty and gain greater power. Now the strength of various princes has been greatly damaged, but the Zhou army is even stronger. This phenomenon can't help but draw attention to the Zhou army. Ji Chang impressed everyone moreHe is wise, and this wiseness seems to these princes to be indecisive and too kind. And this also became an opportunity for various princes to get some full power from the Great Zhou. So, just after the Zhou army's camp was stationed, all the princes had gathered outside the Zhou army's camp, preparing to meet with Zhou Wang Jichang. "Your Majesty, outside the camp, the princes have gathered and said that they want to meet with your Majesty." Ji Chang was in the king's tent that had just been set up. A soldier came in and said respectfully to Ji Chang. It was difficult to conceal the meaning in his tone. A joy. "Well, San Yisheng, go ahead and lead all the princes to the tent." Ji Chang thought for a while and said to San Yisheng in the king's tent. "Why do you think these princes came here? It shouldn't be as simple as just asking for an audience." After San Yisheng left, Ji Chang said again. Looking at the people gathered in the big tent, he was concerned about the actions of the princes. Also very confused. These princes were able to break through the cities and checkpoints one after another and reach Mengjin. They were not simple people, and they naturally had great ambitions in their hearts. There is such a low attitude now. The fishiness in this really makes people not think about it and be cautious. "Father, as far as I know, before I came to Zhou Dynasty, Chaoge sent an army and severely damaged the armies of the princes. There were originally millions of soldiers, but now there are only hundreds of thousands left, and only the ones who can fight are There are hundreds of thousands, and only tens of thousands of the three major princes in the southeast and north can fight. Now these princes are coming, maybe they are seeking the blessing of our great Zhou Dynasty, and at the same time they want to get certain benefits from it." Ji Fa took the lead to stand up. , said. Although Ji Chang has been in the army since Mianchi, Ji Fa still handles all matters in the army. Ji Fa is much more mature now than he was in Xiqi City, and his aura is much more stable, with the aura of a superior person faintly exuding from his body. "Your Majesty, what the young master said is true. After these, it is not easy to break through many passes, cities, and reach Mengjin. They all have great ambitions. Now that their strength is damaged, if they want to rely on us, they will definitely Those who seek benefits from it may even want to compete for military power." Jiang Ziya also stood up and said, directly stating the purpose of the princes. In the current situation, the only people who can make the princes like this are the armies and soldiers of Zhou Dynasty. "Yes." Ji Chang couldn't help but nodded after hearing what the two said. He was also very clear about the faces of the princes. None of them gave up their efforts so easily. The army coming to Chaoge this time must have been sent by King Zhou to weaken the power of the princes, otherwise they would not have taken the initiative to attack suddenly before he and others arrived. Soon San Yisheng had led all the princes into the king's tent, but only the most powerful ones among the princes were brought in. After all, the size of the royal tent is very limited, and it is impossible to fully accommodate all the princes. These princes entered the king's tent and bowed respectfully to Jichang, expressing their willingness to surrender. Finally, they also stated their purpose, which was to use some of the Zhou army to make up for the power consumed by the Yin and Shang Dynasties. "Since you have surrendered to my Great Zhou, I will definitely protect you. As for the army, the soldiers of my Great Zhou are all my subjects. How can Ji Chang abandon them? And these soldiers also have The generals are under control and the cooperation is more tacit. If these sergeants are handed over to you and the commander is temporarily replaced, the strength will definitely not be fully unleashed. If you are really worried, you can wait until I break Chaoge City in the Great Zhou Dynasty. , and then go to Chaoge, I think there will be no danger in this way." Ji Chang looked at the various princes in the camp and said, his tone was still so gentle, and his face was full of hesitation, but every word he said , the expressions of all the princes could not help but change. None of these princes were simple, so they naturally heard something from Ji Chang, that is, he would not hand over his soldiers to them. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster! Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 291 Bloody Means Ji Chang's answer surprised everyone in the tent. Ji Chang's reputation spread very widely, and many surrendered soldiers from the Yin and Shang Dynasties also gained Ji Chang's trust and were entrusted with important positions without the slightest suspicion. This is the reason why these princes came to surrender to the Zhou army. They hope to gain the trust of Ji Chang and the full command of the army, so that they can also be protected and have certain abilities to compete for the final benefits. This can prevent the Great Zhou Dynasty from becoming too powerful and completely suppress the power of various princes. When the princes received Jichang's answer, although they were shocked, dissatisfied, and unwilling, they did not show it. The current Zhou army's powerful strength is definitely not something they can resist. The powerful force is stronger and more numerous than the Yin Shang army they encountered. The princes also made up their mind at this time, and each of them bowed respectfully to Jichang, and never dared to mention the matter of soldiers again. "The princes came today and I rejected their request. These princes will definitely not leave so easily. We must also deal with them carefully and be careful of these princes. If necessary, we can shock them." In the camp, Ji Chang said to Ji Fa beside him. Now the affairs of Dazhou have been completely handed over to Ji Fa, and he also saw Ji Fa's ambition, but he didn't show anything. "To subdue these princes, it is completely impossible to show mild kindness. What is needed is strong means, and only in this way can these princes be truly suppressed completely. Now is the time when the power of these princes is at its weakest, and it is also the best opportunity to suppress them. This time was also the last opportunity for Dazhou to determine its status. After Ji Chang heard his father's words, a smile appeared on his face. Although his father has always been kind and wise. But he also knew that his father had a very bad impression of these princes. Now the actions of these princes can be said to have touched my father's bottom line. If I leave it to myself, I also want to leave this matter completely to myself, and I have already begun to murder these princes. Ji Fa got the order from Ji Chang. He began to make his own arrangements, but the various princes who had left did not disperse, but gathered together again to discuss. "Everyone, the Zhou army is strong. Ji Chang is not willing to protect us. We should find ways to increase our strength. Otherwise, even if the Zhou army destroys Chaoge City and replaces the Yin Shang, we will definitely be defeated. Suppressed by Dazhou." The one who stood up was one of the princes. This man was wearing a marquis uniform and showed no dignity at all. He looked very wise and gentle. After his words fell, each of the princes present fell silent and began to think. I kept recalling the scenes of meeting Ji Chang today. The Zhou army's guarded camp, the soldiers constantly walking in the camp, and the distribution of the camp, every place fully demonstrated the power of the Zhou army. Thinking about it, everyone has more expectations for the power of the Zhou army. Only such an army can resist the Yin and Shang armies. Only such an army can save their lives, their rights, and what they want. all benefits. However, when these people were discussing. The Zhou army also began to take action. Ji Fa gathered his soldiers and left the camp secretly. He disappeared into the camp without disturbing anyone along the way. After Ji Fa left with these people, he gathered directly towards the princes. Move forward from the negotiated position. These princes held discussions not in anyone's tent, but in a temporary tent set up in the wild. After all, the closer they were to success, the more cautious these people became, and the people guarding the camp were all temporarily stopped by guards brought by various princes. However, being able to be selected by various princes, each guard is not weak in strength, and they are among the top beings in their respective forces. It is precisely because of the existence of these people that these princes dare to discuss unscrupulously in the camp without being afraid of being monitored by others, and without being careful about text messages being sent out from here. "I will go to see Ji Chang again tomorrow. At that time, I will act according to the opportunity and directly force Ji Chang. I think that the princes from hundreds of towns like me have already occupied most of the visible queen. Although the power is very limited, but Ji Chang will definitely have some scruples, so that we will have room to bargain. By then, even if we do not have the full control of the army, we will definitely be able to win more benefits for us." In the end, many princes came to the conclusion A mutual decision. The losses in the battle with the Yin Shang army and their desire for rights have left them no longer scrupulous. This time they resisted the Yin Shang, and they had already spent a lot of money, population, and various benefits. If they did not get any benefits this time, it would be the last thing they wanted to see. Having made a decisionAfter settling down, everyone's expressions became calmer, but everyone's eyes were filled with heat. However, just when these people could get their own benefits after forcing Ji Chang tomorrow, a bloody aura floated out from outside the tent and filled the entire tent. And as the bloody air seeped in, figures outside the big tent quickly entered the big tent, and in an instant, everyone was surrounded. When everyone saw this situation, their eyes were full of panic. The attack by the Yin Shang army had already filled them with fear, and the current situation made them even more worried and fearful. There are hundreds of princes, each of whom is followed by hundreds of guards, and the number of guards has reached tens of thousands. But just like that, they entered the camp without any movement. Such a force made everyone think about which force the group of people in front of them came from. "Who are you? We are our own princes. As long as you let us go, we can do whatever you want." A bolder prince stood up and said to the people around him. . However, before he could finish speaking, the person next to him waved the knife in his hand, ending his life. "Hmph, the princes are just a bunch of homeless dogs. They actually dare to threaten the king. Today, I will let you leave your life here. I also want to let you know that I, the Great Zhou, are not that easy to threaten." As soon as the words fell, these people acted quickly. In an instant, hundreds of princes in the entire camp fell into a pool of blood, and no one survived. Those who tried to resist were chopped into pieces. After everything was taken care of, these people disappeared directly into the big tent one by one and gathered several miles away from the big tent. There were already people waiting at this place. Looking at the figure who appeared, they couldn't help but turn around and look at the leader. "Young master, we have finished handling the matter and you can return to the camp now." All the people knelt on the ground and said respectfully. And this person called the Young Master was Ji Fa who secretly left the Zhou army camp. "Very good, hum. If you don't have the strength, you still want to share interests with me, Da Zhou. You really don't know how high the sky is. Let them stay here today and let these princes know the power of my Da Zhou and recognize the facts. Can replace the Yin Shang Dynasty After my Zhou Dynasty, the only way out for these princes is to surrender to my Ji family lineage." Ji Fa heard the return, and a sharp look appeared in his eyes. When the princes appeared today, Ji Fa knew their purpose and wanted to keep these princes directly in the military camp. However, his father didn't say anything at that time, and it was hard for him to take action. After all, the real person in charge of the Zhou family lineage is his father, not himself. The current action was taken only after getting approval from his father. The power of the Zhou Dynasty is now very strong, and it is a certain fact that it will replace the Yin Shang. But if you want to truly become a stable dynasty, you still need a lot, and the support of these princes is also necessary. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster! Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 292 Decision Ji Fa took care of everything completely, returned directly to the military camp, and reported the status of the entire operation to Ji Chang. After all, his father is the real person in power. Although he has certain rights, he still has to deal with it carefully. However, Ji Chang didn't say anything when he heard Ji Fa's report. Ji Chang knew his situation very clearly. He said he had hundreds of sons, but only Ji Fa could really have certain talents. And after he left, there were only a few who could subdue the princes. It¡¯s just Ji Fa. And if you want to suppress these princes, although mercy is a method, it is impossible to completely avoid bloody methods. Only the combination of the two methods can truly achieve the goal of subjugation. The next day came quickly, and the disappearance of hundreds of princes also made the remaining princes full of panic. After all, the power represented by hundreds of princes is definitely a force that cannot be underestimated. After experiencing the baptism of the Yin and Shang armies, each of these princes can be said to be in turmoil. However, the reactions of the princes one by one were also very fast. The princes who disappeared were all princes heading to the Zhou army's camp. With this news, everyone knew the reason for all this. However, even if they knew it, none of them dared to take any action. Although these people did not go to the Zhou army, they still had an understanding of the strength of the Zhou army. Now, the disappeared princes have let them know the consequences of their actions if they act rashly, and none of them dare to show any slightness. The Great Zhou Dynasty sent a message to other princes through the disappeared princes. This message was very obscure, but no princes clearly felt it, and everyone reacted immediately. And the moment they reacted, they all started taking action directly. Begin to surrender to the Great Zhou Dynasty. After all, the power of the current princes is very limited, and they are simply unable to fight against the Great Zhou Dynasty, and if they just retreat. After the Zhou Dynasty replaces the Yin and Shang Dynasties, they will definitely face a crusade. Surrendering now can also protect their own interests. The Great Zhou Dynasty acted quickly and brought the power of all the princes under his command. At this time, Zhou Jun no longer stayed. Directly attack Meng Jin. However, at this time, the power in Mengjin City was already very weak, and in a short time it was completely overwhelmed and occupied by the Zhou army. Having occupied Mengjin, the Zhou army no longer stayed where they were and headed directly towards Chaoge City. At this time, there was only an isolated city left in Chaoge City. The people in the city have been sent away by King Zhou, and the only people left in Chaoge City are soldiers and monks who appear from time to time. The entire Chaoge City has gradually transformed into a battlefield. After the monks came to Chaoge City one by one, they were directly arranged to various places in Chaoge City to form large formations, covering the entire Chaoge City. shrouded in it. "What are you going to do? Now that Ji Chang has come to Chaoge, should you leave Chaoge and go to Kunshan to practice, or should you stay here and wait for the final battle." In a pavilion in the imperial city of Chaoge City , Confucius asked to King Zhou in front of him. Now it is certain that Chaoge will be defeated, and after the next gambling battle, Chaoge will be used as the center, using the last luck of the Yin Shang Dynasty as the core, to gather the luck of Jiejiao, and use this to arrange Jiejiao The Ten Thousand Immortals Formation. And in the end, no matter whether the formation is broken or not. However, the luck of the Yin and Shang Dynasties will definitely dissipate, and as the king of the Yin and Shang Dynasties, the luck of King Zhou will also weaken, and he will suffer considerable damage, and even die in the battle. And if King Zhou goes to Kunshan, the preservation of life will not be any problem at all. "I am willing to live and die with the Yin and Shang Dynasties. Even if I have to enter reincarnation again, I will not hesitate." King Zhou said. As he spoke, the look in his eyes became firm, and the aura on his body became condensed. A lot more real. Confucius looked at King Zhou and said nothing. King Zhou's decision was completely within his expectations. After all, Chi You was like this back then. Both Chi You back then and King Zhou now were very firm in their decisions. Moreover, this was also the choice he made, and it was also the simple choice Confucius wanted. "Okay, since you have made your decision, I won't stop you. I will protect your soul and let you enter reincarnation again instead of entering the list of gods." Kong Ru said, with a purple brilliance in his hand. It shot out and sank directly into King Zhou's body. King Zhou only felt that his soul was wrapped in a purple light for an instant, but there was no feeling of restraint at all. Instead, he felt a comfortable feeling. Moreover, this ray of light disappeared directly in an instant and disappeared into his own soul, making his soul feel a strange feeling. "Okay, you should also step back. I will leave after the gambling battle with Taoist Taoist Tongtian, Laozi and others is over. It is up to you to decide what you want to do next." After Kong Ru finished speaking, he stood up The shape disappeared directly on the spot, and only King Zhou was left in the hall, as if Confucius had never appeared. Confucius and Confucius became emperorAfter disappearing, he did not leave Chaoge City, but came to his own courtyard in Chaoge City. Entering the courtyard again, Kong Ru couldn't help but think of the time in these hundreds of years, and he couldn't help but feel a burst of emotion in his heart. I have been in the prehistoric world for hundreds of thousands of years, but I probably have the most memories here. In a few hundred years, it was as if I had become a mortal again, living a relaxed and leisurely life. This kind of life was exactly the life I pursued in my previous life. However, in this life, I pursue more, and a leisurely and comfortable life is destined not to last long. Kong Ru looked at the courtyard. After staying for a while, he turned around again and left directly. His figure reappeared in a reed outside Chaoge City. And among the reeds, there was a person sitting upright, with his eyes slightly closed, and the expression on his face was very stable, without any change, just like an ordinary person, this person was Tongtian. "Fellow Taoist, has everything been arranged? Then let's start setting up the formation for this last gambling formation. Let them see my interception and teaching Ten Thousand Immortals Formation." Tongtian opened his eyes after Kong Ru arrived. He opened his eyes and said calmly. The expression on his face did not change much and was very peaceful. "Very good, then use the imperial palace in Chaoge City as the core of the formation, activate the last luck of the Yin Shang Dynasty, gather the luck of Jie Jiao, and form a great formation of ten thousand immortals. With the luck of my human race, I want to come and wait for you People will also be a little scrupulous." Kong Ru said, looking at Tongtian. Since the Zhuxian Sword Formation was broken, Tongtian's temperament has undergone a lot of changes, and his whole personality has also undergone a lot of changes. He has become very calm, but he is somewhat similar to Lao Tzu. However, in addition to being much calmer, Tongtian's bold personality is still the same, but he has restrained himself a lot in normal times. After the two made a decision, they began to discuss the details of the formation. This Ten Thousand Immortals Formation was the last formation of the gambling formation. It was also the most critical formation for their calculations, and it was also the formation that was related to the prosperity of the entire Jiejiao. . Both Confucius and Tongtian paid great attention to it. Therefore, we also attach great importance to some details and solve the problems completely bit by bit. Even the personnel arranged in the Ten Thousand Immortals Formation are selected candidates. After all, the key to the entire Ten Thousand Immortal Formation is the ten thousand immortals in this Ten Thousand Immortal Formation. However, the two of them soon determined everything, and everyone in the Ten Thousand Immortals Formation was also determined. Everyone was a very loyal person to the Jie Jiao, even if they were admitted Even if Tidu went to the West, he would not betray Jiejiao. Instead, it would have a considerable impact on Buddhism and hinder the development of Buddhism. At that time, Buddhism will really suffer its own consequences. In the end, if the plan fails, it will be plotted instead, causing the fate of Buddhism to pass away. Thinking of this, Kong Ru and Tongtian couldn't help but look at each other and smile. No pop-ups Small talk wwwc o m Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 293: The Formation of Ten Thousand Immortals Another few days passed, and the Ten Thousand Immortals Formation in Chaoge City was also completed in these days. A large formation contains small formations. It is very similar to the Immortal Gathering Formation of the Immortal Clan back then, but it is also very different. And this Ten Thousand Immortal Formation was what Tongtian understood after seeing the Immortal Clan's Ten Thousand Immortal Formation, but it was much more mysterious than the Immortal Gathering Formation. After all, although there are many people in the Immortal Gathering Formation, they are all strong, but the Ten Thousand Immortals Formation is a formation that Tongtian understood after he became a saint. It is mysterious and powerful, and it is definitely completely different from the Immortal Gathering Formation. The Ten Thousand Immortals Formation was deployed, and the entire Chaoge City was completely enveloped in the center of the Ten Thousand Immortals Formation. In the imperial city, the Yin Shang's Luck Chicken Coop became the core of the formation. The huge golden dragon roared unconsciously, and waves of faint golden light emitted, floating in the formation. In addition to the luck golden dragon of the Yin Shang Dynasty, the luck of Jie Jiao was also gathered together. The green aura continued to float in the space, echoing with the golden light, making the power of the formation become more powerful. Got even bigger. When the Ten Thousand Immortals Array was being arranged, I and others were also outside Chaoge City. Although they did not see the specific arrangement of the Ten Thousand Immortals Array, the formation continued to become stronger every day. In the end, it even triggered the luck of the human race and the luck of the Jiejiao. The entire formation was instantly strengthened dozens of times, hundreds of times. It was originally just a noteworthy formation, but in an instant, several saints could not help but pay attention to it. stand up. The power of the current formation is definitely not much weaker than the Zhuxian Sword Formation. If Tongtian and Kong Ru are added to the formation, the power of this formation is definitely stronger than the Zhuxian Sword Formation. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? does or do is a?human race¡¯s destiny that gathers within the entire formation, which also makes a few people feel helpless. After all, this battle is a fight for the mission of each religion among the human race, a fight for the inheritance of each religion's orthodoxy in the human race, and the fate of the human race. And if the fate of the royal family of the human race is harmed now, even though it is the fate of a royal family that has declined, it will still have great consequences for the human race. When the time comes, the preaching will definitely be blocked and will not go smoothly. Several people were hurt by Wanxian. When thinking about how to break the big array, Zhou Jun had already reached the city of Chaoge. However, unlike the previous situation, when they discovered the difference in Chaoge City, the Zhou army immediately stopped advancing, stationed in place, and waited for everything to end before occupying Chaoge City. "Haha, let everyone take a look at my Jiejiao's protective formation today. Let me see how they respond this time. Even if I Jiejiao suffers heavy losses, I will not let them go as they wish." Tongtian When Zhou Jun arrived, he had already discovered that this was the beginning of the third gambling formation, and it was also the moment that would determine the final outcome of this calamity. Kong Ru looked at Tongtian's expression and couldn't help but be slightly startled. Ever since the Zhuxian Sword Formation was broken, Tongtian had shown the utmost calmness. But the words he spoke now, as well as the expression on his face, were no longer as calm as before, but instead were as heroic as they were before the Immortal Killing Formation. The smile on his face has completely recovered, instead of remaining at its original calm. Confucius couldn't help but think in his heart that this is the way to reach the sky. If Tongtian had always been so calm and his temperament completely changed into a calm character like Lao Tzu, he would not be Tongtian. The images of the three people of Sanqing when they were transformed, Tongtian was a young man, the original was middle-aged, and Laozi was an old man, which also showed the characteristics of the three people's characters. Tongtian's boldness, passion, impulsiveness, primitive stability, seriousness, self-esteem, and Laozi's calmness, indifference, and insight. Each of them has their own characteristics, which are the manifestations of the three people's mentality. The characters of the three people also determine the characteristics of the Tao of the three people. They have the ability to intercept the teachings of the sky, intercept the secrets of heaven, and want to break through the shackles and survive in desperate situations. The original explanation of teachings, the exposition of the way of heaven, and the stability of following the way of heaven. In the end, Lao Tzu's character was plain, and the way of inaction taught by people was to do nothing and do everything. The Tao of the three people also fully expressed the characters of the three people. In other words, it is their respective characters that determine the path they take. After Tongtian's failure in the Zhuxian Sword Formation, his overall mood has been greatly improved, but his temperament has also become a lot more stable. However, in Kong Ru's view, the road to Tongtian was too stable, and Kong Ru couldn't help but worry. Although his cultivation is strong and he can deal with several saints, he cannot compete with all the saints. Moreover, it is also necessary for each religion to preach among the human race, otherwise the human race will definitely be like the Witch Clan and the Monster Clan, and will only be submerged in the flow of history. And Tongtian is the partner chosen by Confucius and Confucianism among various religions. The edge of Tongtian's teachings is exactly what the human race needs for its continuous development and will not be used by other religions. If the human race has practiced for a period of time, they will definitely be as arrogant as Guangchengzi and others, and even forget that they are a human race. People who explain the teachings, dearThe disciples were all divided into several factions, and the brotherhood between them was very weak in Confucius' opinion. Buddhism was the most disliked by Confucius in his previous life. It was bright on the surface, but hidden under the surface was full of filth. Moreover, the teachings displayed are too weak for the human race. The human religion is too aloof, doing nothing, doing everything, directly transcending everything, as if it is above everything, and the temperament is also very weak, which is completely unsuitable for the great development of the human race. Therefore, Kong Ru finally chose Tongtian's Jiejiao as the target of his cooperation. He also hoped that after he left and the strong men of the human race disappeared, the human race could still maintain that sharpness and self-improvement. They will be inferior to all other races. Now, the boldness in Tongtian's words, the excitement on his face, and the heat in his eyes made Kong Ru feel relaxed. This is Tongtian, this is Tongtian that can truly reach the top. If Tongtian's temperament changes completely, although it will improve a lot in a short period of time, it will definitely fall into a bottleneck again and be unable to make any progress. And only by maintaining your original mentality, making your mentality continue to become perfect, and constantly making your way more complete, can you truly reach the top and become the top strong man in the prehistoric world. without being bound. "Hahaha, fellow Taoist is very good, very good. Today, I will let the four of them see your fellow Taoist's Ten Thousand Immortals Formation, and let them see if my human race can be mastered so easily. Today, I will accompany fellow Taoist to go crazy." Kong Ru laughed loudly, and he couldn't help but exude a powerful aura, and his sharp energy was completely released. As his cultivation level continues to improve, Kong Ru has always maintained his elegance and indifference. Although he protects the human race, he also hopes that the human race will continue to grow stronger as it grows. And because Kong Ru's cultivation level continues to improve, Kong Ru's battles are also very rare, and the killing aura in his body is also quite different from that of practitioners like Tong Tian who are getting stronger step by step. Although in the Kunlun Mountains, Confucius and Confucius experienced a lot of killings, but they were all very limited, and their cultivation was also greatly restricted. Moreover, Kong Ru's cultivation level is constantly improving, and the speed of improvement is also very fast. There are very few people fighting, and there are no killings, except of course, the people of the demon race who were destroyed in the catastrophe of the human race. . However, even at that time, Kong Ru relied directly on his strong strength. In his eyes, those monsters were no different from ants, so naturally they had no thoughts and were not affected in any way. The biggest killing that Kong Ru could do was in the underworld, which was also the opportunity for his cultivation to soar into the sky. However, these are incomparable to the killings of the demons on the battlefield of the prehistoric world with Tongtian and others. However, now a fighting spirit also arose in Kong Ru's heart, and he couldn't help but want to have a real battle with Laozi and others, which could be regarded as the last battle before his own cultivation breakthrough. (To be continued.) Volume One: Ancient Human Race Chapter 294: Breaking the Formation Begins After Kong Ru and others made up their mind, they stood up directly and walked slowly towards the song city. The two of them walked all the way to Chaoge City, looking at the situation in the entire Chaoge City, and at the immortal who had formed a formation of ten thousand immortals. When these people saw Kong Ru and Tongtian appear, they did not leave the place directly. Instead, they knelt on the ground, their eyes full of blazing respect. Although the name of the Ten Thousand Immortals Formation is Ten Thousand Immortals, there are more than ten thousand immortals within the formation. Kong Ru and Tongtian quickly reached the imperial city at the core of Chaoge City, which was also the core of the Ten Thousand Immortals Formation. "Let me help fellow Taoist to complete this Ten Thousand Immortal Formation." Kong Ru said to Tongtian after entering the palace. When Tongtian heard Kong Ru's words, he couldn't help but be stunned. The current Ten Thousand Immortals Formation can be said to have been completed, and now that Confucius said that he would complete the Ten Thousand Immortals Formation, Tongtian couldn't help but feel doubts. However, Tongtian soon knew what Kong Ru was talking about. A purple brilliance shot out from Kong Ru's hand and merged directly into the golden dragon of luck in the Yin Shang Imperial City. In the integration of this burst of brilliance, the luck golden dragon became solidified and powerful in an instant, and the roaring sounds continued to sound, shocking the entire Ten Thousand Immortals Formation and constantly echoing in the formation. And as the sound of dragon roars spreads, the space of the entire formation becomes more stable, and the power of each formation becomes more powerful. "What happened now? How could the power of the Ten Thousand Immortals Formation suddenly become so powerful?" I and others who were about to go to the Ten Thousand Immortals Formation also felt the changes in the Ten Thousand Immortals Formation for the first time. The changes in the array were all full of surprises. However, even so, several people did not stop at all. He directly led his disciples towards the Ten Thousand Immortals Formation and headed towards it. The figures of Laozi and others soon appeared outside the Ten Thousand Immortals Formation. Looking at Chaoge City, which was completely enveloped by the formation, and the powerful aura in Chaoge City, everyone's faces were filled with excitement. Full of solemnity. "Disciples, please be careful when going to the formation. This Ten Thousand Immortal Formation is a large formation based on many formations. After each disciple enters the Ten Thousand Immortal Formation, try your best to break these formations, and It can weaken the power of the Ten Thousand Immortals Formation." I said to the three people around me. After finishing speaking, I directly summoned all the disciples who came from the human teaching. He gave orders one by one. When the original few people saw Lao Tzu's actions, they also ordered their disciples one by one. The crowd became anxious and ordered a few people to enter the big formation and break the formation in the big formation. At that time, Confucius made an appointment with several people to fight. It is said that the third formation is a gambling formation that several people and disciples participated in together. Initially, a few people didn't pay much attention to it, but when they saw the Ten Thousand Immortals Formation today, they completely understood Kong Ru's decision at that time. Now that I see my actions, I don't dare to hesitate at all. Another very short period of time passed, and the four of them had given complete instructions and entered the Ten Thousand Immortals Formation directly. Entering the Ten Thousand Immortals Formation, what impressed the four people's eyes was the large formations. These large formations are connected together and have no connection with each other, but they are connected with each other to completely form a powerful formation, which is the Ten Thousand Immortals Formation. The great formation among the Ten Thousand Immortals Formation was born out of the Immortal Gathering Formation, which is composed of the most basic formations in the prehistoric world. Tai Chi Liang Yi Formation, San Cai Formation, Four Symbol Formation, Five Elements Formation and Liuhe Formation. There are basic formations such as the Seven Star Formation, but Wanxian is very similar to them. Hunyuan Bipolar Formation, Tai Chi Four Symbol Formation, Five Elements and Bagua Formation, each formation is also derived from the basic formation. Formed the entire Ten Thousand Immortals Formation. Entering the Ten Thousand Immortals Formation, the four of them quickly discovered the figures of Kong Ru and Tongtian. The two people were seen sitting on the cloud bed in the center of the formation, with the sacred aura emanating from their bodies, covering the entire formation, completely integrated with the aura of the entire formation. "Is this the Ten Thousand Immortals Formation? I didn't expect that this Ten Thousand Immortals Formation would be so powerful, and it gathered the luck of Jie Jiao and Yin Shang. We have to be careful if we want to break it. This Yin Shang has declined, but it is still there Having such a strong luck should be the means of Taoist friends Confucius and Confucius. If we want to break the formation, we must do it without destroying the luck of the Yin and Shang Dynasties. Otherwise, our future preaching among the human race will be hindered. After all, even if the Yin Shang Dynasty has declined, it is still the orthodoxy of the human race. Only the Great Zhou Dynasty can end the fate of the Yin Shang Dynasty without any cause and effect." I looked at the formation and quickly discovered it. The key to breaking the formation is also the reason why the strength of a few people is limited. In this formation, the strength of several people must be limited, but the cultivation of Kong Ru and Tongtian can be fully displayed, and even become more powerful with the help of the power of the formation. This situation is much more serious than the situation of several people when they were in the Zhuxian Sword Formation. The faces of these people could not help but become very solemn. They looked at Tongtian and Kongru in the center of the formation. people. "I didn't expect that fellow Taoist Confucius would be like this and let Tongtian use the luck of the human race to set up formations. LookNow that it¡¯s confirmed, we don¡¯t dare to take action with all our strength. "Jie Yin also stood up at this time, his face became even more sad, and when he spoke, the look in his eyes towards Kong Ru also changed a lot. Kong Ru's actions also made several saints think deeply. Kong Ru's support for Tongtian seems to have a much better impression of Jie Jiao than other religions. He even wants Jie Jiao to be in the human race. It spread among them, and even continued to maintain the current situation of Jiejiao as the largest religion in the prehistoric world. Thinking of this, the eyes of several saints couldn't help but become more worried. As the founder of the human race, Confucius' prestige among the human race is absolutely unmatched by others. It can be said that the strong men among the current human race all grew up under the training of Confucius. As long as Confucius issued an order to reject all religions in the prehistoric world, then I believe that the inheritance of various sects in the human race will definitely be completely destroyed in an instant and cannot be passed on. Now in the Ten Thousand Immortals Formation, Kong Ru inspired the luck of the Yin and Shang Dynasties. In addition to helping Tongtian, it was also a test for several saints. If these saints take action without any scruples, then I believe that the final decision made by Confucius will definitely completely erase the inheritance of these sects in the human race, allowing the sects to completely spread among the human race. The current human race is completely different from the two lich tribes of the past, although the power of the human race cannot be compared with the two lich tribes of the past. But similarly, the various races in the prehistoric world today are completely incomparable to those of the past, and with the existence of Confucius in the human race, even if a few people want to plot against the human race, what will happen to the human race by then will be completely surpassed. Their calculations will even have a greater impact, but the losses to the human race will definitely be very limited. In the war, each sect will definitely be completely destroyed by the angry human race. And when the time comes, no matter what kind of crazy behavior Kong Ru makes, it is definitely not what they want to see, especially after seeing Kong Ru's strength. "It seems that I have to deal with it carefully this time. However, although it is troublesome, it is not without opportunities for saints like us. As long as I wait in the battle, the fate of the Yin and Shang Dynasties will be temporarily suspended. After sealing it, you can use your methods with confidence." I finally proposed a solution, but when several people heard this solution, they couldn't help but be more careful. To seal the fate of a dynasty, one of several people must completely break away from the battle and not be affected in any way. In other words, only three people can participate in the battle. With Kong Ru's strength, he can compete with the two saints. In the end, Tongtian can also easily deal with one saint. So we must ensure that the last person will not be affected by anything. The impact has really become a problem that several people have to solve. However, by this time, the figures of several people had also reached the core of the formation, in front of Kong Ru and Tongtian. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 295: Battle against the Ten Thousand Immortals Formation Laozi, Yuanyuan, Jieyin, and Zhunti looked at Kong Ru and Tongtian opposite, and instantly entered a state of alert. Their respective spiritual treasures appeared in their hands in an instant, and their magic power was released. The spiritual treasures The light is fully revealed. The four of them looked at Kong Ru and Tongtian, feeling the fighting spirit in their bodies, and their hearts were filled with shock. Most of the direct battles between saints and saints are just exchanges. Every battle is a battle with room for room, and the competition is only the way between them. Therefore, every battle can be said to be an understatement, and the victory is determined by the difference. After the negative, the data ended directly. But now, the fighting spirit released by Kong Ru and Tongtian, and the power on their bodies, tell the four of them that this battle is not that simple, and it may be the first time that these people are truly serious after becoming saints. The contest was over. Soon, several people could really see the fighting spirit of Kong Ru and Tongtian. The moment the four arrived, the two stood up directly, and the cloud bed under their feet dispersed. Tongtian held the Qingping sword and stepped on a ninth-grade golden lotus. He stepped forward and appeared directly in front of Yuan Yuan and Zhunti, fighting with the two. The moment Tongtian, Yuan, and Zhunji were fighting together, I and Jie Yin also started to move, wanting to join in, suppress Tongtian immediately, and gain the initiative in the fight. But just when the two wanted to join the battle between the three, Kong Ru appeared in front of them, the long sword in his hand shot out, directly surrounding the two of them in the sword light, unable to interfere with Tongtian and Yuanyuan. The battle between the two. Feeling every ray of sword light emitted by Kong Ru, my expression became solemn. This time, the sword light was more solid, more mysterious, and more powerful than Kong Ru's attack in the Zhuxian Sword Formation. powerful. The power of every blow made the two of them feel a powerful crisis. The two of them had never felt that kind of danger after becoming saints. "What a powerful cultivation. Is this the cultivation of Kong Ru?" This was the first time Jie Yin collided with Kong Ru. When he felt the power of Kong Ru's sword, he was shocked to the extreme. All the mana in his body was mobilized and continuously poured into the golden lotus at his feet. In an instant, he was wrapped in the golden lotus. However, although these golden lotuses were powerful, they still quickly shattered under the countless sword rays of Kong Ru, and were completely destroyed by the storm formed by the sword rays. "Cough cough cough." Seeing the broken golden lotuses around him, he coughed three times, spit out three golden lotuses from his mouth, and stared at the three golden lotuses to the extreme. After the three golden lotuses appeared, they quickly opened up. Three large relics jumped out from the golden lotus. The powerful Buddha power burst out and instantly completely restrained the scattered golden lotuses around them and solidified them again. He stood up and turned into more solid golden lotuses to guard his side. Unlike Jie Yin, who can only defend with all his strength, the cultivation level shown by Lao Tzu is also much stronger. The Xuanhuang Merit Tower above the head and the Tai Chi Diagram in his hand continuously emitted storms formed by the Yin and Yang Qi, sweeping towards Kong Ru, but they were directly shattered by Kong Ru's sword light. , did not achieve any results. As an innate treasure, Tai Chi Tu has many functions, including attack, defense, and suppressing luck, but it is precisely because of this that it also has a certain influence on each ability. Therefore, although this Tai Chi Tu's attack is not weak, it is initially weaker than Kong Ru's sword light. Several saints fought together, and in the Ten Thousand Immortals Formation, the disciples of the three sects also entered the Ten Thousand Immortals Formation. Although the disciples of the three sects were not small at any time in the Ten Jue Formation and the Jiuqu Yellow River Formation, the three sects The teaching background is also good, and a lot of believers were gathered again in a short period of time. The strength of the personnel of the three religions who were transformed into the Jiuqu Yellow River Formation has also partially recovered. Although they have not fully recovered, they still have a certain ability to fight due to the existence of their respective spiritual treasures. In the Ten Thousand Immortals Formation, the battles between the saints, the battles between the disciples, and the direct battles between the disciples all started in the entire formation. At this time, the entire Ten Thousand Immortals Formation started to move quickly. Every small formation in the large formation is operating. The operation of the small formation drives the operation of the surrounding formations, making the operation rules of the entire large formation more powerful. With the rapid operation of the formation, the power of the Ten Thousand Immortals Formation was fully displayed, and Tongtian's strength in the formation also became more powerful. It became easier to deal with Yuan Yuan and Zhunti. Although it didn't take long for Tongtian's cultivation to break through, his cultivation was already one point stronger than the two of them before. Now after the breakthrough, his cultivation has increased. With a lot of strength, coupled with the power of the large formation, the battle with the original two people can be said to be very easy. Although they cannot defeat the two, they are held in place so that they cannot be distracted. "Damn it." With the continuous fighting, the original facial expression became more and more difficult.?. Tongtian, who was originally similar to his own cultivation, now completely suppressed himself. Such a blow was very huge for him. His inner self-esteem was constantly being ravaged by Tongtian's powerful cultivation. As the fighting continued, I, Yuan Yuan, Jie Yin, and Zhunti began to think continuously. Both Kong Ru's cultivation and Tongtian's combat power were far beyond their expectations. If this continues, the battle will definitely become very long, which is obviously not what they want to see. Under the Xuanhuang Merit Tower, my face became solemn, and with the constant fighting, I gradually became fanatical, and a fighting spirit rose up in my body to compete with Confucius. At this time, I have also completely entered the state of fighting. His figure is constantly flashing, and a stream of fresh air rises above his head. After this stream of fresh air appears, it instantly turns into three strands, and the three strands are clearly condensed into three. This body shape is exactly what I use to transform the three pure beings in one breath. This time I used this magical power, and I no longer had any reservations, and every figure became very solid. The three people occupied three positions, showing the formation of the three talents, and formed a large formation in an instant. After the formation was formed, the three figures continued to rotate and quickly gathered towards the center, and the aura on their bodies also gradually changed. "Come together." I shouted softly from the distance, and the three figures instantly merged and turned into one figure. This figure has no resemblance to Sanqing. The aura on his body is filled with an ethereal aura, and in this ethereal aura, there is also a very majestic momentum that radiates out. "Well, is this my trump card? The three pure beings merge into one. Could it be Pangu? However, after all, these three pure beings are separated by me. There should not be Pangu, and the power of this person is also very limited. , It¡¯s a bit weaker than me, but it¡¯s pretty good.¡± Kong Ru thought in his mind as he watched the incarnations of the three pure beings of me merge into one. At the same time, he kept thinking in his mind whether Sanqing had the ability to summon Pangu's true body just like the twelve ancestral witches back then. However, just when Kong Ru was thinking about it, I and the figure next to me had already attacked. As the two attacked, Kong Ru's attention was completely attracted, and at this moment, Jie Yin's figure instantly disappeared from the place, appeared in front of Tong Tian, ??and directly blocked Tong Tian. Jie Yin resisted and came down to Tongtian. Yuan Yuan and Zhunti also acted quickly. Yuan Yuan moved directly in the direction of Confucius. Although I temporarily resisted Confucius, it was only temporary. The last Zhunti left the battle directly and entered the palace at the core of the formation to deal with the human race's golden dragon of luck in the palace. "Ouch." Zhunti's appearance was immediately discovered by the Luck Golden Dragon. I saw the five-clawed golden dragon roaring loudly, its eyes emitting golden rays of light, exuding huge power, and pressing towards Zhunti. However, Zhunti is a saint after all. Although this luck golden dragon is very powerful, it still cannot have much impact on Zhunti. Zhunti walked towards the Golden Dragon of Luck step by step. Looking at the Golden Dragon of Luck from the Yin Shang Dynasty, his eyes couldn't help but flashes of light. The dynasty of the human race has such power. It is indeed a powerful race, but it has greater expectations for spreading Buddhism among the human race. (To be continued. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 296: Confucius¡¯ Methods Zhunti looked at the Yin Shang's Luck Golden Dragon in front of him, his eyes filled with envy, but it soon dissipated and was replaced by greed. If such a powerful destiny is controlled in the West, Buddhism will surely flourish. The reason why Jiejiao became the largest religion in the prehistoric world has a certain relationship with its spread to the Yin and Shang dynasties. Thinking of this, Zhunti became even more enthusiastic. However, Zhunti quickly realized it and started taking action of his own. The Ten Thousand Immortals Formation has not been broken yet, and several other saints are also resisting Tongtian and Kongru with all their strength. If they don't take action earlier, it will be unpredictable what the battle situation will be like. This situation is obviously not what I want to see, and it is not in line with my interests. "Amitabha." A Buddha's name was shouted, and a golden lotus formed under Zhunti's feet to hold up his figure. I saw Zhunti sitting on the golden lotus and began to chant continuously, and the surroundings suddenly changed. Rays of Buddha light and light are constantly emitted, and the sound of Zen Buddha singing is constantly ringing. As Zhunti chanted, golden lotuses flew out of Zhunti's mouth, quickly gathered in the sky, and gradually turned into a huge golden lotus. After the golden lotus was formed, bursts of lotus fragrance spread out, immediately spreading throughout the entire Ten Thousand Immortals Formation. Feeling the breath of the lotus flowers in the formation, both the several saints fighting in the formation and the disciples of various religions fighting in the formation were all surprised. However, each of the Buddhist disciples was full of joy, and the aura exuding from their bodies could not help but become a little stronger. "Is this your method? But if you want a saint to suppress the fate of the human race, the three Taoist friends are really confident in their own strength." Kong Ru discovered a few things after Laozi and others took action. People's purpose, but they didn't do much to stop him. After all, all this was within their expectations, and they could hold back a saint. It is also very beneficial to their fight. "Haha, although my fellow Taoists are very powerful, we are also saints in the ancient world." I smiled softly after hearing Confucius's words, and the power emanating from his body became even more powerful. Every being who has reached the level of a saint has his own pride. Now that he is despised by Confucius, even Lao Tzu, who has the weakest temperament among the saints, can't help but feel very angry. Lao Tzu's attack began to become even more Ling Lie. The Tai Chi Diagram, Bianguai, and Wind and Fire Futon each and every spiritual treasure no longer had the slightest reservation, and they were fully displayed and attacked Kong Ru. Yuan Yuan, who was on the side, saw the changes in Lao Tzu's attack and no longer held back at all. The Pangu flag in his hand kept shaking, and streaks of chaotic sword energy were shot directly from the Pangu flag. Following Lao Tzu's attack, they all attacked Confucius. Kong Ru looked at the attacks of the two men, with no fear on his face or any intention to dodge. He kept waving the long sword in his hand, and soon he completely resisted the attacks of the two men. However, this time it is no longer as easy as before. Kong Ru also began to feel the slightest pressure. ?? Laozi and Yuan Yuan quickly discovered the changes in Kong Ru, and their attacks became even faster. However, the two soon discovered that Kong Ru was not as embarrassed as they thought. Instead, he became faster and more relaxed in the constant attacks. During the whole process, the two of them felt as if they were being played with, and they were unable to have the slightest impact on Kong Ru. but. During the whole process, Kong Ru did not attack, but kept defending against the attacks of the two people, and scattered every attack of the two people. And at this moment, the two of them saw Kong Ru put away the long sword in his hand and directly inserted it into the scabbard on his waist. Seeing Kong Ru's actions, the two people's eyes were filled with shock. The two of them did not slow down their attacks because of this, but instead attacked Kong Ru faster and more powerfully. Confucius's actions and actions like this. It is definitely a provocation to the strength of the two people. It does not take them seriously at all, and it is a huge insult to them. However, the two soon discovered their mistake. I saw Kong Ru's sleeves waving, and the fighting spirit in his body completely dissipated in an instant, replaced by a gentle and elegant aura. This aura is upright, vast, and inclusive of everything, as if everything is contained within it. Compared with Kong Ru's previous fighting spirit, this momentum made people feel a strong affinity. And at the moment when Kong Ru's breath came out, chanting sounds appeared in the surrounding space, and huge breaths fell from the sky. The appearance of this aura made me and Yuan Yu both surprised. This aura is Haoran's righteousness, and it is also the aura that Kong Ru exuded when he saw Kong Ru. But since Confucius' cultivation reached the saint level, he never showed it again. Now that it was displayed, the two of them couldn't help but become cautious, looking at Kong Ru's face full of solemnity.? "Haoran's righteousness is the righteousness between heaven and earth, and it is also one of the most powerful forces in the prehistoric world. When it reaches the extreme level of Haoran's righteousness, even a saint cannot despise it. And now the awe-inspiring righteousness exuded by Confucius is not that simple. This awe-inspiring righteousness also contains the power of Confucius' small world. Using the power of the entire small world to arouse the righteousness of the prehistoric world, such a huge righteousness is definitely not something that one person can resist. In an instant, Haoran's righteousness had been completely suppressed on Laozi and Yuan Yuan. The powerful power made the two of them feel in a trance. And in this awe-inspiring righteousness, chanting sounds were heard one after another, huge shadows were produced one by one, and the voices merged together to form a wonderful sound that resounded in the ears of the two people. At this time, the two of them seemed to have returned to the situation when they first heard Hongjun's sermon. That voice kept ringing in their ears, causing their minds to constantly vibrate, as if they were about to be immersed in it at any time. , completely immersed in the mysterious Tao contained in it. However, the two of them are saints after all, and their minds are connected to the way of heaven in the prehistoric world. At the moment when the two of them are about to be immersed in it. The Hongmeng Purple Qi in their souls shook for a while, and their minds completely recovered in an instant. The two people who recovered looked at Kong Ru, their eyes full of shock, and there was a trace of fear in the shock. Being able to affect the state of mind of a saint, with such strength, is this the real strength of Kong Ru? Kong Ru became more mysterious in the eyes of the two people, and they also had closer guesses about Kong Ru's cultivation. "Is this the power of Heaven? It is indeed very powerful. It seems that even if there is a breakthrough in cultivation, we can only simply resist and protect ourselves, but cannot affect the Heaven. It is indeed the world created by Pangu." Kong Ru looked at the two people who had woken up from his own awe-inspiring righteousness, and couldn't help but think in his heart. Now Kong Ru¡¯s control over Haoran¡¯s righteousness is absolutely very powerful. With the guidance of the power of his own small world, the entire prehistoric world¡¯s Haoran¡¯s righteousness can be mobilized. And what this awe-inspiring righteousness contains is the way of enlightenment of the human race that Confucius has been practicing since he created the cultivation method of the human race, that is, the Confucianism of the human race. This is also the most profound Tao that Confucius understood. one of. In this battle, Kong Ru was not prepared to hide his strength, so he also used such methods to frighten several saints. "Ouch." A dragon's roar spread throughout the Ten Thousand Immortals Formation. This dragon's roar was full of anger and unwillingness. The one who made this dragon roar was the golden dragon of luck from the Yin Shang Dynasty. As the dragon roar fell, the human luck gathered in the entire formation quickly dispersed, the entire Ten Thousand Immortals Formation also shook, and the power of the formation weakened considerably. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 297: Transformation As the dragon's roar fell, the power of the Ten Thousand Immortals Formation suddenly weakened a lot, and the luck of Jie Jiao in the formation also became much weaker. At this time, the battle between Tongtian and Jieyin gradually eased down. Both sides looked at each other and did not start attacking directly. On the other side, Kong Ru, Lao Tzu, and the original three did not take action to fight, but looked at each other with solemn eyes. The five people did not show up, but the last Zhunti was not idle. Zhunti suppressed the fate of the human race, but it was not so easy. After all, during the process of suppression, it has not been able to affect the destiny of the human race. Even if Zhunti is a saint, he cannot simply do it. He can only stand in place and maintain the force that suppresses the destiny of the human race. The golden lotus is in constant motion. However, although Zhunti cannot leave, the distance in the Ten Thousand Immortals Formation is still very limited for him. If he wants to take action in the formation, it is still very simple. Looking at the disciples of various sects who were constantly fighting in the Ten Thousand Immortals Formation, bursts of light were released from time to time in Zhunti's eyes. Among the four religions, Buddhism can be said to have the fewest disciples. The number of disciples is even smaller than that of the Human Sect, and it cannot be compared with the number of disciples of the Jie Sect. However, Zhunti soon began to take action. The golden lotus under his feet disappeared and turned into a golden light that continuously moved quickly in the formation. And with the movement of these rays of light, the formations in the Ten Thousand Immortals Formation were broken one by one, and as these formations were broken, the Jiejiao people in the formation also followed one by one. Disappeared in the formation. "Damn it, Zhunti is a shameless brat." Looking at Zhunti's movements in the formation, Tongtian instantly became angry. The Qingping Sword in his hand danced rapidly, and he continued to attack Zhunti. At the same time, his figure also Move quickly in the direction of Zhunti. However, the power blessed by the Ten Thousand Immortals Formation on Tongtian's body has become weak now, and his cultivation is inferior to that of Jie Yin. He was directly dragged to the spot. Kong Ru looked at the situation in the formation and couldn't help but move towards the direction of Zhunti. However, Laozi and Yuan directly discovered Kong Ru's intention and held Kong Ru in place. The two people who held Kong Ru on the spot were also very uneasy because of the power Kong Ru had just shown. Having completely surpassed the two of them, the two of them were very worried about whether they could stop Kong Ru. However, Kong Ru¡¯s actions made the two of them breathe a sigh of relief. Kong Ru was blocked by the two. He did not continue to move forward, but stayed in front of Confucius, condensing the awe-inspiring righteousness around him into a pen and a bamboo slip, held in his hands respectively. Holding the pen and bamboo slips, the surrounding people could not help but gather around Confucius. I saw Confucius opening the bamboo slip in his left hand, lifting the pen in his right hand, and began to wave it on the bamboo slip. Under the constant waving of Kong Ru's right hand. The surrounding aura of righteousness began to gather together, and as the tip of the pen in Kong Ru's hand began to gather together quickly, an extremely mysterious talisman was formed on the bamboo slips. After the talisman was formed, it jumped out from the bamboo slips, turned into a ray of light, and shot towards Laozi and Yuanzi. When it reached Yuanzi and Laozi, it spread out directly. A mysterious aura rose up, completely surrounding the two of them. A mysterious aura rose, and I and Yuan couldn't help but become cautious, but the surrounding space suddenly changed and turned into a cage, sealing the two of them directly within the cage of this space. Although saints are not invincible in the prehistoric world, among saints, it is not that simple to trap them. I saw. The Tai Chi diagrams and Pangu flags in Laozi and Yuan's hands vibrated, and streams of energy directly shattered the surrounding space completely. The two figures also escaped directly from the cage of space. Confucius saw this. His heart moved involuntarily, a smile appeared on his face, and the pen in his hand moved faster. As Kong Ru waved, the surrounding Haoran's righteousness gathered faster. Around Kong Ru, a purple flame and a purple river condensed, attacking directly towards Lao Tzu and Yuan Yuan. The fight between the strong men in the prehistoric world, from the most basic battles, physical fights, to the cultivators' magic methods and other respective methods, as well as the magical powers of some creatures in the prehistoric world, each one can be said to have experienced countless experiences. Each battle verification system has its own system. The methods used by Confucius were also derived from some magical powers in the prehistoric world. Confucian scholars among the human race spend most of their time reading and studying, and their bodies are completely incomparable to those of warriors. The Confucian scholar's method is Haoran Zhengqi, but the direct attack power of this method is also very limited. And now the methods Confucius is using are precisely for the Confucian scholars of the human race.??The means created. Rely on the Tao of your own understanding to display Haoran's righteousness, thereby activating the power of the law and displaying the means of attack. Now Kong Ru is using it just to see how powerful this method is. However, the only person in the prehistoric world who could experiment with saints was Confucius. Lao Tzu and Yuan Yuan also noticed the change in Kong Ru's attack, and looked at each other. Although their hearts were full of doubts, they didn't care much. As long as they could keep Kong Ru here until the Ten Thousand Immortals Formation was broken, then this A calamity can be considered completely over. " Kongru, Tongtian, Laozi, Yuanyuan, the five of them were constantly fighting. Confucius and Confucius could not stop Zhunti's actions. Zhunti's movements became more unscrupulous, and his actions became faster. The golden lotus kept spinning. In a short time, dozens of formations in the Ten Thousand Immortals Formation were directly broken, and the people who intercepted the teachings were collected. There are already hundreds of them. But Zhunti still had no intention of stopping, the expression on his face became excited, and his movements could not help but speed up a lot. Since before becoming a saint, Zhunti has been traveling to the East, transforming some of the creatures he met, and heading to the West. But it is far from as fast and swift as it is now. In just a short period of time, a group of practitioners with good qualifications have been transformed, which can be said to be very important to the strength of one's own Buddhism. At this time, Zhunti seemed to have seen the rise of Western Buddhism, completely suppressing the three Taoist religions and becoming the largest religion in the prehistoric world. Every one of the members of the Jiejiao who can enter the Ten Thousand Immortals Formation can be said to be the elite of the Jiejiao. Whether it is understanding or qualifications, they are the top of the prehistoric world, at least the top of the current prehistoric world. Although these people have various shortcomings, they cannot hide their talents. Now these people will become his own possessions and the power of his Buddhism. The more Zhunti thinks about it, the more excited he becomes. This Golden Lotus is like a giant beast that wants to devour everything, constantly destroying the formations in the Ten Thousand Immortals Formation, and constantly arresting the disciples of Jie Jiao. If this situation continues, the Ten Thousand Immortals Formation will soon be directly broken. At this time, Duobao in the formation also discovered the situation in the formation. Seeing Jin Lian moving quickly in the formation, his body instantly spread out and attacked Jin Lian. At this time, Duobao no longer had the slightest reservation, and a wild aura was exuding from his body. This vast aura was not just a single one, but had several auras, dozens of auras. The aura formed by emanating together. After this breath came out, Duobao's body shape also began to change, and a strange light rose above his body. Although his body did not change, the body under the robe became huge in an instant, and the powerful power even reached the surroundings. The space could not help but be shocked. Duobao's power was completely released, and his speed reached the extreme in an instant. He quickly arrived around Jinlian. The energy in his hands quickly gathered and attacked Jinlian. The attacks one after another completely condensed all the strength of Duobao. Jin Lian could not help but shake under the attacks and was greatly affected. Zhunti immediately noticed the appearance of Duobao. Seeing the rays of light in Duobao's eyes, he became completely excited. Commanding the golden lotus, he attacked Duobao, hoping to capture Duobao into the golden lotus and transfer him to the west. The potential of this Duobao is definitely not much different from those of the innate gods and demons. As long as it is transformed into the West, then the power of the West will definitely become more powerful, and its effect will be greater than the thousands of people it transformed before. Much more, Zhunti thought in his mind, his eyes looking at Duobao became more focused, and he no longer paid attention to the other formations in the Ten Thousand Immortals Formation, concentrating on dealing with Duobao. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users, please read it.) Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 298: The Formation of Ten Thousand Immortals is Broken Zhunti put all his attention on Duobao and wanted to use all his strength to transfer Duobao to the west. Jinlian's trajectory changed directly. She no longer avoided Duobao, but moved away thinking about Duobao, and was in front of Duobao in an instant. "Roar." A roaring voice sounded, Duobao completely released the anger in his heart, and the powerful power in his body burst out. At this time, Duobao didn't care whether the golden lotus was Zhunti's magical power or method. Instead, he wanted to completely vent the anger in his heart, completely smash the golden lotus in front of him, and cut off the pieces that were absorbed into the golden lotus. All the disciples who taught him were rescued. In this Ten Thousand Immortal Formation, although Tongtian and Kong Ru are at the core of the entire formation, they have also focused all their attention on the battle between several saints. And under such circumstances, he, Duobao, the personal disciple of the leader of the Jie Cult, the leader of Tongtian, became the candidate to preside over the Ten Thousand Immortals Formation. Now, one by one, many of his junior brothers and disciples have been taken into the Golden Lotus, and one can imagine the anger in his heart. But now that Jin Lian actually came in front of him and wanted to take action against him, Duobao no longer showed the slightest reservation in fully displaying his strength. With the anger in his heart, the power in Duobao's body seemed to become more powerful. The power of each attack became more powerful, causing the golden lotus in front of him to continuously vibrate, as if it would be scattered by the attack at any time. "This treasure is really not simple. With such power, it is only a thin line away from the quasi-sage. This calamity has passed, cultivate it. It will definitely become a quasi-sage level existence, and it will definitely become the main one in the next calamity. combat power." Zhunti maintained the suppression of the Yin Shang's Luck Golden Dragon while observing the situation within the formation. Seeing Duobao's performance, I couldn't help but be even more shocked. He also heard the pharmacist and Maitreya talk about Duobao's strength, but he did not expect that Duobao's strength was even stronger than what they described. Seeing this, Zhunti became even more excited, and a golden light shot out from his hand, directly cutting through the surrounding space and blending into the golden lotus. This golden lotus emits a boundless light under the fusion of this golden Buddha light. Thousands of rays of light emitted. The rays of Buddha's light completely bound Duobao's figure in the Buddha's light. Waves of Sanskrit sounds came to life all around, and the Buddha's light transformed into Buddhas and Bodhisattvas one by one. Arhats, monks, and tens of thousands of figures gathered in this Buddha light, turning the surrounding space into a Buddhist kingdom. In the huge Buddha light. Every figure is chanting Buddhist scriptures. Constantly chanting, a series of Sanskrit sounds sounded, surrounding Duobao, and constantly integrating into Duobao's body. With the influence of these Buddhist sounds, Duobao's mind was in a daze for a while, but his heart instantly became alert and his eyes became clear. The look in Jin Lian's eyes became more solemn, and she exuded a wild aura. This golden lotus is formed by the condensed power in Zhunti's body. Zhunti said with a hint of Zhunti. With this trace of Tao, there is also Zhunti's spiritual consciousness. Although the power it exudes cannot have much impact on Zhensheng, it is still very simple to deal with Daluo Jinxian. Although Duobao's cultivation is said to be the limit of Daluo Jinxian, and he is only half a step away from the quasi-sage, but even in this half-step distance, the gap is also very huge, even the gap between heaven and earth. Not an exaggeration. Only by becoming a quasi-sage can one truly be considered a strong person. Even though Daluo Jinxian is powerful in talent, he is still weak in front of the strong and cannot stand on an equal footing with them. Because your cultivation has reached the quasi-sage level, you have truly understood your own way and have your own path of cultivation. Now, although it is only a matter of time before Duobao's cultivation reaches the realm of quasi-sage, after all, he has not yet become a strong man at the quasi-sage level, so it is still very difficult to fight against Zhunti. In just a short period of time, the mana in Duobao's body has been rapidly consumed, and his mind has become blurry again. He can't help but follow the chant, and the surrounding Buddha's light quickly gathers towards him, constantly intruding into his body. The golden light in his body continued to grow, as if it was about to engulf him at any time. At this time, Duobao's mind was exhausted to the extreme. Zhunti's cultivation and means of transformation can be said to be very powerful in the prehistoric world. Although Duobao resisted for a while, his methods could not resist Zhunti's methods after all. However, just when Duobao's mind was about to fall under Zhunti's transformation method, a strange light shot out from the depths of Duobao's soul. The gray light drove powerful power and destructive power. , instantly completely shattering the Buddha's light around Duobao's mind. This energy began to grow continuously and turned into a formation pattern.?On top of Duobao's head, Duobao is wrapped in it. "Zhuxian Formation!!!" Seeing the sudden appearance of the formation, Zhunti's heart was shaken, but a more powerful light burst out in his eyes, and his eyes looking at Duobao became more focused. Zhunti also didn't expect that Tongtian would actually hand over the Zhuxian array map to Duobao. If he had this array map, he would be able to control the Zhuxian array. Thinking of this, Zhunti's figure couldn't help but tremble, and he couldn't help but be distracted. The golden lotus that originally suppressed the Yin Shang's luck golden dragon also trembled and became unstable. However, he was soon suppressed again by Zhunti who came back to his senses. Zhunti began to prepare to take action again, but at this time, Tongtian and others who were fighting also felt the changes in the formation. Seeing the situation Duobao encountered, the eyes he looked at Zhunti couldn't help but change. Even Laozi and Yuan couldn't help but feel very disgusted with Zhunti's behavior. After all, Duobao is the chief disciple of Jiejiao. Although the three Taoist sects have split, they will not just watch Duobao be converted by Zhunti and become a Buddhist. However, among the three of them, Tongtian was held in place by Jieyin, unable to distract himself. His eyes were filled with anxiety as he looked at Duobao's place. "Laozi and Yuanzi, who were fighting with Confucius, couldn't help but hesitate when they saw this situation. However, in the end, Laozi made a decision. The wind and fire futon he was sitting on turned directly into a red light, flying away from his seat towards the position of Duobao in the formation. After arriving at Duobao's side, he directly received Duobao into the futon, turned into a ray of light again and returned to his seat. "I moved very quickly. Before Zhunti's actions were carried out, Duobao was already out of the scope of that simple Buddhist kingdom. By the time Zhunti reacted, Duobao had also disappeared. Seeing this situation, Zhunti couldn't help but sigh slightly in his heart. "It seems that this Duobao really has no connection with me in the West, and the three Taoist religions are split. It seems that I and Yuan Yuan have also discovered that something is wrong. I'd better transform some of the people in the Ten Thousand Immortals Array , since we have lost Duobao, let¡¯s use the followers of Jiejiao in this Ten Thousand Immortal Formation to replenish it.¡± Zhunti made up his mind and acted quickly, who knows when this Ten Thousand Immortal Formation will be If you break it, you will have no chance by then. Now is your best chance to strengthen Buddhism. As a saint, Zhunti, although he did not attack with all his strength, the damage to the entire Ten Thousand Immortals Formation was much greater than that of the disciples of each religion in the Ten Thousand Immortals Formation. Under the influence of Zhunti, the formations in the Ten Thousand Immortals Formation collapsed one by one, and the disciples of Jiejiao disappeared one by one. "Boom, boom, boom." Loud noises resounded throughout the Ten Thousand Immortals Formation, and the Ten Thousand Immortals Formation began to collapse. At this time, the last great formation of the Jie Jiao, the Ten Thousand Immortals Formation, was also declared broken. The figures of Jie Jiao's disciples in the formation quickly gathered one by one and approached towards the sky. Several saints also retreated and returned to the disciples of each sect. Looking at the Jie Jiao's retreating disciples, I couldn't help but breathed a sigh of relief. Both Confucius and Tongtian put a lot of pressure on them. (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster! Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 299: The Death of Shang and the Rise of Zhou The Ten Thousand Immortals Formation was broken, and Tongtian led the remaining members of Jiejiao to leave Chaoge one by one and head towards the East China Sea. Among the Ten Thousand Immortals of the Ten Thousand Immortals Formation, there are only a few thousand left. Except for the thousands of people who went to worship Zhunti, everyone in Jiejiao perished in the formation, leaving behind a soul that entered the list of gods. With the departure of Jie Jiao, Laozi, Yuan Yuan, Jie Yin and Zhunti each left Chaoge City with their disciples and returned to their respective dojos. Among the few people, Zhunti can be said to be the happiest. He always looks at the disciples of each sect with a hint of slightness on his face. When looking at the disciple who taught first, the smile on his face became heavier and he nodded his head. It can be said that he was a little forgetful. The disciples of each sect left, and all that was left in the entire Chaoge City was the broken city, and the blood stains left by the immortals who died in the battle. Although the bodies of these people have been recovered by various religions, there is no time to clean up the blood stains and severed limbs. Kong Ru stood on Chaoge City, looking at the situation of Chaoge City, he couldn't help but sigh, and his figure disappeared in place. It's not that Kong Ru didn't expect such a situation, but seeing it with his own eyes, he couldn't help but feel shocked, and a burst of sadness arose in his heart. The Ten Thousand Immortals Formation was broken, the fog that originally filled the area around Chaoge City also dissipated, and the space between heaven and earth became very clear. Chaoge City appeared in front of everyone again. But when everyone saw this dilapidated city, everyone was completely shocked by the situation in front of them, and they couldn't help but think about what kind of existence caused such a situation. However, despite this, both Shang and Zhou no longer paid attention to this, but began to take action. All the soldiers in the Zhou camp quickly gathered together. The princes who had completely surrendered to the Zhou army also, under the order of Jichang, completely assembled all the troops and followed the Zhou army. about. The current princes. There are only dozens of them left, and the strength of each prince is already very weak. But when they saw Chaoge City in front of them, the eyes of each of these princes were filled with excitement, and a burst of imagination could not help but arise in their hearts. At the forefront of the Zhou army, Ji Chang sat on the chariot and looked at Chaoge City in front of him. Although the current Chaoge City has become very dilapidated. But it didn't affect his memory in the slightest. It had been more than ten years since he last left this city. There was someone he was loyal to in this city, but now he came to end him. Ji Chang couldn't help but feel conflicted again, but the evil spirit exuding from the troops behind him and the excited expressions on everyone's face. He couldn't help but strengthen his heart. "Advance." Ji Chang gave an order, and the entire army began to move towards Chaoge City. As they continued to approach Chaoge City, everyone became more excited, and every soldier could not help but feel a burst of evil energy, which gathered together and turned into a giant beast. Continuously dancing. And in front of this giant beast is a golden dragon. This giant dragon is the destiny gathered by Dazhou. After this luck golden dragon appeared, it began to roar continuously, as if it was absorbing something around it. As the roaring sounds continued to get louder, the Luck Golden Dragon also became more solid and larger. The Golden Dragon of Luck in the Great Zhou Dynasty is growing stronger, while the Golden Dragon of Luck in the Yin and Shang Dynasties is constantly weakening. The golden light on the golden dragon continued to dissipate and disappeared into the void. King Zhou in the palace looked at the changes in the Luck Golden Dragon behind him. His expression did not change at all, but he looked outside Chaoge City. "Is it finally coming? Let's end all this in this battle today. Let Yin Shang disappear in the splendor." After King Zhou said to himself, he stood up directly and looked behind him. Walk into the palace. When he came out again, he had been replaced by a set of armor. A giant black dragon was engraved on the armor, and in his hand, he held a long sword, and the evil aura on his body emitted in an instant. At this time, he was no longer an emperor who stayed in the palace all day, but became a general and commander-in-chief who conquered and galloped on the battlefield. The next moment, he will lead his army and start another conquest, which will also be his last conquest. "Let's go." King Zhou appeared outside the imperial city riding a black horse. He looked at the soldiers gathered outside the imperial city and gave his order. After saying that, the horse sat down with its legs crossed and took the lead to move towards the outside of Chaoge City. The sergeants who originally stayed outside the imperial city, after hearing King Zhou's order, did not make any unnecessary movements and directly followed King Zhou towards the outside of Chaoge City. Outside Chaoge City, the Zhou army stopped advancing. At this time, the last force of the Yin and Shang Dynasty was also under the control of King Zhou.Under the leadership, they walked out of Chaoge City and gathered in front of Zhou Jun. They stopped hundreds of steps away from Zhou Jun. They looked at each other and fell into a confrontation for a while. "Ji Chang, you are here as expected. I knew that only you can bring this decadent dynasty to an end. However, you are already old and it seems that you are no longer able to rule this dynasty. However, you have a good successor." Man, I hope that our human race can continue to be glorious." King Zhou looked at his mouth first and said. While speaking, he looked at the people around Ji Chang from time to time. Looking at the armies of the princes on both sides that had become very embarrassed, he couldn't help but feel slightly. A smile. Of the eight hundred formation princes, in addition to the two hundred formation princes under Ji Chang's command, there were only these dozens left, and their strength had declined to the extreme. This situation was exactly what he saw, and it could also be said that he The results achieved in these ten years have been achieved. "Your Majesty." Ji Chang had no extra words, just two words, but it completely contained all his emotions. In his eyes, even if the Yin Shang Dynasty declined like this, in Ji Chang's eyes, King Zhou was still the king to whom he was loyal, the emperor among the human race. "Today is the last battle between Shang and Zhou. I hope you will not disappoint me." King Zhou said, exerting force on his feet, and the horse under his feet jumped out directly and charged towards the Zhou army. King Zhou took the lead in launching the attack, and the sergeants behind him did not stop at all, and followed King Zhou towards the army. Everyone exudes an aura. This aura is sturdy and powerful, and it is full of killing intent, as if it wants to swallow everything. This group of soldiers is the last force of the Yin Shang Dynasty. This power is like the final attack of a giant beast that is on the verge of death. This time, there was no reservation in this attack. It was as if he was using his last life force to drag his enemy into hell. And the same is true for the current Yin Shang sergeants. Even if they die in this war, they will not benefit the enemy at all, leaving only the pain that goes deep into the bone marrow. The direction of King Zhou's attack was not Jichang in the center of the formation, but the power of the last princes on the edge of the Zhou army. Everyone was shocked when they saw King Zhou's impact. When they woke up, King Zhou had already attacked and entered the crowd. King Zhou kept swinging the long sword in his hand, and with every attack, one person died under the sword. At this time, these princes also began to command their own armies, trying to surround King Zhou. But these people completely ignored the sergeants behind King Zhou. These soldiers broke through the siege in an instant and came to King Zhou's side. As King Zhou began their final killing. King Zhou rushed into the princes. Ji Chang did not take any action. Instead, he looked at the princes whose faces were full of fear and sighed slightly. Without Ji Chang's order, the Zhou army did not make the slightest move, just watching King Zhou's killing. The same King Zhou and the soldiers of the Yin and Shang Dynasties behind him did not attack the soldiers of the Zhou army. The tacit understanding between the two sides seemed to be very well negotiated. Under the killing of King Zhou, only a dozen of the original dozens of princes were left. King Zhou did not kill them all, but came to the front of the Zhou army again and attacked Ji Chang and others. "Kill, kill, kill." The sounds of killing suddenly sounded from the Zhou army, and the Zhou army moved at the same time, as if it was a huge torrent, sweeping towards King Zhou and others. Now there are only tens of thousands of Yin and Shang's troops left, and each one's body is covered with scars. Under the impact of the Zhou army, these people are like a small boat in the river. Soon It has been completely destroyed. King Zhou also continued to advance during this impact, and finally died in the army. With the death of King Zhou, the luck of the Yin and Shang Dynasties was completely dispersed in an instant, while the luck of the Zhou Dynasty increased several times in an instant. The war between Shang and Zhou ended with this, and the Conferring God Calamity also ended and the curtain call came. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users, please read it.) Volume One: Ancient Human Race Chapter 300: Conferring Gods After the war between Shang and Zhou ended, the Zhou army did not stop its actions and began to march towards various vassal states. In this battle, there were only dozens of princes left, and these princes had completely surrendered. Seeing groups of Zhou troops heading to various vassal states, I couldn't help but feel a little lucky. The war lasted for several years before it completely settled down. At this time, Ji Chang had also passed away, and the person who controlled the Great Zhou Dynasty had become Ji Fa. Under Ji Fa's control, the entire Zhou Dynasty was no longer so peaceful and exploded with powerful strength. It was precisely because of this that the Zhou Dynasty was calmed down so quickly. On top of Qishan Mountain, on the Conferring God Platform, Jiang Ziya was wearing a Taoist robe, standing on the altar, holding the whip of the God and the central Wutu apricot yellow flag in his hand, looking at the Conferred God List on the Conferring God Stage, his face was filled with emotion. Became very calm. He bowed slightly to the list of gods on the canonization platform, waved the whip in his hand towards the sky, and the whip returned directly to the list of gods. The God Beating Whip and the Conferred God List came together and began to flicker continuously. Rays of light shot out continuously. These rays of light shot out and fell into the sky around the Conferred God Platform, turning into silhouettes. After these figures appeared, a trace of confusion flashed in their eyes, and then they all quickly woke up and looked at Jiang Ziya. Some of the eyes of these people looking at Jiang Ziya were full of resentment, some were full of gratitude, and some were very calm, with all kinds of emotions fully revealed. However, everyone's eyes are more confused. There are exactly 360 gods in the list of gods and 129,600 deputy gods. Although there are many immortals, monsters, and casual cultivators who died during the Conferred God Tribulation. But more of them were human beings who fell in the battle. It can be said that most of the more than 120,000 people on the list of gods are human beings. These people who entered the Conferred Gods List may not know anything about the Conferred Gods List. They are more stuck in the scene when they died. Now that such a scene occurs, these people can be said to be completely unaware of their current situation. And with the vibration of the Conferred God List. The appearance of the figures in the Conferred Gods List caused the sky to shake again. Various strange phenomena appeared in the void, purple air rose, fairy music sounded, spiritual energy gathered, and figures appeared from the sky and gathered in the sky. Looking down at the situation on the Conferred God Platform. These people are precisely Laozi, the original one, Tongtian, and Nuwa, the leader. Zhunti, and Confucius. The list of gods was signed by several people together. Coming here now can be regarded as taking a look and fulfilling one's responsibilities. After several people appeared, they just looked at each other slightly and never said anything again. Among the few people, the expression on the original face can be said to be the worst one, whether he is looking at Tongtian. Still looking at Jie Yin, his expression was very ugly. Seeing the expression on Yuan's face, Kong Ru couldn't help but smile, but he already understood the reason for all this. Among the original disciples, Samantabhadra, Taoist Master Cihang, Manjushri Guangfa Tianzun and others have apostatized under the leadership of Ran Deng and converted to Buddhism. Although many of the disciples of Jiejiao were transferred, they were all forcibly transferred by Zhunti. However, his own disciple actively rebelled against the religion. In such a situation, one can easily imagine his original mood. It can be said that he has no dignity left at all. However, the original embarrassment only lasted for a short period of time. A voice came from above the Conferring God Platform. It was the voice of Jiang Ziya who was on the Conferring God Stage. "The Supreme Moral Heavenly Lord. The Yuqing Yuanshi Heavenly Lord, the Supreme Pure Spiritual Treasure Taoist Lord, the Holy and Most Good Nuwa Empress, the Amitabha Buddha of the West. The Mother of Zundi Buddha, the order of the Holy Ancestor of the Human Race:" Jiang Ziya read out the names of several people one by one. , every time a name was read out, a few people shot out a golden light onto the list of gods. As the names of several people were read out completely, golden rays of light began to flash out from the list of gods, turning into golden illusory talismans one by one, suspended above the list of gods. These golden talismans are exactly the divine thrones on the list of gods. The light on the hundreds of thousands of divine thrones may be strong or weak, but each of them exudes a mysterious aura. The god's throne appeared, and Jiang Ziya no longer paused at all, and began to consecrate the god. Every time a name or a god is read out, the golden talisman on the list of gods vibrates and turns into a golden light, which shoots into the soul of the name read out on the list. At this time, bursts of light emitted from the divine throne. The powerful light gathered the surrounding spiritual energy and began to shape bodies one by one, integrating the souls of these people into their bodies. "These people were originally very confused, but after seeing the first person's body that was reshaped after becoming a god, they all became energetic in an instant. Looking at JiangThe eyes of Yaya have also changed a lot. Everyone's eyes are full of expectation and longing. I originally thought that I would die like this, but I didn't want to have such an opportunity to become a god in heaven. However, there are also people whose faces are not very good-looking. These people are all members of various religions. They are also aware of the Conferred Gods List and feel the condition of the bodies they have created. Although this body is not weak and is much stronger than ordinary immortals, the strongest magic power in the body is only Taiyi Golden Immortal, not even Daluo realm. As immortals, most of these people's cultivation levels are in the realm of Taiyi Golden Immortal. It is entirely possible to enter the Daluo realm, and they can still live freely between heaven and earth. But now, his cultivation is completely limited to Taiyi Golden Immortal, and he is also bound by the list of gods. This situation can be said to be very different from what he wants. 120,000, nearly 130,000 divine thrones. It took a whole day for Jiang Ziya to completely seal all the divine thrones. The original figures in the sky have also condensed into substance. Each of them is wearing a variety of clothes, but they are formed together with their bodies and are also the clothes of their gods. After all the Conferred Gods were completed, the Conferred Gods List once again emitted rays of light. After the hundreds of thousands of people in the sky were directly included in the Conferred Gods List, they directly turned into a ray of light and shot straight towards the sky. The direction is exactly where the Heavenly Palace is on the Thirty-three Days. The Conferred God List disappeared, and the Conferred God Platform where Jiang Ziya was was also disappeared in an instant, leaving Jiang Ziya standing there, looking at everything around him that had completely disappeared, his face full of emotion. "Ziya, follow me to Kunlun Mountain to continue practicing." Just when Jiang Ziya felt lost, a voice sounded from the sky, and this voice was the original voice. "Master." Jiang Ziya looked at Yuanshi Tianzun who appeared and bowed to the ground respectfully, but did not answer his question, but began to think in his heart. After more than forty years of practice, nothing has been achieved, but the awe-inspiring righteousness that I have cultivated is constantly growing. And in Kunlun Mountain, the way my senior brothers look at me and their attitude towards me can be said to be the best among Kunlun Mountains. , nothing is worthy of my nostalgia. Moreover, now he also knows that he is not the material to practice immortality at all. Without such talent, he might as well practice the cultivation method of his own human race. "Master, I want to go to the Kunshan Holy Land of my human race." Jiang Ziya finally made a decision, and when Yuanshi Tianzun heard his decision, his face could not help but turn to one side, but in the end he only sighed slightly, and his figure disappeared directly in the He left the place where he was, returned to Kunlun Mountain, and directly practiced in seclusion. Looking at Jiang Ziya¡¯s decision, Kong Ru couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly, and looking at the disappearing primitive, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart. Among the several saints, the original ability to teach disciples can be said to be the worst. Although I did nothing, the disciples I accepted, whether they were direct disciples or registered disciples, none of them were apostates. As for the other disciples, whether Tongtian, Jieyin, or Zhunti, their personalities are very similar to theirs, and their feelings for their masters are also very deep, and they have no The existence of apostasy from direct disciples appears like in the original. However, Kong Ru did not stay where he was and disappeared directly. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian (.) to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please go to m to read. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 301: Hundreds of Human Races After the Conferred God Measurement Tribulation was completed, the entire human race entered peace again, and the prehistoric world became very peaceful. Another few hundred years have passed. In the past few hundred years, the only change in the prehistoric world is that the power of Heaven has increased a lot in these hundreds of years. With the immortals created by hundreds of thousands of gods and the existence of the God List, the destiny of Heaven is steadily growing, and the number of casual cultivators it attracts has become more numerous. Heaven has become another major force in the prehistoric world. . In a peaceful environment, various religions in the prehistoric world are also developing rapidly. The Chan religion and the human religion are preaching among the human race. Buddhism also gradually flourishes. After the previous sluggish situation, it begins to grow and begins to grow from It went out from the west and spread to other locations in the prehistoric world. However, Jiejiao is relatively stable and has not taken any special actions. It seems that it has given up everything and no longer interferes in entering the human race. Even the members who originally preached have left one after another and returned to their respective caves or to Jin'ao. island. However, Kunshan, the holy land of the human race and the place where the strong men of the human race gather, is becoming more lively, and the strong men of the human race are gradually gathering in the direction of Kunshan. The gathering location is the Kunshan Academy of the human race, which is also where the strong human race gathers. On the main peak of Kunshan, in the Nuwa Temple, there are still four figures, including Chao, Jianyi, Suiren and Kongru. Since the end of Conferred God, Kong Ru has returned directly to Kunshan. He did not retreat or practice. He just guided the cultivation of some human beings in Kunshan Academy and talked about the Tao he practiced. Telling about his own feelings. Today, when the human race gathers together, it is Confucius who wants to preach in Kunshan. This sermon is not limited to the human race in Kunshan. There are also strong men, warriors, and Confucian scholars from various parts of the human race in the prehistoric world, who were all summoned to Kunshan by Confucius. "Looking at these little guys, I can't help but think of the time when our human race was just born. At that time, there were only a few hundred thousand people in our human race, which can be said to be very weak. Thinking back to that time, if we were not in Buzhou Mountain, we and other humans would They will definitely not be able to survive, and they will not have the current prosperous age. They will become the number one clan that dominates the ancient world." The Youchao family couldn't help but sigh as they looked at the human race that was constantly gathering at the foot of the mountain. Every human race that can come here has a good cultivation level and a good talent. It can be said that he is a genius among the human race. It is also the backbone of human development. Hearing the sentiments of the Chao clan, the faces of the Zhenyi clan and the Suiren clan couldn't help but have flashes of memories, obviously recalling the situation among the human race back then. "Our human race is what we are today, thanks to our fourth brother. Otherwise, our human race might have become the puppets of the saints. Even if we prosper, we will not be able to be independent." Zhenyi woke up from his memories, He couldn't help but say. After finishing speaking, he couldn't help but look at Kong Ru who was standing aside. In the development of the human race. Kong Ru's role was undoubtedly the greatest among the four. The cultivation techniques, the way of cultivation, and the direction of development were all determined by Kong Ru. Moreover, during the great catastrophe of the human race, it was also because of the appearance of Kong Ru that the human race survived from the attacks of various tribes and was not wiped out. "What happened in the past has passed. What we need to think about now is how the human race will develop in the future." Kong Ru looked at the three people looking at him and couldn't help but said. After finishing speaking, he looked towards the people who were entering Kunshan. Everyone's faces were full of excitement, and the whole person couldn't help but become a lot more serious. "Our human race is now the largest race in the prehistoric world. There is nothing in the prehistoric world that can threaten our human race. As long as our human race can develop stably, will anything have any impact on our human race?" Suiren heard from Kong. Ru's words couldn't help but ask, although Suiren's character is very impulsive, but with the stability of the human race's continuous strengthening, his character has also restrained a lot. "Well, the two Lich tribes were so powerful back then. They were much more powerful than our human race, but they perished in a calamity. Now our human race is also very powerful, but it is completely incomparable to the two Lich tribes. Now in the prehistoric world After settling down, it is not only the strength of my human race that is constantly growing, but also the strength of the various races in the prehistoric world. The three tribes of dragon, phoenix and unicorn, the two Lich tribes, and the hidden demon tribe. Each of the fairy tribes is not tolerable. Ignored. If we wait until the strength of these races recovers to a certain level, with their arrogance and ambition, how can they sit back and watch our human race rule the prehistoric world? They will definitely attack our human race. Therefore, our human race must always stay vigilant. , Continuously enhance your own strength." Kong Ru kept saying, expressing his thoughts one by one. As a strong man in the prehistoric world, he also has a certain understanding of the power of various races in the prehistoric world, and there is no concealment in every word he speaks. "Now I will make my ownThese people gathered together for the future development of our human race. Although the techniques practiced by our human race have been passed down for a long time, the scope of the inheritance is very limited. And these human races above Kunshan are the elites of my human race. I want to put these people into the human race and cultivate more strong people for my human race. You can also educate our human race and make our human race more prosperous. On the other hand, with the teachings of these people, the people of our human race can also have more direct contact with some things that are above cultivation, and can also facilitate the preaching of various religions, and can also control the preaching of each religion, so that the teachings of each religion can be The interests are combined with the interests of my human race. This will also allow our human race to draw on the power of various religions. When the time comes, even if we fight against various races, we will not fight alone. "Kong Ru expressed his thoughts. The cultivation bases of the Youchao clan are not weak. They are already strong men in the ancient world. Their cultivation levels are also at the pinnacle of quasi-sage. They may even break through to reach the sub-sage level. However, these people have always been among the human race, and their understanding of the prehistoric world is very limited. They also know very little about the secrets in the calamity. They only have a very small understanding of the fight between the saints. That¡¯s all. After Kong Ru finished speaking, the three of them could not help but fall into thinking. It can be said that the three of them have very little control over human affairs, and they spend most of their time practicing. After hearing everything Confucius said, they couldn't help but fall into it and think about it all. Several people kept thinking, and Kong Ru looked at the human race in Kunshan again. Humanity, Confucius and Confucianism were established at the beginning of the human race. However, it was divided into martial arts and literary Tao, and among the literary Tao there was Confucianism and Tao. It can be said that it is very simple and is accepted by the majority of the human race. But Confucius also discovered problems during his hundreds of years in Kunshan. The humanity of the human race should not be that simple. Everything in the human race should be called humanity, and humanity should not be that simple. Moreover, when Confucius taught the Confucian scholars in Kunshan, he also discovered that there were many very special people among these people. These people all had their own understandings and gradually began to have their own ideas about everything they learned. , new ideas. It is not contrary to the original everything, but it passes everything on and forms its own opinions and direction. Many of these ideas existed in his previous life, and were also the opinions of hundreds of schools of thought in the human race. Each of them occupied a field of the human race and had a considerable impact on the human race. It was precisely after discovering these people that Confucius came up with the idea of ??placing the elites above Kunshan among the human race. Now various religions have begun to preach, and many people in the human race have worshiped and been influenced by each religion. Confucius did not reject the preaching of various religions, but he still hoped that the human race could have its own thoughts and not forget that he was a human race in the end. To do this, we must start to educate the human race, so that the human race's ideas can spread among the human race, so that all human races have another understanding of the human race and have a belief that they insist on. (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster! Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 302: Discussing the Tao Three days passed, and many human races gathered in Kunshan. The place where these people gathered was on the square in front of the Nuwa Temple, as well as on the peaks of Kunshan. The four Confucius and Confucius walked out of the Nuwa Temple and looked at the human race on the square. Reminiscences could not help but appear on their faces. The first sermon in the human race was in this situation, in front of the Nuwa Temple. However, it was in Buzhou Mountain at that time, and the human race did not have the power it has now. There were not so many people listening to the sermon, and there was no scene like it is now. After hundreds of thousands of years of development, the human race has developed to such an extent that Kong Ru couldn't help but sigh again. However, this was only a moment. The four of them quickly reached the high platform in the center of the square, sat on each side, and looked at the humans on the square. "Meet the ancestors." The people in the square became very excited when they saw the appearance of Confucius and Confucius. They stood up and shouted one after another, joining together. Most of these human races live in Kunshan, and even others who do not live in Kunshan have a deep understanding of Kunshan, and even know the ancestors of several human races who are sitting in the human race. . It can be said that the four Confucius and Confucius have been guarding the human race since its birth and led the human race to become stronger. Although the human race truly became the largest clan in the prehistoric world during the era of the Three Emperors, the achievements of the four ancestors cannot be ignored by anyone. Even Fuxi, Shennong, and Xuanyuan were shocked when they saw the four of them. They are very respectful, and the three emperors are all disciples of Confucius, one of the ancestors. "Our human race was born in an untimely manner. It took us thousands of years to reach the shores of the East China Sea and the present human race." Youchao began to talk about the development of the human race, from its birth to its strength. To the catastrophe of the human race. Let¡¯s talk about the last three emperors period one by one. Everyone in the square looked very excited, sometimes angry, sometimes sad. Except for a few people present, most of them were born after the Three Emperors. They also know very little about the human race. At most, they only have a certain understanding of the Three Emperors period. Now I hear the story of Youchao. He has a clearer understanding of the human race and the prehistoric world. After Mr. Youchao quickly finished telling all this, he began to really preach. There were no visions, no bells and whistles, just calm voices that rang in the ears of everyone present. However, everyone present was completely immersed in this calm voice. As the sermon began, I completely entered the state of cultivation. "Boom, boom, boom." The sound in the square raised pillars of air, and the awe-inspiring righteousness of the Confucian scholar and the fist intention of the warrior appeared one by one. As their understanding began to evolve, they continued to become stronger. Youchao's sermon ended, and Zhenyi's began his own sermon directly. Everyone present has not yet reacted to the content of Youchao's sermon, and has once again entered a state of understanding. After Zhenyi, Suiren continued to preach, and finally Confucius began to preach. The three people¡¯s sermons lasted for a full month. During this month, everyone in the square had a certain understanding. The breath also became purer, and the eyes looking at Kong Ru and the four others became more fanatical, more excited, and more fanatical. "The way of humanity of the human race is the way of self-improvement, whether it is literature or martial arts. It is all about self-improvement. Today's sermon is over. What follows is a discussion between you and others. Everyone can step forward to explain themselves. The way." Confucius did not leave after the sermon ended. Instead, he said to all the people in the square. When the humans on the square heard Kong Ru¡¯s words, they couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. This is not the first time Confucius has preached, although it is not so broad. But after every sermon, he left directly. Now people actually come forward to explain their teachings to others. Such a thing has never happened before. However, everyone¡¯s surprise soon dissipated and was replaced by surprise, and everyone¡¯s faces were filled with joy. All the things that people learn are the classics of the human race. The classics in Kunshan, whether it is martial arts or other records, can be said to be completely open, so the things these people see are exactly the same, but there are also various differences in their opinions. Now, they can discuss the truth in front of the ancestors, which also makes them have a burst of reverie. If they can be recognized by the ancestors, then they will definitely be recognized by everyone. After a period of silence, everyone began to think about how they should state their opinions and tell everything they understood. Soon the first person stood up and walked to the high platform in the center.??, and began to tell everything he understood. After the first person took action, one after another people stood up and started to take action. At the beginning, everyone in the square did not pay too much attention, but as each person told the story, gradually everyone began to resonate in their hearts, and they also found some things they had always doubted. s answer. Gradually, the whole process started from a monotonous atmosphere of one person's narration, and gradually began to discuss, refute and study the other's views, and the entire square gradually became lively. "It's a good atmosphere." Kong Ru looked at the people below who were completely mobilized, and said with a smile to the three people around him: the Chao family, the Ming Yi family, and the Suiren family. Although there are many human races in Kunshan, these people spend most of their time practicing and reading on their own, and their communication with others is very limited. But now, on such an occasion, it has never been possible for so many people to start a debate. "It's indeed good. I didn't expect that without knowing it, so many ideas would appear in our human race. So many people have various understandings of Tao. It seems that we were too conservative before. These people You really shouldn't just stay in Kunshan, you should go to the human race." Sensing the arguments among the people in the square, Youchao said involuntarily. As the debate continued, the entire human race in the square also began to take action. One by one, they began to move their positions and sit together with people who had similar opinions. They discussed their opinions with each other, and discussed with other opinions. Confirm and improve their respective opinions. Another month has passed. During this month, the entire square has gradually formed its own organizations. In this short period of one month, everyone on the square can be said to have benefited a lot, and the judgments on the square have also reached a stage at this time and stopped. "Today's discussion is over. Then after I announce the last thing, you can leave. From today on, you and others will leave Kunshan and enter our human race to spread your own ideas and educate the human race at the same time. . You should remember to read thousands of books and travel thousands of miles. I hope you can gain more knowledge among the human race." After Kong Ru finished speaking, his figure disappeared directly, and the figures of several people from the Chao family also disappeared. Then disappeared in place. After Kong Ru and others left, the people on the square fell into silence, completely immersed in the news announced by Kong Ru. They left Kunshan and entered the human race to start training. However, everyone quickly reacted and turned around one by one and left Kunshan directly, heading in all directions. When they were in Kunshan, these people never questioned the authority of Kong Ru. Now, no one hesitated in the decision made by Kong Ru, and began their journey of experience among the human race. In the process of discussing Taoism, they have also discovered that there are still many flaws in their respective views, and it has become very difficult to find answers in Kunshan. Now, going to the human race may be the ancestor. The path guided by. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users, please read it.) Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 303 Primitive Worries The human race on Kunshan appeared, and all the forces in the prehistoric world reacted within a short period of time. Kunshan exists as a holy land among the human race. It has a high reputation among the human race and all races and forces in the prehistoric world. It is completely impossible for these forces to pay attention to such a big action in Kunshan now, especially the three sects of Chanjiao, Humanjiao, and Buddhism that have begun to preach among the human race. A few years passed in the blink of an eye, and huge changes began to occur among the human race. The emergence of Confucian scholars and warriors above Kunshan had a great impact on the human race. Various doctrines spread rapidly among the human race, and the human race gradually became more prosperous. However, in the past few years, the people of the three religions have gradually settled down. The appearance of these human races has not caused any change in their missionary work. On the contrary, it has made it easier and more convenient to preach. Many people have a certain understanding of people outside the human race. Without the attraction of the human race's actions, the three religions gradually began to pay attention to the other two religions. To put it more directly, the two religions were more cautious about Buddhism. Hundreds of years have passed since the Conferred God Tribulation. During these hundreds of years, the spread of the two sects has been very rapid, but it still has not reached the grand occasion of the Jiejiao sect. Although the luck has increased. , but it is also very limited. Compared with the two religions, Buddhism developed much faster. Within hundreds of years, it had completely covered the entire West and spread to several other continents. Although it did not enter the scope controlled by the Great Zhou Dynasty, But it is about to spread to the human race. With such a speed of preaching, both Laozi and Yuan Yuan were wary of Jie Yin and Zhunti. Shouyang Mountain, in the Eight Views Palace, is where Lao Tzu¡¯s Taoist temple in the prehistoric world is located. On this day, a figure appeared outside Shouyang Mountain. Without stopping at all, he headed directly towards the Eight Views Palace. Soon this person has arrived outside the Eight Views Palace. With the arrival of this person, the palace door of the Eight Views Palace opens directly, and a middle-aged man wearing a Taoist robe walks out of the Eight Views Palace. "Xuandu pays homage to Uncle Master. Master is already waiting for Uncle Master in the palace. Please come in." This middle-aged man is Xuandu, a disciple of Lao Tzu, and the person who comes is Yuan Yuan. Yuan Yuan looked at Xuandu. He nodded involuntarily, entered the Eight Views Palace directly, and headed towards the back of the palace. This is not the first time he has come to the Bajing Palace, and he is very familiar with the Bajing Palace. Yuan Yu moved forward quickly, and Xuandu no longer stayed where he was. Directly follow the original and move forward to where Lao Tzu is. "Senior brother." When Yuan Yuan saw me, he called out respectfully, and the anxiety on his face also calmed down a lot. "Well, junior brother, let's do it first, and we will talk about it after this furnace of elixir comes out." After I finished speaking, I turned around again and looked at the elixir furnace behind me. The fan in his hand kept flashing, and the purple flame under the alchemy furnace kept beating with the flashing of the fan, changing the size of the flame. Watching Lao Tzu's actions, Yuan Yuan soon calmed down. Watching Lao Tzu refining the elixir, his originally anxious mind gradually calmed down. As a master of alchemy in the ancient world, every process of alchemy also shows the way he cultivated. His face was very calm, his mind was completely quiet, and he completely focused on the elixir in the alchemy furnace. I'm movements are constantly changing, and a medicinal fragrance gradually rises from the alchemy furnace and fills the air. After the medicinal fragrance appears, my original expression can't help but change again. What I am refining is the top elixir in the prehistoric world - the Nine Turns Golden elixir. The Nine Transformations Golden Pill is the number one pill in the prehistoric world, and the potency of the pill is extremely powerful. It is completely possible to improve the cultivation level of an ordinary person to the realm of Da Luo. However, this is also under the premise that the person's body can withstand the power of the elixir, but such an effect alone is already unique in the prehistoric world. time flies. A whole ninety-nine and eighty-one days passed. During these eighty-one days, neither I, nor Yuan Yu, nor Xuan who stood aside said a word. They all focused their gazes on On top of the alchemy furnace. Feel the medicinal fragrance emanating from the alchemy furnace becoming increasingly rich, and feel the changes in the alchemy furnace. "Boom." On the eighty-first day, the alchemy furnace in the center of the hall rang softly, and the pills in the alchemy furnace shot out directly from the alchemy furnace. A total of nine golden elixirs exuded a strange light, and the rich aroma of the medicine filled the hall, causing Xuandu in the hall to take a deep breath and feel the rich aroma. The aroma of medicine can't help but a burst of enjoyment on the face. "Nine-turn golden elixir, these seven will be handed over to you. The cultivators of Taiyi and others willI can fully recover. "I took out a golden gourd, collected seven of the nine-turn golden elixirs in the air, handed them to Yuan Yuan, and handed the remaining two to Xuandu directly. Among the Twelve Golden Immortals, Samantabhadra, Taoist Cihang, and Manjushri Guangfa have apostatized, and there are only eight people left, and seven of these eight people are in the Jiuqu Yellow River Formation. The three flowers on the top were eliminated by Yunxiao's Hunyuan Golden Dou, and the five qi in the chest were closed, and the cultivation was abolished. In these hundreds of years, although these people have recovered a lot, they have only reached the Taiyi realm and have not fully recovered. This is why the speed of Chan's teaching in hundreds of years cannot match the speed of preaching. The reason for comparison with Buddhism. "Senior brother, Buddhism is developing very rapidly now. If we, the two religions, do not curb the development of Buddhism, then Buddhism will definitely be suppressed. We, the two religions, will not be able to fight back." Yuan Yuan collected the Nine Turns Golden Pill. When he got up, the anxious look on his face was completely relieved, and his face completely returned to its original appearance, but he still said to me worriedly. The speed of development of Buddhism has exceeded the two people's expectations. Originally, I thought that during the Conferred God Tribulation, the Jie Jiao was plotted to greatly damage the Jie Jiao's strength, which would definitely allow the two religions to develop more rapidly. But I didn't expect that during the war, the strength of Chanjiao would also be greatly damaged. Although it now occupies the scope of the eastern continent, the speed of its missionary work cannot completely cover the entire east. At this speed, when it can cover the entire east When the mission was spread to the East, Buddhism had already entered the East. "Well, the Second Sage of the West not only plotted against the Jiejiao Sect in the Conferment of Gods, but also completely plotted against our two sects. It was the three brothers and I who turned against each other, and made me owe the two of them the cause and effect. Now the spread of Buddhism to the east is inevitable, but we can also count the two of them." Lao Tzu's expression did not change much. Although the two people who led the way included the two of them, I didn't have the slightest aura. This is the case with saints. Being plotted by others is only because their own calculations are not enough. "Senior brother, how should we deal with it? Our three Taoist religions have been split. If you want to stop the spread of Buddhism, you can only rely on our two religions. But now in Buddhism, Ran Deng has become a quasi-sage, and medicine masters and Maitreya are also great The top existence of Luo Jinxian, the apostate Cihang and others have also improved a lot in their cultivation, and their strength has been completely stabilized. It will be very difficult for our disciples to stop them." Yuan Yuan couldn't help but say. , He knows the situation of his disciples very clearly, and the current situation is completely beyond what his disciples can handle. "Haha, junior brother, besides us, there is also the human race. And if Buddhism wants to spread eastward, we have to give our nod. After all, our human religion is based on the human race. Moreover, although the luck of Buddhism today is strong, it is still weak. It¡¯s not very stable. If we can separate part of the fate of the human race, it will definitely push back the spread of Buddhism to the East for thousands of years." I said, my eyes couldn't help but look at the wind and fire futon on which I sat. . (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users, please read it.) Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 304: Leaving Hangu in the West After Lao Tzu and Yuan Yuan discussed in the Bajing Palace for a period of time, Yuan Yuan was able to leave the Bajing Palace directly and return to Kunlun Mountain. .The worries in Yuan Yuan's heart have completely dissipated now, and a burst of joy can't help but rise in his heart. He holds the gourd in his hand and moves forward quickly. I have already refined very few elixirs, and the number of Nine-turn Golden elixirs is even less. Every medicinal ingredient in the Nine-turn Golden Pill was very rare in the prehistoric world. This was before the Lich War and the prehistoric world was shattered. After the prehistoric world was shattered, some medicinal materials for the Nine Transformations Golden Pill could no longer be found in the prehistoric world. It is precisely because of this that it can be said that the Nine Turns Golden Pill is basically impossible to refine, and the medicinal materials I refine now are all collected under sanctification. Now that we have the Nine-turn Golden Pill, the cultivation of several of our disciples can be fully restored, and they will even be much stronger than before. By that time, this human race will definitely become the world of Chanjiao, and it can completely reproduce the power of Jiejiao, the largest sect in the past, and even surpass Jiejiao. Yuan left the Eight Views Palace. I sat there for a while, then stood up directly. After giving some instructions to Xuandu beside him, I also left directly outside the Eight Views Palace. When I left the Bajing Palace, except for Shouyang Mountain, the whole process was very leisurely, without any worries, and I headed towards the direction of the human race. I entered the human race and kept walking among the human race. Looking at the situation of the human race, I couldn't help but be surprised. He also knew that the Confucian scholars from Kunshan Holy Land had entered the human race, but it had only been a few years. However, within these few years, these people had completely integrated into the human race and developed rapidly. "However, I didn't pay too much attention to it. The human race did not establish a religion, and everything these people taught was just to educate the human race, and spread their own ideas and humanity. However, Lao Tzu's preaching was very similar to his personality. He would start preaching in a place and then leave directly without caring about the results, as if everything had nothing to do with him. However, the effect of Lao Tzu's preaching was still very significant. Along the way he walked, many people followed him and listened to what he preached. After walking among the human race for several years, I began to change my route and head towards the west. "I am heading west, but my progress is still very slow, as if I had just entered the human race. During the few years of the human race, I have gained a certain understanding of the human race, and I can't help but marvel at the wonders of the human race. I also have a more direct understanding of how the human race can become the overlord of the prehistoric world. I kept going west and soon arrived at Hangu Pass. When I arrived at Hangu Pass, a man appeared in front of me. He looked at me and fell to his knees directly. "Yi Xi pays homage to the saint." After observing me for a while, Yi Xi knelt down directly on the ground, knelt three times and kowtowed nine times, with the utmost respect on his face, and a hint of joy flashed in his eyes from time to time. "Haha, I'm just a homeless old man, how can I get the words of a saint?" I looked at Yi Xi in front of me calmly, did not answer, but smiled softly and said. He also saw Yi Xi's cultivation level very clearly. He was at the third level of innate cultivation and had not even reached the realm of an immortal. It was impossible for him to feel his own existence or know the existence of a saint. But even with such a person kneeling on the ground, convinced that he was a saint, I couldn't help but feel a trace of doubt in my heart. "I once knew from the ancient books of my human race that when saints travel, purple air rises and stretches for thousands of miles. I saw a purple air in the sky coming from the east and stretching for thousands of miles in Guanzhong, so I knew it was the saint coming." Yi Xi heard Lao Tzu's words and replied happily. Although Lao Tzu did not admit that he was a saint, he knew the existence of a saint in his tone. Such a person is definitely a powerful person. "Yes, your martial arts cultivation is innate to the third level, which is rare among the human race today. It is also fate that you and I meet today. This book of Tao Te Ching is passed down to you, and there is also a book of sword cultivation methods, which are related to the martial arts of the human race. But they are very similar." Laozi said, taking out two volumes of scriptures from his hands and telling them to Yi Xi. "Yi Xi, thank you Master." After Yi Xi put away the two volumes of Lao Tzu's scriptures, he knelt down on the ground again, knelt three times and kowtowed nine times, and saluted respectfully. This time the salute was more respectful than the last time. "Come on, since you have performed the ceremony of apprenticeship, you will be my registered disciple from now on. Although these two swords are not innate spiritual treasures, they are still innate things, and this talisman seal is an innate qi talisman. You don¡¯t need to leave the Liangyi Mochen Formation, I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± After I finished speaking, I took out two long swords and a cyan talisman. After giving them to Yi Xi, his figure straightened.Then disappeared in place. After Lao Tzu disappeared, he reappeared in the Western Continent. Entering the West, the number of human races has decreased a lot, but it is still very numerous, with various small countries occupying various positions in the West. Most of these countries believe in Buddhism. Various temples and pagodas are built everywhere. Buddhism can be said to be extremely prosperous in this continent. After I appeared, my sleeves rolled up, and a futon flew out of my sleeves. It was the Wind and Fire Futon. After the Wind and Fire Futon appeared, a clear light flashed in my hand and shot into the Wind and Fire Futon. As the light dissipated, a figure flew out of the Wind and Fire Futon. When this person flew out, he was still sitting in place, with a burst of light shining above his head. In this cyan light, a formation was constantly rotating and boiling, exuding waves of evil aura, but It couldn't have the slightest impact on him. This person is Duobao who was put into the futon by me, and above his head is the diagram of the Zhuxian Sword Formation. With the appearance of Duobao, my eyes have become complicated. Among the three religions, Duobao is the one most likely to reach the quasi-sage level in a short period of time. If Duobao is to enter Buddhism now, what will happen then? Can it be separated from Buddhism? I am also very worried about my luck. However, my eyes soon became firm. "Duobao, I brought you to the West this time because I want you to enter the West and create Mahayana Buddhism and share the fate of Buddhism." I watched Duobao wake up and said to Duobao. During the period when Duobao was in Fenghuo Futon, Laozi also gave Duobao many sermons. In addition to the Tao of the three Taoist religions, Laozi also taught the Tao of the eight hundred branches of Buddhism. It can be said that the current Duobao cultivates both Buddhism and Taoism, and his cultivation is not weak in either Buddhism or Taoism. "Duobao is the Duobao of Jiejiao, there is no Duobao of Buddhism." Duobao said directly after hearing Laozi's words. He closed his eyes directly and ignored me. Hearing Duobao's answer, I was not surprised at all. Instead, I admired Tongtian's method of teaching his disciples. The Sanqing brothers have lived together for hundreds of yuan, and they know the other two very well. In his impression, Tongtian's character was very impulsive and forthright. Moreover, they did not go through too much selection when accepting disciples. Except for a few direct disciples, the other disciples all directly became Jiejiao after hearing his teachings, and Tongtian did not reject any of them. All are accepted by the disciples. According to this view, Jiejiao should be the most chaotic and messy among the three religions. ?????????????????? However, after experiencing the Battle of the Gods, no one in the Jiejiao sect actively rebelled. Except for the thousands of people who were converted by Zhunti, the disciples in the Jiejiao did not retreat until their death. The opposite of Jie Jiao is Chan Jiao. Each of the original disciples of Chan Jiao has been selected, and so are the followers. However, in the end, the deputy leader of Chan Jiao, Ran Deng, betrayed the religion, and there were also several direct disciples. Apostasy, with this comparison, I can't help but look at Tongtian in a different light. As for Duobao, the eldest disciple of Jiejiao, Tongtian's direct eldest disciple also has a different understanding of the surname of Pi. (To be continued.) ¡ËFast updates¡Ë¡ËPure text¡Ë Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 305: Multi-Bao Breakthrough Duobao's answer was what Lao Tzu had expected. With the character of the person who intercepted the religion, it was completely impossible for Duobao to commit apostasy. And since Tongtian handed over the diagram of the Zhuxian Sword Formation to Duobao, it also indicated that he would hand over Jie Jiao to Duobao to take care of it. With such trust, it is even more impossible for Duobao to act apostate, but I have already thought of a way to deal with it. "Duobao, you should know that in the Ten Thousand Immortals Formation, Zhunti has saved thousands of followers of the Jie Jiao. But now these people are still in Buddhism and are deceived by Zhunti's Dharma. As a Jie Jiao, you The eldest disciple, do you have the heart to ignore these disciples who intercept the teaching?" I said slowly, the expression on his face was still very calm. However, although I was very ordinary, there was a wave of excitement in Duobao's heart, and he couldn't help but hear the thousands of Jiejiao disciples who were transferred by Zhunti. The Ten Thousand Immortals Formation was given to him by his master to preside over. Now that he has been captured and thousands of his disciples have been transformed by Buddhism, in such a situation, it can be said that Duobao has no face to face his master. "This time you go to Buddhism, not only can you share the luck of Buddhism, but you can also take advantage of this opportunity to break through to the realm of quasi-sage. By then, your status in Buddhism will be very important, and you will have the opportunity to defeat those disciples who have intercepted the teaching. Rescue him." I looked at the movement on Duobao's face and continued. Every word spoke to Duobao's heart, making the movement on Duobao's face more obvious. Duobao's heart has become even more chaotic now. Years are rising in his heart one by one, and thoughts are appearing one by one, but they soon disappear again. Duobao's aura also became chaotic, and the aura on his body changed rapidly. Tai Qing Immortal Qi, Jade Qing Immortal Qi, Shang Qing Immortal Qi, and Buddha's Light appeared one by one. In addition to these auras, there is also a fierce aura and a wild aura. It is the breath of the blood of the divine beast in Duobao's body. There are dozens of these breaths, each one is very powerful, each breath seems very far away, each breath seems to be looking back from ancient times, full of vicissitudes of life. Looking at Duobao¡¯s changing aura, I didn¡¯t say anything else, but looked at Duobao¡¯s reaction. I also know that this is all I can say. These are the only things that can impress Duobao, and the others will have absolutely no effect on Duobao. "I want to enter Buddhism and rescue those fellow disciples." A voice sounded in Duobao's heart. As this voice sounded, the three pure immortal energy in Duobao became weak, while the Buddha's light became stronger. A lot "No. I can't betray the master, no." Another voice rose in Duobao's heart. Duobao's heart seemed to have become much firmer, and the fairy spirit in his body had also strengthened a lot. "Roar, ow." The roars kept ringing out, which were the sounds emanating from the blood of the divine beast in Duobao's body. There was no thought in this voice, only cruelty. The confusion and desire for destruction are like uncivilized ferocious beasts. With the transformation of each voice and the change of each breath, the breath on Duobao's body gradually became stronger, and the powerful breath continued to become more powerful. What continued to increase was the anger and resentment in Duobao's heart, and all the negative emotions in his heart gathered one by one. "Well. Is this Duobao about to break through? I didn't expect it to break through at this time. It seems that if you want to share the luck of Buddhism, you have to think about it in the long term. However, with Duobao, my Xuanmen's power has also increased. Many, although the Jie Church has risen again, it is much better than the rise of Buddhism. After all, they all belong to Xuanmen Taoism, and they are all inherited by the master." I looked at Duobao's appearance, and soon he had After confirming Duobao's current situation, he couldn't help but start making calculations again. Originally, I wanted Duobao to share the luck of Buddhism. But now it seems that there is no solution, so we should also consider how to deal with the rapid development of Buddhism. The breath of Duobao is constantly changing, and the clear air above the head begins to gather. The three pure clear air turns into three golden flowers, which are constantly rotating. Three flowers were formed, and five waves appeared in the void, which were the five qi of metal, wood, water, fire, and earth. The five qi were formed, and the Buddha's light above Duobao's head began to gather quickly, turning into rays of light that gathered behind Duobao, like a huge halo. As visions appeared one after another, Duobao's cultivation became more powerful. Originally, Daluo Jinxian's ultimate cultivation level continued to improve, and gradually a faint aura appeared on his body. With the appearance of this faint aura, Duobao's side became obscured. The three flowers and five auras above his head began to evolve into auspicious clouds, and the auras merged with the Tao aura around his body. The appearance of this aura gradually became more expanded, and a cloud of happiness appeared above his head. With the appearance of this Qingyun, the aura of Tao around his body became more intense. One after another appeared around meThe silk threads continued to blend into his body. At this time, Duobao is facing a transformation, both physically and mentally, and after this transformation is completed, he will truly reach the quasi-sage level and become one of the strong men in the prehistoric world. However, at this time, strange phenomena appeared around Duobao again. The three forces of Taiqing Immortal Qi, Yuqing Immortal Qi, Shangqing Immortal Qi, and Buddha's Light began to gather together and collide with each other. With every collision, Duobao's body trembled, and streams of blood could not help but seep out of his body, and his face became pale. "It seems that practicing the Four Paths at the same time is still too difficult for him, but I wonder what choice he will make in the end?" Seeing Duobao's changes, I felt doubtful in my heart, but he quickly came to his senses. . Duobao's body now contains four forces, Taiqing Immortal Qi, Yuqing Immortal Qi, Shangqing Immortal Qi, and Buddha Power. Each force is the power of each Tao. Now Duobao's breakthrough has reached an accurate level. Saint, he is also faced with a choice, which path is his way. ¡°Whether it is Lao Tzu, Yuan Yuan, Tong Tian, ??Jieyin, Zhunti, or several saints, their ability to comprehend is very powerful, but those who cultivate are still only one of them. But now that Duobao wants to break through to the level of quasi-sage, he must choose what his own path is and also make a choice for his future path of cultivation. However, Duobao soon made a choice. The Zhuxian array above Duobao's head began to rotate continuously, and powerful streams of high-purity immortal energy descended from the array, sweeping Duobao down. Bao's body is protected by the pure immortal energy. The halo formed by the Buddha's light behind him began to gather, becoming more and more pure, and gradually changed his shape to form a body. "Behead." When the Buddha's light was completely condensed into a body, this body was exactly the golden body of the Buddha that Duobao realized under Laozi's guidance. It is very similar to the real body of Buddha in Chunti, but there are many differences. There was a soft drink from Duobao's mouth. Following this soft drink, the aura on Duobao's body suddenly changed, and a ray of light rose above his head and shot into the Buddha's golden body. The shape of the Buddha's golden body began to gradually change, and the golden color began to disappear, turning into the appearance of a Buddha, with a face that was 70% similar to Duobao. "From now on, as Sakyamuni, Duobao Tathagata, and the Lord of Mahayana Buddhism, when the three thousand mortal guests disperse, you will return to the teachings and restore your true colors." Duobao looked at the person in front of him and said After finishing, Duobao directly cut through the surrounding space, connected, and turned around to Jin'ao Island. I watched the whole process and couldn't help but smile. Duobao's choice was very beneficial to him. With Duobao Tathagata, his plan can continue, and the effect will be better than the original one. Good, more perfect. ¡ËFast updates¡Ë¡ËPure text¡Ë Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 306 Mahayana Buddhism Duobao became a quasi-sage and succeeded in beheading the corpse. After beheading Sakyamuni, he left the Western Continent directly and returned to Jin'ao Island. It can be said that several saints in the prehistoric world have already felt Duobao's achievement of becoming a quasi-sage, and they can't help but be filled with surprise. They also know Duobao's qualifications and can reach the realm of quasi-sage, but it is absolutely impossible to break through in such a short period of time. However, this is the fact. Although I don¡¯t believe it, I have to sigh at Duobao¡¯s qualifications. In addition to a few saints, the practitioners in the Western Continent also felt the aura of Duobao. The current prehistoric world is no longer the prehistoric world of the Lich. The quasi-sage is already a powerful person known to most practitioners in the prehistoric world. However, the most depressing person among them is Ran Deng. Ran Deng also recently became a quasi-sage, but even though he became a quasi-sage, he was still the weakest among the quasi-sages. But now that Duobao has become a quasi-sage, the power he exudes is even stronger than him, completely suppressing him. Unlike Ran Deng who was depressed, the two Western Saints, Jie Yin and Zhunti, were very happy. What Duobao cut out was the Buddha of Buddhism. For Buddhism, such a thing is completely an opportunity that can be seized, an opportunity that can spread Buddhism eastward, and an opportunity that can make Buddhism become powerful in a short period of time. Opportunity is also the best opportunity to fully control the three thousand red passengers who read from Jie Jiao. "Senior brother, the many treasures that have made me a quasi-sage can actually kill the Buddha of my Buddhism. It seems that my efforts in the Ten Thousand Immortals Formation have not been in vain. With this Sakyamuni, I have two quasi-sages in Buddhism. Then there will be no chance for the two religions to stop my Buddhism from spreading eastward." Zhunti sat by the Eight Treasures Merit Pool, with a smile on his face, and said to the guide beside him. "Duobao was rescued by me in the Ten Thousand Immortals Formation. What happened this time must have been arranged by me. Duobao's decision this time will take away my luck in Buddhism." Jie Yin couldn't help but look at the delighted Zhunti. said. "So what if it's Lao Tzu's plan. Now there are three thousand human beings from the Jie Sect in our Buddhism, so when the time comes, whether they are Duobao or Sakyamuni, they will have to obey our arrangements. And since these Duobao Incarnate as Buddha, then it must be for the sake of the three thousand human beings in my Buddhism. Even if I want to arrange it, I can't influence Duo Bao's thoughts at all. What's more, as long as these Duo Bao are in my Buddhism, I will definitely become a Buddhist from now on." Zhunti said. A smile couldn't help but appear on his face. "Junior brother, I'd better go there. The person who brought me Buddhism thought he was Buddha." Jieyin looked at Zhunti's confident expression and couldn't help but smile. A large part of why Buddhism can spread so fast is due to the role of Zhunti. The living beings who have transformed have now become the backbone of Buddhism. "Okay. Another Buddha who has taken over my Buddhism." Zhunti replied. After his voice fell, his body disappeared beside the Eight Treasures Merit Pool, and his body appeared in front of Lao Tzu and Sakyamuni on the Western Continent. not far away. "I have met my fellow Taoist Lao Tzu." After Zhunti appeared, he bowed slightly to Lao Tzu. After speaking, he turned and looked at Sakyamuni's side not far away. At this time, Sakyamuni was sitting on the ground, sitting on a golden lotus. Holding the lotus seal with his fingers, powerful Buddha light emitted from his body, forming a bright world behind him. There are twelve rays of light, each showing twelve colors. Each ray of light seems to hide a world. In each world, there is a Buddha sitting in the center of the world and constantly reciting something. As the Buddha continued to recite, the surrounding Buddha's light became more intense, transforming into individual Buddhas in the world. Bodhisattvas, Arhats, and Bhikkhus began to recite along with the Buddha. "Hahaha, it seems that we are going to add another Buddha to our Buddhism." Zhunti laughed loudly when he saw Sakyamuni's appearance. The aura emanating from Duobao's body is full of Buddha's light. The breath of Buddhism is unmatched even by his own disciples. And his disciples have been practicing Buddhism for hundreds of thousands of years, and Duobao has been practicing for hundreds of years. This kind of understanding is absolutely unique in Buddhism. Soon the light behind Sakyamuni began to shrink. The Buddha's figures in the light world overlapped one by one, turning into one figure and blending into Sakyamuni's body. And as these twelve figures merged, the aura on Sakyamuni's body became even more obscure. "I am now praising Amitabha for his inconceivable merits and virtues. In the east, there are also Achtata Buddha, Sumeru Appearance Buddha, Great Sumeru Buddha, Sumeru Light Buddha, Wonderful Sound Buddha, and other Buddhas as numerous as the sands of the Ganges River, each in his own country. , with his broad and long tongue, covering the three thousand worlds, speaking the truth: "You all living beings should believe in this sutra, which praises the inconceivable merits and virtues of all Buddhas and protects them. "Sakyamuni's eyes suddenly widened.?Two golden rays of light flashed. Opening his eyes, Sakyamuni began to recite continuously. With every word he spoke, a lotus flower emerged from his mouth and floated around him. As Sakyamuni continued to recite, Sakyamuni's voice became louder, and his voice seemed to turn into waves of thunder, spreading continuously towards the surroundings. Soon the surrounding hundreds, thousands, and thousands of miles were enveloped by this thunderous sound. Among these thousands of miles, there are small countries in the Western Continent. The people living in these small countries are all human beings, and these people in the Western Continent have a lot of contact with Buddhism and have a deep understanding of Buddhism. It can be said that some of them are followers of Buddhism. When Sakyamuni's voice sounded, everyone was shocked, but they were quickly replaced by joy in their hearts. The Buddhist Dharma and Zen sound contained in this thunder sound are so mysterious in every sentence. Every sentence makes everyone feel a burst of understanding and wake up in their hearts. Especially with the thunderous voice, the confusion in everyone's hearts seemed to have dissipated in an instant. With Duobao's words, the joy on Zhunti's face became even more joyful. Although the Buddhism taught by Duobao is somewhat different from his own Buddhist transactions, the Buddhism taught by Duobao is easier to accept and appears more mysterious. Although Zhunti knew that Duobao's Buddhist teachings had deviated from his own and his senior brother's Buddhist teachings, as long as it was more beneficial to the spread of his own Buddhism, it could be accepted by Zhunti. "I am Sakyamuni Buddha. Today I have once again established Mahayana Buddhism. I seek the path of Buddhism at the top and convert people at the bottom. Anyone who takes refuge in me can become a Buddha. Namo's master, Sakyamuni Buddha. Mahayana Buddhism uses the nine-grade golden lotus. The Immortal Killing Formation suppresses luck, I am the Buddha Many Treasures Tathagata." After a month, Sakyamuni released the Buddha's true body and said loudly. "Namo's master, Sakyamuni Buddha, Namo's Many Treasures Tathagata. Pay homage to Tathagata Buddha." As Sakyamuni's words fell, Buddhist believers within thousands of miles fell to the ground one by one, respectfully said. As the words of Sakyamuni and his followers fell, streaks of black and yellow merit fell from the sky and merged into Duobao's body. As the black and yellow merits blended in, the aura on Sakyamuni's body became more obscure, and a trace of enlightenment flashed in his eyes from time to time. "Come out." When Sakyamuni's momentum reached its peak, a shout rang out, and rays of light were seen shooting out from his body. A total of five rays of light stood around Duobao and above his head. After these five rays of light appeared, rays of Buddha's light descended from the Zhuxian Sword Formation and were directly integrated into the martial arts light. These five rays of light began to change and turned into five strong people. "You, as the five great kings of Mahayana Buddhism, are the five great kings of Mahayana Buddhism and are the guardians of the Dharma." After these five figures were completely stabilized, they said, Kamoni said. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users, please read it.) ¡ËFast updates¡Ë¡ËPure text¡Ë Volume One: Ancient Human Race Chapter 307: Sakyamuni¡¯s Decision Sakyamuni emerged from the beheaded corpse of many treasures, and the beheaded corpse was the evil corpse of many treasures. [Supreme Supernatural Power] is Duobao's resentment towards his own incompetence, his resentment towards his two master uncles, his resentment towards Zhunti, a disciple of Duhua Jiejiao, all kinds of negative thoughts, and the divine beast in his body An evil corpse formed by the convergence of blood and killing will. With Sakyamuni, a Buddhist Buddha emerged, but in his heart were more destructive thoughts. But what I have understood is the teachings of Buddhism, the teachings of compassion, tranquillity, and bliss. And after he established Mahayana Buddhism, he sent down merit. Under this merit, the five avatars of the Five Great Ming Kings were transformed from the resentment in his heart, and the destructive thoughts in his own evil corpse's heart were also completely eliminated. It was passed on to the clones of the Five Great Ming Kings. All kinds of resentment in his heart disappeared, Sakyamuni's cultivation level could not help but improve a lot, and Buddhism could not help but also improve a lot. The Buddha's true body also became more powerful due to his merits. The current Sakyamuni's cultivation is absolutely capable of confronting a strong quasi-sage alone, and is almost the same as Duobao's cultivation. When Duobao established Mahayana Buddhism, the luck of the entire Buddhism was shaken. The originally strong luck dropped a lot in an instant. The changes in luck are clearly felt by Buddhists, and their hearts are shaken. They are also full of doubts about what Sakyamuni established. People are also full of doubts about who this Sakyamuni is. They don't know where this Sakyamuni came from, and he actually caused such a big commotion. Unlike everyone else¡¯s ignorance, Ran Deng was also very clear about Sakyamuni¡¯s condition. When Duobao was beheading the corpse, he was already very concerned about why Duobao was beheading the corpse in the west. When I heard that Sakyamuni established Mahayana Buddhism, I was already sure that it was the corpse god chopped off by Duobao. Precisely because he knew all this, Ran Deng was even more shocked. As a listener in Zixiao Palace back then, Ran Deng also knew the secrets of the prehistoric world very well. In the prehistoric world, it can be said that there are very few people who establish religions, but those who successfully establish religions will induce meritorious deeds. Everyone is a strong man in the prehistoric world. For example, during the Three Qing dynasties, they established Ren Jiao, Chan Jiao, Jie Jiao, and Buddhism established by Jieyin and Zhunti. Each of these people reached the level of a saint after establishing the religion. Although it does not entirely rely on the merits from the establishment of the religion, this merit also plays a big role. From this, we can imagine how powerful the merits from the establishment of the religion are. In addition to several saints, the other founder of the religion was Styx, the ancestor of the Asura clan. Styx first created the Asura clan, and only then founded the religion. Although he has not become a saint, his cultivation can be said to be very powerful among the sub-sages, and his ranking is also very high. These powerful beings have all benefited greatly from the merits of establishing the religion. Although the current Sakyamuni's cultivation is completely incomparable to them. But the merits that fell from the sky still made Ran Deng greedy. He had practiced for countless years, but the merits he had obtained were completely incomparable to the merits of Sakyamuni's establishment of the religion. ??I feel the decline of Buddhist luck. He couldn't help but smile, glanced at Zhunti beside him, nodded slightly at Zhunti, and then disappeared from the spot with a movement of his body. This time, my goal has been achieved, so what happens next is no longer in my control. Even if Sakyamuni converts to Buddhism, I can't stop it. After all, I owe guidance and guidance. Mention the cause and effect of the two people. but. Even if Sakyamuni converted to Buddhism, it would definitely take a long time for Buddhism to spread eastward. After all, if Mahayana Buddhism and Hinayana Buddhism want to merge, it will take a long time. "Hmph." After I left, Zhunti couldn't help but snorted coldly. He also felt the changes in luck in Buddhism very clearly. Although my senior brother told me this in advance, he was still full of dissatisfaction with my actions. It can be said that it is not easy for Buddhism to flourish. But Lao Tzu and others actually used such a method, so they felt very unhappy. However, soon Zhunti calmed down, and there was Sakyamuni and Mahayana Buddhism. Even if our own Buddhism spreads eastward for hundreds of years, it would not be a bad thing for our own Buddhism. After all, if the teachings of Mahayana Buddhism are completely perfected, then Buddhism will surely spread quickly among the human race, which can completely make up for all the losses caused in hundreds of years. "Duobao, I know that you became a Buddha and entered my Buddhism for the sake of the three thousand human beings who were intercepted by me." Zhunti walked up to Duobao and said directly to Sakyamuni. Bao's purpose was stated directly, and he wanted to take the initiative in his words. "Zhunti Buddha Mother"??Smiled, there are only Buddha Sakyamuni and Many Treasures Tathagata Buddha here, and there are no Taoist Masters of Many Treasures who have taught me. "Sakyamuni said without any change in his face. However, although his face did not change, the faces of each of the five great kings behind him became ferocious, and a powerful aura emanated from their bodies. Every breath The breath is full of violent power. Each of the five great kings is a clone of Sakyamuni, or an incarnation outside the body. Although they all have a certain will of their own, they will also change according to the emotions in Sakyamuni's heart. Moreover, the bodies of these five people are all condensed from the evil energy in the Zhuxian Sword Formation, and they are more easily affected by negative expressions such as anger. The auras of the Five Great Ming Kings emanated from their bodies, and Zhunti couldn't help but notice these five people, and couldn't help but become more interested in them. Originally, Shakyamuni transformed into five people, and Zhunti didn't care much about it. After all, the power of the incarnation was very limited, and his own will was also very limited. But these five incarnations of Sakyamuni actually have their own angry emotions, and they are very strong, and their cultivation level is higher than that of Daluo Jinxian. Coupled with the aura of destruction in the Zhuxian formation, they can't even stand upright. More powerful. If Sakyamuni was even more powerful, the power of these five people would most likely be able to compete with that of the Quasi-Sage. Feeling all this, Zhunti looked at Sakyamuni more seriously. "As long as you can make Buddhism spread eastward and spread among the human race, then after the next calamity, I can let three thousand mortal guests return. Moreover, I can bring these three thousand mortal guests to your command now , how about becoming your disciple?" Zhunti continued, stating his conditions. Such conditions can be said to be very favorable for Sakyamuni, and he can completely achieve his goals. Although I have some doubts about Zhunti, as a saint, he can say such things and there is no possibility of going back on his words. "Okay." After thinking for a while, Sakyamuni answered directly and spoke out his answer. Zhunti couldn't help but breathed a sigh of relief when he heard Sakyamuni's words. As long as Buddhism can be successfully spread eastward, everything will be worth it. Even if we lose three thousand mortal visitors, Buddhism will still be able to replace Taoism and become the largest religion in the prehistoric world, completely suppressing the three Taoist religions. Under their own Buddhism. After Zhunti and Sakyamuni made their decision, they no longer stayed where they were. Shakyamuni opened his hand, and a world appeared in his hand. He took the believers around him into his hand, and left the place with Zhunti, heading towards the west. "Haha, I didn't expect it to be like this in the end, but it's just right. Now Buddhism should be stable for a certain period of time, and the two religions of human and interpretation have always been stable for a period of time. Now is the time for our human race to start taking action, and it is also the final time. Good opportunities for development." Just after Zhunti and Sakyamuni left, a figure appeared on a mountain peak in the distance, looked at the two disappeared people, and murmured to himself, after finishing speaking , the figure also disappeared directly. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users, please read it.) ¡ËFast updates¡Ë¡ËPure text¡Ë Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 308: Shang Yang Enters Qin Although the rise, decline, and replacement of dynasties only occurred twice, the two replacements of dynasties, the Shang Dynasty, the Xia Dynasty, and the Zhou Dynasty and the Shang Dynasty, also allowed the human race to gain a certain stability in a short period of time. But no matter how much it grabs, a dynasty will inevitably begin to decline as it continues to develop, and the same is true for Zhou. At the beginning of the Zhou Dynasty, the Yin Shang princes were pacified, and the territory of the eight hundred princes was completely assigned to the Zhou Dynasty. At the beginning of Zhou Dynasty, the kingdom was not divided among the princes, but some policies of King Zhou were continued. But in the end, the world was not completely settled, and Ji Fa could not help but follow the Yin and Shang feudal system again. However, the enfeoffment of the Great Zhou Dynasty was also very simple. It only separated a few meritorious officials with greater merits, and did not have the eight hundred princes like the Yin Shang Dynasty. However, after hundreds of years, the world of the Zhou Dynasty has become unstable, and the number of princes has reached dozens, and the most powerful among them far exceeds the power of the Zhou Dynasty. It can be said that the world has become completely chaotic. The Zhou Dynasty has completely lost his authority, and his power cannot even be compared with that of the princes under his command. It even depends on the faces of the princes under his command. Among these many princes, with the continuous wars, they are also constantly changing, and only a few of the most powerful countries remain. They are, respectively, Qin, Chu, Wei, Qi, Yue, Wu, Song, Zheng, Lu, Yan, Wei, Jin and other countries. Although these countries are large and small, they all have a certain strength, which makes them in the battle. It has survived and continues to grow stronger. And in this battle again and again. The human race in Kunshan, which entered the human race, also appeared. Although most of these people have lived in seclusion, the ideas they created have grown rapidly among the human race. These human races are called Baijia, from the Spring and Autumn Period to the Warring States Period. The hundreds of human families are constantly growing, becoming more perfect, and fully integrating into ordinary people. The most famous among the hundreds of schools, the most powerful ones include Confucianism, military strategist, Yin-Yang school, and Mohist school. Famous people, farmers, legalists. Strategists, and finally Taoists. Taoism has a certain relationship with the three religions of Xuanmen, but it is somewhat different from them. What they practice is the cultivation method of the human race. Rather than the cultivation method of the immortal family. The emergence of hundreds of families. This is also the reason why vassal states can develop rapidly. People from hundreds of families, either in the court or in the fields, played a great role in the development of each vassal state. It was also because of this that the princes became stronger, while the Zhou Dynasty gradually declined. On the border of Qin State, on top of Mount Wei, two figures stood on the top of the mountain and looked at Qin State in the distance. The State of Qin was not a vassal state that was enfeoffed at the beginning of Zhou Dynasty, but a vassal state that was enfeoffed later. Moreover, the enfeoffed place is Yongzhou, which is located among the nine continents. The place can be said to be very remote. A deserted place. However, under the management of several monarchs of the Qin State, it continued to become stronger. During the reign of Duke Mu of Qin, Qin participated in the struggle for hegemony in the Central Plains among the princes and became a powerful country second only to Jin, Chu and Qi. But after this, Qin State completely declined. "Shang Yang, Qin is a small country. It has been defeated by Wei one after another. Now Qin is in danger of being destroyed day and night. Why do you want to enter Qin? With your talents, you can get the title of public minister in any other country. The position is the highest." The two people on the top of the mountain said as they looked at the Qin State on the other side of the mountain and the other half of the land of the princes, as if the heaven and earth were in their eyes. "Our hundreds of schools of thought have been passed down among the human race for hundreds of years. They were not fully formed when they left Kunshan, but now they have completely perfected their respective theories. However, in Over the past few hundred years, various schools of thought have become more and more controlled by various countries. Whether it is a powerful country like Qi Chu or a small country like Han Wei, they all have intricate forces. Now they want to intervene and exert their influence. Reform is simply impossible. The Qin State has always lived in a desolate place, and the power of various schools of thought is very weak, or even non-existent. It is the place for development. And the Qin State is newly defeated, and there is a wise king on the throne. This is an opportunity to show off our fists, and our Legal family will definitely be able to become stronger in the Qin State." Hearing the questions from the people around him, Shang Yang said directly, his tone was full of confidence, and he could not help but exude a huge aura, which immediately aroused Changes in the surrounding aura. This breath is the Haoran righteousness in the human race. There are hundreds of human families, but all of them are inherited from Confucius. Although they practice martial arts, they are Haoran righteousness. Although Legalism is a relatively famous family among hundreds of human schools, it is also a relatively powerful family. However, the influence of Legalism in various countries is very limited, and it is completely incomparable with other countries. The rule of law described by Legalists is in great conflict with the current concepts of governance in various countries. There was also a certain conflict with the king's rights, and this became the biggest factor limiting the spread of Legalism.   Moreover, there are three schools of magic and power in Legalism, and there are also differences in the thoughts between the three schools, which makes it impossible for the power of Legalism to be fully gathered, and it also makes it impossible for Legalism to grow quickly. another factor. The two of them continued to talk for a while on the top of the mountain, and then headed towards both sides of the mountain. One of the two people went to Qin, while the other went to several other countries. With the actions of the two people, the fate of the human race began to change, and the fate of various countries also began to change. This change in destiny was felt by all countries in an instant, and everyone felt the existence of a crisis. With the changes in luck, countries have taken quick action, and every country has been greatly affected. Strengthen control over the country and begin preparations for war. Maybe the war will not come soon, but due to the changes in luck and the weak evil spirit, the war has become inevitable, whether it is for the rule of the country or for future generations, every country Not even the slightest bit of neglect. The person who caused all this was Shang Yang who entered the Qin State, but no one paid attention to him. At this time, although Shang Yang had some reputation among the princes, it was still very limited and had not yet reached a level that would attract their attention. After all, no one would have thought that one person could have such a big impact. However, there is one exception, and this person is Confucius. After the events in the West, Confucius has been among the human race, first in the Song Kingdom, and then in the Lu Kingdom. He also left a lot of footprints and reputation among the human race, only to disappear directly among the human race. . After disappearing, the place where Confucius was was Qin. Although the entire war situation of Zhou Dynasty has changed a lot, the development of the entire world has not been greatly affected in the end. It was still the Warring States period when the princes were divided. At this era, Confucius couldn't help but want to see the process of the unification of the human race. Since the birth of the human race, the process of rule has been the existence of tribes, only vassal states, and only after the Qin Dynasty did huge empires appear. In his previous life, Confucius was also very interested in Qin Shihuang, who created everything. Now in another identity, watching the whole time happen is a good change for the ordinary life. Moreover, Kong Ru also felt that his cultivation was almost on the verge of reaching a breakthrough, but what he needed to achieve a breakthrough was his own understanding and opportunity. Among the human race, it can be said that it is the most comfortable place for me to stay, and it is also the place I like to stay the most. It is also the time when I feel my heart is the calmest. Therefore, Kong Ru has always stayed among the human race, just like a passer-by, watching the development of history. It was like an old man watching his juniors grow up little by little. It can be said that Kong Ru had always enjoyed this process. And at the appropriate time, provide guidance on the development of the human race to avoid confusion in the development of the human race and have a negative impact on the human race. (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster! ¡ËFast updates¡Ë¡ËPure text¡Ë Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 309 Visitors Time always passes very quickly. It has been several years since Shang Yang entered the Qin State. In these few years, the Qin State has also undergone tremendous changes. Whether it is military, political, or agricultural aspects, great changes are taking place and they are all developing rapidly. The person who caused all this development was Shang Yang, a man who had entered Qin for less than ten years. In the first year of this year, Shang Yang did not directly enter the Qin Dynasty's court, but began to visit various places in the Qin Dynasty to understand the situation of the entire Qin Dynasty. After doing all this, Shang Yang entered the Qin court and began his own path of reform. "I didn't expect that the Qin State would undergo such a big change in the past few years. It seems that the Qin State has really begun its path to hegemony." Kong Ru, who lives in the Qin State, said about the Qin State The changes in the Qin State are also very clear, and we can clearly see that the Qin State continues to become stronger. Although the current strength of the Qin State has not yet reached the first-class level, according to the current development, it is inevitable to reach that point. things. "Master, there is someone outside asking to see you." While Kong Ru was thinking, Qi Ren walked in from outside and said respectfully to Kong Ru. Now Qi Ren's cultivation has reached the realm of Daluo Jinxian, but his appearance is still that of a child. When he was conferred as a god, Kong Ru did not take Qi Ren with him, but this time he came out and took Qi Ren with him. The last time he became a god, he still had a lot of plans, and he didn't want others to know about them. But this time he entered the human race just to continue to understand, and there was nothing special about it. "Well, you can bring him in." After Kong Ru said to Qi Ren, he also woke up from his thoughts, casually took a bamboo slip from the bookshelf next to him, opened it, and started to read. There are no special furnishings in Confucius' house. The only thing that is special is the bamboo slips that occupy most of the house. Many of these bamboo slips are the doctrines of various schools of thought spread by the human race in the past hundreds of years, and many are books in Kunshan, the human race. The last and most numerous ones are those written by Confucius during this period of time. Write down some insights. However, most of what Confucius wrote was written casually, and it was also very simple. But although these things are superficial to Confucius, they are a valuable asset to any cultivator in the prehistoric world. Moreover, what Confucius wrote is not that simple. Reading these bamboo slips requires a certain amount of cultivation. after all. If these things are known to people without any cultivation level, it will not be beneficial, but will cause some bad effects. This is also the reason why Confucius would impose such restrictions, and even if there is cultivation, only those who cultivate the awe-inspiring righteousness of the human race can see it. This is also some of the inheritance that Confucius wants to leave for the human race. Soon, the two people followed Qi Ren and came to Kong Ru's side. Qi Ren brought the two of them to Kong Ru. He didn't say anything, but after bowing respectfully to the world, he left. After the two people entered the house, they began to look at the situation of the entire house and Kong Ru who was sitting in the house. As the two of them looked at the situation in the house, they couldn't help but become surprised. The entire house is basically completely occupied by bamboo slips. There are also many long scrolls and books. The books in the entire room are richer than those in the Qin Kingdom. And when the two of them saw the names and annotations of several books around them, they couldn't help but be even more shocked. Each of these books can be said to be very rare, and each of them can be said to be a classic. It has a great influence among the human race. But now, seeing these books in such a small courtyard, the two of them couldn't help but become more curious about Kong Ru and who he was. "Qin Guoying Quliang pays homage to the senior." "Disciple Shang Yang pays homage to the senior." The two bowed respectfully to Confucius. However, Confucius did not say anything and glanced at the two of them slightly. He continued to turn his attention to the bamboo slips in his hands, ignoring the two of them. Although Shang Yang was a disciple of Legalism, the roots of various schools of thought were in Kunshan, the holy land of the human race, and although they had disputes with each other. But they can be regarded as having the same origin, and they are all related to each other. It is precisely because of this that Shang Yang is so self-contained. These two people are the Duke of Qin Ying Quliang and Daliang Shang Yang. They can be said to be the two most powerful people in the Qin State now, controlling all aspects of the Qin State. However, although both of them have good status, in Kong Ru's eyes, they are no different from ordinary people. They are just his juniors. Although Kong Ru only glanced at the two of them, the two of them felt that they were completely seen through in an instant, and there was no secret in them that could be concealed at this glance. Feeling such a situation, the two of them were even more shocked, and their originally somewhat tense mood completely disappeared in an instant.? Dispersed, the only thing left in my heart was respect. Two hours passed in the blink of an eye, and the time turned from afternoon to evening, and the sky began to darken. Qi Ren also came in from the outside, lit the oil lamp in the house, and then walked out of the house directly. During the whole process, he did not even look at Ying Quliang and Shang Yang, as if the two of them did not exist. "What's the matter with you two coming here?" Kong Ru casually put the bamboo slips in his hands on the bookshelf next to him, and turned his eyes to Ying Quliang and Shang Yang. While speaking, Kong Ru waved his hand gently, Ying Quliang and Shang Yang stood up straight, and the pain in their bodies due to maintaining their postures completely dissipated in an instant. "Senior, I came here to ask you how our Qin country can become stronger?" Ying Quliang was still very respectful and stated his purpose. Confucius had lived in Qin for decades, but although his whereabouts could not be concealed, there was no publicity at all. Therefore, although Confucius has some reputation in the Qin State, his reputation is not very prominent. Moreover, the place where Confucius lives is relatively secret, and few people know about it. Although people in the Qin State want to find Confucius, they can't. There is no place and cannot be found. ???????????? It was just a coincidence that Ying Quliang and Shang Yang were able to find Confucius. They heard the reputation of Confucius when they were nearby, so they came here and found Confucius. "Haha, now that Qin State has Shang Yang's reform, it is more than ten times stronger than ten years ago. As long as the reform can continue, Qin State will naturally become stronger, so there is no need to find any method. What's more, the old man has already reached this age. I don't know much about external things, so I can give you any suggestions." Kong Ru couldn't help but chuckled when he heard Ying Quliang's words, and said, telling the situation of Qin. "Senior, Yang Yang has little talent and little knowledge. Although Legalist techniques can make Qin's national power strong quickly. But if Qin wants to become truly strong, it needs more than Legalist techniques." Shang Yang stood up and said . In the past ten years, Shang Yang also clearly felt the development of Qin State, but Qin State also had great shortcomings in terms of officials. Because the Qin State is in a very remote place, the influence of various schools of thought in the Qin State is still very weak, and the knowledge of the officials is also very limited, which has also become an obstacle to the current reform. "Well, yes, only by embracing hundreds of rivers can one achieve greatness, and only by accumulating mountains and mountains with earth can one achieve great heights. However, it is very simple to change the method. Only by buying bones with thousands of gold can one see his sincerity." Kong Ru said lightly. Although Kong Ru's words did not say anything directly, Ying Quliang and Shang Yang were both very perceptive people, and they quickly understood what Kong Ru meant. Although there is no allusion of later generations buying horse bones for a thousand gold, the two people can still understand the meaning of buying a horse bone for a thousand gold. Although the Qin State has become stronger now, the news has not spread to other countries, and Shang Yang's status in the Qin State is not known to outsiders. Now that Confucius came up with such a method, the two of them instantly knew how to act. As long as Shang Yang's story was publicized, many disadvantaged people from the six Shandong countries would definitely come to Qin. Kong Ru's attention made the two people's eyes light up involuntarily, and they began to ask Kong Ru for other questions. The three of them spent the whole night in constant conversation. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please go to m. to read.) Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 310 Ying Zheng Hundreds of years have passed, and Confucius still lives in the Qin State. In these hundred years, the strength of the Qin State has grown rapidly, and the effects among the original countries have also rapidly risen, becoming a first-rate power. The power among the various countries has also been completely established, and it has become the overlord of the alliance, and it is a force that cannot be resisted by the power of all countries. For nearly a hundred years, the strength of the princes and countries has continued to become stronger. When the Qin State became stronger, various countries already felt a sense of crisis. As the Qin State began to implement reforms, the power of Legalism developed rapidly under such opportunities. However, among many countries, they only accept the techniques of Legalism, and the two schools of power are very repulsive to the Legalist school. Therefore, although the entire reform was vigorous, the effect of the reform was still incomparable to that of the Qin State. This is why the Qin State completely suppressed all countries under its own power during the past hundred years. Confucius has also left the small mountain village where he originally lived and moved his residence to Xianyang, the newly built capital of Qin State. Although Kong Ru moved into Xianyang, the place where he lived was still very secret, hidden in the corner of Xianyang City. After a hundred years, the original Ying Quliang and Shang Yang are no longer there, and the Qin State has also changed several kings. The current reigning king of the Qin State is Confucius's previous life, who unified the kings and won the government. "Disciple Ying Zheng pays homage to the teacher." In a study room in a courtyard in Xianyang City, Ying Zheng, the king of Qin, stood respectfully. The salute was meticulous, and his face was full of seriousness. As the king of Qin, Ying Zheng was extremely domineering in his normal life. The power is also very strong, and the powerful edge of his body has not been restrained at all, oppressing everyone around him from time to time. With the temperament displayed by Ying Zheng, all the officials in the Qin State were cautious when facing Ying Zheng, even his right-hand and right-hand confidants. It can be said that I am very respectful and full of fear towards this King Qin's camp. but now. Ying Zheng actually stood there so respectfully, saluting an old man in the room. If others saw it, they would not believe what they saw. but. In the Qin State, Ying Zheng can be said to have complete control over everything. If he doesn't want others to discover things, it is impossible for anyone to discover them. Just like now he comes out of the palace. No one knows. "Well. Get up, I think you won't fail this time." The old man in the room turned around and said to Ying Zheng. This old man was Kong Ru who had moved into Xianyang City. Kong Ru moved into Xianyang City because he also wanted to watch the process of Qin's destruction of the six kingdoms and the establishment of the entire empire. But after moving here, he met Ying Zheng at that time and took Ying Zheng as his disciple. "Yes. Master, I will definitely succeed this time. Make our human race stronger." Ying Zheng heard Kong Ru's words and replied firmly. While speaking, sharp gleams flashed in his eyes, and a powerful evil aura rose up from his body. However, this evil aura was instantly suppressed by another even more powerful aura on his body. This aura is more powerful than the evil aura, appears to be upright and vast, giving others a sense of dominance. "The aura of the emperor has become more powerful, but the evil aura in you is still too strong. As a king, you can ignore life, but you are not a person who kills in vain. If you want to truly unify the human race, you need tolerance. All the momentum is to intimidate others, not to fear them." Kong Ru said lightly as he looked at the changes in Ying Zheng's aura. "Yes, Master, can I start to take action now? The Six Kingdoms in Shandong are now slightly moved, and the hundreds of disciples in the Six Kingdoms have also begun to take action. Our Qin Kingdom has been stable for decades It's been a while, and these countries seem to have forgotten the power of our Qin State." Ying Zheng agreed respectfully, and then stated the purpose of his visit this time. It has been several years since Ying Zheng became the King of Qin, and he has completely controlled the power of Qin in his own hands. "If you want to take action, just take action. I won't make any suggestions to you. I have already given it to you. Whether you can succeed or not by then is just your problem. If you want to take action, Let's start taking action. As for the disciples of the Bai Family, they are just human beings, so you don't have to worry too much. There are disciples of the Bai Family in Shandong, and there are also many in Qin." Kong Ru said, turning his attention to his hands again Among the bamboo slips, he waved slightly to Ying Zheng, directly indicating that Ying Zheng could leave, without any unnecessary words in the whole process. Ying Zheng looked at Kong Ru's movements and said nothing. He stepped back and quickly exited the study and came to the courtyard.?. When they arrived at the courtyard, Ying Zheng's expression also recovered. A trace of excitement flashed across his face, and a powerful aura erupted from his body. As this powerful aura emitted, a golden light appeared in the palace of Xianyang City, turning into a golden dragon of luck, constantly swaying above the palace, as if in response to Ying Zheng. After Ying Zheng left the courtyard where Confucius lived, he returned directly to the palace. Ying Zheng, who returned to the palace, did not directly summon the officials of the Qin State. Instead, he summoned several of his confidants, gathered in the main hall, and looked at a huge map on the main hall. Discussions began. "Everyone who can be accepted as a confidant by Ying Zheng has his or her own talents. They are also very important figures in the Qin State. They control every joint of the Qin State and control the entire Qin State in the hands of Ying Zheng. These people are in various departments, and with these people they can completely concentrate the power of the entire Qin State. Among the generals, Wang Jian, Nei Shiteng, Li Xin, Meng Tian and others are the most powerful among the generals. Others include Wei Liao, Li Si and others also gathered together and stood one by one. Above the main hall, looking at the map in the center of the main hall, everyone's expressions were full of solemnity. "The reason why you are gathered here today is for the Six Kingdoms of Shandong. Our Great Qin has been at odds with the Six Kingdoms of Shandong for decades. Ever since the rise of our Qin Kingdom, the Six Kingdoms of Shandong have been extremely vigilant against our Qin Kingdom. Recently, reports from the Six Kingdoms of Qin came to us, saying that the Six Kingdoms have reacted abnormally recently, and hundreds of schools of thought are lobbying among the countries to send troops to Qin." Ying Zheng stood in the main hall and looked at Map, he said to the people around him. "Your Majesty, our Great Qin has been stable for decades, and the strength it has accumulated has become very strong. Although the Six Kingdoms of Shandong are powerful, our Great Qin is not afraid at all. There are passes such as the Yaoshan Mountain and Hangu Pass, and the Six Kingdoms of Shandong are If you want to send troops to our Qin State, it is impossible to have any impact on our Qin State. In the end, it will only be defeated. In the end, it will only provide our Qin State with cities and land." The first one to stand up was Li Si. After Li Si came out, After analyzing the entire situation, he said that he was very contemptuous of the Six Kingdoms of Shandong. "Our Great Qin has been established for hundreds of years, and for most of that time it has been suppressed by other countries. At the time of Duke Xiao, Lord Shang made reforms, and Great Qin became as powerful as it is now. Moreover, the princes have been fighting for hundreds of years, whether it is our Great Qin or Shandong The people of the six countries have no peace and are worried about the emergence of war every day. Now the lonely king wants to end all this and calm the whole world in the hands of my great Qin." After hearing Li Si's words, Ying Zheng did not do anything Instead of answering, he spoke loudly in the main hall. While speaking, a powerful power emanated from his body, permeating the entire hall. In the eyes of everyone in the hall, Ying Zheng seemed to be the master of this world, and everything surrendered under his feet. "We are willing to follow your Majesty and pacify the six kingdoms." Everyone in the hall knelt on the ground and said respectfully. When speaking, everyone was extremely excited. Ying Zheng's ambition made each of them feel passionate and excited. This is the person they are loyal to and the future master of this world. (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster! Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 311 The Six Kingdoms of Shandong The Six Kingdoms of Shandong, Qi, Chu, Yan, Zhao, Han, and Wei all experienced countless wars before growing stronger through continuous development. However, the speed of development of the Six Kingdoms of Shandong is completely unable to compare with that of Qin. It is precisely because of this that although the Six Kingdoms of Shandong have developed very rapidly in the past few decades, the kings of each country are wary. He was afraid of Qin's sudden trouble. However, in the past few decades, although Qin has taken some actions, they have been very limited. Most of the time, they are still cultivating and constantly accumulating their own strength. Although various countries also knew that Qin was accumulating its own strength, they did not dare to make the slightest move. Instead, they were constantly preparing for Qin's attacks and did not dare to directly start a war with Qin. Although there were several battles with the Qin State, they were defeated directly without fighting in the end. And Ying Zheng¡¯s succession has completely plunged the six countries into a state of tension. The power and domineering displayed by Ying Zheng have given the people of the six countries a clear understanding. Even the original God of Death Bai Qi, although he caused a great deterrent to various countries, was completely incomparable to Ying Zheng. Although Bai Qi is powerful, he is still a minister after all. All he can do is to conquer cities and territories, and his influence on various countries is also very limited. And Ying Zheng is the average stockholder of the Qin State, and the power he can gather is the power of the entire Qin State. This kind of power is several times, dozens of times, or even hundreds of times stronger than what Bai Qi has exerted. , this power can absolutely destroy any country. Within a few years, he had completely controlled the entire Qin State in his own hands, and there were no people in the Qin State who were against him. It was also completely cleaned up within a few years. This kind of courage is definitely unmatched by the kings of the six countries, and it is exactly this kind of courage. As a result, the monarchs who passed by did not dare to provoke Qin in the slightest. However, although the Six Kingdoms of Shandong are very afraid of Qin, the descendants of hundreds of families in the Six Kingdoms of Shandong have a clearer understanding of Qin's situation, and they are constantly lobbying among various countries to bring them to the throne. The forces of the six countries united. against Qin. This process lasted for decades, and although it had some effect, it was very small. It was also put on hold for a long time. However, in the recent period, the children of hundreds of families have begun to take action again, and their actions among the six countries have also become active. Philosophers. Each one developed among the human race for hundreds of years. It can be said that it is a deep-rooted existence among the human race. The place where the Baijia appeared and developed has always been occupied by various countries, and it is also the most prosperous place among the most human races, that is, the Central Plains. But in the current situation, the power of the countries in the Central Plains is completely suppressed by Qin. Moreover, the general trend between heaven and earth has begun to change recently. The original momentum of Qin's destiny has become very powerful, and the destiny of various countries has also been greatly shaken. Became very unstable. The originally relatively balanced situation between countries will be disrupted in an instant. Qi State. Where the Confucian Temple is located, hundreds of descendants from the six countries of Shandong gathered in the Confucian Temple. The Confucian Temple was the first place where hundreds of schools of thought gathered among the human race. It was also the place where hundreds of schools of thought debated and argued with each other over hundreds of years. Kong Ru also lived here among the human race for several years. It can be said that this is the core of the hundreds of families in the human race, and it is also where the elites of the descendants of the hundreds of human families gather. And now the disciples and strong men from hundreds of families are gathering in the Confucian Temple again. However, the reason why these people gathered here this time was not to debate with each other, but because of the recent changes in the fortunes of Qin State that had caused the changes in the fortunes of all countries in the world. Although Baijia is not a person who practices immortality, he or she practices the awe-inspiring righteousness and martial arts of the human race, and they also have a certain understanding of the changes in the human race's luck. People from hundreds of families have clearly felt the changes in Qin's fortune, and that's why they gathered this time. "Now the fortunes of various countries are changing, and the fortunes of Qin are gathering. After decades, the fortunes have turned into golden dragons, and this golden dragon has been dormant for decades. Now this golden dragon will rise into the sky, and the world will surely There will be a great war." The speaker was Chu Nangong, a member of the Yin-Yang family. The Yin-Yang family came from the classics handed down by Fu Xi, and their theories were based on Yin-Yang and the Five Elements and Bagua. "Qin has been strong for decades, and none of the six Shandong countries can resist Qin's power. And now that Qin has become a dominant force, if we want to fight against Qin, we must unite the forces of the six countries." Chu Nan Gong said After that, members of the Strategist family also stood up and said. This person was a member of the Hezong faction among the political strategists. He also agreed with Su Qin's view of uniting the six countries to fight against Qin, so he proposed Su Qin's method again.  When everyone heard his words, they couldn't help but think about it. Su Qin's policy of consolidating control back then could be said to be a very good strategy against Qin. But in the end it was broken by the Lianheng faction of the political strategists. This is what created the current situation where all countries are attached to Qin and serve Qin cautiously. It is precisely because of the strategies of Zhang Yi and Su Qin that they have achieved their current reputation as political advisors. "The strategy of combining verticals is indeed a good strategy, but after Su Qin, neither the political strategist nor the descendants of any of our hundreds of families can compare with Su Qin. Moreover, now all countries are afraid of Qin. Like a tiger, the possibility of letting them deal with the Qin State is very small." Xunzi, a Confucianist, said that Confucianism is the way of education, and what it promotes is benevolence, justice, loyalty, filial piety and other virtues. For the education of human beings, it can be said that the same is true for war. Very repulsive. The strategy of joining forces can deter Qin and maintain the current situation. "The most important thing is the strength of the Six Kingdoms. Among the Six Kingdoms, Chu, Qi, and Zhao are not weak in strength. Although there is still a certain gap with Qin, if there is another period of development, they will definitely be able to Competing with the Qin State. So the best thing now is the development of the strength of each country. Even if the Qin State wants to destroy the six countries, it will take action from the weak South Korea and Wei State." The person from the military strategist said, and the military strategist killed them. At that time, he had a high status among several countries. Whether it was the Six Kingdoms of Shandong or the Qin Kingdom, there were many military strategists. In such troubled times, military strategists can be said to be the most powerful. "This matter cannot be done. Although South Korea and Wei are weak, we cannot sacrifice the people of the two countries to buy time for other countries. It is better to unite and control." The one who spoke was a member of the Mohist family. People, the Moh family has developed very rapidly among the human race. Although the power above the court can be said to be very weak, the power of the Moh family among the people can be said to be unmatched by other families. What the Mohists advocate is non-aggression and universal love, which is what these people who have experienced hundreds of years of turmoil hope for. Moreover, the Mohist family provided shelter to the people in every war, no matter which battle it was, so that the people had a glimmer of hope in the war, and this is how they gained such a reputation. After the Mohist family, each family also began to express their own ideas. The power of hundreds of schools has a certain influence in the six countries, and many disciples are in each country. South Korea and Wei are no longer rare. If they give up the two countries now, the strength of the hundreds of families will definitely be damaged, and their reputation will also have a certain impact. People from hundreds of schools of thought are discussing the plans among various countries, which are determining the future direction of each country. From this, it can be imagined that the strength of Baijia among the six countries has completely controlled the direction and decisions of these countries. Similarly, from this phenomenon, we can also see the changes in the rights of the kings of the Six Kingdoms over hundreds of years, and the royal power has gradually declined, and has even become a platform for the development of hundreds of schools of thought. (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster! Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 312 The War Begins The Qin State and the Six Shandong States each started their own actions. Under the orders of Ying Zheng, the Qin State's entire country's institutions were operating rapidly. Weapons, food and grass, soldiers, and generals are all being prepared quickly, and the people of the entire Qin State have completely entered the atmosphere of war. "Compared with the rapid operation of the Qin State, the speed of the Six Kingdoms of Shandong is much slower. Although the children of the Bai family occupy a very important position among the Six Kingdoms, they are not the controllers of the country after all. Although they have already agreed on a strategy and are ready to complete Su Qin's plan to unite, they want to truly implement such a strategy. What is needed is also the cooperation of the kings of each country. And the powerful impression of Qin among the kings of various countries, the king's fear of Qin far exceeded everyone's expectations. Among the several countries, except Chu and Zhao, no one was willing to take the initiative to provoke Qin and go to war with Qin. But the only thing that made everyone feel relieved was that all countries began to enter a state of alert and began to prepare for defense. Three months is not a very long time for both practitioners and ordinary people. It can even be said to be a short time. But in just these three months, the entire Qin State had completed preparations for war. The armies from various parts of the Qin State began to gather and converge towards various parts of the Qin State, and the place where most of the troops gathered was in the direction of Xianyang City, the capital of Qin State. Outside Xianyang City, the army gathered. Hundreds of thousands of Qin troops gathered outside the city and set up camps everywhere outside the city. Hundreds of thousands of troops were stationed outside Xianyang City. Each camp was very neat. Pairs of soldiers were walking between the camps. Everyone was very serious. Since Bai Qi attacked Zhao State, the army of Qin State has never had any major wars. However, during these more than ten years, the military training has not been given up at all. Instead, it has been maintained and the training has been more serious. Since the founding of the Qin State, the living environment has been very desolate. In addition to dealing with the various countries in the Central Plains, there are also various other grassland ethnic groups, including the Huns and Qiang, who are all battlefields for the Qin State to train soldiers. On the city wall of Xianyang City, Ying Zheng stood on the city gate and looked at the Qin soldiers outside the city, each one wearing armor. Soldiers with weapons in hand, neat tents, and soldiers in training. "This is the power of my Qin State, and this is the power that will conquer the whole world with me. With these soldiers, the Six Kingdoms of Shandong are just the defeated generals of our Qin State." Ying Zheng looked at Qin's army and couldn't help but feel A burst of pride arose. He couldn't help but said loudly to several people around him. "Your Majesty is wise, the six countries of Shandong are only able to survive under the breath of our Qin State and the breath of our Great Qin. Moreover, our army of Great Qin is the accumulation of several generations of monarchs and the souls of the Qin people who have built it for hundreds of years. The troops that came out are so powerful that the six countries of Shandong are just chickens and dogs." It was Li Si who spoke, and Li Si was also very clear about the masters around him. Domineering and coercive, everything seemed to be in the palm of his hand. From becoming the king of Qin to completely controlling Qin, there was no hesitation or strategy in the whole process. Everything makes people admire and fear him. Respect makes people feel surrendered. It is precisely this kind of power that makes the current Qin State powerful and powerful. "Yes, our Qin country is so powerful that even the six Shandong kingdoms can fight together. But we still can't be arrogant. The royal families of the six kingdoms come out of the six Shandong kingdoms. There are also the inheritance of hundreds of families, and the power of these people Together, they are not weaker than the six countries. We should also deal with it carefully. Otherwise, if we end up following these people, we will definitely hinder the path of Qin." Wei Liao, standing on the other side of Ying Zheng After hearing what Li Si said, he continued, what Wei Liao learned belonged to military strategists, but it was not entirely military strategists. There were also things from other families. He still had a certain understanding of the hundreds of sects of the Six Kingdoms of Shandong. The idea was expressed. "Well, yes, although our Qin State is powerful, we are not arrogant. Since King Gu has decided to unify the entire world, King Gu will not allow any mistakes to occur. I, the Ying clan, have accumulated hundreds of years to achieve what we have now. In this situation, everything about our Ying family must reach its peak in the hands of the lonely king." Ying Zheng said, with huge power exuding from his body. As this power spread, clouds seemed to rise from the surroundings, continuously gathering behind Ying Zheng. This aura continued to become stronger, and gradually formed a giant dragon behind Ying Zheng, constantly leaping in the clouds. After Ying Zheng watched the troops outside Xianyang City on various city walls, he returned directly to the palace and began to summon civilian officials and military officers to prepare to start his great cause of unification. Another period of time passed, and another month passed. In this month, the Qin army also completely gatheredIt is over, and everything about the war is completely completed. At dawn that day, the gates of Xianyang City opened wide, and a group of people from Xianyang City quickly galloped out of the city. Everyone in this team is wearing neat armor, and everyone exudes a strong aura. All the auras are almost condensed into one, as if they are one person, completely a whole. . The person headed by this pair of people is none other than Ying Zheng. At this time, Ying Zheng was not wearing the usual crown, royal robes, and the usual ceremonial guards and chariots. Instead, he was wearing a light armor, with a sword hanging on his waist, and a black horse was sitting on it. He neighed in a low voice, as if full of joy. The people behind Ying Zheng are his guards. Everyone in this guard is selected from the Qin army. There are only a few hundred people, but they can withstand thousands or even tens of thousands. army. And if it were just to protect Ying Zheng from breaking through, then even an army of hundreds of thousands would not be able to intercept it. Moreover, these people were all selected by Ying Zheng, and they can be said to be extremely loyal to Ying Zheng. After Ying Zheng led his guards out of Xianyang City, they quickly arrived at the gathering place of the Qin army outside the city. At this time, the Qin Army's camps outside Xianyang City had completely disappeared, and the Qin Army's generals had also completely gathered. Hundreds of thousands of fortunes, black clothes, armor, and flags, the darkness was like a dark cloud, suppressing the light that had just appeared in the east. Ying Zheng arrived in front of the army and did not stop. Instead, he led his guards and rode around the army for a week, completely taking in the situation of the entire army. In the end, Ying Zheng returned to the platform in front of the army and looked at the soldiers below the platform from the platform. "The solitary king is Ying Zheng, the king of the Qin State. Today the solitary king summons you and others here for the unification of our Great Qin. Our Great Qin is in a desolate land, and has been despised by all the countries in Shandong for generations. It has been repeatedly Defeated by the surrounding countries. A hundred years ago, Lord Shang entered Qin, and the current state of Qin emerged. Today, the lonely king will lead you and others here to bring the entire world under the rule of my great Qin and create it to belong to my great Qin. Empire." Ying Zheng stood on the high platform and shouted loudly, his voice clearly reaching everyone's ears in the silent wilderness. With every word Ying Zheng spoke, his aura began to grow rapidly, and the powerful aura completely enveloped every sergeant. There is no killing in this power, but rather a noble, firm, tolerant, and engulfing momentum. Under this momentum, Ying Zheng seemed to have become the core of the entire world, the controller of this world, and the only emperor between heaven and earth. "Great Qin! Great Qin! Great Qin!!!" As Ying Zheng's words fell, the voices of shouts were like huge waves constantly sweeping across the sky and the earth, echoing, even in Xianyang City The residents were also awakened by the shouts and looked outside Xianyang City. "Let's go." Ying Zheng's order was passed down, and the army began to react quickly and began to move in an orderly manner, heading towards the east of Xianyang City. With the departure of the Qin Army, Qin's war against the Six Kingdoms of Shandong also began at this time. The human race, which had been peaceful for more than ten years, began to fight again. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users, please read it.) Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 313: The War that Ends Quickly After receiving Ying Zheng's order, the Qin army quickly moved into action, setting off from Xianyang City one by one with neat troops and supplies. Starting from Xianyang City, the Qin army passed directly through Weishan Mountain and Hangu Pass, appearing on the territory of the Six Kingdoms of Shandong. Entering the Six Kingdoms of Shandong, the Qin army did not have any cover. The powerful army was divided into several groups and began to march towards various places. Although the Qin army was very powerful in this battle, it was not without any scruples. Even when it attacked the Six Kingdoms of Shandong, it was calculated. Every step has been discussed several times, and the possible situations among the six countries have been calculated one by one in the strategy of this war. The Qin army left Xiaoshan and soon after Hangu Pass, they began the planned action. The first thing the Qin army attacked was South Korea among the six Shandong countries. After entering South Korea, the Qin army marched straight in and directly entered the territory of South Korea. The resistance along the way was like a black tide in front of the Qin army. As thin as a layer of paper, the instant impact had completely shattered the defense. In addition to ordinary siege infantry, the Qin Army's army is basically composed of light cavalry, crossbowmen, and powerful heavy cavalry with very powerful attack power. These three arms are like killing weapons on the battlefield. The intensive attacks of the crossbowmen and the powerful battle formations. Every attack is the loss of thousands of lives. The light cavalry used their speed to the extreme. With such rapid speed, they came and went like the wind. They completely controlled the rhythm of the entire battlefield in their own hands, leaving the enemy without the slightest ability to resist. And the last heavy cavalry galloped freely on the battlefield. Any army directly became completely messy under the powerful impact of this heavy cavalry. South Korea did not last long under Qin's attack and perished under Qin's attack. After the demise of South Korea, other countries in Shandong also became nervous and began to prepare for war, but the Qin army did not give them the slightest chance. When the armies of various countries just realized it. Direct attacks into various countries. The law of war is always very simple, the weak eat the strong. Under this law, the powerful power of Qin State completely suppressed the countries in Shandong with a sweeping force. ?? Continuous fighting, a large number of people killed, and the entire human race is shrouded in blood. And this powerful blood permeated everywhere, and every country was completely plunged into war. As the fighting continued, the children of hundreds of families began to enter the battle and appeared on the battlefield. In the Central Plains, the Six Kingdoms of Shandong are the birthplace of hundreds of schools of thought and the gathering place of hundreds of schools of thought. The foundation of Baijia can be said to be deep-rooted in the Six Kingdoms of Shandong. And this phenomenon is also under the conditions of the existence of the Six Nations. Now among the six countries, South Korea has been overturned, and the power of each family in South Korea has also been severely damaged. And now the Qin State is about to take action against several other countries. The impact of this situation on the power of each of the hundreds of families can be said to be very huge. If this situation is allowed to develop, then in the end the influence of each of the hundreds of families will be The power will definitely be greatly damaged. With the addition of hundreds of disciples, the entire battlefield has also undergone considerable changes. Neither of these forces developed more widely than Confucianism. Military strategists, Yin-Yang strategists, Legalists, Strategists, Famous strategists, Mohist strategists, Miscellaneous strategists, and those with relatively small reputations. Each one has evolved over hundreds of years. Moreover, the development of these forces is somewhat different from the development of various countries. The forces have been growing continuously for hundreds of years, and the forces of each generation have continued to penetrate deeper into various countries. Although they are not usually visible, they are now When gathered together, their powerful power shocked the kings of various countries. I didn't expect that there was such a power hidden in my own country, a force that could completely overturn the country. "I didn't expect that the children of the Hundred Families would also join this war. It seems that the power of Great Qin will also be hindered. However, although the power of the Hundred Families is not weak now. But if you want to compare with the power of Great Qin, there are still There is a gap in power. After all, the main direction of each family is to teach doctrines, while Da Qin is really for war. And now that the general trend of Qin has been formed, it is not so easy to stop it." Kong Ru felt Seeing the strength of the hundreds of families entering the war, he couldn't help but say. "However, that's fine. The Bai Family originally only went to the human race to preach and teach the human race's doctrines, but now they actually want to rely on their own strength to change the general trend. This can also teach them a lesson." Kong Ru sighed with emotion. After that, he couldn't help but said, and while muttering to himself, his figure disappeared directly from the place. After Kong Ru disappeared from the spot, he appeared above the clouds. He sat cross-legged directly in the clouds and looked at the changes in the human race and various countries, taking everything in his eyes. As Qin went to war, Kong Ru also felt the changes in his own cultivation. The small world in his body was also evolving rapidly. Compared with the previous evolutionThe speed is countless times faster. The bodies of the chaotic gods and demons in the small world are also quickly dispersing, turning into particles one by one, disappearing into the small world, and becoming the nourishment for the growth of the small world. Confucius was among the clouds, watching the development of the world and the wars between Qin and other countries. Time always passes very quickly. Although disciples from hundreds of schools have joined, they are still unable to resist the power of Qin. The power of hundreds of families was quickly consumed in war after war, and the power of various countries quickly became weaker. Although the power of hundreds of families is strong, most of them are not good at fighting. Even if they are military strategists, they are full of strategies, but not all of them gain power among various countries. The war will not stop for anyone at any time, and the disappearance of Confucius did not have any impact on the battlefield. Qin's army is still continuously capturing the cities of various ethnic groups, constantly occupying the territories of various countries under its own command, and turning them into its own strength. In the second year after Qin destroyed Han, the Qin army took advantage of the drought in Zhao and divided its troops into two groups to attack Handan, the capital of Zhao, from the north and the south. Defeated the Zhao army, captured Handan, captured the king of Zhao, and destroyed the Zhao state. After the Qin army defeated Zhao, Wang Jian stationed his army in his hometown of Zhongshan, preparing to attack Yan State next. Prince Dan of Yan sent Jing Ke to Qin, intending to assassinate the King of Qin in the name of presenting the map of Dukang and the head of Qin's fugitive general Fan Yuqi. He fantasized about causing chaos in Qin to avoid the danger of being destroyed. However, the plot was exposed and Jing Ke was captured. kill. Ying Zheng used this as an excuse to send Wang Jian to lead his troops to attack the Yan State. Finally, with the power of Wang Ben, the Yan army was annihilated, the King of Yan was captured, and the Yan State was destroyed. At the same time as the Yan State was destroyed, the Wei State was also led by Wang Jian out of the pass, and captured more than a dozen cities in the northern part of the Chu State. After ensuring the safety of the flanks of the Qin army attacking Wei, he immediately returned to the north to raid and besiege the Wei capital Daliang (today's Wei Dynasty). Kaifeng, Henan), the Wei army relied on the fortifications of Daliang to defend the city, but the Qin army's strong attack was ineffective, so they diverted water from the Yellow River into the city. Three months later, Daliang City was flooded, the king of Wei pretended to surrender, and the state of Wei was destroyed. On the other side of the road, the Qin army led by Li Xin and Meng Tian also fought with the Chu state. Although the Qin State was divided into several groups, it was still very powerful. After several battles with the Chu State, it captured Shouchun, the capital of Chu, and captured the King of Chu. The Chu State was destroyed. After the destruction of South Korea, Zhao, Wei, Chu, and Yan, the power of hundreds of families in each country was completely severely damaged one by one. Although the strength of the remaining Qi State was also very powerful, it was still completely unable to compare with Qin State. I expected that in the end I did not expect the speed of Qin State's rapid conquest, and was caught off guard in the end, and its defenses collapsed. The king of Qi surrendered without a fight, and the country of Qi was destroyed. The Qin State was so powerful that the entire war lasted only a few years, and the Six Kingdoms of Shandong were completely destroyed by the Qin State. With powerful victories one after another, the power of the Qin State has completely penetrated into the eyes of everyone in the Six Kingdoms. After the royal families of the Six Kingdoms were exterminated, all the forces were completely hidden, daring not to make the slightest move, for fear of causing trouble. The attention of the Qin army was completely overturned by the general trend of the Qin State. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users, please read it.) Volume One: Ancient Human Race Chapter 314: Unification and Comprehension The Qin State swept the entire world with its powerful power, destroyed the six kingdoms, and became the only one in the world. As the monarch of Qin, Ying Zheng also became the master of the world and the only emperor in the world. The current Ying Zheng can be said to be an era full of heroism and inclusiveness. His body continued to become more powerful, powerful, and powerful, making Ying Zheng feel like he was completely in control of everything in the world. Above the clouds, Confucius sat cross-legged among the clouds, watching Qin annexing the six kingdoms, and the fate of the human race completely gathered in Xianyang City. Looking at the gathering fate of the human race, Kong Ru couldn't help but sigh in his heart. The human race has finally completed its unification. Although he doesn't know how long this empire can last, the fate of the human race has also been completely condensed. The fate of the human race has always been very grand. Although there are many tribes among the Three Sovereigns and Five Emperors, most of them are completely dependent on the common master of the human race. At that time, the strong men of the human race were also hiding in various places of the human race, suppressing the various places of the human race. After Dayu, the nine states were enfeoffed and suppressed by the nine tripods, which allowed the nine states of the human race to be protected, and the strong men of the human race also left the nine states where the human race gathered. After the formation of Kyushu and the establishment of the Xia Dynasty, the human race also formed its first empire. With the formation of Xia, vassal states gradually formed one after another. With the formation of each country, the destiny of the human race has also become dispersed. After Xia, the Shang and Zhou capitals inevitably had the presence of princes, although the number of princes in the Zhou Dynasty was much smaller. But there are also digital ones, and their power is very limited. And now the Qin State has completely wiped out all the princes and completed its unification. And after Yingzheng was unified. He claimed to be emperor and adopted the system of prefectures and counties. He did not adopt the enfeoffment system inherited from the Shang and Zhou dynasties at all. This made the fate of the entire world completely converge on him, and on the fate of the country of Great Qin. This made the luck within the Nine Provinces completely converge, and the powerful luck completely surpassed the Xia, Shang and Zhou dynasties. But at the same time, there are still a lot of blood evils gathered in the powerful luck. The replacement of any dynasty in the Shang and Zhou dynasties relied not only on its own strength, but also on the power of the princes. Although there is also a lot of evil energy gathered in the war. The murderous spirit, but in the end most of it was carried by the princes and dispersed, and the impact on the dynasty was very rare. And in the war between Zhou Dynasty and Shang Dynasty. The Zhou Dynasty even avoided wars again and again. The evil spirit was also the weakest. Cause and effect, the evil spirit was completely absorbed by the destroyed Yin Shang and the princes. Now the Qin State has experienced several years of war. Although the entire war was very fast, the number of people who died was also in the millions. In addition to the armies, princes, and officials of various countries, there are also many people who died in the fortune-telling wheel. After all, even if both sides pay attention during the war. It is still impossible to avoid the casualties of ordinary people. ????????????????? However, the Qin State¡¯s destiny is only powerful, many times stronger than that of the Three Dynasties. Although there is a trace of evil spirit in the strong luck, it is constantly being eliminated by the Qin State's luck, and is frightened by the powerful emperor's aura. However, Kong Ru no longer cared about all this. Now Kong Ru's figure has disappeared above the sky, appeared in the chaos, and entered the depths of the chaos. Entering the depths of chaos, Kong Ru sat cross-legged on the spot, eyes closed, and his mind completely concentrated on the small world of Dantian. Today, Kong Ru's small world is still evolving rapidly, and the power of powerful laws continues to appear and become more perfect. As the laws continue to evolve, the entire world continues to become more extensive, and the surrounding chaos is gradually occupied by the world. The small world of Confucius was originally less than one percent of the size of the prehistoric world, and it can be said to be very vast. The entire small world has evolved until now, and all the laws are evolving rapidly, leading to the current situation. But now the evolution speed of Kong Ru's small world is extremely fast. In a short period of time, the entire small world has expanded a lot. In addition to the continuous enlargement of the world, the laws of the small world are also rapidly evolving, and the hundreds of Tao auras in the world are also changing rapidly and becoming more perfect. And in the center of this breath of Tao, the small world's Heavenly Dao is constantly changing, the Heavenly Dao Falun is constantly rotating, and the talismans formed by each law on the Falun are constantly becoming more perfect, affecting the entire world. world. The power required for the rapid evolution of the small world is very huge. The body of the chaotic god and demon in the void within the small world quickly dissipates, and the pure breath of chaos in the body continues to evolve. Integrate into the small world for pure power. The body of this Chaos God and Demon has been absorbed by the small world for thousands of years. During these thousands of yearsOver time, the entire body of the Chaos God and Demon has not changed much, but now, under the rapid rotation of the small world, the dissipation speed of the Chaos God and Demon's body has reached the extreme. The first thing that the Chaos Gods and Demons dissipated was the outermost skin, then the muscles began to dissipate, and finally the bones of the Chaos Gods and Demons also began to dissipate, becoming the nourishment for the growth of the small world. "The power of the body of the Chaos God and Demon is indeed very powerful, much stronger than the power of several saints in the prehistoric world." Kong Ru sighed in his heart while maintaining the rapid operation of the small world. Although the small world was moving very quickly, Kong Ru also felt that his cultivation level was about to break through, but up to now, his cultivation level still stayed at the original position without any improvement. "What's going on? I obviously feel the feeling of breakthrough. The small world is running so fast. It should have exceeded the scope of the small world. Why can't I break through?" After some time, the chaos gods and demons The body has been completely absorbed by the small world. Kong Ru's small world has become larger and broader, but it still has not transformed into the middle world. Although my strength has grown a lot, it is still very limited. I don't feel the same as when I saw Yang Mei and Hongjun. "What on earth is it? What on earth is it?" Kong Ru's heart was full of questions, and his mind began to work quickly, thinking, and looking for the feeling he had in the prehistoric world, the feeling that he was about to break through. Kong Ru kept recalling everything he had experienced in the human race, recalling his memories one by one in the past hundreds of years. The last time I returned from the small world, I met Dayu, and spent hundreds of years in various places among the human race, educating the human race. There is also the Conferring Gods Calamity, dealing with the four religions, and reducing the human race being too affected by the Immortal Family during the Conferring Gods Calamity. Finally, he returned to Kunshan, the holy land of the human race, and preached in Kunshan, allowing the human race disciples in Kunshan to preach among the human race. Hundreds of schools were formed and developed among the human race. In the end, Ying Zheng ruled the Qin State, destroyed the six kingdoms, unified the human race in the Nine Provinces, and gathered the destiny of the human race. It was at that time that his own small world felt like it was about to break through. "Human race, unify, win the government." Kong Ru murmured to himself, and couldn't help but keep repeating it in his mouth. As Kong Ru kept talking, his eyes couldn't help but radiate bursts of light. The way of heaven in the small world was also moving rapidly, and the whole world was constantly shaking. This feeling was exactly what Kong Ru felt in the prehistoric times. The feeling of breaking through in the world. Feeling all this, Kong Ru's mind instantly became focused and he felt the vibration in his heart. Feeling the vibration in his soul, he directly grasped that trace of feeling. With the change in Kong Ru's mind, the chaotic energy of the surrounding small world gathered faster, and the surrounding space could not help but tremble. At this time, Kong Ru also started his own breakthrough. (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster! Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 315 Breakthrough In the saint's cultivation, every breakthrough step is very important, and the power required is also very huge. The biggest impact of the saint's breakthrough in cultivation is not the increase in power, but the understanding of the Tao that continues to become more profound, the control of power becomes more powerful, and the attacks become more mysterious. But now Confucius' breakthrough is not just a simple breakthrough in the cultivation of a saint, but a breakthrough in a big realm, a breakthrough that will break through the saint level. This can be said to be the first person in the prehistoric world, other than Hongjun, to break through to the level of a saint, and he is the one who achieved the breakthrough entirely by relying on his own strength. The reason why Hongjun was able to break through the limitations of a saint back then was because of the existence of the jade plate of creation. In the end, he even had to merge with the way of heaven in the prehistoric world, become a part of the way of heaven, and complement the power of heaven. strength. This is entirely because of the existence of the power of Heavenly Dao in the prehistoric world. Hongjun's cultivation has reached the realm of Heavenly Dao, and he has become a being who is no weaker than the top chaotic gods and demons like Yang Mei. Now Confucius must rely on his own strength to break through this limit and become a being beyond a saint. Although Kong Ru knew that even if he broke through the cultivation gap, there would still be a considerable distance between Yang Mei and Hongjun, but Kong Ru believed that he would definitely become as good as, or even surpass, the two of them. "Unity, unity, unity. Hahaha, that's it. It seems that everything I thought before is wrong. This is my way." Kong Ru kept chanting, and loud laughter rang out from his mouth. . The whole person's momentum reached the extreme in an instant, and the world was completely released. In an instant, the surrounding area billions of miles away was completely enveloped by the power of the small world. The moment when the small world is released. The chaotic energy within the scope of the small world began to gather quickly, and directly turned into a huge whirlpool that was continuously swallowed by Kong Ru, completely integrated into Kong Ru's body, and integrated into Kong Ru's small world. middle. This force entered the small world and was completely refined by Confucius' small world in an instant, becoming the power of the small world. Under this force, the entire small world began to tremble. The small world doesn't get any bigger. Instead, it stopped growing and collapsed. The originally clear sky in the small world became dark. The earth began to crack, and waves in the ocean continued to surge, hitting the space of the small world, forming cracks in the space one by one. Confucius felt the changes in his little world. His expression didn't change at all. Instead, he put his attention completely on the Heavenly Law Wheel at the core of the void of the small world. At this time, the Tiandao Falun is spinning rapidly, and strange rays of light are constantly emanating from the Tiandao Falun. The surrounding purple auras are constantly blending into the Tiandao Falun. The Tao auras are also changing rapidly, becoming more powerful. As they become stronger, the Tao auras begin to merge with each other, and the Tao auras continue to merge with each other. Becoming more mysterious. The Tao understood by Confucius is very complicated. Each of the ways of humanity is the way of literature. Martial arts are still known to the world of the small world, and there are also the ways of laws, and there are also various ways that can be understood from the remnant souls of chaotic gods and demons in the underworld. Each of these Tao is very mysterious. Although Confucius had a deep understanding of each Tao, he relied more on the continuous evolution of the Tao of Heaven in the small world so that each Tao could evolve quickly. With the current Confucian and Confucian cultivation base. Now, the various paths in Confucius' small world are evolving rapidly, constantly integrating, and gradually becoming one. And with the fusion of each Tao aura, Kong Ru's cultivation level became one point higher, and the collapse of the small world became faster, as if it was the end of the world. With the collapse of the small world, powerful forces continue to sweep through the small world. The huge space storm formed by the fragmentation of space continuously shatters everything in the small world, absorbs it into the void, and turns it into waves. The power is directly integrated into the small world and becomes the power of the small world. With the mountains and rivers shattered and the oceans in chaos, the continents of the small world also began to shatter and were submerged by the surrounding oceans. After the continent was completely submerged, the entire small world did not stabilize. The seawater in the ocean continued to flow into the cracks in the space of the small world that kept appearing. After the ocean disappeared, all that was left in the entire small world was the starry sky of the small world. However, soon the starry sky gradually disappeared, and the stars continued to disappear. Finally, the entire small world completely turned into nothingness, leaving only the Heavenly Law Wheel that stayed in the core of the void and continued to rotate.  Kong Ru also completely collapsed at this time. As the small world in his Dantian disappeared, Kong Ru also completely entered a state of emptiness at this time. As Kong Ru's small world disappeared, Kong Ru's body also began to undergo tremendous changes. The bones, muscles, and organs in the body dispersed into purple aura one by one. These bursts of purple energy are exactly the purple energy that Confucius absorbed in the chaotic storm. Now these streams of purple energy appear and enter the void of Kong Ru's Dantian. At this time, Kong Ru's body was completely reduced to a state of nothingness, and Kong Ru's mind was completely concentrated on the Heavenly Law Wheel in that piece of nothingness. I saw Kong Ru standing in the void, the Heavenly Dao Falun spinning continuously, the breath of Dao has been completely integrated into the Heavenly Dao Falun, and all the power of Kong Ru's body was also concentrated in his soul. ¡°That¡¯s how it feels, it¡¯s really a very powerful feeling.¡± Kong Ru couldn¡¯t help but say as he felt his own strength. Although the small world has disappeared, all the power has not disappeared, but is concentrated in Kong Ru's soul. Kong Ru is now in a very strange state. His power has reached the ultimate level of a saint, but he still does not have the level of heaven. "The creation, growth, prosperity, and decline of the world. It seems that my Tao has been completely integrated into one, so now, it is time to open up a world again. Tao gives birth to one, one gives birth to two, two gives birth to three, and three gives birth to all things. Now all things in the small world are integrated into one, then I will use this to create all things again." Kong Ru said and took action directly, swiping his finger in the void. The entire void began to shake and split into two. Among these two parts, the emptiness in one part continues to remain unchanged, while the emptiness in the other part is constantly surging and turning into a general flow of air. Seeing the changes in the void, Kong Ru's palm kept sliding, and the entire void began to change again, and the surrounding scene changed even faster. Soon the entire void gradually disappeared completely, forming a huge space. The reason why it is said to be a space is because nothing exists in this space, it is just a piece of nothingness. "Sky." Kong Ru said calmly, waving his fingers in the air, and the upper part of the space began to vibrate continuously. Waves of fresh air continued to form, turning into a huge sky covering the entire world. "The earth." Confucius said two words again. Under the sky, the turbid air surged into a piece of earth and appeared at Confucius' feet. The sky and the earth appeared, and the whole world took a prototype. Kong Ru looked at the sky and the earth that appeared, with a slight smile on his face, and kept shouting out nouns one after another. The whole world continued to shake and evolve rapidly with Kong Ru's words. Stars, sun and moon, oceans, mountains, rivers, vegetation, various laws are constantly evolving, and rules are also revealed. The entire world has been completely revealed in a short period of time. (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster! Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 316: Middle Thousand Worlds Kong Ru opened up the world again in his body. This was not the first time he opened up the world. He had the first experience of opening up the hour meter. The whole process of Confucius opening up the world was very smooth and very fast. Soon the whole world was formed. The world at this time is very similar to the broken small world between Confucius and Confucius. The scope is not much larger, and many places are also very similar. Like the tracks of stars that are constantly moving in the sky, the positions of mountains and rivers, and the types of creatures are all very similar to his previous small world. However, although the scenes in this world are very similar and the rules are basically the same, the whole world is very different. A world, the most basic Tao necessary, derives laws from Tao, thereby forming various energies in the world, and these energies form everything in the world, that is, everything in the world. Therefore, the biggest change in a world is the difference in the Tao that forms the world, and also the depth of understanding of the Tao. Although the world opened up by Confucius now has exactly the same scene, the Tao of the entire world has completely undergone tremendous changes, and the power of the entire world has also completely transformed. The power of the current world is more than a hundred times, even a thousand or ten thousand times stronger than the power of the previous world. The world is divided into the Great Thousand World, the Middle Thousand World, and the Small Thousand World. This is also the distinction between the worlds in the prehistoric world. The Great Thousand World is a world like the prehistoric world, with several perfect ways, three thousand avenues converging, and the existence of the heavenly way that controls the entire world. The Middle Thousand World is the three thousand worlds formed by the three thousand avenues attached to the Great Thousand World. Each of these three thousand worlds has a complete Tao. There are many small worlds in the prehistoric world, and each one has the existence of Tao. Although it is not completely complete, it can completely maintain the operation of the small world. Under the world, there are planes and spaces in various worlds. These spaces only have simple laws, and there is no way to form the world. Confucius was able to open up a small world because of chance and coincidence. He founded the way of humanity and based it on the way of humanity to form the way of his own small world. And under his continuous practice, the Tao of the entire small world is constantly becoming complete, and after obtaining the fragments of the jade plate of creation. Only then can the Tao of the small world be completely stabilized, and the small world be able to grow steadily. The small world of Confucius is very different from other small worlds. The ultimate power of the small world should only be at the saint level. However, there are several Tao existences in Confucius' small world, and several Tao auras exist when Hongjun joins the Tao. To form the Heavenly Dao Falun, the remnant souls of hundreds of chaotic gods and demons were refined in the underworld, forming hundreds of Dao auras. This aura of Dao caused Kong Ru's aura to grow rapidly, far surpassing other saint-level existences, but it also made the final improvement of Kong Ru's cultivation greatly hampered. Big restrictions. Even at the rapid evolution speed of the small world, it took hundreds of thousands of years for the small world to evolve completely. But even if the evolution is complete. The small world has not made a breakthrough for a long time. It has just continued to grow, and no one has completely reached the state of perfection. It was precisely because of the unification of the seven human kingdoms that Kong Ru's heart moved, and he thought of completely integrating the Tao he had practiced to become a complete Tao, and finally achieved a breakthrough in his own cultivation. The evolution of the Zhongqian World is completed, and Confucius stands at the center of the world. The Heavenly Law Wheel behind him spun rapidly at this time, and rays of light continued to emit, completely covering the entire world in this brilliance. As this brilliance spread, the entire small world was instantly filled with a strange vitality. The world of Confucius is not without vitality. Even in a small world, there are all things and a certain degree of vitality. But there is no agility or soul in the vitality. And under the brilliance of Confucius. The vitality of the entire small world became more dynamic, and the entire small world seemed to be pregnant with something. This vitality continues to become more intense, and the whole world seems to be beating and completely alive. "Is this the soul? Finally, it is no longer a dead world." Kong Ru couldn't help but sigh when he looked at the vitality in his world, as well as the wisdom and soul bred in the creatures. Since the formation of his small world, Confucius has always wanted to create life in the small world, but what he created were soulless beings, just dead things that relied on the small world to survive. However, with the appearance of this creature, Kong Ru felt the world shake. It seemed that the world could not bear the existence of life and wanted to destroy the world. "Is it possible that only the vast world canCan you withstand the birth of a soul? "Confucius looked at the world under investigation and couldn't help but sigh. The prehistoric world contains three thousand middle thousand worlds and countless small thousand worlds, and among these worlds, only the prehistoric great thousand world produced life, soul, And the creatures in the numerous middle thousand worlds and small thousand worlds have also migrated into the great thousand worlds of the prehistoric world. "I don't believe it anymore. The prehistoric world can have souls because Pangu incarnates all things and has the souls of the gods and demons after the death of chaos. In addition to these and the existence of six reincarnations, the entire prehistoric world has its current situation and has become A prosperous big world. So if my world wants to have a soul, then the whole world needs to form a cycle, just like the six paths of the prehistoric world, and make the whole world more stable." Kong Ru felt the power of the small world I began to think constantly about the situation in my life and the changes in my world. "The four spirits appear." After Confucius thought for a while, his voice resounded throughout the world again. As Kong Ru's voice sounded, the whole world began to shake again. "Yan." A dragon roar sounded from the east, and a huge green dragon rose from the east. The dragon was thousands of feet tall, and every scale on it was emitting green light. Under these scales, there was a burst of metallic light, and in addition to this burst of light, the body of this giant dragon was full of powerful vitality and water vapor. "Chirp." Soon the dragon's roar fell, and the sound of phoenixes sounded in the south of the world. A group of flames rose from the south. In the flames, a fiery red giant bird flew out, spread its wings, and burst into flames. The array of flames completely illuminated the south. "Roar." After the south, what was shaken was the west. A roaring sound appeared in the west. A white tiger appeared from the west, with its feet on the ground, and a strong wind rose under its feet. There was a powerful aura of gold in its body, as if everything was complete. of destruction. "Hmm." Finally, it was the north. In the northern ocean, a wave rose, and a creature with the body of a turtle and the head of a dragon emerged from the waves. "The Qinglong, Suzaku, White Tiger, and Xuanwu are already there, so the next one should be the Qilin. With the existence of five divine beasts, it can completely suppress the entire world's space and make the entire world completely stable." Kong Ru looked at the four divine beasts that appeared and said involuntarily. After saying that, the center of the world shook again, and another giant beast sprang out from the earth, it was Qilin. "With these five divine beasts, space, and the world are completely stable. Then I am creating a heaven and an underworld." Kong Ru said, and started to take action again, opening up a small space in the sky. The world, this small world is not very big. And this world is full of light spirit and fairy spirit. The whole world is like a fairyland. It was created by Confucius according to the heaven in the prehistoric world. Outside the created heaven, Confucius disappeared into the sky, appeared on the earth of the world, and began to open up his own underworld. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users, please read it.) Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 317 The Complete World Confucius continued to act in the world, and the whole world began to change. Heaven and the underworld were formed one by one, attached to the world, forming a whole. .With Kong Ru's actions, the laws of the entire world shook, and the Tao that formed the world became more perfect and more powerful. The area affected by Kong Ru's breakthrough became even wider as his cultivation continued to change. The distance that was originally only billions of miles gradually expanded to tens of billions of miles, and even more. The breath of Guangfa. After the breakthrough, the powerful aura continued to become more widespread. Even the chaos gods and demons living in the depths of chaos were shocked when they felt the aura generated by Kong Ru's breakthrough. On the edge of chaos, in a huge city, there are not many living creatures living in the city. However, each of these creatures is very powerful, and the chaotic energy around them cannot have the slightest impact on them. Instead, it is continuously absorbed and turned into their cultivation. These people are the Chaos Gods and Demons who survived after Pangu opened the sky, and they are the descendants of the Chaos Gods and Demons who died after the fall of the Chaos Gods and Demons. Chaos gods and demons were very rare to survive the catastrophe of Pangu. Only a dozen of the three thousand gods and demons survived. Among these dozen chaos gods and demons, the strongest one His cultivation has reached the level of Heavenly Dao. When he felt the aura of Confucius, he already knew the realm of Kong Ru's cultivation. "I never thought that there would be such a genius in the prehistoric world, and that he could reach such a state. If it weren't for the existence of ancestors Hongjun and Yang Mei in the prehistoric world, I really want to see what this prehistoric world is like. What kind of world." In the castle in the center of the city, which was also the largest residence in the entire city, an old man was sitting in the castle, muttering in a low voice. In addition to the chaotic gods and demons in the depths of the surrounding chaos, the prehistoric world was also shaken. Two figures appeared on the periphery of the prehistoric world, and their auras radiated out, causing the surrounding people to be shaken by Confucius' breakthrough in cultivation. The chaotic energy that had become messy calmed down. Hongjun and Yang Mei appeared outside the prehistoric world. They looked at the place where the energy of chaos gathered. Their eyes were full of solemnity. In addition to solemnity, they were more surprised. "I didn't expect that Confucius actually broke through the realm of a saint and reached such a level of cultivation." Yang Mei couldn't help but said. When she first met Confucius, she was very surprised that Confucius could open up such a realm. A world that felt the extraordinary qualifications of Confucius. When I met Kong Ru for the second time, Kong Ru's cultivation had reached the realm of a saint, and he was also a very powerful existence in the realm of a saint. None of these surprised him the most. What surprised him the most was the breath of Tao that emanated from Kong Ru's body. There were hundreds of breaths of Tao. Although the understanding of each breath was not very deep, But not shallow either. Although all this gave him a very clear understanding of Confucius, he did not expect that Confucius's cultivation would break through and reach the level of Heavenly Dao, or in other words, the level of the Hunyuan Saint. The Hunyuan Sage is no more powerful than the Hunyuan Daluo Jinxian who corresponds to the saints in the prehistoric world. He is on the same level as Hongjun's current cultivation level, and it was also the state that Pangu was in back then. However, what Pangu was in back then was the pinnacle of this realm. But now, Yang Mei couldn't help but feel shocked that a creature born in the prehistoric world had reached such a state. Compared to Yang Mei's shock, Hongjun's face looked very calm, but even with such a calm face, the shock in his eyes had completely betrayed what he was thinking. "I didn't expect that he would still feel shocked. It seems that he has not completely integrated with the way of heaven." Yang Mei caught it in an instant, and couldn't help but think about it, and began to judge Hongjun's cultivation. Hongjun's current improvement in cultivation is mostly due to the power of the heavenly law in the prehistoric world. The closer the integration with the heavenly law, the faster the improvement of Hongjun's cultivation. After Yang Mei and Hongjun stood on the periphery of the prehistoric world for a while, the figure they wanted to transfer appeared behind them. Several figures shot straight in the direction of the two people, and soon reached their side. "Meet the Master." "Meet the Senior." After the figures appeared, they stood in two teams and looked at Hongjun and Yang Mei and said respectfully. These people are Laozi, Yuanyuan, Tongtian, Nuwa, Jieyin, Zhunti, Jianmu and Zhenyuanzi. Laozi and others stood in front of Hongjun respectively, while Jianmu and Zhen Yuanzi stood in front of Yang Mei. Both sides looked at each other in surprise, but soon calmed down and turned their eyes to where the energy of chaos gathered.? Several people came here because they felt the changes in the energy of chaos, but now they look at the spectacular situation. The powerful chaotic energy gathered like a whirlwind and disappeared like a powerful air current. Such a situation is unimaginable to many people. "This aura is the aura of Taoist Confucius. How can it be so powerful? Even the peak of the saint cannot have such momentum. Has Taoist Confucius made a breakthrough?" Lao Tzu, the calmest among the saints, was completely unable to maintain himself. He was so calm that he shouted in shock. As I shouted out these words, several other people instantly felt that this familiar yet unfamiliar aura belonged to someone, it was Kong Ru. Thinking of this, everyone's expressions were completely replaced by shock, and the expressions looking into the huge whirlpool changed again. At this time, the world of Confucius and Confucius has been completely completed. The small world of heaven hidden in the starry sky and the underworld hidden under the earth have been completely connected with the middle world. The five divine beasts in the world have also been completely integrated with the world, and the entire world has been completely stabilized. "Everything in the world is born." Confucius stood in the center of the world, and the Heavenly Dao ** behind him was still spinning continuously. With Confucius' words, the Heavenly Dao ** rotated faster, and the whole world began to shake. The rhythm of the stock becomes more intense. With the intensity of this rhythm, the small world of heaven and the underworld also began to vibrate. Spiritual energy continued to gather. In the center of the underworld, a huge roulette wheel continued to rotate. It was exactly what Confucius did according to the six paths of reincarnation in the prehistoric world. The reincarnation of the world built by oneself. As the rhythm of this array continued to become more intense, the six ** in the underworld began to rotate rapidly, and rays of light shot out from the **, submerged into the surrounding space, and appeared in all directions of the world. . "Hahaha, this is life, this is my world, this is a complete world." Kong Ru couldn't help laughing loudly as he looked at the rays of light emitted from the six paths of reincarnation. As Confucius' laughter spread, a burst of joy could not help but rise in the whole world. The aura in the world also became richer. Raindrops formed by streams of aura fell from the sky and the earth. , as if celebrating the joy of Confucius and the birth of this world. From his own small world to the middle world, only now did Confucius feel that his world was complete. Rather than a world without a soul, only a world with living beings is a truly complete world. After all, if there is no life in a world, then this world has no value worth existing. It is just a dead world and an incomplete world. It is precisely because of this that Kong Ru is constantly improving his cultivation, making his cultivation stronger and making his world more complete. When I came to the prehistoric world, it could be said that I had no worries except the human race, and the human race only made me feel a sense of belonging. Now the world is completely complete, and every living creature in the world seems to have inherited everything of itself and is a concern of its own. (To be continued. Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 318 Re-entering Zixiao Palace In the world, souls are born one by one, the rhythm of life continues to sound, and the whole world comes to life completely. .With the birth of these souls, Kong Ru's heart completely calmed down, and his whole person was completely immersed in such peace. "All this is finally completed. It's time for me to return to the ancient world." Kong Ru came out of the world and stood in the chaotic world. His face was very dull. Only the joy remained in his eyes. Show his mood after his breakthrough. "With such power, no wonder Pangu wanted to break the world of chaos, but in the end he achieved the prehistoric world." Kong Ru's figure appeared in the chaos, and he instantly felt a sense of prying eyes sweeping over him. , but it quickly disappeared. However, although this feeling of spying disappeared quickly, Kong Ru still felt as if a high mountain was suppressing his mind. "It seems that there is also the existence of the Dao of Heaven in this chaotic world, which should be the Dao. However, the feelings of this Dao and the Dao of Heaven are completely different. Although both are very indifferent, in this indifference, the Dao of Heaven is the Loneliness, indifference, and the great road gives people the feeling of aloof indifference." The moment the aura dissipated, Kong Ru also began to think and speculate. From this aura, Kong Ru also had a slight understanding of the great road, although it was not very clear. Kong Ru's thinking continued for a long time, and he recovered and looked around the chaotic world. Kong Ru felt that the current chaotic world no longer had any cover in his eyes. It was very clear that the surrounding billions of miles were completely within his eyes. "I didn't expect chaos to be so vast. It seems that my understanding of this chaotic world was too shallow before. Well, there are Yang Mei and Hongjun. I didn't expect that it would attract their attention. Look. The situation when I broke through was not small." Kong Ru looked around for a moment and saw Yang Mei, Hongjun, Laozi and others on the edge of the prehistoric world. They couldn't help but be startled, and their figures disappeared on the spot, towards The edge of the prehistoric world. "I have met all of you fellow Taoists, but I never thought that a small breakthrough would actually attract your attention." Kong Ru appeared in front of Yang Mei, Hongjun and others, smiled slightly, and said. "I didn't expect that fellow Taoist could break through so quickly. You really have a good opportunity." Yang Mei looked at the slight smile on her face, and Kong Ru, who was so indifferent and elegant, couldn't help but said loudly. "Not bad." It was Hongjun who spoke. Hongjun's face was still so indifferent, and his whole person was still so indifferent to everything. "I wonder if I can borrow Taoist friend's dojo for use." Kong Ru heard what the two said and said to Hongjun beside him. "Okay." When Hongjun heard Kong Ru's words, a trace of surprise flashed in his eyes, but he quickly thought of Kong Ru's plan and agreed directly. Hongjun agreed, and the people around him quickly understood what Kong Ru meant, and their faces were full of joy. The cultivation level of Laozi and others has reached the level of a saint, and the cultivation level of Hongjun and Yang Mei is also much higher than that of Kong Ru. Under such a situation, both Yang Mei and Hongjun, as well as Laozi and others, have certain benefits. Hongjun agreed and walked towards the Zixiao Palace in the chaos. When the other people saw Hongjun leaving, they all followed Hongjun towards the Zixiao Palace. Everyone in this group of people has a minimum level of cultivation at the saint level. They are moving very quickly through the chaos, and they have quickly reached the Zixiao Palace. Entering Zixiao Palace, three cloud beds rise in the center of the main hall of Zixiao Palace. After the three cloud beds appeared, Kong Ru, Yang Mei, and Hongjun stepped forward and disappeared directly, appearing on the three cloud beds and sitting on the cloud beds. Behind the three of them, Laozi and others also sat on the futons in the main hall one by one, sitting upright, with solemn faces on their faces, Qingyun rising behind them, and their minds completely focused. "Fellow Taoist, it's time to start." After everyone sat for a while, before Kong Ru opened his mouth to preach, Yang Mei, who was sitting next to him, said. "Haha, fellow Taoist, don't be anxious. There are still a few people from our human race who will start to arrive soon. Then we will naturally start preaching." After hearing Yang Mei's words, Kong Ru's tone was full of relaxation and indifference, and there was no trace of emotion on his face. Not even the slightest bit nervous, but he has completely adapted to his current identity. . In the prehistoric world, strength is respected. Although Kong Ru was born countless years later than Yang Mei and Hongjun, Kong Ru's cultivation has now reached the level of the two, although it is still not as good as the two. There is a huge gap, but after all, they are on the same level, so it is also based on Taoism.?Proportionate. After Confucius finished speaking, six figures outside Zixiao Palace quickly advanced from the direction of the prehistoric world. When each of these six people saw the Zixiao Palace, their faces were full of shock. However, the shock only lasted for a while. After that, their speed reached the extreme again and they entered the Zixiao Palace. "The human race includes the Chao clan, the Zhenyi clan, the Suiren clan, Fuxi, Shennong, and Xuanyuan. I pay homage to all the saints and seniors." After the six Chao clan members entered the Zixiao Palace, they saw several people in the main hall facing each other respectfully. Everyone saluted, then found a futon in the main hall and sat down cross-legged. "Fellow Taoist, your people have arrived, so it's time to start preaching." Seeing a few people from the Chao family coming in, everyone in the main hall also wondered why Confucius had not started preaching. After a certain understanding, only a few people arrived, Yang Mei said. "Very good. With his words, it's complete." Kong Ru waved his hand slightly, and the space around the sleeves continued to vibrate. However, the surrounding space soon became completely stable, and a person appeared on the futon beside the Chao family. This person who appeared was Ying Zheng in the prehistoric world. After Ying Zheng unified the countries of the human race, he ruled among the human race for several years. He only directly disappeared from the human race and was killed by Youchao and others. Received in Kunshan. Ying Zheng unified all the countries of the human race. Although he was only a small part of the human race, he also completely brought the fate of the human race together, and he also had strong luck and good qualifications. However, the current Ying Zheng is no longer the original Ying Zheng, and his strength has reached the fifth level of innate strength. It is very rare among the human race to reach such a state in just a few decades. After all, the aura of the prehistoric world today, whether it is the concentration or the quality of the aura, is completely incomparable to the aura of the prehistoric world at the time of the Lich compared to the human race back then. It can be said that it is very rare to reach such a state in decades with such a concentration of spiritual energy. "Everyone was very surprised when they saw Ying Zheng appearing. They didn't know why Confucius would bring such a person who had not even reached the level of Jinxian to the Zixiao Palace. Compared with other surprises, Youchao and others were even more surprised. They knew Ying Zheng's identity very clearly, and they were very puzzled as to why Confucius brought Ying Zheng here. Is it just because Ying Zheng unified the human race and created the current human race's ruling system? However, in contrast to the surprise of Chao and others, the eyes of one of the six people looking at Ying Zheng kept flickering. And this person is Xuanyuan among the Three Emperors. Xuanyuan's eyes looked at Ying Zheng from confusion at first, but gradually became clear, and a glimmer of light flashed in his eyes. "Chiyou!!!" Xuanyuan's voice couldn't help but shout out in surprise, calling out a name. This person was his enemy when the human race was the co-leader, and he was also someone he admired very much. After hearing Xuanyuan's words, the eyes of several other people looking at Ying Zheng couldn't help but change a lot. (To be continued. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 319: Preaching at Zixiao Palace After saying the word Chiyou, the eyes of the other people looking at Kong Yingzheng also changed. Whether it was Fuxi, Shennong, or the Youchao family, the ancestors of the human race, they were all very surprised by Yingzheng's identity. . .After all, Chi You and Chi You's Jiuli tribe played a big role in the development of the human race and opened up many fields for the human race. And whether it was during the time of Fu Xi or the time of Shen Nong, Chi You had a strong prestige among the human race, and was one of the favorable contenders for the co-leader of the human race. However, he failed to succeed in the end due to a coincidence. "Are you really Chi You?" Fuxi and Shennong couldn't help but look at Chi You with serious eyes, and asked Ying Zheng, hoping to get the answer they wanted from Ying Zheng. Chi You was defeated in the battle with Xuanyuan, and was finally defeated and died under the Xuanyuan sword. At that time, Chi You's cultivation had reached the peak of the twelfth level of the innate world, and according to the cultivation methods taught by the Jiuli clan, Chi You's body and soul should not have been preserved after his death, but now he actually appears here again. , several people couldn't help but ignore it. "Chi You has fallen. Now I am the Ying Zheng of the human race and the Ying Zheng of the Great Qin Empire." Ying Zheng replied firmly, without any hesitation or delay in his tone, he gave his answer. come out. However, although Chi You gave a clear answer, several people had already understood what he said. He was indeed the reincarnation of Chi You. The conversation of a few people only lasted for a while. Although the other people heard the conversation of a few people, they didn't care much. After all, no matter whether this person is Chi You of the human race back then or Ying Zheng of the current human emperor, his influence on them is still very limited. Moreover, this time Confucius from the human race was preaching, and they did not dare to make any changes to these people from the human race. Kong Ru began to preach, and the aura from his body was completely exuded. The entire Zixiao Palace could not help but be completely enveloped by this powerful aura. Although Kong Ru's aura was very powerful, there was no oppressive force in it. Instead, everyone felt that they were in a strange state, and the surrounding scene was completely transformed. . Soon the surrounding scene completely changed. The walls and palaces of Zixiao Palace began to disappear, replaced by a void. And under this void is the world. In this world there are various scenery, the ever-changing starry sky, and the stars in the starry sky are constantly rotating. However, this star field soon transformed into a piece of land, surrounded by an ocean. On the earth, there are all kinds of vegetation and creatures, and there are also all kinds of creatures in the ocean. In addition to these, the scene changed again and entered a fairyland. In this fairyland, there are waves of fairy spirit, and in this fairy spirit, there are many pavilions and palaces. In the pavilions and palaces, each one is full of fairy spirit. The creatures living in it are very similar to the heaven in the prehistoric world. After the scene in heaven appeared in front of everyone, the surrounding scene suddenly changed and was instantly filled with complete haze. In this hazy atmosphere, a huge roulette wheel kept spinning, and rays of light continued to shoot in and out of the roulette wheel. And what enters this roulette is the souls one after another, which are very similar to the six reincarnations in the prehistoric world. The surrounding scenes are constantly changing. Every time a scene changes, everything around is clearly presented in everyone's eyes, as if everyone is in the scene. After the scenes in the world were presented one by one, the whole world began to change, the world began to shrink, and the creatures in the sky and the earth began to disappear. After these creatures disappeared, the atmosphere of heaven and earth began to become unstable. Laws and rules were completely revealed, and various energies were also revealed one by one. The whole world is constantly changing, and gradually these rules and energy begin to change. The entire world is not constantly evolving, but is constantly degenerating, transforming towards the most essential state of the world. In the end, everything around him completely disappeared, leaving only the sky and the earth, and the sky and the earth finally disappeared directly, turning into a pure air and a turbid air. After the clear air and turbid air dissipated, the entire world also completely disappeared, and the surrounding area turned into two parts: virtual and real. And all of them were in the position between the virtual and the real. Soon the virtual and the real disappeared completely, and the surrounding turned into chaos and void. There was nothing around, but it seemed to contain everything. thing. After everything disappeared, everyone felt a rhythm constantly emerging in the void. This rhythm appeared, wrapping everyone in this rhythm. At this time, everyone also felt the existence of this rhythm, and they couldn't help but feel even more excited.?Shocked. "Is this the Tao of Confucius? What kind of Tao is this Tao? There is no such Tao among the three thousand avenues." The first person to react was Yang Mei, who knew that this rhythm was the Tao of Confucius. , is also the most essential thing in the world of Confucius and Confucius, and is also the core of the formation of the entire world. As the top being among the three thousand gods and demons, Yang Mei also has a very clear understanding of the three thousand avenues. Although he has not practiced all of them, most of them have been seen. Even those who have never seen it know the aura of these Taos. But now, the Tao contained in the rhythm radiated by Confucius is completely different from what I know. And this rhythm also contains the rhythm that I am familiar with, but it is broader and vaster than these, and everything is completely accommodated in his Tao. After Yang Mei reacted, Hongjun also reacted. After a period of time, Laozi and others also reacted one after another. One by one, they were completely immersed in the breath of Tao, changing, and constantly understanding The Tao of Confucius, as well as the evolution process of the world of Confucianism, are constantly corroborated with one's own practice in the process of understanding, and the Tao of Confucius is constantly evolving. The form of Confucius' preaching is completely different from the ordinary form of preaching. There are no words and no other visions. Instead, he directly presents his Tao in front of everyone, and presents all the evolution processes of the Tao in front of everyone one by one. Although the process of preaching like this is different from ordinary preaching, the effect is more direct. Everyone's understanding of their respective Tao is constantly becoming deeper, and their cultivation is constantly improving without even realizing it. rising. The ones who have improved the most are the people from the human race. Among the people from the human race, there are the Chao clan, the Zhenyi clan, the Suiren clan, Fuxi, Shennong, Xuanyuan and others whose cultivation levels are all at the level of the sub-sage. This time His sermons have also become much more stable. Most of these people's cultivation levels can be improved quickly because of their merits, and their understanding of the Tao can be said to be very limited. In this sermon, it can be said that several people's understanding of the Tao has completely stabilized, and their understanding of the Tao has become deeper. However, these people are not the ones who have gained the most. The one who has gained the most is Ying Zheng. Ying Zheng's cultivation is only at the fifth level of innate cultivation, and as the reincarnation of Chi You, he has a certain foundation of cultivation. What limits his cultivation is the lack of spiritual energy. In the environment created by Kong Ru, the spiritual energy can be said to be from weak to strong, and it is also very rich. Under a large amount of richness, it can be said that Ying Zheng's cultivation is rapidly improving all the time. In a short period of time, his cultivation has reached the level he had when he was Chi You, reaching the pinnacle of the twelfth level of innateness. At this time, he has also reached the point where he can break through the limit of quasi-sage. . And his cultivation did not stop there, but continued to make rapid breakthroughs towards the realm of quasi-sage. (To be continued.) Volume One: Ancient Human Race Chapter 320: Return to the Prehistoric World In the Zixiao Palace, the surrounding scene has stopped changing, and the aura gradually dissipated. //Updated fastest //. After the breath dissipated, ripples appeared in the surrounding space, and the surrounding scenes gradually dissipated, and the scenes in the world disappeared directly. Zixiao The walls of the palace and the main hall appeared in front of everyone again. Although the surroundings have completely returned to calm, everyone in Zixiao Palace did not wake up directly, but were still immersed in their own understanding. The chaotic energy around Zixiao Palace has also become much richer, constantly surrounding everyone's body, turning into power within the body of everyone present. Kong Ru completely put away the artistic conception of his world, closed his eyes directly, and kept recalling the artistic conception he had shown in his heart. Although preaching is telling others about one's own way, in this process, one also has a clearer understanding of one's own way, making one's own way more powerful. Just like Pangu back then, Pangu was also one of the three thousand gods and demons of chaos. The Tao he represented was the Tao of power, which was extremely powerful. However, as Pangu continued to improve his cultivation, he integrated the Tao of many chaotic gods and demons into his own Tao one by one, making his cultivation the strongest among the chaos gods and demons. One at the pinnacle. Kong Ru closed his eyes and sorted out what he had gained. Hongjun and Yang Mei did the same, both of them were constantly sorting out what they had gained from this sermon. The higher the level of cultivation, the longer it takes, and during this long time, it becomes more difficult to break through. And in the process of cultivation, having a strong opponent, a being who can discuss things with each other, can be said to be twice the result with half the effort for cultivation, which is much faster than practicing alone. Time passed very quickly, and soon everyone had sorted out what they had gained from the sermon. It was Confucius who opened his eyes first. After all, it was Confucius who preached this time, and he was the clearest about his own way. After Kong Ru, Yang Mei and Hongjun also woke up one after another, and the three of them couldn't help but look at each other and smile. The three of them woke up from their realization, while I and others were still in their own cultivation. Seeing this, the three of them couldn't help but look at each other and nodded to each other. A burst of aura rose up from the three people's bodies, and three auras were emitted. Each one was the same, but the same thing was that each aura was very powerful. The auras of the three people emitted, but did not spread. Instead, they surrounded the three people, merely covering their bodies. The breaths of the three people continued to change within the range of the three people. The three people also closed their eyes and began to feel the changes in the breaths of the other two people, and the breath of Tao contained in every move. The three of them started talking to each other while waiting for me and others to wake up from their cultivation. The three of them felt the two Taoist auras around them, and couldn't help but smile slightly on their faces, completely immersed in the state of cultivation. Time passed quickly as the three of them discussed each other, and the people below also began to wake up. I opened my eyes first. The moment I opened my eyes, I felt a powerful aura coming from my body, but it quickly calmed down completely. After I woke up, Tongtian and Jie Yin also opened their eyes. Tong Tian's eyes flashed with a sharp light, as if they were powerful sword energy, while Jie Yin's eyes were full of sorrow as always. After the three people woke up, they looked at the people around them who were still comprehending. There was no other movement. They still sat there waiting for the other people. At the same time, they also looked at the three people who were still sitting on the cloud bed. Soon Yuan Yuan and Nuwa opened their eyes, and finally Zhunti, the weakest among the saints, also woke up, with a smile on his face. Yang Mei's two disciples, Jianmu and Zhen Yuanzi, also woke up when Laozi and Yuanzi were awake respectively. Several saints woke up, but everyone in the human race was still practicing. Among the seven, the three emperors Fuxi, Shennong and Xuanyuan were the most powerful. The cultivation of the three people has already reached the peak of the sub-sage. During this sermon, a burst of realization rose in their hearts. The realm of the saint, which was originally out of reach, seemed to have already reached the level of a few people. In front of you, you can reach it at any time. In addition to the three people, the three members of the Chao family also have a certain understanding. Their cultivation has completely stabilized and is growing continuously, reaching the top of the sub-sages. In the end, Ying Zheng's cultivation has also reached the realm of quasi-sage, and has reached the late stage of quasi-sage. It can be said that he is already a strong man in the prehistoric world. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­Everyone below couldn't help but smile with satisfaction, but they were very satisfied with the growth of their cultivation. "That's the end of this sermon. Let's leave here. He said that he would have a good discussion on Taoism." Yang Mei, who was sitting aside, said. Kong Ru and Hongjun heard what he said. , nodded involuntarily. After Yang Mei finished speaking, he stood up directly. The cloud bed under his seat immediately dissipated after he stood up. And Yang Mei's footsteps moved in the void and walked directly in front of Jianmu and Zhen Yuanzi. Yang Mei stood beside the two of them. There was no fluctuation in the surrounding space, but the figures of the three of them had completely disappeared. In place. Kong Ru looked at the disappearing Yang Mei and couldn't help but move. This Yang Mei was indeed a chaotic god and demon born in response to the laws of space between heaven and earth. The application of this law of space is indeed very powerful. Being able to apply the laws of space so powerfully, Kong Ru couldn't help but think about how powerful Yang Mei's Tao would be. Seeing Yang Mei leave, Kong Ru no longer stayed where he was, and appeared directly beside the Youchao family. The energy of the body radiated out, directly wrapping the bodies of several people completely within the power of their own world. After wrapping up the figures of several people, Kong Ru no longer stayed at the same place. As soon as the thoughts in his heart moved, he disappeared into Zixiao Palace. Seeing Yang Mei and Kong Ru disappear one after another, Laozi and others in Zixiao Palace were even more shocked, and finally turned their attention to Hongjun who was still sitting in the center of the hall. "Master." I and others stood up from the futon one by one and knelt down in front of Hongjun. Their faces were full of fear and their eyes were full of doubts. "You can start retreating when you get back, and fully understand what you have learned this time. Now that Kong Ru has broken through the level of a saint, he will not attack you casually, but you should not interfere too much in the affairs of the human race. That's all." Hongjun's tone was still very indifferent, and after he finished speaking, his figure disappeared directly from the place, leaving only me and the others kneeling in the hall. Hearing Hongjun¡¯s words, several people couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. Originally, his cultivation level was not much different from that of Confucius, but now he was no longer on the same level as them. Even his master ordered him to avoid his sharp edges. However, after Hongjun disappeared, several people did not dare to stay longer in Zixiao Palace. They walked out of Zixiao Palace one by one and headed towards the dojos in the small worlds they had carved out in the chaos. . When several people left Zixiao Palace, Kong Ru had already appeared in the prehistoric world with several members of the Youchao family. Appearing in the prehistoric world, Kong Ru suddenly felt that the pressure that originally suppressed him in the chaotic world disappeared, and the whole person could not help but feel relaxed. At this time, Confucius also knew in his heart why Yang Mei lived in the prehistoric world instead of in chaos. Although the energy in the chaos is very pure, the feeling of a vague pressure suppressing my body is not a good feeling, or it feels more relaxed in the prehistoric world. You can also feel your own Tao more clearly. (To be continued. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 321: The Possibility of Breaking Through the Saint In Kunshan, after Kong Ru returned to the prehistoric world, he directly took Youchao and others back to Kunshan. .Even Fuxi, Shennong, and Xuanyuan did not return to the Fire Cloud Cave, but were taken to the Nuwa Temple in Kunshan by Confucius. In the Nuwa Temple in Kunshan, Confucius and Confucius sat in their respective positions, while Fuxi and others stood directly on both sides of the Nuwa Temple. They looked respectfully at Kong Ru in the main hall, and the eyes of the Youchao family all focused on Kong Ru, and their expressions were full of doubts. "Hahaha, you don't have to be restrained. You are also the pillars of our human race." Kong Ru said as he looked at Fuxi, Shennong, Xuanyuan, and Yingzheng standing in the main hall. After saying that, a futon appeared directly in front of several people in the main hall. "Thank you, Master Ancestor." Fuxi and others responded respectfully, and then directly climbed onto the futon. However, the eyes of several people were still focused on Kong Ru, and their expressions became more respectful. During the process of preaching in Zixiao Palace, the cultivation levels of several people have improved to a certain extent, and their cultivation levels have been completely stabilized at the peak of the Yasheng. And in the process of preaching, I even touched the realm of a saint, and felt that the realm of a saint was in front of a few people. It felt like I could reach the level of a saint in the next moment and become the strongest in the prehistoric world. Big presence. "You have gained something from this sermon. You should also know that it is not impossible to reach the level of a saint in the prehistoric world." Kong Ru's face was still very understated, but what he said When it came out, everyone was shocked. Every saint in the prehistoric world is the most noble being in the prehistoric world. Even a quasi-sage who is the pinnacle of power in the prehistoric world must be respectful when seeing a saint, and has no ability to resist the saint at all. Moreover, the message from the powerful men of the prehistoric world that I heard in the Zixiao Palace was that the Hongmeng Purple Qi was necessary to become a saint. And it is precisely because of this that the number of saints in the prehistoric world is limited to seven people. The six saints commonly known in the prehistoric world today are Laozi, Yuanyuan, Tongtian, Nuwa, Jieyin, and Zhunti. And the last Hongmeng Purple Qi disappeared directly in front of everyone when Hongyun fell, and those who knew it also knew that the last Hongmeng Purple Qi was obtained by Confucius, and was divided into three parts to create the human race. The fruit position of the Three Emperors. In other words, the number of saints in the prehistoric world should remain at six, and it is impossible to increase them. But in this sermon, in addition to several saints, two other people appeared. Jianmu and Zhen Yuanzi's cultivation reached the level of saints. There is another being that they have never heard of. His cultivation level is even comparable to that of Taoist ancestor Hongjun, and is on the same level as Kong Ru, who has already broken through the saint level. Fuxi and Shennong are both reincarnations of innate gods and demons. They are the peak existences heard in Zixiao Palace. They also know the secrets of the prehistoric world very clearly. But the situation that appeared to him now completely subverted his cognition, and several people couldn't help but feel shocked. "How should the ancestor break through the saint?" The first person to speak was Shennong, who was the reincarnation of Hongyun. At that time, Hongyun also received the Hongmeng Purple Qi, and thought that he could become a saint. However, he did not expect that he would be plotted against by Kunpeng and the demon clan in the end. In the end, he died, the Hongmeng Purple Qi disappeared, and he completely lost the chance to become a saint. After becoming the Human Emperor of the human race, his cultivation became more powerful than before his reincarnation, reaching the late stage of the Sub-Saint. But becoming a saint is still very long, it can be said that it is far away. Now that I heard that I could become a saint, I couldn't help but feel even more anxious. After Shennong asked, Fuxi, Xuanyuan, and Yingzheng couldn't help but become more focused. Sitting next to Confucius were Chao, Zhenyi, and Suiren, who also cheered up. Attention turned to Kong Ru. Although these few people have not listened to the sermon in Zixiao Palace, Confucius also told the three people a lot of information about the prehistoric world among the human race. The three people's understanding of the prehistoric world is no better than that of Fuxi and the others. How much less. "The reason why saints in the prehistoric world are called saints is because saints are recognized by heaven and can rely on the power of heaven. This is something that ordinary people cannot achieve. And if you want to become a saint in the prehistoric world, you must get the prehistoric world. Otherwise, you will not be able to become a saint in the prehistoric world." Confucius replied, the answer was not very clear, but he also explained how to become a saint. "Then how to get the recognition of the prehistoric world." Fuxi continued, they all know the status of the saint in the prehistoric world, and they also know the power of the saint. Moreover, their cultivation base is also very powerful, and they can also rely on part of the power of heaven and earth, but??Having not become a saint-level existence, now a few people are even more confused, not knowing what the ancestor is going to say. "Hahaha, when you achieve the status of Human Emperor, you have already been recognized by heaven and earth, and you can also use part of the power of heaven and earth, but you are not the existence of saints. Saints in the prehistoric world are the ones chosen by the heavens in the prehistoric world to manage them. The Hongmeng Purple Qi is the proof given by Heaven to these managers. You will have the opportunity to become a saint, but you do not have to become a saint in the prehistoric world. Yang Mei¡¯s disciples Jianmu and Zhen Yuanzi have also already He has reached the level of a saint, but he is not a saint in the prehistoric world, but his strength has reached the level of a saint and can compete with a saint." Kong Ru said, and said what he wanted to say to several people, and said the prehistoric world The conditions of the saints in the world were also explained in detail. Hearing Kong Ru finish what he said, a trace of confusion flashed across the eyes of several people, and their faces were completely occupied by doubts in their hearts. They were even more confused about how to reach the realm of a saint. "Haha." Seeing the doubts on everyone's faces, Kong Ru couldn't help but smile slightly, opened his mouth and said again, "You don't have to worry about it. The reason why I say this is just to let you know that saints are not that simple. , it is not possible to do whatever you want in the prehistoric world. If you want to become a saint, you must first have strong cultivation and understanding of the Tao. Saints all have a certain understanding of their own Tao. After all, only those who have a certain understanding of the Tao Only then can you truly reach the level of a saint." After Kong Ru finished speaking, he looked at the few people again. "In addition to the existence of Tao, you and others must also have strong luck. Originally, other than the saints of Hongmeng Ziqi, no other saints will be born. But Zhen Yuanzi and Jianmu each have The great destiny that occupies the prehistoric world, the earth veins that maintain the prehistoric world, and the support of heaven and earth are all indispensable existences for heaven and earth. There are also the five divine beasts that occupy the five directions of heaven and earth, Qinglong, Suzaku, White Tiger, and Xuanwu , Qilin, the last earth body reincarnation, the same is true for suppressing the underworld. Each of these people is like this, and they have gathered the great luck of the prehistoric world, so they have become a saint-level existence, able to compete with several saints." Confucius said in Before a few people could answer, they then started speaking. "Then Master Ancestor, how should we gather the great fortune of heaven and earth like this." Xuanyuan asked at the end. After all, Zhen Yuanzi, Jianmu, the five divine beasts, and the last Hou Tu, each of the gathered fortunes is unique. , is also chosen by heaven and earth. In order to maintain the stability of heaven and earth, it is completely impossible to copy. "Becoming the protagonist of the prehistoric world can bring together the luck of the world. It is precisely because of this that all races in the prehistoric world want to be the protagonists of the prehistoric world. Now our human race has become the protagonist of the prehistoric world, and is constantly gathering the prehistoric world. Luck, so you don¡¯t have to worry about luck. As long as our human race is still the protagonist of the prehistoric world, we will definitely gather enough luck, but you must seize the time to repair it before you can become a saint-level existence. , then our human race will be able to truly get rid of the influence of the saint." Kong Ru said, without saying anything more, he closed his eyes directly, leaving only the faces of the Youchao clan full of shock. (To be continued. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 322: Four Continents The passage of time is like a fleeting moment, and hundreds of years can pass by in the blink of an eye. In these hundreds of years, the human race has also undergone great changes. The empire originally established by Ying Zheng, Great Qin, has also declined, been overthrown, and replaced. The changes in dynasties have had a considerable impact on the human race. However, the policies and systems formulated by Ying Zheng were directly continued. The entire human race was still a unified country, and there was no recurrence of the split that occurred during the Xia, Shang and Zhou Dynasties. The changes in the dynasties of the human race did not have much impact on the entire prehistoric world. But within hundreds of years, the four continents in the prehistoric world also had their own names. Dongsheng Shenzhou in the east, Xiniu Hezhou in the west, Beiju Luzhou in the north, and Nanzhan Buzhou in the south. Although these four continents are named after the surroundings of the prehistoric world, most of them are still located on the coast of the East China Sea of ??the original prehistoric world. These four major continents were originally divided into the names of the positions occupied by the human race, and eventually they surrounded all parties in the prehistoric world that were not included. The main living creatures in the four major continents are the human race. Although there are other creatures, their power is completely incomparable to the power of the human race. Among the four major continents, the human race has the highest population density in the two states of Nanzhan Continent and Dongsheng Shenzhou, and the location of the human empire is exactly where Nanzhan Continent and Dongsheng Shenzhou are located. In addition to these changes, the spread of various religions in the prehistoric world has also undergone great changes. The two religions of Ren and Chan have also passed down their traditions among the human race. It is also completely accepted by the human race, and the preaching can be said to be very smooth. Compared with the other two religions, the spread of Buddhism is relatively slow. Although Buddhism has spread from the West to the East. And entered the human race, and finally entered the Xiniu Hezhou among the four major continents of the human race. However, the final spread also completely slowed down at this time, and it did not enter the Nanzhan continent and Dongsheng Shenzhou, where the human race is the most densely populated, but still stayed in Xiniu Hezhou. "Compared to the three religions, it can be said that Jie Jiao has not taken any action at all in these hundreds of years. There are only a few orthodox traditions left in the human race. There is not much preaching action, it is just hiding in the Taoist tradition preached by the two sects, and recruiting some disciples. So that the orthodoxy among the human race is not interrupted. Kunshan has been peaceful for hundreds of years. And on this day, the depths of Kunshan were shaken, and a powerful momentum emanated from the depths of Kunshan. The entire Kunshan is completely enveloped in it. And the spread of this momentum has not stopped. Instead, the entire prehistoric world was completely enveloped in it in an instant. However, this momentum comes quickly and is obtained very quickly. In just the blink of an eye, this momentum has completely subsided. In this short moment, many practitioners did not feel the existence of this momentum. Those who could feel the presence of this momentum had their faces filled with fear. However, after the momentum subsided, these people recovered from their fear. Compared to the shock of these people, there were bursts of exclamation in the dojos of several saints in the prehistoric world. They all had an understanding of the source of this momentum and began to think about it. In the next calculation, what parts of the plan need to be changed. Respond carefully. The moment the momentum dissipated in Kunshan, the three practitioners in the Nuwa Temple on the top of Kunshan opened their eyes and looked in the direction where the momentum was emanating. However, before the three of them came back to their senses, a figure had appeared on the futon beside them, sitting on the futon and looking at the three of them with a smile on their face. "Haha, don't look away, you three. I'm here." Kong Ru smiled and said to the three of them. The sound was not very loud, but in the silent temple, it clearly echoed through the four walls. "Fourth brother, you came out of seclusion so early. It seems that you have gained some understanding this time. I don't know why fourth brother came out of seclusion this time. Our human race has not done anything big in these hundreds of years. Something happened." The three members of the Youchao family turned around and looked at Kong Ru who suddenly appeared, and couldn't help but ask. After Kong Ru came back from Zixiao Palace, he explained to everyone, and then went directly into the depths of Kunshan to start retreat and sort out what he had gained from this breakthrough. This retreat lasted for hundreds of years. Now that they came out, several people were very surprised. After all, for cultivators in the prehistoric world, each cultivation time can be described as a long time for ordinary people. In their opinion, Confucius's cultivation level would last for at least thousands or tens of thousands of years in a single retreat. However, within hundreds of years, Confucius had already appeared inIn front of them, I couldn't help but be surprised. "Nothing. Although I have learned a lot from this breakthrough, I have already digested a lot in Zixiao Palace. This retreat is just to sort it out. And now, Buddhism will begin to spread eastward, and it will definitely have a positive impact on me. The human race has had a great impact. Although our human race does not exclude all religions, we cannot allow Buddhism to spread among our human race so easily and confuse our people." Kong Ru still maintained a faint smile on his face , expressed his plan. Now Kong Ru's cultivation is already at the top level. Even the law of heaven in the prehistoric world has no constraints on him. He is no longer so constrained by his actions, and he directly stated his purpose. He also knows the teachings of Buddhism. Although it is a bit exaggerated, the overall influence is still very limited. However, in his later generations, the teachings of Buddhism have changed a lot due to missionary reasons. In the end, it became an existence that deceives people and has no meaning in the world. As a result, many people have been influenced by Buddhism. He also became a lot weaker, which ultimately caused a lot of impact. Now that Buddhism is about to spread eastward, he is not directly stopping it, but he still needs to intervene and restrict the spread of Buddhism eastward, so that the teachings of Buddhism when it spreads among the human race will not have a great impact on the human race. . "That's fine. Now that the two religions of human and interpretation have spread in our human race, if Buddhism wants to spread eastward, the three religions will definitely collide. And if the time comes to fight, the ones who take action will definitely be the believers of each religion in our human race. . At that time, my human race will become a tool for these people to preach, and the loss will definitely be my human race¡¯s people and the power of my human race.¡± Mengyi said warmly, with a hint of laughter when mentioning the three religions in his tone. A hint of disgust. Like the Zhenyi clan, the Youchao clan and the Suiren clan were also filled with disgust when they heard about the three religions. The three religions are preached among the human race, and many human races fall under the teachings of the three religions. They are confused by the immortal methods and Buddhist dharma of the three religions, and want to practice the immortal methods to achieve immortality. After these people entered the various religions, they seemed to be superior to others and did not take the human race in their eyes at all. At this time, they seemed to be no longer the human race and regarded the ordinary people of the human race as inferior beings. Seeing the appearance of the three people, Kong Ru couldn't help but smile slightly. He was very clear about the situation of the human race, and he also knew very clearly about the current situation caused by the three religions among the human race. Te is also very clear about the three people's impressions of the three religions. Each of the preachers of the three religions is a core member of the three religions, and has a certain status in each religion. They are always aloof when preaching, and they also have a certain influence on the people who join the religion, and finally cause These people are in a state of superiority. However, Confucius also clearly told the three of them about the necessary conditions for each religion to preach in the human race. It is precisely because of this that although the three of them hated the three religions, they did not take any drastic action. (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster! Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 323: Huaguo Mountain Dongsheng Shenzhou was also the closest location to the East China Sea where the human race was located. Most of the people who live on the coast of the East China Sea are cultivators of the human race, and there are also some other cultivators from the ancient world. But even if there are many practitioners, there are still many places in this vast land that no one has set foot on. After Confucius left, he came directly to the mountains of Dongsheng Shenzhou. It is also on the mountain peak closest to the East China Sea. The reason why Kong Ru was on this mountain peak was because there was a huge stone next to him. Kong Ru stood next to the huge stone, looking at the huge stone, a smile couldn't help but rise on his face. This boulder is not a simple stone. This stone is three feet, six feet and five inches high, with a circumference of two feet and four feet. There are 360 ??stone holes on the entire stone. These 360 ??stone holes are constantly sucking in the surrounding spiritual energy, as if breathing in and out. This situation is consistent with the cultivation situation of ordinary people. At first glance, it is not an ordinary stone. And Kong Ru felt the powerful spiritual energy contained in this stone. The spiritual energy in it could not be accumulated in a short time. It would take at least tens of thousands of years to accumulate such a huge amount of spiritual energy. In addition to this strange stone, the location of this stone is also very special. This location is where the spiritual energy from the hundreds of thousands of miles around the mountains gathers. The concentration of the surrounding spiritual energy is definitely not comparable to that of ordinary places. "This is probably Sun Wukong, one of the protagonists of the entire subsequent Journey to the West, who will also play a big role in the spread of Buddhism to the East." Kong Ru couldn't help but think as he looked at the stone in front of him. Thinking of this, Kong Ru couldn't help but put his hand on the boulder. "Dong, dong, dong." A slight sound came from the stone, and in Confucius' ears, Confucius couldn't help but feel a very familiar feeling. Moreover, there seemed to be a feeling of blood connection in Kong Ru's hands. My heart couldn't help but move. And Kong Ru also felt that the boulder conveyed a burst of joy when he touched him. This kind of pleasure is like seeing one's own relatives, but it is very close to oneself. "Hahaha, it seems that you and I are also destined." Kong Ru felt this familiar feeling and couldn't help laughing, and he understood everything in his heart. The Sun Wukong in Journey to the West is said to be a colorful sacred stone left behind by Nuwa when she mended the sky. It has experienced the refining of the Qiankun Cauldron. But this was just a legend from his previous life, and Confucius never paid much attention to it. This time I came here just to see what the unborn Sun Wukong looked like, but I didn't expect that I would actually verify the legend of my previous life. However, this also explains why Kong Ru felt the feeling of blood and the familiar feeling. The human race was created by Nuwa, and has a trace of Nuwa's breath. There is also a trace of the Qiankun Cauldron. And the huge stone in front of me, which was the five-color sacred stone back then, also has the aura of Nuwa and the aura of the Qiankun Cauldron, so that I can feel a little bit familiar. "You are destined to be with me, so I will help you. How far you can reach depends on your own destiny." Kong Ru smiled slightly, and a ray of light shot out from his hand, sinking directly into the boulder. , submerged into the depths of the spiritual soul that is still constantly forming in the boulder, hidden in the depths of the soul. What Confucius taught him was not a method of cultivation, but a set of stick techniques. This stick method is divided into nine styles, which is called the Kaitian stick method by Confucius. It is very powerful. And there is also a trace of Tao in it. The power of the stick method can be said to be very powerful, and it was also an attack method given to him by Confucius. The Journey to the West that I saw in my previous life did not mention Sun Wukong's attack methods, and now I have completed it. "Moreover, Confucius hid this set of stick techniques deep in his soul, even when the time comes, when Sun Wukong worships the Bodhi Taoist transformed by Zhunti as his teacher. There is no trace that Kong Ru came into contact with Sun Wukong. After dealing with all this, Kong Ru's figure no longer stayed in place, but appeared in the mountains not far away. After Confucius left. The boulders on the top of the mountain could not help but tremble slightly, and the speed of breathing became much slower, as if to express the sadness in their hearts for Confucius' departure. "It is indeed very spiritual, so I will give you a gift." Kong Ru felt the emotion shown on the boulder and couldn't help but laugh again. My own cultivation level is constantly improving, and people in the human race also respect me more and more, but although it is more respect, butMy feelings have also changed a lot. I haven't felt this feeling of reluctance in how many years it has been. So after Kong Ru felt the emotion shown by this boulder, he couldn't help but pay more attention to him. Kong Ru walked among the mountains. The surrounding rocks and vegetation grew very lush. Under the nourishment of spiritual energy, it was no better than a training place for ordinary practitioners in the prehistoric world. Kong Ru's footsteps soon came to the edge of a creek. Kong Ru looked at the creek and walked towards the source of the news. "Crash, bang." The sound of rapids, the sound of huge running water, this huge sound can be clearly felt for miles around. Following this sound, Kong Ru quickly reached the source of the stream, which was a waterfall. This waterfall is neither big nor small, more than a thousand meters high. A stream of water is left from a thousand meters high in the sky. The clear stream of water flashes with rays of light from time to time, but it is formed by the gathering of spiritual energy. Effect. "This is Huaguo Mountain, and it is also a good blessed place. I don't know that the Water Curtain Cave does not exist now." After Kong Ru finished speaking, his figure disappeared in front of the waterfall and entered the position behind the waterfall. . After entering the waterfall, what struck Confucius's eyes was a huge stone wall, and above the stone wall was a medium-sized cave. Kong Ru stepped into the cave. The entire cave seemed very dim, and the cave was not very big. However, there are some stone tables, chairs, and other things in the cave. It seems to be a cave left by a cultivator. "This is the Water Curtain Cave, but it's nothing special. I'll leave him some more things." After speaking, Kong Ru waved his hand gently, and the entire cave instantly became brighter, and the surrounding stones became brighter. The tables, stones and chairs were also completely cleaned and became spotless. "It's still a little small." Kong Ru looked at the situation in the entire cave. With a wave of his hand, the entire cave began to change. The surrounding rocks were not broken, but the entire flashing space was constantly undergoing huge changes. . Another period of time has passed, and Kong Ru has completely arranged his own arrangements. It can be said that the entire cave has undergone earth-shaking changes. The spiritual energy in the cave is completely condensed, and it is still absorbing the surrounding spiritual energy, becoming more intense. In addition to the aura, there are more tables and chairs that are flashing, and there are also some places for fun. Moreover, Kong Ru left some formations in the cave to guard the entire cave. After everything was completely completed, Kong Ru returned to the cave entrance again, waving his hands continuously, and a pair of couplets appeared on both sides of the cave entrance. Exactly: the blessed land of Huaguoshan, the cave of Shuiliandong. Although the ten words are very ordinary, bursts of light flash on the words, and finally they are hidden in the words. After leaving the Water Curtain Cave, Kong Ru did not stop at Huaguo Mountain, and disappeared directly from the spot. At this time, he started his own plan and headed to the dojo of several saints. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian (.) to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please go to m to read. Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 324 Return to Shouyang Mountain Leaving Huaguo Mountain, Kong Ru headed directly to the west, walking among the human race. After hundreds of years of time and dynasty changes, the human race has been peaceful for hundreds of years. The human race has also become much more stable. It can be said that the entire country has a very calm atmosphere, tranquility and peace. In addition to the time of cultivation, Confucius also spent thousands or tens of thousands of years in the human race. During these thousands of years, tens of thousands of years, Kong Ru also had a very deep understanding of the human race, and he was also very aware of the changes in the human race. When the human race was first in Buzhou Mountain, it was also the time when the human race was just born. They grew up stably in Buzhou Mountain, completely immersed in cultivation, and there was no great danger. Later, after walking out of Buzhou Mountain, the human race began to truly see the real prehistoric world. Along the way, I met various races in the prehistoric world, such as the demon clan, the witch clan and other races, and also saw the vastness of the prehistoric world. After tens of thousands of years, they finally reached the shores of the East China Sea, which was where the human race became stronger for hundreds of thousands of years. After the migration of the human race, the human race was still growing continuously. The Three Sovereigns and Five Emperors fought against foreign races again and again, and continued to grow. Confucius could be said to be very clear. Later, during the Xia, Shang and Zhou dynasties, Kong Ru could spend most of his time among the human race, watching the continuous growth of the human race. The three emperors of the human race, as well as the other three ancestors, all have great majesty among the human race. But compared to his understanding of the human race, it is completely incomparable to Confucius. Kong Ru has been advancing among the human race for decades, and soon he has left the four major continents of the human race. Arriving at a mountain range in the center of the Eastern Continent. If this mountain range was during the time of the Lich, it could be said to be a very ordinary mountain range. But in today's prehistoric world, it can be said to be a holy land for cultivation. The entire mountain range is surrounded by clouds and mist, completely covering the entire mountain range in the clouds and mist. Kong Ru looked at the mountains in front of him, and his face couldn't help but have a flash of memories. This mountain range is Shouyang Mountain. It is also the place where Confucius received the Kongtong Seal. It is also the place where Laozi and Confucius experienced when they traveled in the ancient world. It is also where the ashram of the current sage Laozi is located. "Hundreds of thousands of years. Time is indeed the most unpredictable existence of time." Kong Ru stood there and couldn't help but sigh. Although Kong Ru's cultivation level is not low now, he still cannot fully understand and grasp time. Although it can have too big an impact on time. At most, it only affects the human race within a certain range, but cannot have the slightest impact on the entire passage of time. However, Kong Ru's sigh only lasted for a while, and his figure had already arrived in front of the clouds and mist of Shouyang Mountain. Looking at the clouds in front of me. Confucius did not enter directly. This cloud and mist is exactly the mountain-protecting formation of Shouyang Mountain. It is also the Liangyi dust formation that I have understood, which can be said to be extremely mysterious. Although there is no attack from the Zhuxian Formation, the Zhoutian Star Formation is vast, the Twelve Heavenly Gods Formation is dangerous, and the most important thing about the Liangyi Dust Formation is its mystery, which contains everything. If you enter it, you will be a saint. The existence of levels cannot be broken in a short time. However, these two great formations of dust particles could not stop Confucius. But Kong Ru was not looking for trouble this time. But I came to see Lao Tzu and discuss with him the spread of Buddhism to the east. Therefore, Kong Ru's figure stopped directly outside the Liangyi Dust Formation. Looking at the large formation in front of him, a trace of aura emitted from his body, and then he completely restrained himself in an instant. Confucius' cultivation was very precise in controlling his own momentum. Although this moment was very short, the powerful momentum was clearly revealed. The powerful momentum instantly broke through the Liangyi dust formation and reached the Bajing Palace in the deepest mountain range of Shouyang Mountain. At this time, I, who was practicing in the Bajing Palace with his eyes closed, was instantly shocked by this powerful momentum. He opened his eyes instantly and looked outside Shouyang Mountain, completely taking in the situation inside Shouyang Mountain. When Kong Ru stood outside Shouyang Mountain, a trace of surprise flashed in his eyes. Hundreds of years have passed. Confucius has not appeared in the prehistoric world during these hundreds of years, and there is no news about Kong Ru among the human race. But now that Confucius appeared outside his dojo, I couldn't help but feel very curious about the reason why Confucius came. "Xuandu." Laozi's voice came out and reached the ears of Xuandu outside the Bajing Palace. Hearing the call from him, Xuandu, who was practicing, immediately stood up, stepped into the Bajing Palace, knelt down in front of me, and waited for my next instructions. During the whole process, Xuandu didn't dare to be disrespectful at all, and he didn't have any facial expressions.Big change, but the character is extremely similar to Lao Tzu's. "There is a senior coming outside the mountain gate. Go and greet him." I looked at Xuandu, nodded with satisfaction and said. Xuandu's cultivation is stronger than the last time he was in seclusion, and his aura is more stable. As long as some time passes, he will definitely be able to reach the realm of quasi-sage, and he has become the realm of quasi-sage. He must be a quasi-sage. There is no weak existence among them. Although he is not the first strong person among the three religions to reach the quasi-sage realm, he is definitely the one with the most stable cultivation, and will definitely be the most powerful one in the future. "Yes." After hearing what I said, Xuandu couldn't help but move, a trace of surprise flashed in his eyes, but he quickly restrained himself and answered respectfully, then turned around respectfully and left the Bajing Palace toward the gate of Shouyang Mountain. position forward. Along the way, Xuandu's heart was full of doubts. What kind of person could he be called a senior by his master? He also knew the identity of his master very clearly. The leader of Pangu's Three Purities, the first disciple of Daozu Hongjun, the strongest among several saints in the prehistoric world, and now he actually becomes someone else's senior, then he must be on the same level as Daozu Hongjun. Thinking of this, Xuandu couldn't help but feel even more shocked, and his forward speed couldn't help but speed up a bit. Soon, Xuandu's figure had arrived at the outskirts of Shouyang Mountain. He took out a jade token in his hand, and a ray of light shot out from the jade token, directly submerging into the mountain-protecting formation and the Liangyi Dust Formation on the outskirts of the mountain. above. As this burst of light disappeared, the entire formation flickered with light. The entire formation shook, and a huge crack appeared in front of Xuandu, separating the Liangyi Dust Formation to form a passage. The passage was formed, Xuandu put away the jade token in his hand, and his figure turned into a ray of light and shot out of Shouyang Mountain, arriving outside Shouyang Mountain. Appearing outside Shouyang Mountain, Xuandu quickly spotted Kong Ru's figure and came to him. "Greetings to the senior, the master invites the senior to sit in the Bajing Palace." Xuandu stood respectfully in front of Confucius, lowered his head and said. "Haha, Xuandu, you don't have to be restrained, just go ahead and lead the way." Kong Ru looked at Xuandu and couldn't help but smile, and said, a force in his hand directly lifted Xuandu's body. At this time, Xuandu stood up and looked at Kong Ru in front of him, his eyes even more shocked. Xuandu also knew the identity of Kong Ru, who was the ancestor of the human race. But I didn't expect that the senior my master was talking about would be Kong Ru, the ancestor of my human race. "Master Ancestor." Xuandu said respectfully again. Although Xuandu is a disciple of Lao Tzu, he is also a member of the human race. He is also very respectful to Kong Ru, the ancestor of the human race. Seeing Xuandu kneeling in front of him again, Kong Ru directly helped Xuandu up. Xuandu stood up, stood respectfully next to Confucius, and began to lead Confucius toward the Bajing Palace deep in Shouyang Mountain. (To be continued¡­ Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 325: Accurate Mention Kong Ru and Xuandu quickly arrived outside the gate of Bajing Palace deep in Shouyang Mountain, and they also landed from the sky outside the gate of Bajing Palace. Arriving in front of the Bajing Palace, Kong Ru couldn't help but look at the Bajing Palace and the Bajing Palace. It has been hundreds of thousands of years since I established the Taoist temple in Shouyang Mountain, but during these decades, Confucius had never been to the Bajing Palace except when the human race migrated here. And even if he came at that time, Confucius did not enter the Bajing Palace. So this is also the first time that Confucius came to the Eight Views Palace. After all, the Eight Views Palace is the dojo of the saints. The entire Eight Views Palace looks very ordinary, but on this simple building, his extraordinary features are everywhere. . The spiritual energy in the entire Shouyang Mountain is gathered around the Bajing Palace, and there is a powerful vitality in the spiritual energy, which is the vitality emitted by some of the elixirs planted by Laozi. After glancing at the Bajing Palace, Kong Ru had already seen the entire situation of the Bajing Palace. After that, Kong Ru stepped directly into the Bajing Palace. Entering the Eight Views Palace, the vitality contained in the spiritual energy is even more intense, and the aroma of medicinal fragrance floating everywhere fills the air. This kind of medicinal aroma is definitely not something that can be formed by refining elixirs once or twice. It is the accumulation of medicinal aromas emitted by refining elixirs again and again over countless years. The fragrance of the medicine this time contains the essence of the elixirs that have been refined once and for all. These medicinal fragrances remain in the Eight Scenery Palace and have not dissipated for a long time. Moreover, I have a special feeling for every time I refine elixirs. a promoting effect. "After all, he is a master of alchemy in the prehistoric world. Such medicinal fragrance can only be found in the Eight Scenery Palace." Kong Ru thought in his heart as he smelled the fragrance of the medicine around him. While thinking about it, he followed Xuandu towards the depths of the Eight Scenery Palace. Move forward. Although the Eight Views Palace is a palace, the entire palace is very vast. Except for the outermost main hall for preaching, it is used for alchemy, medicinal gardens for growing medicinal herbs, residences for disciples, and ordinary retreats. The area of ??each place is very huge. Soon Confucius entered the inner hall of the Bajing Palace, which was also the place where I spent the longest time. After entering the inner hall, Kong Ru also saw Laozi who was practicing in the main hall. "I have met my senior." When I saw Kong Ru entering the hall, I couldn't help but stand up and said respectfully to Kong Ru. Although in the past, the two of them were regarded as Taoist friends, now Kong Ru's cultivation level has made a breakthrough, and his cultivation level is no longer on the same level as his own, but the same existence as his master. In a world like the prehistoric world where strength is respected, he couldn't help but be a lot more careful about Kong Ru. "Hahaha, fellow Taoist, you don't need to be restrained. We still refer to each other as fellow Taoist. My human race has only had a dozen or so Yuanhui time, which is much shorter than the time of cultivation for fellow Taoist. Moreover, fellow Taoist is He is a descendant of Pangu, so his identity cannot be discussed in this way." When Kong Ru heard what I said, he couldn't help but feel moved in his heart, and smiled and said to me. My own cultivation has now surpassed that of several saints, but these saints have practiced for countless years, hundreds of Yuanhui, tens of millions, or even hundreds of millions of years of practice. And the human race has only had a million years, and compared to the cultivation time of these people, it can be said to be very short. After Kong Ru's words fell, I couldn't help but relax a lot. Although Kong Ru's cultivation was very powerful, the time for cultivation could be said to be very short in his eyes. Now let yourself bow to such a person, even if my temperament is very weak, I can't help but feel very uncomfortable in my heart, and the thoughts in my heart have become unintelligible. But now that Kong Ru said this, he couldn't help but feel a lot more relaxed, his thoughts became more clear, and his opinion of Kong Ru also became much higher. "Thank you, fellow Taoist, but I don't know why you are here." I said with a much more relaxed tone. He asked Kong Ru to sit aside and said aloud. "Fellow Taoist, don't be anxious. It's better to wait a little longer and start the discussion after everyone has arrived." The expression on Kong Ru's face did not change much. There was a faint smile on his face and no elegant aura on his body. There was no anxiety at all about the changes, as if everything was under his control. Hearing what Confucius said, a trace of surprise flashed across my face, but I quickly regained my composure and sat down aside, waiting for the person Confucius mentioned to come. After the two of them sat there for a while, I suddenly opened my eyes, and a light flashed in my eyes. This look was full of doubts, confusion, and shock. After the light in his eyes subsided, he couldn't help but turn around and look at Kong Ru next to him, his eyes even more shocked. At this time, I also discovered that someone had arrived outside his dojo.And he still released a breath, and then he discovered this person. "Xuandu, go to the outside of Shouyang Mountain again." I said to Xuandu on the side of the hall. After hearing Laozi's words, Xuandu bowed respectfully to Laozi and Confucius, and then moved towards the outside of Shouyang Mountain. After Xuandu left for a while, he came back, and followed a Buddha into the hall beside Xuandu. This Buddha was Zhunti. Zhunti entered the main hall and saw Lao Tzu and Confucius above the main hall. A trace of surprise flashed in his eyes, but it was quickly replaced by a smile on his face. "Zhunti has met two fellow Taoists." Zhunti looked at the two of them and said with a smile. The smile on his face became even brighter as he spoke. As he spoke, he had already arrived not far in front of the two of them. He sat down directly. "I've seen Taoist friend Zhunti." When Laozi and Kong Ru saw Zhunti's performance, they couldn't help but sneer on their faces. When Zhunti heard the two people's answers, the smile on his face couldn't help but grow bigger. A trace of Buddha's light couldn't help emanating from his body, making him look aloof. Over hundreds of years, Buddhism has developed rapidly, and Zhunti can be said to be very proud of it. Moreover, with the continuous spread of Buddhism, Buddhism's luck has become a lot stronger, and Zhunti's cultivation has also improved a lot in these hundreds of years. At this time, Zhunti could be said to be very proud. He felt that his cultivation could completely surpass those who had completely suppressed him before, and he couldn't help but become a lot more arrogant. "The poor monk came here this time for the purpose of spreading Buddhism to the east. I hope that the two Taoists can agree." After Zhunti sat down, he directly stated his purpose before I could ask. "Haha, if you want to spread Buddhism to the East, why do you need to ask us? You can just preach it directly, and we will not stop you." After Zhunti's words fell, I said directly, with a tone of voice. He was still very indifferent, without any change, as if he didn't care at all about everything Zhunti said. Hearing what I said, Zhunti's brows couldn't help but frown, and the smile on his face shrank and became serious. Although there are no restrictions on the preaching of various religions in the prehistoric world, there are no restrictions among saints. But what is taught among the human race now are all Taoist religions, and the foundation of each religion in the human race can be said to be deep-rooted. Moreover, there are other forces in the prehistoric world, and it is also because of the existence of various religions that suppress these forces. If Buddhism wants to spread eastward, without the permission of Laozi and other saints, it will definitely become very difficult for Buddhism to spread eastward. It will be blocked by various forces in the human race, and in the end it may fall short. It is precisely because of this. , it was at this time that Zhunti came to Shouyang Mountain and came to meet Lao Tzu, hoping to get Lao Tzu's permission. But now, the calmness in Lao Tzu's words, the calm tone and the answer given to him, made him feel solemn in his heart, and he couldn't help but think quickly in his heart, wanting to think about what should be done. Only by coping can you achieve your goals. (To be continued. Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 326 Result The pride that Zhunti had developed over hundreds of years was completely dissipated under Laozi's indifferent answer. The smile on the whole person's face completely disappeared, and the aura on the body was completely restrained. At this time, the whole person no longer showed the slightest arrogance, and lowered his head to think. Zhunti fell into deep thought, and Laozi and Kong Ru did not change at all. They still sat there with their eyes closed, waiting for what decision Zhunti would make next. The spread of Buddhism to the East is a must and a general trend. But whether it can succeed cannot be simple. After all, the forces distributed on the path of preaching can be said to be extremely complicated. Even if the current destiny of Buddhism continues to become more powerful, The strength is still unable to completely suppress these forces. "I don't know how my two Taoist friends can allow me to spread Buddhism eastward and enter the human race." Zhunti thought for a while, opened his eyes, looked at Confucius and Confucius, and asked. Now the identities of both parties have been completely replaced. It can be said that Zhunti has completely lost the initiative this time. Hearing what Zhunti said, Kong Ru and Laozi also opened their eyes and looked at Zhunti. This situation is completely in the hands of the two of them, so there is no surprise at all about Zhunti's changes. Although Zhunti's cultivation level is also at the level of a saint, it can be said to be very different compared to Confucius and Laozi. And based on this gap in cultivation level, his control over the secrets of heaven is also incomparable to those of the two. of. "If Taoist friend's Buddhism wants to spread eastward to our human race, I will not stop it. But if it touches the imperial power of our human race, then Buddhism will have no value in existence." Kong Ru first opened his mouth to express his decision. , the moment the words fell. The aura on his body was released, completely wrapping Zhunti in the powerful aura. When he heard what Kong Ru said, Zhunti didn't care much. After all, it didn't touch the imperial power of the human race. This situation was completely within his control. And if Buddhism spreads among the human race in the future and slowly penetrates into the imperial power of the human race and takes away the fate of the human race, then. Confucius could not stop it. But just when his idea arose, he was completely enveloped by Kong Ru's aura, and all the thoughts in his heart were completely dispersed. The only thing left was Kong Ru's terrifyingly powerful aura, which was so oppressive that he had no ability to resist at all. The first meeting between Confucius and Zhunti was in Shouyang Mountain, and they were fighting for the Kongtong Seal. It was in that battle that Zhunti was completely defeated. Even his own spiritual treasure, the Seven Treasures Tree, was greatly damaged. And now. Here I was completely suppressed by the same person again, without the slightest ability to resist. The thoughts in Zhunti's heart kept changing, and his eyes became a lot hollower. Looking at Zhunti, Kong Ru couldn't help but smile, his aura instantly completely subdued, and he closed his eyes again. At the moment when the momentum around him calmed down, Zhunti's mind completely relaxed, and the thoughts in his mind completely dissipated. The whole person looked at Kong Ru with even more fear. I sat aside and clearly saw the changes in Zhunti. Although I didn't feel the pressure released by Kong Ru. But seeing the changes in Zhunti, it was already clear how powerful Confucius' pressure was. "Thank you, fellow Taoist." After a while, Zhunti's state of mind completely calmed down, and his whole person also completely settled down. He bowed slightly to Confucius and said respectfully. After finishing speaking to Confucius, Zhunti turned to Laozi beside him. The preaching of Buddhism among human beings, apart from Confucius and Confucianism, is Laozi and primitive. And as long as I agree, then Yuan will also agree. And in the end, Tongtian, after becoming a god, has been very low-key. His power among the human race is also very limited, and his influence will definitely be very limited. "I wonder what fellow Taoist request is?" Zhunti asked, feeling much more relaxed than when he looked at Kong Ru. Although Lao Tzu's cultivation level is much stronger than his own, it has not reached the point where he can completely crush him like Confucius. Moreover, he has his own senior brothers in Buddhism, and Lao Tzu and Yuan Tzu are conferring gods and measuring tribulations. He also owes them the cause and effect of Buddhism, which is also the bargaining chip for him to come here. "Our Taoist sects will join in this calamity, and the spread of Buddhism to the east will go through ninety-nine and eighty-one calamities, and the disciples of Buddhism who preach must be mortals. There can be no slightest glitches in completing the whole process. Cultivation." I put forward my request, and my face remained very calm during the whole process. After finishing speaking, I closed my eyes directly and waited for Zhunti to make a decision. As I spoke, Zhunti's expression changed again. The spread of Buddhism to the East, from humans to the WestThe distance to travel is so long. If a mortal goes there, the dangers along the way are beyond what a mortal can handle. If I make such a request, I will completely block my own way. But when I talked about measuring calamities, a glimmer of light flashed in Zhunti's eyes. It can be said that calamity is a calamity between heaven and earth. It has a great impact on practitioners in the prehistoric world. It is also a process in which heaven and earth change and become more complete. Although he knew that the spread of his Buddhism to the East was a general trend, he never thought that it would affect a calamity. There are countless kalpas, so merit will definitely come by then. The war between the three clans, the war between the lich and the war against the gods all had merits and virtues, and they all had certain benefits for the practitioners who participated in them. And now that the calamity is rising, Buddhism must be the protagonist of the calamity, and I will definitely not stop it. Making such a request now is just to carve out certain benefits in this calamity, just like It was like my own Buddhism was in the midst of conferring gods and measuring calamities. "Fellow Taoist, Buddhism can agree to this, but it is impossible for a mortal to complete the entire process. Therefore, on this journey, Buddhism will send people to protect it. However, how will the whole process be compared to a mortal process?" Zhunti thought After a while, he expressed his decision. However, after hearing Zhunti's words, I didn't change at all. He still had his eyes closed and his face was still so indifferent. "This is how we understand the cause and effect between the two sages of Buddhism, our Taoist friends, and our original Taoist friends, is that so?" Seeing that Lao Tzu had not changed at all, Zhunti went on to say, completely taking out his last bargaining chip. This is also the last bargaining chip for his Buddhism. After Zhunti finished speaking, he stared straight at me. "Very good." I opened my eyes and said with a slight smile on my face. Hearing what I said, Zhunti couldn't help but breathed a sigh of relief. In this way, the entire spread of Buddhism to the East has been decided, and my goal this time has been completely achieved. Although I have paid a lot of chips, it is still within the scope of my acceptance. "However, fellow Taoist, I also need the help of fellow Taoists in this process. I hope that the two fellow Taoists can help me." Zhunti once again made his request. Although this request was for Lao Tzu, But it also gives me a legitimate reason to intervene in this calamity, which has certain benefits for both parties. "Okay." Confucius and Laozi replied after hearing what Zhunti said. There is no objection to Zhunti's proposal. After all, Buddhism is the protagonist of the next calamity. Although the two people's cultivation is not weak, they cannot affect the development of the general trend of the prehistoric world. They can only conform to the general trend of the world. develop. "Then I'll take my leave here, poor monk." After getting accurate answers from the two of them, Zhunti stood up, the lotus flowers under his feet dispersed, and after bowing slightly to the two of them, he walked directly outside the Eight Views Palace. Prepare to turn to the West and start making arrangements for the spread of Buddhism eastward. (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster! Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 327 Before Journey to the West Zhunti left the Eight Views and after leaving Shouyang Mountain, his figure disappeared directly from the place and returned to Mount Sumeru in the Western Continent. After Zhunti left, Confucius and Laozi sat in the Bajing Palace and continued their discussion. Although the spread of Buddhism to the East is a calamity caused by Western Buddhism, both the human race as the protagonist between heaven and earth and the human religion and interpretation of the great Eastern religions will inevitably be involved in this calamity. among. In the Eight Views Palace, Confucius and Laozi were discussing, and several saints from the prehistoric world were also starting to take action of their own. On the 33rd day of the Splendid Heaven, in the Wa Palace, Nuwa woke up from her practice. Except for leaving her dojo when she heard it in Zixiao Palace last time, Nuwa spent most of her time in her own cultivation state and rarely walked in the ancient world. "Jinfeng, summon little Jinwu." Nuwa's voice rang in the main hall, preaching to Jinfeng's ears outside the main hall. Although Jinfeng is Nuwa's mount, Nuwa treats Jinfeng as her disciple. "Yes, empress." Jinfeng was also practicing at this time, but after hearing Nuwa's words, she woke up from her practice and replied respectfully. Jinfeng stood up and walked directly out of the hall, heading to the place where little Jinwu practiced in the Splendid Sky. Little Jinwu was sent to Nuwa by the Demon Emperor Taiyi after Hou Yi shot the sun, to receive her guidance and protection. Up to now, it has been more than ten Yuanhui's time. During these ten Yuanhui's time, little Jinwu has been cultivating in Jinxiu Heaven without taking a step out of Jinxiu Heaven. "Greetings to Empress Nuwa." Little Jinwu knelt down in the center of the hall and respectfully replied to Nuwa above the hall. More than a dozen Yuanhui, millions of years, during these millions of years, little Kingo spent most of his time in cultivation, and his state of mind was completely different during these millions of years. calmed down. At this time, little Jinwu's cultivation had stayed at the peak of Daluo Jinxian for hundreds of thousands of years, and this time he was summoned by Nuwa. He was also thinking about the reason and whether his opportunity had arrived. "Little Jinwu, you have been cultivating in the Splendid Heaven for millions of years, and your cultivation has reached the realm of Daluo Jinxian. And with the power of your blood, you can even deal with ordinary quasi-saints. It is entirely possible to be strong. But it is precisely because of the power of this bloodline that your cultivation has been trapped at the peak of Daluo Jinxian for hundreds of thousands of years. I have summoned you today to ask you to leave Jinxiu Heaven. Enter the prehistoric world to experience it, and also find a path for our demon clan." Nuwa looked at little Jinwu and said, while speaking, she couldn't help but sigh in her heart. The war between the two Lich clans has been going on for millions of years. During these millions of years, the power of the Demon clan has been suppressed by the forces of various races in the prehistoric world. Although there are many strong people among the demon clan. However, each of these strong men are scattered in various places, and they are not convinced by each other, which has caused the demon clan to be divided. From the largest clan in the prehistoric world, it has become only a first-class force in front of them. "Mother, how should I respond?" Xiao Jinwu was very confused when he heard Nuwa's words. Millions of years. How much changes will happen to the prehistoric world? It can be said that entering the prehistoric world like this has no purpose at all, so I asked Nuwa directly. "Now the luck of Buddhism in the prehistoric world is strong. This time when you go to the prehistoric world, you can go to Buddhism first and use the luck of Buddhism to break through your cultivation level. Moreover, the next calamity will be based on Buddhism, so you can also be a part of it. We, the Demon Clan, seek to gain more benefits and increase your prestige among the Demon Clan. As for other matters, you can just decide for yourself. However, you must remember that you are the prince of the Demon Clan, and I, the Demon Clan, The hope of a stronger clan." Nuwa said after hearing Xiao Jinwu's words. After saying that, a ray of light shot out from her finger, directly covering Xiao Jinwu's body completely. In an instant. Little Jinwu's figure disappeared directly into the Wa Palace. In addition to the Wa Palace, Jieyin and Zhunti from the West are also discussing. It has been several days since Zhunti returned to Mount Sumeru. Within these few days. The two of them had also finished discussing the matter of the spread of Buddhism to the East, and this was the day when they were about to start arranging the situation for the spread of Buddhism to the East. And below the two people, ten people knelt down next to the Eight Treasures Merit Pool, looking at the two people above, waiting for their instruction and instructions. These ten people are exactly the Medicine Master, Maitreya, Ran Deng, Sakyamuni, Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva, Samantabhadra Bodhisattva, Manjushri Bodhisattva, Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, Kureusun Gu Buddha, and one of them is Jin Chan, a disciple of Sakyamuni. son. These ten people are all core beings in Buddhism, and they are also very powerful beings in Buddhism. Even the weakest among them, Jin Chanzi, has reached the Daluo realm, and he has no understanding of Buddhism and Buddhism.??The understanding is very profound, and it can be said that it is ranked first in the entire Buddhism. "The purpose of calling you here this time is for the spread of our Buddhism to the east. Our Buddhism has been developing rapidly in these hundreds of years. In these hundreds of years, our Buddhism has also left the Western Continent. , entered the East, but it was still not completely accepted by the human race. This time I spread Buddhism to the East precisely to achieve this goal, and all of this depends on the efforts of you and others." Zhunti saw ten people and ten He said with satisfaction, while Jie Yin sat beside him with his eyes closed, but he didn't mean to speak at all. "Yes, we will definitely do our best to promote the spread of Buddhism to the east." Ran Deng took the lead in expressing his stance. After Ran Deng finished speaking, several people also followed suit. "Okay, now that you have decided, you should also pay attention to the next thing. This time the spread of Buddhism to the East requires a person to walk hundreds of thousands of miles in a mortal body and go through ninety-nine and eighty-one hardships before he can Complete the spread of Buddhism to the east. And when I spread Buddhism to the east, it is the time when the calamity begins, so you must also deal with it carefully." Zhunti told the story of the spread of Buddhism to the East one by one, and the whole situation Tell these people clearly. "So who is the candidate this time?" Sakyamuni opened his eyes, the expression on his face did not change at all, and asked directly what he wanted to know. "Jin Chanzi. Among the many disciples, you have the highest cultivation level and the deepest understanding of Buddhism and Buddhist principles. This time, it will be you who will complete the spread of Buddhism to the East. When the time comes, you will be reincarnated into the human race. In the meantime, complete this calamity." Zhunti looked at Jin Chanzi, who was standing at the end, and said. "Master, Jin Chanzi will enter reincarnation, which is beyond our control. Buddhism has no power in the underworld and cannot be of any help to Jin Chanzi. If other religions intervene, then , how should we respond?" Maitreya stood up and asked, the smile on his face had disappeared. "Ksitigarbha, you will go to the underworld tomorrow and start your actions. There is no need to interfere too much in the affairs of the underworld. Sakyamuni, Ran Deng, you and others will lead the Buddhists and ensure the spread of Buddhism to the east. You can also A certain amount of merit will be allocated from it." Zhunti said to Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, his face full of confidence, as if everything was completely in his hands, and his eyes seemed to see his Buddhism becoming the largest religion in the world. Scenes. "After Buddhism spreads eastward this time, I will return, and the three thousand mortal guests will also leave with me. I hope that Mother Buddha can keep her word." Finally, after Zhunti's words fell, Sakyamuni stood up and faced Zhunti said. The reason why he came to Buddhism was for the three thousand mortal guests. After the spread of Buddhism eastwards, his promise to Zhunti was completed, and it was time for him to leave. "Okay." Zhunti said, the light in his eyes kept flashing, and he felt very helpless about Sakyamuni's decision. The entire Buddhism today is in the hands of Gautama Buddha, and the reason why Gautama Buddha is kept here is precisely these three thousand mortal guests. And I had promised Sakyamuni at the beginning. Although it was an expedient measure at the time, I wanted to completely transform Sakyamuni in time, but I didn't expect that this would still be the case after thousands of years. (To be continued.) Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 328: The Monkey King of Huaguo Mountain is Birth Buddhism is preparing to spread eastward, and various forces in the prehistoric world have begun to take action, hoping to obtain certain benefits from this calamity. During the Fengshen Tribulation, all the participating religions gained a lot of benefits. The two religions, Human and Interpretation, fully flourished, and Buddhism also grew rapidly in thousands of years. As a force caused by the last calamity, the forces in Heaven have developed very rapidly in these thousands of years. They have even restored a trace of the power of the Demon Clan in Heaven and established a strong position in the prehistoric world. No small amount of majesty. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out of all the tribes in the prehistoric world, no one got the slightest news. Moreover, the Conferred God Measuring Tribulation was among the human race, so the tribes in the prehistoric world had no chance to intervene. This time, although the actions of the three religions of Buddhism, Chanjiao, and Humanity were very secretive, they were still discovered by various races in the prehistoric world, and each of them began to prepare to gain some benefits from this calamity. , strengthen the power of all ethnic groups. The forces of all races in the prehistoric world are constantly carrying out their own actions, and the entire prehistoric world is beginning to shake. After all, these forces are distributed throughout the prehistoric world. When they take action, the news spreads completely unknowingly, and the peace of the prehistoric world is gradually broken. Deep in the Star Territory, there is a huge palace complex, gathering the powerful power of the stars. The extremely rich star power has almost condensed into substance, as if the star power in the entire star field is gathered here. This palace is exactly where the Lord Ziwei, the Lord of Ten Thousand Stars, lives, and it is also the palace built by Boyikao. "Meet the Master." In the main hall in the center of the palace. Tens of thousands of people gathered in the palace, and the leader stood in the hall and bowed to the ground respectfully. shouted. And as this man shouted, tens of thousands of people in the hall fell to their knees one by one. And this leader is the owner of this palace, Boyikao, Emperor Ziwei, one of the six emperors of heaven. The person who could accept Boyikao's kneeling and worshiping was Boyikao's master, that is, Confucius. After Kong Ru left Shouyang Mountain, he came here directly. "Just wait." Kong Ru said, gently raising his hand, and a powerful force completely lifted everyone in the hall. After everyone stood up. The eyes he looked at Kong Ru were even more respectful. Such ability is completely beyond their imagination. Among all of them, everyone's cultivation level is in the realm of Daluo Jinxian. Only a few people's cultivation has reached the realm of quasi-sage, and Boyikao's cultivation has also reached the peak of quasi-sage in these thousand years. This kind of power is a big force in the prehistoric world, but in front of Kong Ru, there is still no ability to resist at all. This kind of power makes everyone feel surprised. "Bo Yikao stays. You can go to your respective positions first." Kong Ru said after everyone stood up. Said again. After receiving the order, everyone in the main hall bowed respectfully, and then quickly left the main hall and rushed towards their respective palaces. "Bo Yi Kao, you already know the next calamity. This star field is also a powerful force among our human race, so in this calamity, you must also make a good plan to help our human race in this calamity." Strive for benefits in one calamity. Gather more luck." Kong Ru said while sitting in the main hall and looking at Boyikao. Boyikao has also undergone great changes in these thousands of years. In addition to the improvement in cultivation, the whole person has also become much more stable. The power and aura of an emperor that was unknowingly exuded from his body completely resembled that of an emperor, and he was no less powerful than at the beginning. "Yes, Master." Boyikao replied respectfully. In the past thousand years, his cultivation has improved rapidly, and his understanding of the prehistoric world has also deepened his understanding of the masters around him. And as he continued to deepen his knowledge, he felt more and more mysterious and powerful about the master around him. At the same time, he also admired and respected the masters around him even more. "That's right, I won't explain other things to you, but you still need to understand the power of various forces in the prehistoric world." Kong Ru said, and began to tell Boyikao about the various tribes and the power of various forces in the prehistoric world. Although Boyikao received the inheritance from Xingchen Ancestor and had a certain understanding of the prehistoric world, he did not have the slightest understanding of the power of various forces in the prehistoric world. It can be said that he knew very little. "Bang." A huge sound rang out in Dongsheng Shenzhou on the coast of the East China Sea in the prehistoric world. The moment this sound rang out, it penetrated the heaven and earth in an instant, and the entire world, whether it was the Thirty-three Heavens or the underworld, was shaken by this huge sound. And it was the huge stone on Huaguo Mountain in Dongsheng Shenzhou that caused the sound, and it was Confucius who made the sound in Huaguo Mountain.The huge boulders seen in the mountains. As the boulder cracked, a huge sound came out, the surrounding spiritual energy quickly gathered, and a figure jumped out from the boulder. This leap was dozens of feet high, and two rays of light shot out from his eyes and disappeared into the sky. As these two rays of light disappeared, the sky could not help but tremble. Soon the two rays of light converged, and the figure in the air fell to the ground, revealing a golden little monkey. The monkey stood on the ground, his eyes full of confusion. He looked around, then quickly jumped into the forest around him, submerged into the forest, and entered the group of monkeys in the forest. Although Huaguo Mountain calmed down, the entire prehistoric world was shaken. Such a momentum has never happened in the prehistoric world in hundreds of thousands of years, and only when the innate gods and demons were born back then could they have such a huge power. And this kind of thing is happening when the three religions are taking action, when the calamity is about to begin, so this kind of movement seems even more extraordinary. "Haha, I didn't expect this little monkey to appear now." Kong Ru, who was talking to Boyikao, couldn't help but smile after hearing the loud noise, but he completely understood the situation in Huaguo Mountain. It's in his eyes. "What happened to Master, that caused such a shock?" Boyikao heard Confucius's words, his face was full of doubts, and he couldn't help but ask Confucius. "It's nothing big, it's just that a little monkey was born. However, he will also be the one to be measured in the next calamity. You can also help him then." Kong Ru didn't hide anything. Said to Boyikao. "Master, how could a little monkey cause such a big shock? Moreover, the transformation of living beings should be accompanied by a heavenly tribulation. If it can cause such a big shock, the power of the heavenly tribulation should be quite large. Why didn't you feel it at all? Boyikao then asked. He had no doubts about what Confucius said, but he was even more curious about the little monkey Confucius said. "This little monkey was transformed from the colorful stones used by Nuwa to mend the sky. He was born with merits and virtues, and he has experienced the refining of the Qiankun Cauldron and returned to his origin. Although it is not complete, he is also a uniquely blessed person. The qualifications are no worse than those of the innate gods and demons." Kong Ru told the whole story as he spoke, and also told some of the secrets of the prehistoric world of Lich at that time. Boyikao also had a clearer understanding of the prehistoric world. learn. Kong Ru continued to tell Boyikao about the current situation of the prehistoric world, and did not pay too much attention to the situation in the Huaguo Mountain. Although Confucius did not pay too much attention to the situation in the prehistoric world, various forces in the prehistoric world began to get busy. Buddhism, Chanjiao, human religion, the hundreds of tribes in the prehistoric world, and the hidden shaman tribe , each of the demon clan started their own actions. Even the heaven and the underworld were shaken and started their own actions. It can be said that the entire prehistoric world was completely mobilized by this huge sound. (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster! Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 329 Ksitigarbha enters the underworld A figure from Western Buddhism came out of Mount Sumeru. This man was wearing a cassock and holding a tin staff in his hand. His face was full of misery and sadness. .But even though there was no smile on his face, those who saw it still felt a burst of warmth and a sense of detachment in their hearts. This man was none other than Ksitigarbha, the Buddhist king, and he came out of the mountain under the orders of Zhunti. And behind Ksitigarbha, there was a strange beast following. This strange beast looks like a white dog, but its body shape and the power it exudes when walking are not the power possessed by a dog at all. This strange beast is the mythical beast of the prehistoric world, Tingting. People in the prehistoric world also have a very strange mythical beast. One person and one beast left Mount Sumeru, and their destination was the underworld deep in the sea of ??blood. Ksitigarbha's cultivation was in the realm of Daluo Jinxian, and he soon reached the location of the blood sea, preparing to cross the blood sea and enter the underworld. Looking at the sea of ??blood in front of him, a trace of memory flashed in Ksitigarbha's eyes. But he quickly suppressed the emotions in his heart, patted Di Ting who was sitting down, and headed towards the underworld deep in the blood sea. The underworld is located deep in the sea of ??blood. Although the passage to the underworld is not just this one, if you want to truly enter the underworld, you need to pass through the sea of ??blood. The underworld is the home of souls in the prehistoric world, and souls have a special channel to go to the underworld, but the location of entering the underworld is in the underworld. The underworld is the core of the entire underworld, and it also gathers the existence of the masters of the entire underworld. The Ten Palaces of Hell, Judges, Black and White Impermanence, Ghost Kings, etc. all gather in the underworld. These are the top beings in the underworld, and they are all strong in the prehistoric world. Each of them has a quasi-sage level of cultivation, and the most important thing is Hou Tu, who controls the entire underworld, and is a saint-level existence. . If Ksitigarbha directly enters the underworld, what he will face will be the power of the entire underworld. Even Hou Tu will take action directly, and then Ksitigarbha will really have no chance. Although passing through the sea of ??blood is very dangerous, with the will of the Second Saint of the West, even if the Styx appears, it can be completely dealt with. King Ksitigarbha rode on the truth and rode quickly on the sea of ??blood. Along the way, the Buddha's light on his body continuously illuminated the blood around him and transformed the Asura clan in the sea of ??blood. As Ksitigarbha continued to advance, the strength of the surrounding Asura clans also continued to become stronger. At the same time, the number of people behind Ksitigarbha was also increasing. They followed closely behind Ksitigarbha one by one, their faces full of piety. As Ksitigarbha continued to recite Buddhist scriptures, his body was full of energy. The hostility began to dissipate continuously, turning into streaks of Buddha's light. Each one of them looked like a Buddhist monk, completely unlike the Asura clan. "Wow, wow, wow." The sea of ??blood began to vibrate, and waves continued to surge. After huge waves formed, they swept directly towards Ksitigarbha in the air. Ksitigarbha looked at the waves of blood sweeping towards him, his face did not change at all, but the Buddha's light on his body became very powerful in an instant, completely wrapping his own figure and the people following him in this In the light of Buddha. The waves of blood kept hitting the Buddha's light, constantly melting, and disappearing together with the Buddha's light. However, blood waves are the most indispensable in this sea of ??blood. The melting blood waves have not disappeared yet, and waves of blood rise again around them, sweeping directly towards Ksitigarbha. "Amitabha." Ksitigarbha's expression remained unchanged. He sang the Buddha's name a cappella and spit out lotus flowers. After the lotus appeared, it continued to gather around it, gathering the scattered Buddha light around it to form a huge barrier. And at the end, Ksitigarbha spit out a huge golden lotus directly from his mouth, and inside the golden lotus was a huge relic. With the appearance of this relic, Ksitigarbha also completely released his power. The Buddha's light suddenly shot out, and the ten thousand feet of light completely melted the surrounding blood waves in an instant. "Ah, ah, ah." As the waves of blood melted away, screams sounded out one after another. Following the screams, the bloody figures quickly retreated backwards, their bloody clothes became torn, and there were burn marks on their skin. "You, you, wait, wait until the demon kings come, and you will be sent to hell to suffer." The leader's face was full of ferocity, and he shouted at Ksitigarbha. After the roar, The figure directly turned into a streak of blood and disappeared into the sea of ??blood, disappearing in front of Ksitigarbha. Ksitigarbha looked at the departing figure, his expression remained unchanged, but his eyes were full of fear, but it was soon replaced by determination in his eyes, and he stepped forward directly, heading towards the depths of the sea of ??blood. "Hehe, hehe, hehe." In KsitigarbhaAfter getting close for a while, the sound of miserable laughter rang out. The laughter was full of cruelty and terror, and the laughter made everyone feel a burst of panic in their hearts. A feeling of terror arose in their hearts, and the looks in their eyes began to struggle. "I didn't expect that you would come back and transform my Asura clan." As the laughter dissipated, a man in a black robe appeared in the sea of ??blood and looked at Ksitigarbha Ksitigarbha. is full of complexities. "Amitabha, I am the Ksitigarbha of Buddhism. The sea of ??suffering knows no bounds, but the benefactor has to look back." A trace of fear flashed in Ksitigarbha's eyes. After hesitation, he spoke, and he no longer looked at the person in front of him with any trace of fear. Change, full of determination. "Hahaha, you actually want to transform me. I, Tianbo Xun, am the demon king of the Asura clan. You, a little Daluo Jinxian, want to transform me. It seems that Buddhism has really declined, and it has become so You're so arrogant." After Tianbo Xun heard Ksitigarbha's words, he laughed again, and his laughter was full of sarcasm and ridicule. After the laughter fell, Tianbo Xun's face calmed down. He stepped on the blood sea and stamped hard on the blood sea. The blood sea tens of thousands of miles around him completely trembled in an instant, and waves of blood rushed rapidly. He quickly attacked Ksitigarbha. There are tens of thousands of blood waves, and the power contained in each layer of blood waves has the power of a Da Luo Jinxian. Under this powerful force, the Buddha's light around Ksitigarbha quickly dispersed. The Asura clan members who had been transformed by Ksitigarbha were directly swept away by the blood waves and entered the sea of ??blood. Restore its original appearance. The Blood Sea can be said to be a very fearful existence for any race in the prehistoric world. It is not that simple for any creature contaminated by the sea water to escape. However, the Asura clan, who were born in the sea of ??blood, can be said to be at home in the sea of ??blood and will not suffer any harm. Soon the Buddha's light around Ksitigarbha was completely melted by the blood waves, and the large relic became very dim and flew into Ksitigarbha's body. After a battle, Ksitigarbha completely realized how powerful the quasi-sage was, and he did not even have the strength to fight. "Amitabha." Ksitigarbha shouted the Buddha's name again. The Buddha's light on his body completely dissipated in an instant, and no energy escaped around his body. As Ksitigarbha completely dissipated the energy from his body, the surrounding blood waves instantly completely submerged Ksitigarbha in the blood waves. Seeing this, Tianbo Xun couldn't help but smile, but that smile made his already ferocious face even more ferocious. However, Tianba Xun's smile only lasted for a moment. A huge Buddha's light shot out from the blood sea, completely melting the surrounding blood waves in an instant. And with the smiles of the surrounding blood waves, Ksitigarbha's figure appeared again on the sea of ??blood, and at this time, a twelve-grade golden lotus under his body released a powerful Buddha's light that illuminated the surrounding area for tens of thousands of miles. area, quickly melting away the surrounding sea of ??blood. When Tianbo Xun saw the golden lotus appearing, his expression changed rapidly, and his figure did not dare to stay where he was. His figure instantly turned into a bloody light, disappeared in place, and shot into the depths of the sea of ??blood. (To be continued. Volume One: Ancient Human Race Chapter 330: Stepping into the Netherworld Bursts of Buddha's light in the blood sea illuminated the surrounding blood sea, completely turning the water in the blood sea into nothingness. .But the blood sea is so vast. The entire blood sea space is covered by the blood sea, which is hundreds of millions of miles in size. Although the water of the blood sea around the Buddha's light is constantly melting, it will soon be covered by the surrounding water again. Filled with sea water, the impact on the entire blood sea can be said to be minimal. After Tianboxun left, Ksitigarbha opened his eyes. The Buddha's light shone in his eyes, and his whole person looked very sacred. Waves of light rose behind him. At this time Ksitigarbha also understood everything. After standing up and bowing slightly to the west, he sat on the golden lotus again and controlled the golden lotus to move towards the depths of the sea of ??blood. Ksitigarbha keeps moving forward, and the surrounding Buddha's light does not converge at all. The Asura clan along the way are also directly transformed by the Buddha's light, and follow Ksitigarbha again. In just a million miles, Ksitigarbha Ksitigarbha was followed by tens of thousands of Asura clan members. Ksitigarbha caused such a big shock in the sea of ????blood, but no one appeared again. The people of the Asura clan also dived into the depths of the sea of ????blood to avoid Ksitigarbha. Even the demon kings of the quasi-sage realm from the Asura clan did not appear, and the ancestor of Styx did not pay any attention to what was happening. At this time, Patriarch Minghe was receiving someone in his dojo, and this person was Kong Ru. After Kong Ru left the Star Territory, he went directly to the Sea of ??Blood, preparing to go to the underworld to have a look. When coming to the Blood Sea, it is also necessary to come and see the Styx. Confucius also admired Styx very much. Without masters like Hongjun and Yang Mei, without the great fortune of the Lich and Witch clans, they would have been living in a sea of ??blood. But that's it. Styx's cultivation has reached the peak of the sub-sage. Although he has not reached the level of a saint, his ability can definitely compete with the clones of the saints who are now left in the prehistoric world. Don¡¯t underestimate the clones of several saints in the prehistoric world. Although the power of these clones is limited, their application of Tao is not restricted at all. The power of this clone alone is far beyond the average sub-sage level existence. Although it has not reached the saint level, it is not far behind. And Styx can compete with them. You can imagine Styx's efforts in other aspects. At this time, Kong Ru and Ming He were sitting in the Blood Sea Palace. Under the main hall, Tianbo Xun and others stood respectfully on both sides, looking at the two people on the seats without any expression on their faces. , only respectfully. When Patriarch Minghe created the Asura clan, Kong Ru was also present, and Tianbo Xun also knew about the existence of Kong Ru. Moreover, their ancestors' respect for Confucius made them more curious about Confucius, and their faces became more respectful. "The Asura clan of Fellow Taoist Styx has developed very rapidly. It is indeed one of the six realms. The current power of the Asura clan is definitely very powerful in the prehistoric world." Kong Ru looked at it. The people of the Asura clan in the main hall said to the Styx beside them. As one of the six paths in the prehistoric world, Asura occupies the fate of the prehistoric world. Although it is not as good as the human race, it is still very powerful. It is just that the two groups of Lich and Lich in the past were weaker and completely surpassed the prehistoric world. of today¡¯s various ethnic groups. "Hahaha, fellow Taoists have more than praised me. Although my Asura clan has grown a lot, it is still far behind the human race. As for the three emperors of your human race, each one has a level of cultivation that is unparalleled in the prehistoric world. Even if I face the top three players, I have no chance of winning." Ming He looked at Kong Ru and said, he was also very surprised to see Kong Ru this time. He couldn't see through the aura of Kong Ru at all, but the feeling of being compatible with heaven and earth and the looming pressure made it impossible for him to figure it out. " Confucius' breakthrough in cultivation was only known to a few saints and people from the human race in the prehistoric world, and a few of them did not reveal it. Therefore, the top beings in the prehistoric world still only stayed at the realm of saints in their understanding of Confucius' cultivation. However, even if they are in the realm of saints, the powerful people in the prehistoric world are still very respectful and do not dare to look down on them. After Confucius and Ming He talked for a while, they began to turn the topic to the spread of Buddhism to the east. Finally, the words were directed to Ksitigarbha who was heading to the underworld in the sea of ??blood. When the two of them spoke about Ksitigarbha, a ray of light shot out from their fingers, directly forming a huge blood pool in the Blood Sea Palace. curtain, and what appears above the blood curtain is the constantly advancing Ksitigarbha. "In this calamity, it seems that the Asura clan of fellow Taoist is inevitable, but this is also an opportunity for fellow daoist, and maybe it is the opportunity for fellow daoist to make a breakthrough." Kong Ru looked at the blood curtain. Ksitigarbha,He said while looking at the Styx. Kong Ru was also aware of the situation in the underworld. There had been no interference from the prehistoric forces. Ksitigarbha, whom he knew in his previous life, did not appear. He did not expect to appear in the underworld at this time. And when you see the twelve-grade golden lotus at Ksitigarbha¡¯s feet, the powerful Buddha¡¯s light radiating from the golden lotus is completely beyond what Ksitigarbha can display now. In this way, we also fully know that this time Ksitigarbha came here, it was definitely not just him who came here, but also the calculations of the two Buddhist saints behind it. It seems that Buddhism wants to intervene in the six paths of reincarnation in this ancient world. . "Do all the opportunities for fellow Taoist Ksitigarbha belong to Ksitigarbha? But Ksitigarbha is only in the realm of Da Luo Jinxian, and he is also a traitor to my Asura clan. What opportunities can there be?" Minghe heard Kong Ru's words, He immediately paid attention to it. It was an opportunity to be mentioned by Kong Ru, and it might help him break through. This was definitely not a small opportunity. "No, it is not on the body of Ksitigarbha, but on the body of Buddhism after Ksitigarbha. Since Buddhism can save the people of the Asura clan, then the followers of Buddhism will surely fall one day. Fellow Taoist, this is an opportunity." After Confucius finished speaking, he no longer focused his words on this opportunity, but turned his words to the underworld. "The underworld and the underworld are the core of the entire prehistoric world, and have a significant impact on all races in the prehistoric world. But this time Ksitigarbha's entry into the underworld is a general trend, and there is no need to stop it. However, after entering the underworld, it is still necessary to Fellow Taoist, please put more restrictions. After all, this sea of ??blood and the underworld are interdependent, and it is reasonable for fellow Taoist to take action." Kong Ru continued, and after finishing speaking, he looked at Ksitigarbha above the blood curtain. At this time, Ksitigarbha's figure has reached the depths of the sea of ??blood and reached the edge of the underworld. The dense ghost energy emanated from the underworld and instantly collided with the Buddha's light on Ksitigarbha's body, causing Ksitigarbha's figure to slow down in an instant, and every step he took became more and more painful. difficult. Seeing this situation, Ksitigarbha's eyes flashed with enlightenment. He stepped down from the golden lotus and landed on the small island at the entrance to the underworld. He began to move towards the location of the underworld deep in the island. go. The golden lotus under his feet directly turned into a golden light, cut through the space, and disappeared directly into the blood sea space. Walking on the black ground, waves of netherworld energy began to gather around Ksitigarbha's body. This ghostly energy is unique to the entrance to the underworld, and it is also the coldest power in the world. With the gathering of netherworld energy, Ksitigarbha did not dare to hesitate at all. The power in his body circulated rapidly, and a ray of Buddha's light shot directly into the sky from above his head. The vast Buddha light instantly dispersed the surrounding netherworld breath and replaced it. It's bright. King Ksitigarbha stepped forward, and the Asura clan following him also moved forward, heading towards the Netherworld. Everyone's face was full of piety, and they kept reciting something in their mouths, The neat voices gathered together, and together with Ksitigarbha's voice, the Buddha's light in Ksitigarbha's body became even stronger. (To be continued. Volume One: Ancient Human Race Chapter 331: The Reincarnation of Golden Chanzi The Buddha's light on Ksitigarbha's body completely emanated, and his whole body became more pious, and the Buddha's light on his body became more intense. Ksitigarbha was originally a member of the Asura clan, but he finally became enlightened and worshiped Buddhism. This time he was sent by Chunti into the underworld to prepare for Buddhism's plan. Although Ksitigarbha was born into the Asura clan, his understanding of Buddhism in Buddhism is at the top of the list, no worse than that of Jie Yin and Zhunti's disciples, Medicine Master and Maitreya. Ksitigarbha¡¯s footsteps soon reached the entrance to the underworld, and at this time, the powerful Buddha¡¯s light on Ksitigarbha¡¯s body was several times stronger than at the beginning. The hostility of the Asura clan members behind him has completely dissipated, and a faint Buddhist light appears on their bodies. When they gather together, they have been completely converted by Ksitigarbha into Buddhist sons. Ksitigarbha came to the entrance to the underworld, and the entrance to the underworld is where the underworld is. And outside the entrance to the underworld, souls appeared out of thin air, and under the leadership and guidance of the ghost soldiers, they advanced towards the underworld. Each soul formed a huge river and headed towards the underworld. Although these souls were different when they were alive, the same thing was that each one was filled with a sense of sadness and a sense of relief. Ksitigarbha looked at the souls that were gathering like a torrent towards the underworld, his eyes were full of sadness and compassion. This is also the reason why Ksitigarbha left the Asura clan. The killings and malaise of the Asura clan made him feel very tired and bored. "Amitabha." Ksitigarbha sat cross-legged directly on the spot, pinching the seals in his hands constantly, and reciting passages of scriptures in the air. As Ksitigarbha continued to recite, the Buddha who was transformed from the Asura clan who followed Ksitigarbha also sat cross-legged next to Ksitigarbha and began to recite as Ksitigarbha. The Buddhist scriptures were recited continuously, and the Buddha's light came out from everyone's body. Come together. After the verses were recited, the surrounding Buddha light gathered and turned into golden characters suspended in the void. The self-respecting characters in the void began to become more condensed, the rays of Buddha's light also became more powerful, and the coverage range continued to become wider. The Buddha's light, which initially had an area of ??tens of miles, soon expanded to hundreds or thousands of miles. Tens of thousands of miles later, it is still expanding, sweeping towards the torrent formed by the soul. Although these souls are very numerous, most of them are the souls of mortals or ordinary creatures, and have no special existence themselves. Under the powerful light of Buddha. One by one, they were transformed directly and quickly gathered in the direction of Ksitigarbha. Soon millions of souls had gathered around Ksitigarbha. Each soul was sitting on the ground, looking at Ksitigarbha in the center. Their eyes were full of piety, and everything in their hearts seemed to have been forgotten. , completely detached from everything. "I am Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva of Buddhism. I wish that for all the kalpas to come, I will set up convenient methods for all sentient beings to be freed from sin and suffering. If my mother is forever free from the three poisons and such a lowly and lowly woman's body, she will never be punished for kalpas. May I be free from all suffering. From today onwards, in front of the image of the Pure Lotus-Eyed Tathagata, for hundreds of thousands of billions of kalpas, there will be all the hells in the world and all the sinful and suffering beings in the three evil realms. I vow to rescue them. I will free them from the evil realms of hell, animals, and hunger. Ghosts, etc. Such retribution for sins and other people will eventually become a Buddha, and then I will achieve enlightenment. All living beings are suffering, and the sea of ??suffering is boundless. When we turn around and find another shore, when all living beings have crossed over, we will achieve Bodhi. If the hell is not empty, I will never become a Buddha." In Ksitigarbha When the Buddha's light on the king's body reached its peak, Ksitigarbha stood up from the ground, and his voice sounded like thunder. It resounded throughout the underworld. With the sound of Ksitigarbha's voice, the Buddha's light on his body instantly increased several times, and a black-yellow merit was bred in the air of the sea of ??blood. After this merit was conceived, it fell directly from the sky, turned into a black-yellow stream of light, and blended into Ksitigarbha's body. With the blessing of this meritorious virtue, Ksitigarbha's cultivation level improved rapidly, and he soon reached the limit of Daluo Jinxian. And soon he broke through the realm of Daluo Jinxian and rushed towards the realm of quasi-sage. And just when Ksitigarbha's cultivation was about to reach the realm of quasi-sage, Ksitigarbha's eyes suddenly opened, the aura of his body began to change rapidly, and figures instantly separated from his body. Soon six figures appeared above and below Ksitigarbha, front, back, left and right. Each of the six figures was different. The first person holds a human head banner in his left hand and has a nectar seal on his right hand, specializing in rescuing sentient beings in the hell realm. The second figure holds a pearl in his left hand and a nectar seal on his right hand, which is dedicated to saving hungry ghosts. The third figure holds a tin staff in his left hand and a Ruyi seal on his right hand, specializing in helping people.?Animal way. The fourth figure holds a Vajra Banner in his left hand and performs the fearless seal in his right hand, specializing in saving the path of Asura. The fifth figure holds a tin staff in his left hand and makes a wish seal in his right hand, which is dedicated to removing the eight obstacles of suffering and helping to save humanity. The sixth figure, holding a wish-fulfilling pearl in his left hand and a Dharma seal in his right hand, illuminates the five signs of decline of heaven and man (the five signs of decay that appear when heaven and man are about to die) and eliminates their distress, specializing in saving the way of heaven. After these figures appeared, powerful Buddha light gathered on their bodies, and their figures quickly became completely condensed. At this time, Ksitigarbha's cultivation level has also completely broken through, but his cultivation level has not completely reached the realm of quasi-sage, but is in a realm between Daluo Jinxian and quasi-sage. This is also the realm of Ksitigarbha. Identify the consequences of these six clones. With the merits reduced and six figures formed, Ksitigarbha's footsteps stepped forward directly towards the underworld. Soon Ksitigarbha had entered the underworld, passed through the underworld, and came to a mountain range where the underworld and the Six Paths of Reincarnation were located. He sat directly on the spot and began to recite scriptures continuously, no longer paying attention to the surrounding people. everything. However, before Ksitigarbha sat down, a lotus flower appeared in his hand and turned into a ray of light that shot straight towards the location of the Six Paths of Samsara. And in this golden lotus, a golden cicada crawls in the golden lotus. This golden cicada is the soul of the golden cicada. This is also the main reason why Zhunti arranged for Ksitigarbha to enter the underworld. He sent Jin Chanzi into reincarnation without knowing it, preparing for the spread of Buddhism to the East and giving Buddhism a head start. However, although Zhunti didn't want others to know, Ming He and Kong Ru in the Blood Sea Palace kept all this in their own eyes. Looking at Jin Chanzi entering reincarnation, their eyes couldn't help but flash. A little more clarity. "What do you think, fellow Taoist, after seeing this Buddhist action, what do you think of this calamity?" Kong Ru said to Ming He in the Blood Sea Palace. "To be able to make Zhunti so cautious, it seems that he really cares about this calamity. Although he cannot stop the progress of the entire calamity, my Asura clan has also added obstacles to this Buddhism, and also to me. The Shura clan strives for some benefits." Hearing Kong Ru's words, Ming He answered directly and expressed his thoughts without any concealment. "Hahaha, fellow Taoist seems to have a lot of resentment towards Zhunti, but maybe this time fellow Taoist will be surprised." After Kong Ru finished speaking, he laughed loudly, stood up directly, and faced Outside the Blood Sea Palace, before leaving the Blood Sea Palace, the entire person's figure had completely disappeared. Looking at Kong Ru disappearing, Ming He couldn't help but move, and his eyes when looking at Kong Ru also changed a lot. I know very clearly about the Blood Sea Palace. Although there are not many prohibitions in the Blood Sea Palace, they are still very powerful. I can easily leave from here without noticing any strange phenomena. Styx couldn't help but be more profound about Confucius' cultivation, and yearn for the realm of a saint even more. He couldn't help but think about what Confucius said was the opportunity that would enable him to break through. (To be continued.) Volume One: Ancient Human Race Chapter 332: Wukong Makes Trouble in the Underworld When Kong Ru left the Blood Sea Palace in the Styx, he did not leave the Blood Sea, but moved towards the location of the underworld. When Kong Ru set foot on the island at the entrance to the underworld, the surrounding netherworld energy did not change at all. It was as if Confucius did not exist in the first place, and the netherworld energy did not react at all. This is not the first time that Kong Ru has come to the underworld, but unlike the previous visits, Kong Ru has a deeper feeling about the underworld. When Kong Ru came last time, his cultivation was only at the saint level, but this time his cultivation has undergone earth-shaking changes, and he has a deeper understanding of the Nether World. In the eyes of Confucius, the space passages around the Nether World appeared one after another, and strange threads appeared one by one. The situation around the entire world was completely presented in front of Confucius. Those space passages and the ends of the silk threads connect the worlds, planes, and spaces attached to the prehistoric world. Three thousand worlds, countless small worlds, countless spaces, and planes are all connected to the underworld of the Netherworld. The size of the Netherworld is only the size of a small world, but its status in the prehistoric world is far beyond that of the ordinary world, the middle thousand world. Whether it is a small world or a medium world, although the status is very important in the eyes of saints, they still dare to destroy it directly when necessary. However, in the Netherworld, saints do not dare to fight on a large scale even if they fight. war. Seeing the situation in the Netherworld, the world inside Kong Ru's body also started to rotate. Small worlds, planes, and spaces in the world evolved rapidly. The original heaven and underworld also began to change, and they established connections with the newly derived small worlds and planes. Waves of vitality began to emanate from each small world, plane, and space. The soul passes through the underworld and leads to various small worlds and planes. The changes in the world continued to become more powerful. Kong Ru's aura couldn't help but become a lot stronger, his whole person couldn't help but feel a lot more comfortable, and the smile on his face couldn't help but become more Naturally, every gesture becomes more ordinary. Kong Ru¡¯s realization was very fast, and he soon woke up. The world in his body had changed, and the next step was the continuous evolution of the world. Kong Ru took another step forward and walked towards the underworld, and soon he entered the underworld. Entering the underworld, Kong Ru headed directly towards the location of the Six Paths of Reincarnation. Everyone who saw Confucius along the way bowed very respectfully to Confucius. Everyone's face was very respectful, and they did not dare to stop Confucius at all. When the souls walking in the underworld saw Confucius, their eyes were full of surprise and disbelief. After all, these souls were restrained in the underworld, and their cultivation levels were very limited. Although the ghost soldiers and ghosts in front of them were not very high in cultivation, they were all superior in their eyes. . Now he was actually saluting someone respectfully. Such a presence made them unable to help but feel shocked. Soon Confucius' figure had entered the position of the Ten Halls of Yama, which is the core of the underworld. And just when Confucius was about to enter the Yama Hall, there were sounds of fighting in the Yama Hall, and the sounds of fighting continued to get louder, and the Yama Hall was also shaken. "Bold monkey, you dare to run wild in the Yama Palace. The cultivation level of Daluo Realm is so lawless. Today I will let you know how big this world is." A sharp shout sounded from the Yama Palace, and then A powerful ghost energy rushed out from the Yama Hall. As the ghost energy spread, the sounds of ghosts crying and wolves howling sounded all around, and the screams echoed continuously in the Yama Hall. The moment the ghost energy appeared, the sounds of fighting in the hall became louder, and the sounds of energy collisions continued to sound. Waves of Buddha light escaped around, constantly colliding with the powerful ghost energy. . Kong Ru felt the changes in the main hall, and couldn't help but sneered on his face, and his figure appeared in the Yama Hall in an instant. Entering the Hall of Yama, what struck Confucius's eyes were the sounds of two constant fights. One of the two people is a golden monkey, and the other is a ghost general holding a chain. The two were constantly fighting in the hall, and the battle became more intense as it continued. In the underworld, the king of Yama, the judge, the ghost king, Meng Po, the bull head, the horse face, and the black and white impermanence of the ten palaces of Yama are all quasi-sage level beings. The existence of more than a dozen quasi-saints is also one of the reasons why the underworld can transcend the influence of various forces in the prehistoric world. In addition to these quasi-sage level beings, there are even more powerful people at the Daluo Golden Immortal level and powerful people in the Daluo realm. And the cultivation level of the ghost general who is fighting is also atBeings at the level of Daluo True Immortals are much stronger than the monkeys who have just entered the Daluo Realm. "I didn't expect Zhunti to be so calculating. There was actually an energy hidden in his body. It seems that he also arranged this time. He wanted to completely disrupt the underworld and remove the traces of Jin Chanzi's reincarnation. Completely erase it." Kong Ru looked at the situation in the main hall and took in the situation in the main hall in detail. He soon discovered the whole process of the matter and understood everything completely. This golden monkey is the stone monkey of Huaguo Mountain, also known as Sun Wukong. After Sun Wukong was born and lived in Huaguo Mountain for a period of time, he inevitably began his path to seek immortality. In the end, he worshiped Patriarch Bodhi at Lingtai Fangcun Mountain in Xiniu Hezhou and Xieyue Sanxing Cave as his teacher. And this Bodhi ancestor is also the incarnation of Zhunti, precisely to teach Sun Wukong and cultivate Dharma protectors for Buddhism. The battle progressed very quickly, and the battle between the two quickly reached its peak. The golden hoop in Sun Wukong's hand continued to dance, and shadows of the stick formed one after another, forming a golden light curtain in the void. Finally, they converged on the golden hoop in his hand, pointing directly towards the ghost opposite him. Will attack in the past. The ghost general looked at the long golden stick that was constantly approaching him, and his eyes became very solemn. Sun Wukong's cultivation is a level above him, but the fighting ability displayed by Sun Wukong during the battle far surpasses his cultivation, and his powerful cultivation is even better than others. And it was the golden light that was emitted, which made his mind feel dazed for a while. "The ghost is crying." The ghost general screamed loudly, and there was a whimpering sound in his mouth, as if he was crying. However, the crying sound was very sharp and harsh, and the sound made people feel a sense of terror. As the sound sounded, his figure quickly dispersed, and the ghost energy on his body completely condensed, turning into a huge ghost shadow. The chain in his hand became a spiral shape, directly connected with Sun Wukong's golden cudgel. They hit each other directly. A collision can be said to be an all-out fight between the two. The two huge forces collided together, and their figures began to retreat quickly towards the rear. However, their faces became very pale, but they had suffered a lot of injuries during the battle. However, as Sun Wukong retreated, a golden light flowed from his body. The damage on his body was completely restored in an instant, and his cultivation level became much more stable. But the ghost general on the other side was not doing so well. His figure fell on the main hall, and his figure became very unstable, as if he would disperse at any time. "Humph." A cold snort sounded, echoing continuously in the hall, and with this cold snort, the entire space of the hall moved in an instant, and the surrounding space seemed to have completely solidified at this moment. In addition to the solidification of the space, the ghost energy in the hall quickly gathered around the body of the defeated ghost general, instantly integrated into his body, and completely recovered from his injuries in an instant. (To be continued. Volume One: Ancient Human Race Chapter 333: Take Action The person in charge of the first palace of the Ten Palaces of Yama is King Qin Guang, the first of the Ten Palaces of Yama, and he is also the strongest among the Ten Palaces of Yama. The first hall of the Ten Halls of Yama can also be said to be the most critical hall among the Ten Halls of Yama. It is in charge of the judgment of the soul, the judgment of the good and evil of the soul, and is responsible for the reincarnation of the soul. With the exception of King Qin Guang, the other kings of Yama in the Nine Halls control the punishment of souls and matters related to reincarnation. From this we can see the status of King Qin Guang among the Ten Halls of Yama, and King Qin Guang is also the most just and serious one among the Ten Halls of Yama. Now someone actually dared to disturb the Yama Palace in front of him, and even injured his ghost generals. Such a situation has never happened since he was born and has controlled the more than ten Yuanhui of Yama Palace. All souls, no matter what their status or cultivation level were during their lifetime, are very respectful in the Yama Hall and do not dare to show the slightest slight. King Qin Guang snorted coldly. Sun Wukong felt that his body was restrained and he could not move at all. However, Sun Wukong is obviously not that simple to give up. The power in his body is fully mobilized, and the power of Da Luo realm is fully displayed. However, the gap between the quasi-sage and the Daluo realm is so huge, not to mention that in the underworld, as the king of the ten palaces of Yama, the power exerted in this underworld is far beyond the power of the ordinary quasi-sage. . Under such power, Sun Wukong can be said to have no ability to resist at all. It can even be said that King Qin Guang's single thought can directly defeat Sun Wukong without any surprise. However, this is also without the influence of any external factors. Under the pressure of King Qin Guang's power, Sun Wukong's body began to tremble continuously, traces of blood began to seep out of his skin and hair, and his bones creaked under this huge pressure, as if they would break out at any time. Generally broken. Kong Ru stood aside, looking at the situation in the hall, his expression did not change at all, and there was still a smile on his face. However, under this smile, it was more of a joke, and there was no intention to stop Sun Wukong from being oppressed. Although Sun Wukong is destined to be with him, and he also has a certain fondness for him, in the few years he studied under Zhunti, Sun Wukong's magical powers have also grown a lot, but as a result, he has also become a lot more arrogant. , Kong Ru also wanted to use King Qin Guang's hand to let him know how deep the water in this ancient world was. However, although Kong Ru wanted to let Sun Wukong experience the power of the strong men in the prehistoric world, he wanted to temper him. But this is not the purpose of Zhunti. The reason for Zhunti's arrangement is to achieve Sun Wukong's reputation. As the most powerful force in the prehistoric world and the most noble forces in the underworld, it is definitely a good choice. After King Qin Guang took action, Zhunti was also very nervous. Seeing the changes in Sun Wukong's body, Zhunti couldn't wait to take action. I saw a burst of golden light shining on Sun Wukong's body. Sun Wukong's mind became blurred in an instant. Under the powerful golden light, the surrounding space was completely shaken in an instant. King Qin Guang's momentum was completely defeated in an instant, and the entire hall was enveloped by another momentum. Under this momentum, King Qin Guang felt a very fearful aura, and it seemed that his entire strength could not be fully displayed. Feeling this momentum, King Qin Guang looked at Sun Wukong in the main hall, looking at the golden light on Sun Wukong's body, his eyes were constantly changing. "Zhunti really can't wait. However, the power of the underworld cannot be destroyed. It seems that we have to take action this time." Kong Ru couldn't help but watch Sun Wukong's body becoming more powerful. chanted to. The underworld is the place where creatures reincarnate in the prehistoric world. The power of the underworld cannot have the slightest flaw, otherwise the various races in the prehistoric world will definitely become unstable and take action to intervene in the underworld. After all, no matter which clan enters the underworld, it will be a huge benefit. The merits accumulated all the time and the control of the six paths will be a huge leap in the strength of each clan. ¡°Then when the time comes, the entire prehistoric world will be completely in chaos, the six paths will also be in complete chaos, and the cause and effect of the prehistoric world will become very confusing. The final result will definitely affect the operation of the entire prehistoric world, and may even cause the collapse of the Six Paths and the fragmentation of the prehistoric world. Under the power released by Zhunti, the faces of the people in the entire hall could not help but change, and their bodies were shaking and trembling. Everyone was struggling to resist this powerful pressure. While everyone resisted this pressure, the pressure from Sun Wukong also continued to become stronger. "Who is this monkey? He is obviously only a cultivator of Daluo Celestial Immortal."?, but it actually released such powerful pressure. "Everyone in the Yama Palace kept thinking in their hearts, but in the end they still had no clue. "Humph." Just when everyone in the hall felt that they could no longer hold on, a cold snort echoed in the hall. As this voice came out, the pressure in the entire hall dissipated in an instant. Everyone in the hall could not help but breathe a sigh of relief at this time, with a trace of joy flashing in their eyes. Unlike King Qin Guang and others in the main hall, Sun Wukong, who exuded such power, could not help but tremble under the cold snort, and the golden light in his body quickly converged. Looking at the golden light that converged towards Sun Wukong's body, a purple light shot out from Kong Ru's eyes. After the two purple rays of light were emitted, they directly sank into Sun Wukong's body, and then entered Sun Wukong's sea of ??consciousness and the Purple Mansion. Entering Sun Wukong's sea of ??consciousness, Kong Ru began to search around, and soon found a trace of strange phenomena in Sun Wukong's sea of ??consciousness. Sun Wukong is a natural stone monkey, and he is also transformed into a five-color sacred stone. His basic qualifications are not the same. Moreover, in more than a dozen Yuanhui, they are constantly exhaling spiritual energy, giving birth to spiritual wisdom, and transforming into forms. The transformed form itself has considerable magic power, but it cannot be applied. And it is precisely because of this that Sun Wukong was able to reach the Daluo realm from no cultivation in a few years. Kong Ru quickly found a golden lotus in Sun Wukong's sea of ??consciousness. In this golden lotus, a Buddha was sitting in the golden lotus, with a majestic appearance, and the Buddha's light emanating from his body. , constantly washing Sun Wukong's sea of ??consciousness. Seeing this Buddha, Confucius couldn't help but feel angry for a while. ¡° If the accurate bill of lading left a trace of divine consciousness in Sun Wukong¡¯s sea of ??consciousness, Confucius would not have the slightest emotion. But this trace of Zhunti's spiritual consciousness is constantly transforming Sun Wukong and constantly affecting Sun Wukong's mind. Although it is not very obvious now, if this continues, Sun Wukong's spiritual consciousness will definitely be affected by this trace of Zhunti's spiritual consciousness. The best thing is to be transformed directly and become the protector Buddha of Buddhism, while the more serious thing is to be directly transformed by this strand of spiritual consciousness from Zhunti to completely refine Sun Wukong's mind and become his puppet. The reason why the current Sun Wukong has not been greatly affected is entirely because of the slightest breath left by the set of stick techniques that Confucius left in Sun Wukong's sea of ??consciousness. It is this breath that protects Sun Wukong's mind from being affected by Zhunti's consciousness. This is not the first time that Zhunti has used such a method. During the last calamity, Zhunti wanted to use such a method to control King Zhou at that time. At this time, he used his methods to control Sun Wukong. At this time, Kong Ru couldn't help but have an even lower impression of Zhunti. Kong Ru quickly completely controlled his anger, and his spiritual consciousness was released instantly, entering Sun Wukong's sea of ??consciousness. The purple light directly wrapped Zhunti's spiritual consciousness in it, and directed it towards Sun Wukong's sea of ??consciousness. Shooting out directly. (To be continued. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 334: Teaching Wukong When Confucius shot Chunti's consciousness out of Sun Wukong's sea of ??consciousness, he did not directly obliterate Chunti's consciousness, but directly put it into a void in his own world. Getting sleepy. .And Confucius constantly changed the void around this thread of spiritual consciousness, changing it into the situation in Sun Wukong's sea of ??consciousness. With the disappearance of Zhunti's consciousness, the golden light on Sun Wukong's body completely converged in an instant, and his whole person completely returned to his original state. The confusion in his eyes completely disappeared in an instant, and his eyes kept turning, looking at The situation in the main hall, thinking about what happened. However, no matter how much he thought, he still had no clue. At this time, King Qin Guang once again turned his attention to Sun Wukong in the hall. The expression on his face did not change at all, but his eyes were full of anger, but more importantly, he was afraid of Sun Wukong. After all, the owner of that powerful aura is definitely not a simple person. Although King Qin Guang is serious and fair, he is not without emotions. He has been sitting in the Palace of Yama for millions of years and has seen all kinds of souls. From these souls, he has seen all kinds of things. He has a very clear understanding of many things. However, King Qin Guang's expression soon returned to calm, and he sat on his seat again, regaining his original coercion. At the same time, Sun Wukong's figure disappeared directly from the place, as if he had never appeared. Sun Wukong disappeared, and everyone in the Yama Palace also reacted. They all returned to their original appearance and sat upright, as if Sun Wukong had never appeared. In Huaguo Mountain, in the Water Curtain Cave, a purple light flashed, and two people appeared in the Water Curtain Cave. To be more precise, one person and one monkey. These two people are Confucius and Sun Wukong. Sun Wukong was brought directly from the Hall of Yama by Confucius. Moreover, Kong Ru also ordered King Qin Guang and others not to tell these things before leaving. It was precisely because of this that King Qin Guang was so indifferent and did not leave any chance for Sun Wukong to disappear. After Kong Ru and Sun Wukong appeared in the Water Curtain Cave, he didn't say anything, but went directly to the stone table next to him. With a slight movement of his hand, a small teapot and two teacups appeared beside him. After the teapot and teacups appeared, Kong Ru picked up the teapot and poured a cup of tea into the two teacups. As the two cups of tea were poured out, a burst of tea fragrance filled the array. Although the fragrance of the tea was very light, it was full of freshness. Sun Wukong quickly woke up from his confusion. He turned his eyes and looked at Kong Ru next to the stone table. Seeing Kong Ru, Sun Wukong's eyes moved faster, and his eyes gradually became confused, but he fell into deep memories. Although the aura on Kong Ru's body was completely restrained, the temperament on his body could not be completely concealed. Sun Wukong felt a very familiar feeling from this temperament, but this feeling was deep in his memory. "You are" Sun Wukong woke up from his memories and looked at Kong Ru with eyes full of excitement and gratitude. However, he still had no impression of Kong Ru's name, but that strange feeling made him feel very familiar. "Haha, little monkey, I remembered. How about that set of stick techniques? Are they very easy to use?" Kong Ru looked at Sun Wukong's eyes and knew that he had already remembered him. After all, when he came here, Sun Wukong's spiritual wisdom had basically formed. Although it took a while, the only feeling in the endless years and the imprint in his soul made him understand Confucius and Confucius. Very profound impression. "Just call me senior." Kong Ru looked at Sun Wukong's performance and already knew that Sun Wukong had remembered him, so he said directly. After all, my relationship with him is also very complicated, and these things cannot be completely sorted out in a short time. "Yes, senior." After hearing Kong Ru's words, Sun Wukong couldn't help but replied very happily. It has been tens of thousands of years since Sun Wukong was born with spiritual wisdom. After tens of thousands of years of loneliness, he finally took form. After transforming into another form, he stayed with a group of monkeys who were not very intelligent, and finally traveled across the ocean and walked an unknown distance before becoming a disciple and learning how to practice. In the process of cultivation, although there were many senior brothers, the relationship between these senior brothers and him was not very good. The master only taught him how to practice. After decades, his heart still remained It's very lonely. Now, a person appears, who gives me that kind of feeling, and saves me from the underworld. He also has his own set of stick techniques, which are much better than the cultivation techniques taught by his master. Moreover, Confucius gave him the feeling that he was??'s seniors generally treat themselves as family members. "Okay, don't be happy anymore. Sit down. I will also tell you about this world. Don't be too reckless in the future." Seeing the excited Sun Wukong on his face, Kong Ru couldn't help but feel excited. He smiled and said softly. Hearing Kong Ru's words, Sun Wukong's face couldn't help but become a lot more serious. He jumped onto the stone bench next to Kong Ru, looked at Kong Ru, and waited for Kong Ru's next words. After decades of practice, he has developed a set of magical powers. In this era where the powerful in the ancient world are hidden, his abilities are already very powerful. Such changes also made his heart very proud. "Moreover, when Zhunti taught him, except for cultivation, he talked very little about the things in the ancient world. Even the realm of cultivation only talked about Daluo Jinxian. Also, the cultivators in the Sanxing Cave where Zhunti taught Sun Wukong were all with relatively low cultivation. This also gave Sun Wukong the same illusion, making him feel that his cultivation was powerful, which led to his current situation. In the end, he even made a big fuss in the underworld and took action. If Confucius hadn't stopped Zhunti's spiritual consciousness in the end, it would have caused boundless karma and cause and effect, completely limiting his cultivation to the Daluo realm. Looking at Sun Wukong sitting on the stone bench, Kong Ru picked up the water cup on the table, brought it to his mouth, and slowly drank the tea in the cup. After drinking, he looked at Sun Wukong and motioned for him to drink the tea too. Sun Wukong looked at Kong Ru¡¯s eyes and drank all the tea in the cup. The tea enters the body along the throat, and it will be like a stream of hot air, swimming among the limbs and bones, and finally gathering on the top of the head. There is a burst of clarity in the head, vague, but so clear, just As if in a fairyland, the whole person became much calmer in an instant, and his mind was completely settled. Sun Wukong drank the tea, and Confucius also began to tell him. What Confucius talked about was not something too secretive, but about some of the forces in the prehistoric world, the levels above cultivation, the quasi-sages, sub-sages, and saints above Da Luo Jinxian. In addition to these, there are also the three Taoist religions, Western Buddhism, the Asura clan, the forces of the underworld, and the forces of heaven. Sun Wukong only felt that Kong Ru's voice was echoing in his soul. Every word was so clear and deeply imprinted in his soul. This information seemed to open up another world for him, giving him a clearer understanding of the entire world and a deeper understanding of his own cultivation. At the same time, he also already knew that he was in the underworld. Everything he did was so arrogant. Realizing all this, Sun Wukong couldn't help but recall his master Bodhi Patriarch. Patriarch Bodhi's cultivation level is definitely much stronger than his own. He is definitely above Daluo Jinxian, a quasi-sage, and even an even more powerful person. But in teaching myself, I did not tell myself the slightest information about this. (To be continued. Volume One: Ancient Human Race Chapter 335: Training Begins Sun Wukong kept thinking in his mind, and his mind gradually became clearer. He had a clearer understanding of the decades in which he had learned the art, and he was also more confused about his master, Patriarch Bodhi. The identity of Patriarch Bodhi is also more doubtful. However, although he was very suspicious, he didn't have a clue. After all, his cultivation level is only in the Daluo realm. Although he has a deeper understanding of the prehistoric world under the teachings of Confucius, his knowledge of some of the secrets of the prehistoric world is very rare. . "You don't have to worry about it. Although your master concealed his identity and plotted against you, he still taught you how to practice. You also owe a lot of karma. The next step is for you to repay this karma. "Yeah." Kong Ru looked at Sun Wukong's reaction and knew that Kong Ru had some guesses about Zhunti's identity. Although there was a certain gap between the guesses and the truth, it was possible for him to have this in his understanding. Not bad. When Sun Wukong heard Kong Ru¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help but nodded. Although he has not practiced for a long time, his ability to comprehend is very high. After Kong Ru said the words, he already knew the contents and knew that these were beyond his control and inescapable. "Then since you have understood all this, you can practice here for a period of time. I will also give you some guidance during this period of time. Then you will have some ability to protect yourself." Kong Ru said, rolling up his robe sleeves. A ray of purple light shot out from between the sleeves of the robe. After this purple light shot out, it completely enveloped the cave where the two of them were, and a mysterious aura echoed in the cave. The Water Curtain Cave was expanded several times during the development of Confucius and Confucius. There were also many caves hidden in it, and the two of them were in one of them, which was also built for cultivation. And now Kong Ru has included the entire cave within the scope of his world power. The space within the entire cave seems to be completely isolated from the space of the prehistoric world. The law of time is directly activated in an instant, and the flow of time is also This time things change. In addition to the law of time, the spiritual energy in the entire cave also completely gathered in an instant, and the surrounding spiritual energy increased several times in an instant. Huaguoshan is located on the coast of the East China Sea, at the very edge, adjacent to the East China Sea. Also during the Lich War, the area was not affected by the shock, and the earth veins were not greatly damaged. The aura in the entire mountain range is still preserved from the innate aura at that time, which is richer and much purer than the acquired aura now. The cave where Kong Ru was located was at the core of the entire Huaguo Mountain, and it was also the location with the strongest aura. Now the spiritual energy accumulated over hundreds of thousands of years has been completely aroused, and the spiritual energy in the entire cave has become even richer, almost condensed into a liquid state. "What you are practicing is the **Xuangong of Buddhism. It is a technique that is as famous as the Nine-turn Mystic Kung Fu of Xuanmen. It was also understood by the saints from both sides based on the witch clan's technique of that year. The technique can be It is said to be very mysterious. The characteristics of this technique are a strong body and a strong will to fight. So if you want to improve your cultivation quickly, you need to keep fighting." After Kong Ru finished speaking, As his mind turned, the space in the cave suddenly shook, and a space passage appeared in the cave. As the space passage appeared, figures shot out of the formation quickly and appeared in front of Kong Ru. "Greetings to Father God." After these people appeared, they saw Confucius and bowed respectfully in front of him one by one. Their eyes were full of respect, enthusiasm, and curiosity about the surrounding scenes. These people were born in the world of Confucius and Confucius, and each of them has reached the realm of Daluo. This kind of cultivation may not be anything in the prehistoric world, but in the world of Confucius, it is already a top existence. Moreover, these people have been born for a long time, and there is still a lot of room for growth in the future. It is entirely possible to reach the realm of quasi-sages. However, the quasi-sage realm is also the pinnacle of these people. This is not a question of qualifications, but that the most powerful thing that the world of Confucius and Confucianism can withstand is only the quasi-sage realm. Just like the prehistoric world, it is a big world, and the most powerful ones are only saint-level beings. As a medium-thousand world, the most powerful ones can only withstand the existence of quasi-sage level, while those in small worlds can withstand even weaker ones. Daluo Jinxian is already the limit. If you want to break through the cultivation level, you must break through the limitations of the world. Just like Confucius' cultivation level broke through the level of a saint, he also broke through the limitations of the prehistoric world and could gallop in the chaotic world at will. "Wait a minute." Kong Ru looked at the few people, then used his hands to lift up their bodies. "Yes, the cultivation levels of you and the others are already complete."It's settled. I have called you here this time to let you fight with him and argue with each other. Kong Ru said, pointing to Sun Wukong standing aside. "Cheer up. Each of them is no better than you in cultivation, and they also have their own magical powers. When you can defeat them, you will have a certain ability to protect yourself in the prehistoric world." Kong Ru said to He said to Sun Wukong beside him. After he finished speaking, he retreated directly towards Houang. The stone bench and the stone table beside him also retreated directly to the side of the cave with his figure. And everything in the entire cave has been moved to the edge of the cave, and the space in the cave is completely empty. "Okay, let's get started." Kong Ru poured himself a glass of water again and said. After that, he picked up the water glass and drank the water in the glass while looking at the people in the center of the cave. A smile emerged. After Kong Ru stood aside, the people standing in the center of the cave glanced at each other, leaving one person standing in front of Kong Ru, and all of them retreated to Kong Ru's side. Standing behind Kong Ru, waiting for the battle in the center of the cave to begin. Sun Wukong looked at the young man standing in front of him, and his expression became very solemn. Sun Wukong himself is transformed from the five-color sacred stone, and is the body of a spiritually luminous stone monkey. He is born with the ability to change, know the time of the sky, know the location, and move the stars to change the battle. His own fighting will is very strong. In addition, he practices techniques that are good at fighting, and his fighting will is even better displayed. Although the expression on the face of the young man in front of him was very casual, Sun Wukong could clearly feel the dangerous aura emanating from his body. Feeling this powerful danger, Sun Wukong did not have the slightest fear, but was very excited. The fighting spirit in his body gathered, and he could not help but hold the golden cudgel in his hand tighter. "You are a monkey, and I am also a monkey. Let's have a good fight today." The young man looked at the changes in Sun Wukong's eyes and the fighting spirit in Sun Wukong's body. He became very excited and his body began to change. , was soon covered by black hair, and his appearance also changed a lot. The green shirt on his body also turned into a suit of armor, but the whole person was very similar to Sun Wukong. This young man is the first creature born in the world of Confucius, and he is also a monkey. He was born from a trace of the law of destruction in the world of Confucius. He is naturally very warlike, and with Sun Wukong's The temperaments are also very similar. Among the people summoned by Kong Ru, his cultivation was also the strongest, and his fighting style was also the one most similar to Sun Wukong. The two stared at each other closely, their fighting spirit colliding wantonly, their minds completely focused on each other, ready to start fighting at any time. Kong Ru sat aside and looked at the two of them, the smile on his face became even brighter, and he couldn't help but have a little expectation for the battle between the two. One of the two is one of the four great monkeys born in the prehistoric world, and the other is a divine monkey born by the law of destruction of his own world. Confucius is also very curious about who of the two can win. At the same time, He also wanted to see the difference between the creatures born in his own world and the creatures born in the prehistoric world, and who was stronger and who was weaker. To be continued. ) Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 336 Leaving Two monkeys, one with golden hair and the other with jet black fur, both exuded powerful aura. Their fighting intentions continued to collide in the air, and the surrounding aura also vibrated, creating waves of whirlwinds. As the momentum of the two people continued to rise, their cultivation levels were completely released, and their expressions became more solemn. The difference in cultivation between the two is not very big, and the aura on their bodies is also similar. After confronting each other for a period of time, neither of them had the intention to take action. When the people standing behind Kong Ru saw the situation in the center, their expressions couldn't help but become very solemn. They are all creatures born in the world of Confucius, and they have a certain understanding of each other, and they also know the young man very well. The powerful combat power is definitely a powerful existence among them. But they didn't expect that they would meet someone who would collide directly with him. The golden monkey in front of them would actually have such power. Several people couldn't help but look forward to the next battle. "Jie Jie Jie, I didn't expect you to be so strong. It seems that this time you can finally use it with all your strength." Potian, the black monkey in front of Sun Wukong said. He was born from the law of destruction in Confucius' world, and he was born with a very powerful fighting spirit and a destroying spirit. Although in normal times, he can completely control his desire, but now, a person who can fight with his full strength is standing in front of him, and the desire in his heart is completely aroused at this time, The whole person couldn't help but become a little crazy. "Hahaha. Okay, let's fight defensively today." Sun Wukong couldn't help but smile when he heard what he said. He said boldly. Both of them have a very strong will to fight, and their personalities are very similar. One of them seems bold, while the other seems gloomy. Such two people have not yet fought, but they have already recognized each other's existence. After the two people finished speaking, their bodies moved quickly. The weapon in his hand was swung directly and charged towards the opponent. What Sun Wukong used was the golden cudgel, which was the Dinghai needle of Dayu. It is refined from the Qiankun Cauldron. It can be said to be an innate thing. Coupled with its own merits, its attack power is completely comparable to that of ordinary innate spiritual treasures. And what Potian used was a long black knife. This knife is completely black. There was an aura of destruction exuding from the blade, echoing with the aura emitted by him. This sword was conceived together with Potian, and was itself affected by the Law of Destruction. Its power is no less powerful than Sun Wukong's Golden Cudgel. The two weapons collided directly, and loud noises were heard. Under the huge noises, the surrounding spiritual energy spread wildly and started a riot. A collision. The two of them no longer showed any restraint, and the power of each blow became faster. More powerful. Kong Ru looked at the two people fighting and couldn't help but smile slightly. The strength of the two could be said to be between equals. The battles one after another are completely collisions of flesh and blood, collisions of strength, without the slightest fancy. In addition to strength and physical combat, there is also a test of the two people's fighting will. In the constant battle, the two became more focused, and their momentum also increased in a short time, becoming more powerful. Time passed very quickly, and it took hundreds of years in the blink of an eye. During these hundreds of years, Sun Wukong has been constantly fighting, fighting again and again with everyone brought by Confucius. In the battles one after another, the cultivation bases of Sun Wukong, Potian and others have improved to a certain extent. The cultivation bases of several people have reached the peak of Daluo True Immortal, and they are only one step away from Daluo Jinxian. However, if he breaks out with all his strength and uses all his methods, he can even be compared with a powerful person at the Daluo Jinxian level. "That's it. You guys should go back first, practice hard, and understand what you have gained in these hundred years." Kong Ru looked at Sun Wukong and Potian who were separated, and said, after finishing speaking, Directly cutting through the surrounding space, a spatial passage leading to his world appeared in front of everyone. Potian and the others saw the appearance of this space passage. After bowing respectfully to Kong Ru, they directly entered the space passage and returned to Kong Ru's world. "Senior." After the others left, Sun Wukong also put away his golden cudgel and came to Kong Ru's side and said respectfully. After a hundred years of fighting again and again, my strength has been completely stabilized, and I have improved a lot, and my cultivation has improved a lot. He could clearly feel that he was now so powerful that he could easily crush himself a hundred years ago without the slightest ability to resist. "It's been a hundred years, and your cultivation level has been completely stabilized, even in the prehistoric world.?It has a certain ability to protect itself. However, you must also know that you are only protecting yourself. There are more people in the world who are more powerful than you than the stars in the sky. You must be careful when doing things. "Kong Ru looked at Sun Wukong and said. Over the past hundred years, Sun Wukong's cultivation has improved a lot, but the arrogance in his heart has not restrained. On the contrary, the pen is much higher than before, but it is just a little restrained. It was just completely covered up in front of Confucius. "Yes, senior." After hearing Kong Ru's words, Sun Wukong couldn't help but look more solemn, and the pride on his face couldn't help but shrink. However, there was still a hint of arrogance and confidence in his own cultivation in his eyes. Sun Wukong¡¯s eyes did not hide it from Kong Ru. However, Kong Ru didn't care too much. To achieve such a level of cultivation in a short period of time, he has the qualifications to be arrogant. Although such qualifications are very ordinary in Kaitian. But after that, whether it was the time of the Lich or the current prehistoric world, such qualifications can be said to be top-notch existences. "Then I will leave here. However, I still want to tell you the basis. There are people outside the world, and there is a sky outside the world. Everything must be thought carefully." After Kong Ru finished speaking, his figure disappeared directly from the place, and as Kong Ru disappeared, the light that enveloped the entire cave completely dissipated in an instant, and the surrounding rich spiritual energy also gradually dissipated, returning to its original concentration. When Kong Ru disappeared, Sun Wukong couldn't help but feel a sense of loss in his heart. Although during this period of time, Confucius was very strict with him and allowed him to spend the past hundred years cultivating. But all of this has greatly improved his cultivation. Kong Ru can be said to be the only existence that makes him feel warm. Now that Kong Ru has left, he has become a human again. However, Sun Wukong's character is very lively after all, and he quickly recovered and walked out of the cave. I have not left here for a hundred years. Although I have lived a very fulfilling life in the constant battles, I am also very concerned about the situation in Huaguo Mountain. Decades after he left, Huaguo Mountain was occupied by the Demon King. He didn't know what would happen in the past hundred years. Sun Wukong walked out of the cave and appeared directly in the Water Curtain Cave. The moment he appeared, the monkeys in the Water Curtain Cave also discovered him, and they quickly gathered around him. "Your Majesty, where did you go yesterday?" A monkey stood next to Sun Wukong and asked curiously. He felt very magical about Sun Wukong's sudden appearance. However, Sun Wukong did not answer, his face was full of shock. Yesterday, it had been a hundred years since he left. How could it be yesterday? His heart was completely occupied by doubts. But soon he was relieved, hearing the light that filled the cave and Kong Ru's methods. This must be the method of that senior. Thinking of this, Sun Wukong's eyes couldn't help but be filled with yearning. He also respected Confucius more and became more curious about who the seniors around him were. (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster! Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 337 Trajectory Kong Ru left Huaguo Mountain and did not return to Kunshan, but still walked among the human race. Visit and download the txt novel. The development of the human race has not been very fast in these hundreds of years, but has become very slow. The children of hundreds of families at that time have also gone into hiding, and the fights between each other have become more intense. And Confucius felt that the biggest change was the change in the aura of the prehistoric world. After the Lich War, the prehistoric world was shattered, and the innate aura of the prehistoric world passed away and turned into acquired aura. And now after thousands of years, tens of thousands of years, the innate spiritual energy of the entire prehistoric world has become extremely thin, leaving only the acquired spiritual energy. While Confucius and Confucius were walking among the human race, the spread of Buddhism eastward also continued. Sun Wukong met the Bull Demon King and others in the Flower and Fruit Mountain and became brothers. The Bull Demon King, the Jiao Demon King, the Peng Demon King, the Lion and Camel King, the Macaque King, the Tamarin King and Sun Wukong can be said to cover several forces in the prehistoric world. The Bull Demon King is Kui Niu, the mount of the leader of the Jie Sect, Tongtian Sect, and represents the power of the Jie Sect. The Peng Demon King is the golden-winged roc of the Bird Clan, and is a descendant of the Phoenix Clan back then. The Lion and Camel King is a member of the Lion Clan of the Beast Clan and a subordinate of the Qilin Clan. The Dragon Demon King is the representative of the Dragon Clan and has the blood of the Dragon Clan. The Macaque King of the clan is the son of Qi, the great sage witch of the demon clan at that time, and he is the power of the demon clan. The last Yu Tao King is a disciple of Buddhism, and his body is also a kind of monkey in the prehistoric world. The sworn worship of several people finally attracted the attention of Heaven. In the end, Sun Wukong was called to serve in the Heavenly Court, and the development of events continued to develop according to the trajectory. In the end, he became Bima Wen, and then he rebelled against the Heavenly Court and was named the Monkey King. He made a big fuss at the Peach Blossom Club and was finally captured. He was captured by Taishang Laojun, the clone of Laozi in the Heavenly Court, and practiced for seven years in an alchemy furnace. For seventy-nine days, he finally escaped and caused havoc in the Heavenly Palace. The development of the whole thing. Confucius, who lived in the prehistoric world, understood it very clearly. However, he didn't care too much. All this is Zhunti's plan, and it is also the beginning of the spread of Buddhism as a whole, and it is also to allow Sun Wukong to enter the calamity of Buddhism's eastward spread. " However, the reason why Zhunti made such a reckless calculation is also because most of the strong men in heaven are practicing in hiding. Haotian is also after becoming a god. After entering the state of seclusion, all that was left was a trace of his clone, and his cultivation was only in the Da Luo realm. The same is true for the quasi-sage level experts in heaven. With the support of strong luck, they began to consolidate their cultivation. Finally, the Buddhist Sakyamuni took action. Sun Wukong was suppressed by Sakyamuni under the Five Fingers Mountain just like his original trajectory, and his cultivation was sealed. When all this happened, Confucius couldn't help but sigh. Although I pushed hard on this matter, I didn't expect that I would eventually return to the original track. Under Wuzhi Mountain, Kong Ru walked among the mountains, looked at the mountains of the five mountains, and nodded involuntarily. This Five Finger Mountain has five elements. They are metal, wood, water, fire, and earth. Each mountain peak condenses a breath of energy, forming a formation. Finally, the weight of the five mountains was completely concentrated on the central peak with a strong earthy atmosphere, and this peak was where Sun Wukong was pressed. Entering the mountain peak, there are many heavenly soldiers and generals guarding the mountain peak, completely blocking the entire mountain peak. However, Kong Ru didn't care at all and stepped into the mountain peak. Walk towards the central peak. Confucius was walking in the mountains and passed by the heavenly soldiers and generals one by one, but those people did not react at all, as if Confucius did not exist. However, although there are many of these heavenly soldiers and generals, the ones with the highest cultivation level are only the Taiyi Golden Immortal, and most of them are in the realm of immortals. Such a level of cultivation is already very high in the eyes of mortals. But in the eyes of Confucius, there is no difference from ordinary people, and it has no impact on other methods. Kong Ru soon arrived at the mountain range in the center of Wuzhi Mountain and walked to the position where Sun Wukong was pressed. At this time, Sun Wukong had been suppressed for several days, and his whole person had changed a lot. Although there is still a sense of vigor in his body, it is much different from when he was making trouble in the sky. "Hahaha, little monkey, how about being pressed here?" Kong Ru squatted down, knocked Sun Wukong on the head slightly, and said. Sun Wukong did not feel the arrival of Confucius. When Confucius knocked on his head, he realized that someone had come and knocked on his head. Feeling his head being knocked, he felt angry for a while. Although he is in a state of desolation now, he is still a person who has been in trouble in the Heavenly Palace, and he was actually knocked on the head by someone. However, after hearing the voice of the visitor, the anger in his heart completely dissipated in an instant. He quickly raised his head and looked at Kong Ru who had arrived. He was also very excited. ¡°Senior, please rescue me from?. "Sun Wukong said when he saw Kong Ru. He couldn't feel the power of Kong Ru's cultivation at all, but it was precisely because of this that he knew that Kong Ru's power was definitely stronger than that of Sakyamuni who sealed himself here. Mani is much stronger. So it must be very simple to save himself with such a method. "Little monkey, don't be anxious. This is also a training for you. Taking it here for hundreds of years will also be of certain benefit to your future cultivation. What's more, this is also a very important part of your master's calculations. If you want to completely repay that period of cause and effect, just stay here for hundreds of years." Kong Ru looked at the anxious Sun Wukong and said, telling him about Sun Wukong's situation. When Sun Wukong heard what Confucius said, his whole person completely withered, and the excitement on his face also dissipated. However, when he heard Kong Ru said that it was his master's plan, a strange look flashed through his eyes again. But after hearing Kong Ru say that it has certain benefits for his own cultivation, his eyes couldn't help but light up. "But senior, under this mountain peak, my cultivation has been completely sealed. How can I practice?" Sun Wukong expressed his doubts. Under this mountain peak, the magic power in his body was completely suppressed. The only thing that can be mobilized is the strength of the body. His powerful cultivation was completely lost in an instant, and Sun Wukong was very uncomfortable in the past few days. Kong Ru looked at the anxious Sun Wukong and couldn't help but feel very funny. However, after teaching Sun Wukong for a while, he also had a certain understanding of Sun Wukong's character. Although it was very funny, he didn't say anything. "You don't have to worry. Although your cultivation is very fast, it also has certain drawbacks. Although your magic power is very powerful, there is still a big difference in your character. If you can't handle it well, your future cultivation will be affected. There will be great restrictions." Kong Ru said that in a hundred years, Kong Ru had a very clear understanding of Sun Wukong's cultivation. Although Kong Ru's power is very powerful, in terms of the state of mind, it is still far behind those strong men in the ancient world. Real battles only rely on powerful magic power, body, and powerful fighting skills. will. Hearing what Kong Ru said, Sun Wukong said nothing more, but looked at Kong Ru, waiting for what Kong Ru would say next. Confucius must have his own method for saying such a thing. Looking at Sun Wukong¡¯s appearance, Kong Ru couldn¡¯t help but admire Sun Wukong¡¯s understanding. Thinking of Kong Ru, he raised his arm slightly, and a purple light shot out from his fingers, instantly sinking into Sun Wukong's eyebrows and entering his sea of ??consciousness. This ray of light entered Sun Wukong's sea of ??consciousness and directly turned into purple talismans, floating in his sea of ??consciousness. As the talismans were formed one by one, Sun Wukong closed his eyes directly, the expression on his face became calm, and his whole person seemed to be directly entering a state of understanding. Seeing Sun Wukong like this, Kong Ru nodded slightly, his body flashed, and he disappeared directly into the Five Fingers Mountain. To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian (.Vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please go to m to read.) Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 338: The Tang Dynasty In the blink of an eye, hundreds of years have passed. During these hundreds of years, dynasties among the human race have changed, prospered, and declined. .And these hundreds of years can also be said to be the most chaotic time for the human race. The history of Confucius and Confucius in his previous life is also presented one by one. Under this trajectory, the human race is constantly changing. After hundreds of years of chaos, the human race has also entered a period of stability. This was also the period of the Tang Dynasty when Confucius was very famous in his previous life, and the emperor at this time was the famous emperor in Confucius' previous life, Li Shimin. Walking on the streets of Chang'an and looking at the prosperous scenes on the streets, Kong Ru was also very excited. Although this kind of prosperity is different from the prosperity of the city in his previous life, it makes people feel more real and full of historical charm. Kong Ru strolled along the street and soon found a restaurant. He walked in directly, found a seat and sat down. Looking at the indoor layout and looking out at the streets, Kong Ru's heart became much more peaceful. This is the scene he expected from the human race. There is no fighting, but they are not afraid of fighting. Everywhere is full of life, making people feel completely immersed in it and enjoying the surrounding environment. I casually ordered a few side dishes and a bottle of wine. I got a glass of wine and drank it down in one gulp. This glass of wine can be said to be very ordinary, not comparable to the fine wine of the Immortal Family, but the feeling in the wine made him feel very familiar. There is no aura, no processing, and a very ordinary feeling, which is exactly the taste of the wine from my previous life. Feeling this feeling, Kong Ru couldn't help but fall into memories. The distant memories in his heart replayed again and again, making him unable to help but be immersed in them. And just when Kong Ru's mind was lost in his own memories, the two of them approached again outside the door of the restaurant. After the two people entered the restaurant, they began to look for seats in the restaurant. However, the time now is ten minutes at noon, and the entire restaurant can be said to be overcrowded, with not a single empty seat. Finally, the two people turned their eyes in the direction of Kong Ru and walked towards him. The two of them soon arrived at Kong Ru's side, and Kong Ru also noticed the two of them when they were walking towards him. He woke up from his memories and looked at the two people walking towards him. people. "I have met this old gentleman. I wonder if he can allow me to sit here for a while." When they came to Confucius, the middle-aged man at the head of the two bowed slightly and saluted Confucius respectfully. said. At this time, Kong Ru also began to pay attention to the two people in front of him. Although the face of the person talking to him was very easy-going, he exuded a power from time to time. This power does not come from cultivation, but the power developed from being in a high position for a long time. The man behind this man was powerful, with a glint of light flashing from time to time in his eyes, and his whole body was on alert at all times. "No, you guys do it." After looking at it for a while, Kong Ru smiled slightly and agreed. Kong Ru's current appearance is still the same as when he was walking among the human race, an old man wearing a Confucian shirt, and his body exudes a slight sense of righteousness. It is precisely because of this that the two of them are so respectful to Kong Ru. . After Kong Ru agreed, the two of them slightly bowed their hands to Kong Ru again, sat at the side of the table, and began to look at Kong Ru. ¡°I wonder where the old gentleman came from, how unfamiliar he is?¡± After sitting down, the middle-aged man asked again. After sizing up Kong Ru, his eyes became increasingly doubtful. Just looking at Kong Ru's face, he must be at least seventy or eighty years old, but the righteousness in his body, the strength between the muscles and bones, and the casual feeling indicate that he is definitely not a simple person. Such a person has never been heard of in Chang'an, which is why the two of them are confused. "Central Plains." Kong Ru's answer was very simple and very vague. The scope of the Central Plains is now very vast, and its location is also very vague. "The Central Plains is thousands of miles away from here. It's really admirable that the old gentleman can come to Chang'an." The middle-aged man couldn't help but feel moved when he heard Confucius' words. Chang'an in the Central Plains is thousands of miles away from the Central Plains. Even ordinary young people can easily walk between Chang'an and the Central Plains. But now such an old man said that he came from the Central Plains, and his expression was still so plain. This kind of performance made the middle-aged people believe that the old man in front of them was definitely not an ordinary person. However, even in the Central Plains, they have never heard of the existence of such a person. However, Kong Ru didn't say anything, and he didn't ask any more questions, but changed the topic. "Although the Central Plains is thousands of miles away from here, it is only a short distance away. I heard in the Central Plains that today's emperors are wise, so I came to Chang'an to take a look." Kong Ru looked at the middle-aged man with a smile and said ,?When he spoke to the emperor, there was a hint of teasing in his tone, and his eyes when looking at the middle-aged man couldn't help but change slightly. "I wonder what the old man thinks of the current emperor?" the middle-aged man asked. While speaking, his face was full of confidence, and a joy flashed in his eyes. And the people around him couldn't help but look at Kong Ru with a lot of caution after hearing what Kong Ru said. "I haven't seen it yet, but seeing the prosperity of Chang'an, it's good to think about it." Kong Ru looked at the middle-aged man's reaction and said slowly. When he spoke, he picked up the wine glass in his hand. After drinking a few drinks, it seemed that he was talking about very trivial things. Although Kong Ru didn't care at all, a glimmer of light flashed in the middle-aged man's eyes, and he became quite proud. After the two talked for a while, they began to turn the topic to other aspects. In all aspects, political affairs, military affairs, farming, etc., the things the two people talked about can be said to be very wide-ranging. With the continuous fighting, the middle-aged man's face became more shocked, and the eyes he looked at Kong Ru became more respectful. Every sentence Confucius said can be said to be down to the essence. Every sentence is full of mystery and makes people think deeply. Every suggestion made him feel a sense of unity, and he felt that he was in contact with a whole world. The two kept talking, and time passed very quickly, and soon nearly an hour had passed. The people in the restaurant also left one by one, leaving only three people sitting there in the entire restaurant. "Okay, that's it for today. I should leave too. I didn't expect that such a long time would pass after just talking. People have become a lot more verbose as they get older." Kong Ru stood up. Come on, after saying something to the middle-aged man, he walked out of the restaurant. "Old sir, why bother to convene? Why don't you come home with me to gather together, and also provide a place for the old gentleman to live, and save the old gentleman from running around." Seeing Kong Ru stand up, the middle-aged man said reluctantly, thinking Confucius should be retained. "It's good if you have such a heart. For the sake of listening to me, a little old man, nagging, I will give you this purple jade." Kong Ru said, reaching into his arms and escaping. A piece of purple jade. This piece of purple jade is not very big, but the light emitted from the jade is full of nobility. A trace of spiritual energy emanates from the purple jade, and the surrounding atmosphere seems to have become much clearer at this time. Looking at the purple jade that Kong Ru took out, a trace of surprise flashed in the middle-aged man's eyes. He couldn't help but stretched out his hand and took the purple jade into his hand. As Ziyu took hold, a burst of purple light swam over his body, and it completely restrained itself in an instant. But just for a moment, he felt as if he had been reborn, his body felt very relaxed, and his whole person became even more relaxed. "Old sir." When he woke up and looked up at Kong Ru, he found that the old man in front of him had disappeared without a trace, and there were only two of them left in the entire restaurant. To be continued. ) Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 339 Jinshan Temple Kong Ru disappeared, and the middle-aged man stood in the restaurant, his eyes full of shock. Such a method, and the purple jade in his hand, are definitely not ordinary. Although he already felt that this old man was no ordinary person, such a method was beyond his understanding. "What do you think of this person?" the middle-aged man asked the people around him, his tone full of expectation, but mostly curiosity. "Very strong, definitely not an ordinary person. Even those worshiped by the Immortal Family don't have such means. Judging from the attitude of the seniors around him, he should be a hidden strong man in our human race. And the purple jade in your Majesty's hand is also It's not simple, the trace of aura emanating from it makes me feel a sense of fear, it should be a kind of protective treasure." The person next to the middle-aged man came out and said respectfully, when he said Confucius, His eyes were full of respect and yearning. And the identity of this middle-aged man also emerged. He was the emperor of the Tang Dynasty, Li Shimin. Not to mention that Li Shimin and Li Shimin were discussing Kong Ru's identity, Kong Ru's figure had already left Chang'an and arrived at the foot of a mountain. This mountain is on an isolated island in two rivers, and a golden light is faintly emitted from the top of the mountain. Looking up, it was the Buddha's light emanating from a temple. Looking at this Buddhist light, Kong Ru couldn't help but smile slightly, raised his feet, and walked towards the top of the mountain. Walking on the mountain road, Kong Ru was also observing the surrounding environment. The environment of the mountain forest was good. There were some animals walking around in the mountain forest, but the entire mountain forest seemed full of vitality. Compared with other places among the human race, it is much better. And as it continues to advance, the surrounding spiritual energy has become much richer, although it is much worse than other Lingshan blessed places in the prehistoric world. But it is already very good to have such aura in such a place. Soon Confucius' figure had reached the position where he found the Buddha's light, and what came into Confucius's eyes was a temple. The buildings in this temple are magnificent and majestic. The monks and Buddhist buildings are lined up in rows. The Buddha's light gathered in the temple is full of extraordinary things. "Jinshan Temple. Haha, I wonder if the Jinshan Temple in the Legend of the White Snake is this temple." Kong Ru looked at the name of the temple and couldn't help but smile. He walked towards the temple and entered. Entering the temple, Confucius did not attract the attention of the monks in the temple, but went directly to the Buddhist hall at the back of the temple. His destination this time was not to see the temple, but to meet the protagonist of this calamity. He was also the person who spread Buddhism to the East. The reincarnation of Jin Chanzi was later Tang Sanzang. Tang Sanzang is not very old now and has not left Jinshan Temple. Kong Ru just wanted to see what this golden cicada looked like and how much influence it had on this mission. Although these were small things to Kong Ru, they were still ways to kill time. Kong Ru found Tang Sanzang very quickly. Now Tang Sanzang was just a child, with eyes full of agility. Pious, he is constantly reciting the Buddhist scriptures in his hands. However, Tang Sanzang was not very old at this time. Although he was constantly reciting Buddhist scriptures, there was a lot of confusion in his eyes. Looking at the child in front of him, Kong Ru couldn't help but smile, came to his side, looked at him, the purple light flashed in his eyes, and in an instant he had completely taken in Tang Sanzang's condition in his eyes. After ten reincarnations, Jin Chanzi's spirit has completely dissipated and turned into the current Tang Sanzang. It can be said that Jin Chanzi is now a real human race, and is no longer a member of the human race. Reincarnation of a person. Seeing this, Kong Ru felt a lot more at ease. As long as he was from the human race, then everything was completely under his control. "Little guy, what are you doing?" Kong Ru said to Tang Sanzang, his tone was very slight, but it clearly reached Tang Sanzang's ears. After hearing the voice beside him, Tang Sanzang raised his eyes from the scripture in his hand and looked at Kong Ru in front of him. He grew up in Jinshan Temple and never went down the mountain. The people he came into contact with were all people from the temple or the towns below the mountain. It can be said that he was very familiar with the people around him. But now that Kong Ru appeared, it was a completely unfamiliar face, and his heart was full of curiosity. "Who are you, and why are you in the temple?" The voice was full of childishness, and the tone was also full of innocence, and there was no impurity in the eyes when he looked at Kong Ru. "Maybe it was this kind of innocence that created Tang Sanzang in the future." Hearing Tang Sanzang's voice, Kong Ru couldn't help but think. In his previous life, Tang Sanzang played a very small role in Journey to the West. Most of them were captured by monsters, waiting for the rescue of Sun Wukong and others. However, it was his determination that made the final journey to the West possible.Do it to the end. "I came from outside the island and came here to take a look. I just saw you trying to figure out what kind of book it is." After Confucius finished speaking, he turned the topic to the Buddhist scriptures in Tang Sanzang's hands. . "Then if you know the scriptures, can you tell me about them." When Tang Sanzang heard Confucius talking about the scriptures in his hand, Tang Sanzang also turned his attention to the scriptures in his hands and said to Confucius. When Confucius heard what Tang Sanzang said, his heart couldn't help but move. Now the imprint of the Golden Chanzi in Tang Sanzang's soul has completely disappeared, and his understanding of Buddhist scriptures is still completely based on the most basic understanding. It can be said to be very superficial, and his heart is full of doubts. And in such a situation, he is the most susceptible to the influence of others. Maybe he can take advantage of this to influence Tang Sanzang, and when the time comes, he can also give him a big surprise. Thinking of this, Kong Ru quickly determined what he was thinking and began to calculate how he should display it. Each religion in the prehistoric world has its own teachings, and there are big differences among them. Even the three Taoist religions have their own differences. It can be said that it is very difficult to change the doctrine based on its theory. However, all this is still very simple for Confucius. Moreover, the human race's ability to integrate completely surpasses other religions. Confucius can be sure that under his own teachings, Tang Sanzang will definitely have a deep understanding of the teachings of Buddhism, and will integrate human culture and the theories of hundreds of schools of thought on top of the original teachings to become another sect of Buddhism. By then, Buddhism will really have something to look at. The more he thought about it, the more interested Confucius became in his thoughts. His thoughts started to spin rapidly, and soon he stopped talking about the scriptures in his hands to Tang Sanzang. From the scriptures, what Confucius talked about was not only the Buddhist principles in the scriptures, but also the contents of other Buddhist scriptures, and mixed in with them were the opinions of hundreds of human races, various Knowledge. After Confucius told Tang Sanzang about the scriptures for a period of time, he left Jinshan Temple directly. Before leaving, Kong Ru also told Tang Sanzang not to tell anyone about what happened to him. At the same time, he also told Tang Sanzang to continue coming tomorrow and he would continue to explain Buddhism to him. Time passed very quickly, and it was three years in the blink of an eye. During these three years, Confucius has been teaching Tang Tripitaka in Jinshan Temple. Now Tang Sanzang is not very old, and his ability to accept is very limited, so Kong Ru is not too anxious, and he usually doesn't have anything major to do. During these three years, Tang Sanzang has also undergone considerable changes. He has grown up a lot, and his understanding of Buddhism has also become much deeper. At the same time, he also had a very deep understanding of the opinions of hundreds of schools of thought in the human race, and they corroborated each other. Under the guidance of Confucius, he gradually came up with his own opinions. Although he had not yet formed his own opinions, the seeds were But it has been sown, and it will surely grow in the future. To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster! Volume One: Ancient Human Race Chapter 340: Buddhism Takes Action Xiniu Hezhou, Lingshan, and Leiyin Temple are the core temples established by Western Buddhism in the East. This is also the location of Sakyamuni¡¯s monastery, which gathers many powers of Buddhism. It is also the destination of Buddhism¡¯s eastward spread. However, in the past hundred years, not many people from Buddhism have gathered here. But on this day, various voices in Buddhism gathered from the west and converged towards Lingshan. Each of these people has a high status in Buddhism. Several Buddhist buddhas, powerful Buddhas, Bodhisattvas, Arhats, etc. all gathered in Leiyin Temple on Lingshan Mountain. In the main hall of Leiyin Temple, the Buddha Sakyamuni, also known as the Tathagata Buddha. The person sitting closest to Tathagata is Ran Deng. Although Ran Deng's cultivation level is also at the quasi-sage level, his status is not as high as Lai's. On the other side of Tathagata is a fat Buddha with a smile on his face, it is Maitreya. During these thousands of years, Maitreya's cultivation has also made great breakthroughs, reaching the level of a quasi-sage. In addition to these two people who are quasi-sages, there are also many powerful people sitting in this hall. Avalokitesvara, Samantabhadra, and Manjusri were three bodhisattvas who came to teach apostasy, and their cultivation levels have reached the peak of the Great Luo Jinxian. In addition to these three people, there are also several Bodhisattvas who were originally followers of Buddhism, such as Mahasthamaprapta, Void Cang, Sunlight, and Moonlight. Each of them is in the realm of Daluo Jinxian. And the others are all existences above the Da Luo realm, and it can be said that their power is very powerful. "Amitabha." After everyone had arrived, the Tathagata on the golden lotus in the center of the hall sounded the Buddha's trumpet, and it was like a burst of thunder that echoed through the entire hall. When Tathagata's voice sounded, everyone in the hall also turned their attention to Tathagata in the hall. Their faces were very solemn, looking at Tathagata Buddha in the center of the hall. "The reason why we are summoning you all today is because Mother Zhunti has given the decree to start the spread of Buddhism to the East." Tathagata Buddha looked at the people who had calmed down and said. "I wonder what the Buddha Mother's will is?" Ran Deng opened his eyes and asked lightly. Only a few of them here know about the spread of Buddhism to the east. They are all aware of the impact of the spread of Buddhism to the east on Buddhism and themselves, so they are very enthusiastic about the spread of Buddhism to the east. When other people heard Zhunti¡¯s will, their faces were full of respect. Some of these people are Western beings, and many are Zundi-transformed beings. Where do these theories of life come from, but they all grew up under the teachings of Zhunti, so they still respect Zhunti very much. "My Buddhism came from the west and was spread here. Today, Mother Zhunti has issued a decree to allow us to carry out the mission of spreading Buddhism eastward." The Tathagata's voice was still very majestic, and every word was heard. Everyone in the hall couldn't help but pay attention to it. When they heard that Buddhism was to be spread eastward, everyone's faces became very excited and eager to give it a try. Buddhism has developed very rapidly in these thousands of years, and these Buddhist people have become more confident. However, during these thousands of years, Zhunti restricted the development of Buddhism in Xiniu Hezhou and did not enter the two states of Nanzhan Buzhou and Dongsheng Shenzhou where most human races gathered. Now, Zhunti has made a decree to prepare for the spread of Buddhism eastward. It can be said that everyone has been waiting for it for a long time. "I don't know, how did Mother Zhunti arrange it for us to go to the East to preach?" Mahasthamaprapta stood up and asked. At that time, when Zhunti was preparing to explain the spread of Buddhism to the East, not everyone gathered together. His status in Buddhism is not low, but he knows very little about this matter, and it is because he has to preach like before. "The Mother Buddha has arranged for candidates to carry out the spread of Buddhism to the East, and what we have to do is to cooperate with the smooth progress of the spread of Buddhism to the East. The Mother Buddha has arranged for Jin Chanzi to reincarnate into the human race and go from the human race to Leiyin Temple. Obtain the true scriptures and complete the spread of Buddhism to the east. In the process of the spread of Buddhism to the east, there are three disasters and nine disasters, ninety-nine and eighty-one calamities. You can also take the opportunity to enter this calamity to ensure the smoothness of the entire process. , so as to gain some merit." As the Tathagata spoke one sentence after another, everyone in the hall became more shocked, and their faces were full of reverence. Most of this reverence was for those who did it. come up with these plans. "I sincerely obey the decree of Mother Buddha, Tathagata Buddha." After the Tathagata's words fell, everyone put their hands together, and the respectful voices gathered together, resounding throughout the entire hall. "Venerable Guanyin, I would like to trouble you to go to the human race and guide the golden cicada to start spreading Buddhism eastward, and also leave some convenience for the spread of my Buddhism among the human race."??After everyone's voices fell, Tathagata began to make arrangements, called Guanyin out from the crowd, and gave instructions. "Yes." After hearing the words of Sakyamuni Tathagata, Guanyin walked out from the crowd and replied. Although there were some complaints about Sakyamuni, I heard that he was still very satisfied with his arrangements. Guanyin's cultivation has now reached the peak of Daluo Jinxian, and is only a thin line away from the realm of quasi-sage. And if you want to break through the thin line, all you need is opportunity. The process of the spread of Buddhism to the East this time is due to this opportunity. If you can obtain enough merit in this opportunity, it is not impossible to kill the corpse and become a quasi-sage. Even if you do not succeed, you will It is getting closer to the realm of quasi-sage, and after a period of practice, it will definitely succeed. After Guanyin answered Sakyamuni's words, he walked directly outside the Mahavira Hall, walked out of the Lingshan Mountain, and headed towards the position of the human race. After leaving Lingshan Mountain, Guanyin stepped on the golden lotus and headed towards the east. Along the way, Guanyin's speed can be said to be very fast. In a short time, he has left the position of Xiniu Hezhou and entered the position of Nanzhan Buzhou where the human race is located. The distance along this road can be said to be very short compared to the speed of Daluo Jinxian. However, although this journey is very short, Guanyin is also very careful when walking. The current journey from Xiniu Hezhou to Nanzhan Buzhou, that is, this time the Buddhism spreads eastward. Hidden are personnel from various forces in the prehistoric world. There are many strong people among the people of these forces. Even if you encounter Guanyin, you must be very careful. Therefore, when Guanyin saw the existence of these forces as she moved forward, Guanyin could not help but become more cautious and pay attention to the spread of Buddhism eastward. However, after excluding Xiniu Hezhou, Guanyin felt a lot more settled. Apart from Xiniu Hezhou is the area where human races gather. It was also the location of the Jiuzhou of the human race established by Dayu, and it was also blessed by the Jiuding refined by Dayu. Although there were many cultivators here, most of them were cultivators of the human race. Compared with other forces in the prehistoric world, the power of these cultivators can be said to be very limited. After all, under the protection of Jiuding, the human race has been protected, but the same cultivators within the entire range have also been greatly restricted. After entering Nanzhanbuzhou, Guanyin¡¯s speed of advancement also changed a lot. Very soon, they had entered the location of the human race's current imperial dynasty, Datang. After entering here, Guanyin also fell from the sky and entered the human race. These human cities are all blessed by the human race's luck. Although the powerful luck is not very strong, what he sees in front of him is the capital of the human race's dynasty, Chang'an. What gathers here is also the luck of the entire dynasty. Even Guanyin, as the Great Luo Jinxian, has to pay attention to such a powerful luck and deal with it carefully. To be continued. ) Volume One Ancient Human Race Chapter 341 Guanyin Standing outside Chang'an City, Guanyin walked toward the gate of Chang'an City. But at this moment, where the imperial palace was located in the center of Chang'an City, a huge golden dragon of luck suddenly appeared and jumped into the sky. This golden dragon is the golden dragon of luck that gathered the luck of the Tang Dynasty, and is the foundation of the entire dynasty. After the tens of thousands of feet of golden dragon appeared, there was a huge roaring sound, and a burst of golden light suddenly appeared, completely wrapping the entire Chang'an City in this burst of golden light. And the steps Guanyin just took were directly blocked by this golden light, and he took a step forward. Sensing this situation, Guanyin's expression changed involuntarily. However, he did not leave. Instead, he fully mobilized the power in his body and struck towards the golden light. Guanyin is the original Taoist Cihang. He has been cultivating since the last calamity. Although he reincarnated into the human race, he was still among the human races in various worlds. During the whole process, she also had a very good understanding of the human race. In her eyes, the human race can be said to be a very weak existence. And now that his cultivation has reached the realm of Daluo Jinxian, he is actually blocked by a human capital and cannot enter it. At this time, Guanyin was very disbelieving in her heart. "Bang." A slight sound came out. Although this sound was very slight, Guanyin's figure was shaken for a while, and he could not help but retreat towards the back. His face turned pale for a while, but it was a certain shock. , the whole person suffered a lot of damage. Physical injuries. Guanyin's face became very ugly. He has not been injured for thousands of years, and the speed of his cultivation has been very smooth during these thousands of years. But now it is blocked by a small human city. And he also suffered a lot of damage. Thinking of this, Guanyin's body exuded a powerful aura, and Daluo Jinxian's cultivation was completely released. The powerful momentum completely enveloped the entire Chang'an City in an instant. However, this powerful momentum did not seep out of Chang'an City and was already resisted by the golden light that enveloped the entire Chang'an City. "Humph." A cold snort came from Chang'an City. This cold snort sounded like a thunderclap in Guanyin's ears. Guanyin's figure retreated several miles away in an instant. A trace of blood spewed out of his mouth, and the aura on his body became much weaker, but he had suffered a lot of damage. "Hmph. A little Buddhist dares to run wild in the imperial city of our human race. Didn't your leader tell you not to take action against the human race? This time is just a warning. If you dare to do this again next time, then your Buddhism is among the human race. The traffic in it is waiting to perish." When Guanyin had just adjusted his breath. A majestic voice sounded in Guanyin's ears. This voice was full of meaning, and its powerful power caused Guanyin, whose aura had been stabilized, to float again. Guanyin's expression quickly recovered, she stood up and looked in the direction of Chang'an City, her heart filled with worry. This time I came here to guide Jin Chanzi to start the spread of Buddhism to the East. At the same time, he would have a certain influence among the human race and create a certain reputation for Jin Chanzi. "Alas." Guanyin sighed slightly. The figure rose into the air again and continued to move towards the east. This time his direction was to find Jin Chanzi, who is now Xuanzang. The future location of Tang Sanzang. This time Chang'an has been unable to enter, so the only way to start is from the direction of Jin Chanzi, and it will be the same to lead the human emperor out of Chang'an City, and then a miracle will appear. After Guanyin left, the golden dragon of luck in Chang'an City roared loudly and turned into a golden light again, disappearing into the palace. This time, the power of the Luck Golden Dragon was very huge. Although ordinary people did not feel it, some cultivators clearly felt this powerful momentum. They all looked at the Luck Golden Dragon above the imperial city. Everyone was very shocked. "These people can walk among the human race, and their cultivation is very limited. Although they know a little about luck, they are still very vague. But now seeing the powerful destiny gathered in the imperial city, everyone was even more shocked. They couldn't help but feel very shocked that the entire dynasty could have such a powerful destiny. After all, it condensed into substance. Such luck was very rare even in the ancient times recorded in books. Only those who are truly recognized by the entire human race can have such powerful luck, and it is also the luck of the five-clawed golden dragon. . This is the manifestation of the orthodox rule of the human race, and some of the original unstable factors also dissipated in this incident. In a courtyard in Chang'an City, a man was sitting in the courtyard, with a gloomy expression on his face.??. This person was none other than Kong Ru. After Kong Ru left Jinshan Temple, he returned directly to Chang'an City and waited for the spread of Buddhism to the east. He had already felt it when Guanyin appeared among the human race. Guanyin was blocked outside Chang'an City, and he could clearly see it. Moreover, he personally initiated this, and it was also to teach Buddhism a lesson and let Buddhism recognize its own position. And this is not a direct attack, but with the help of the human race's luck, it can also be regarded as a natural reaction of the human race's luck. Kong Ru took action also to prevent the destiny of the human race from being affected and to protect the destiny of the human race. But Kong Ru did not expect that Guanyin would actually dare to take action directly, and with all his strength, wanting to impact the fate of the human race and suppress it. This kind of action can be said to be the most disgusting and disgusting of Confucius. Therefore, Confucius' direct action was also a lesson to Guanyin and a signal to Buddhism, letting Zhunti know where his bottom line was. By this time, Guanyin had also arrived at Jinshan Temple. This Jinshan Temple is where Tang Sanzang became a monk and grew up. Although Xuanzang does not stay here for a long time now, he will still be in this Jinshan Temple for a while. When Guanyin arrived at Jinshan Temple, it was also the time when Tang San was hiding in Jinshan Temple. When we arrived at Jinshan Temple, Guanyin's figure stayed directly in the air, and the Dharma appeared. The powerful Buddha's light enveloped the entire Jinshan Temple in this array of Buddha's light. In this burst of Buddha's light, on top of bursts of Zen Buddhist chants, the breath of sandalwood spread throughout Jinshan Temple. Moreover, there are blossoming golden lotuses in the air, appearing next to Guanyin, making Guanyin even more sacred. The moment this vision appeared, the entire Jinshan Temple was completely shaken. The monks and Shani in Jinshan Temple gathered from all directions, and soon they were gathered in the square outside the Main Hall. "Pay homage to Avalokitesvara." After Shani saw Avalokitesvara in the sky, all the monks fell to the ground one by one and shouted respectfully. In addition to respect, their voices were full of joy and incredible. Although these people became monks, they never expected to see such a situation in front of them. Buddha, Bodhisattva, and Arhat are all very sacred in their eyes, and can even be said to be out of reach. That is just their own belief. But now that he sees such a person appearing in front of him, the shock in his heart is completely imaginable. Guanyin looked at the people kneeling on the ground, and his eyes quickly locked on a young man among the people. This young man was wearing a simple monk's robe, and his expression was very calm. His expression when he looked at Guanyin did not change at all, as if he was no different from ordinary people. From the eyes of this young man, Guanyin saw a kind of wisdom and profoundness. Although he didn't have the slightest cultivation level, she still felt in her heart that this person was not simple. At this time, he also knew that this young man was the person he was looking for, and he was also the reincarnation of Jin Chanzi, Xuanzang. To be continued) Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 342: Xuanzang Enters Chang'an Guanyin appeared in the Jinshan Temple, and everyone in the Jinshan Temple was very excited. Everyone's face was full of piety, bathed in the Buddha's light, and looked very peaceful. In this Buddha's light, everyone felt a sense of comfort in their bodies. Shen Ke's old illness was completely healed under this Buddha's light. Everyone became much more energetic. Feeling the changes in their bodies, everyone looked at Guanyin with even more piety. However, Xuanzang, who was among the crowd, had a very calm expression. When he looked at Guanyin, his expression did not change much. He just bowed respectfully. Seeing Xuanzang, also known as Jin Chanzi, in front of him, Guanyin's face couldn't help but move. Today's Xuanzang is no longer Jin Chanzi, but the current Xuanzang's Wu surname is definitely no worse than that of Jin Chanzi back then. The faint Buddha light on his body, although very weak, was extremely concentrated. Moreover, Guanyin also felt a strange aura from the faint Buddha's light. This aura blended with the Buddha's light, but he hesitated that there was a slight difference in the Buddha's light. It showed very clearly in Guanyin's eyes and could not be hidden. slightest. "Wait a minute, I'm here today because of him." Guanyin raised his arm and pointed his finger directly at Xuanzang in the crowd. When everyone saw Xuanzang pointed by Guanyin, they all looked at Xuanzang with faces filled with envy. The spread of Buddhism among the human race is not very widespread, and the Buddha, Bodhisattva, and Arhats of Buddhism rarely appear among the human race. But now that Guanyin appears as a saint, it will actually be for Xuanzang. However, these people did not think much about it. Xuanzang grew up in Jinshan Temple since he was a child. Everyone in the entire Jinshan Temple, young and old, has a very clear understanding of Xuanzang. Xuanzang's talent, understanding of Buddhist scriptures, and understanding of Buddhist principles that he has shown since he was a child are the highest in the entire Jinshan Temple. Even that person None of the older generation who have been monks for decades can compare with him. After Guanyin pointed out the purpose of his visit, the monks except Xuanzang withdrew one by one, leaving only Xuanzang and Guanyin behind. After everyone left, Guanyin's aura completely subsided, the Buddha's light was restrained, and his figure fell to the ground, standing in front of Xuanzang. "Xuan Zang, today I am here on the will of my Buddha Tathagata, and I am here to convey the Buddha's will to you." Guanyin no longer cared about Xuanzang's expression as she stated her purpose. Guanyin thought that Xuanzang in front of him would be ecstatic when he heard the news. Being able to obtain the Buddha's will can be said to be a great honor for these monks. Even Buddhist Arhats cannot remain calm after hearing the Buddha's will. "Amitabha, Xuanzang respectfully awaits the Lord Buddha's decree." However, Xuanzang's expression was still very calm, he clasped his hands together, sang a Buddha's name, looked at Guanyin, and said. "The Tathagata Buddha ordered Xuanzang to carry out the mission of spreading Buddhism eastward and go to Leiyin Temple to obtain the true scriptures, spread them to mankind, and save all living beings." Guanyin's voice reached Xuanzang's ears. "I sincerely obey the Buddha's decree, Bodhisattva. I don't know what I should do. Should I go directly to Leiyin Temple or what?" After Xuanzang agreed, he asked Guanyin directly. After all, Xuanzang was very clear about the significance of the spread of Buddhism to the east for the entire Buddhism. As a Buddhist, I am very concerned about the spread of Buddhism to the East. Although there is a Buddhist inheritance among the human race today, it is only a very small part of Buddhism, and the scriptures in it are also very rare. There are very few There are no such scriptures among the human race. Now that Xuanzang heard Guanyin's words, although he was very surprised, he was also very calm. In fact, during this period of time, Xuanzang also wanted to go to Lingshan Leiyin Temple to obtain Buddhist scriptures, but he has not yet implemented it. Now that I heard the Tathagata Buddha's will from Guanyin, I was still very confused about how to get to Leiyin Temple. Based on some ancient books of the human race, Xuanzang also had a certain understanding of the situation along the way. This section of the journey covers hundreds of thousands of miles, and there are many practitioners and demons in the mountains and rivers along the way. These things are not something that I can deal with. Although I want to go there, I am not afraid of the difficulties involved, but those monsters still pose a great threat to me. "Tomorrow, you will set out for Chang'an City to open a waterway to perform rituals and transcend the souls of the dead. After that, you can only set off after getting the approval of the Human Emperor. Although the road is very far and there are many demons on the road, these Buddhas are all Arrangements have been made, you don't have to worry, someone will naturally protect you when you arrive at Leiyin Temple in Lingshan." After Guanyin's words fell, the golden light on his body flashed, and the whole person disappeared in an instant, leaving only Xuanzang. Stand still. Xuanzang stood there, looking at Guanyin disappearing beside him. He couldn't help but be stunned, and he felt very sad in his heart.Surprised. But soon the whole person calmed down completely and began to think about what he should do. However, he soon made up his mind and acted according to Guanyin's arrangements. After all, he is still just a mortal. If he wants to go to the West, he cannot do it just by relying on his own strength. Since the Buddha has made arrangements, this is the time for him to realize his goal and the last chance to fulfill his wish. One day passed quickly, and the next day arrived quickly. At dawn, Xuanzang got up from his meditation room, took his luggage and walked outside Jinshan Temple. Looking at the Jinshan Temple in front of him, Xuanzang could not help but feel a trace of nostalgia in his eyes. This is the place where I grew up. Although I have been away for a while, the distance is not very far after all. And after he left this time, he didn't even know when he would be able to come back next time, or even whether he would be able to come back then. "Master Xuanzang, are you leaving? When will you come back next time?" Just as Xuanzang walked out of the gate of Jinshan Temple, a little Shani walked up to Xuanzang and asked. This little Shani also knew Xuanzang very well. Although Xuanzang did not stay in Jinshan Temple often, he would return to Jinshan Temple every year. "When the branches turn eastward, I will come back." Xuanzang looked at the little Shani and said calmly. After saying that, he walked out of Jinshan Temple and walked quickly down the mountain. When Xiao Shani heard Xuanzang's words, he couldn't help but be stunned. However, after smiling for a while, he continued to clean. After Xuanzang left Jinshan Temple, he headed directly towards Chang'an. The distance between Jinshan Temple and Chang'an is not very long. After several months, Xuanzang's figure had already arrived outside the city gate of Chang'an. Looking at the gate of Chang'an City in front of him, Xuanzang couldn't help but sigh in his heart. In the past few years, he has also traveled to many places, but every city cannot compare with the Chang'an City in front of him. The tall city walls, the crowds coming and going in the city gates, and the vehicles, everything showed the prosperity of Chang'an City and reflected the prosperity and power of the entire Tang Dynasty. Moreover, there are many foreigners coming in and out among these people, which makes the whole phenomenon of prosperity more real. Xuanzang walked into Chang'an City without any hesitation. Entering Chang'an City, the entire streets of Chang'an City appeared in front of him. The buildings and houses were scattered in an orderly manner. The street stalls, restaurants and shops, and the complicated sounds completely entered Xuanzang's eyes. However, seeing the situation in front of him, Xuanzang did not react much, and his eyes were still very calm. The beads in his hand kept turning, and he kept chanting in his mouth. Every line of Buddhist sutras came out of his mouth, and a trace of golden light could not help but appear on his body. This faint Buddha light appeared, and the people walking around quickly discovered the difference in Xuanzang, and the eyes they looked at Xuanzang also changed a lot. (To be continued. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 343: Dharma Conference When Xuanzang entered Chang'an City, he didn't care at all about the prosperity of Chang'an, but his heart was full of sorrow. As a monk, it can be said that he sees everything in the world very clearly. He couldn't help but feel that all living beings are suffering. He began to chant constantly, and sentences of Buddhist scriptures came out of his mouth. So a strange scene appeared on the main street of Chang'an City. A monk stood in the middle of the street, constantly chanting the Buddha's light in his mouth. On his body, a faint Buddha's light made everyone have an understanding of this monk. As time went on, the speed of Xuanzang's thoughts also accelerated, and the layers of Buddha's light on his body continued to become thicker. As the Buddha's light continued to gather, Xuanzang became more solemn, and a sacred aura made passers-by look sideways. When people began to pay attention to the Buddha's light on Xuanzang's body, the people around him also began to gather, standing next to Xuanzang one by one, listening to the Buddhist scriptures from Xuanzang's mouth, with a look of enlightenment on their faces. People kept gathering, gradually from a few people, to dozens, to hundreds, and finally to thousands. Thousands of people gathered around Xuanzang, and the whole street became completely quiet. The only sound left was Xuanzang's chanting. For three days, Xuanzang chanted sutras in place for three days. In these three days, the gathering of people around accelerated from thousands to tens of thousands. Tens of thousands of people were very numerous there, even in Chang'an, the capital of the human race's dynasty, it was still a very large number. This scene of 100,000 people gathering also caused a sensation throughout Chang'an, and everyone was full of curiosity about this monk who was preaching. After the third day, Xuanzang stopped lecturing, stood up, and walked out of the city. After walking out of Chang'an City, Xuanzang came directly to a temple and entered the temple. And this temple is Huasheng Temple. Xuanzang left, but the whole city of Chang'an did not calm down. The entire city of Chang'an is constantly reciting Xuanzang's deeds. The tens of thousands of people who listened to Xuanzang's sermons gained a world-wide understanding of Buddhism. Suddenly, the incense in several temples throughout Chang'an City became prosperous, and believers worshiped in various temples. Finally, the news reached the ears of Li Shimin in the imperial palace in Chang'an City. After learning about this incident, Li Shimin was also very shocked, but he seemed very calm, without paying too much attention or showing too much contempt. However, on the next day, Li Shimin passed down a decree that shook the whole of Chang'an again. Li Shimin's decree was in the hands of Xuanzang, who was preaching in Huasheng Temple, and this decree was for Xuanzang to hold a ritual ceremony in Huasheng Temple to save the dead soldiers of the Tang Dynasty. As the ruler of the entire dynasty, Li Shimin¡¯s every decision affects the entire empire. Suddenly the entire city of Chang'an was completely shaken. In Huasheng Temple, monks gathered one by one and began to prepare for the entire ritual. "Your Majesty, why do you issue such an edict? Now that Buddhism and Taoism are fighting in our human race, such an edict will definitely make people think that Your Majesty wants to support Buddhism. When the time comes, those people from the Immortal Family will definitely move." Among the hundreds of civil and military officials, a man stood up and said to Li Shimin. This person is none other than Wei Zheng. Wei Zheng is also a descendant of hundreds of schools, and he can be said to be very repulsive to Buddhism. Originally, Taoism was very repulsive to the preaching of Taoism among the human race. Although Buddhism began to be preached among the human race, its power was very small, and the hundreds of schools of thought did not pay much attention to it. And now under Li Shimin's will, Buddhism will spread faster throughout the Tang Dynasty, and it is very likely to completely surpass the current power of Taoism. When the time comes, the war between the two religions among the human race will definitely have a great impact, and it will definitely be a huge impact on the human race. After Wei Zheng finished speaking, the eyes of everyone in the entire hall changed a lot. The people in the entire court are taught by people from hundreds of human families, and they can be said to be very repulsive to both Buddhism and Taoism. Now with the beginning of Wei Zheng, everyone has stood up and spoken out sentence by sentence. "Ahem." Li Shimin coughed. All the officials in the entire hall stopped talking one by one, and stood respectfully in the hall, looking at Li Shimin. "Dear dear friends, when Buddhism spreads eastward, it is a must. This is also decided by our human race. Now the power of Taoism in our human race is too strong. Introducing the power of Buddhism can also make the power of our human race The balance will also provide a lot of room for development for the hundreds of families in our human race. We don¡¯t have to put everything on the power of fighting Taoism." Li Shimin's body was full of majesty, and his whole person seemed to be in a very serious condition. Every sentence Having said that, the whole person??The momentum increased by one point, and the entire hall was enveloped in this momentum. Li Shimin can be said to be very disgusted with the immortals and Taoist practitioners among the human race. These people who claim to be members of the Immortal Family usually have a noble appearance. The same is true for him, the Human Emperor, as if everyone is an ant in his hands and does not take the human race in his eyes at all. . Moreover, there are still many immortal forces who want to penetrate into the empire and control the rule of the human race. After hearing Li Shimin¡¯s words, everyone calmed down completely, and their eyes when looking at Li Shimin also changed a lot. The Li family was able to suppress various forces in the human race back then, including the intervention of the power of the Immortal family. After the Li family gained power, they also cooperated very much with the spread of Taoism. However, these people from the Immortal Family wanted to extend their hands into the rights of the human race. This was something Li Shimin could not tolerate. After Li Shimin finished speaking, discussion began again in the court. However, the issue discussed this time is no longer Li Shimin's decree, but the response to the spread of Buddhism eastward, and how to deal with the forces of Buddhism and Taoism and guide the impact of the two religions. For one day, the entire court was in discussion, and everyone's attention was raised. The enthusiasm of the people in the entire court has been completely mobilized. Everyone who can enter the court and be reused can be said to be outstanding, with talents in all aspects, and there are also strong talents behind them. of power. Time passed very quickly, and the ritual ceremony in Huasheng Temple had already arrived. At this time, there were 1,200 monks gathered in Huasheng Temple. Each one had a certain prestige among the human race and had a deep understanding of Buddhism. They could be called eminent monks. These people were very happy when they gathered together. Although things seemed very simple this time, they knew that the prosperity of Buddhism had arrived. So even though they were very far away from Chang'an, they all rushed over one by one and gathered in Huasheng Temple. In addition to these monks, there are also many people gathered outside Huasheng Temple. However, the space of Huasheng Temple is very limited after all, and most people stay outside Huasheng Temple instead of entering Huasheng Temple. At the beginning of the Dharma Assembly, Li Shimin also brought hundreds of officials to Huasheng Temple. I sat down on a seat among the canopies not far from the Dharma Assembly and waited for the entire Dharma Assembly to begin. With the presence of Li Shimin and others, the Dharma Conference was no longer delayed at all. One by one, the monks walked out of the main hall and came to the square where the ceremony was held, sitting on the futon. At the forefront of these monks was Xuanzang. Xuanzang's role in this incident greatly improved his status among Buddhist monks. Although some people were still a little dissatisfied with him, Xuanzang was the person appointed by Li Shimin after all. Even if they were dissatisfied, they would not dare to take any action. Volume One: Ancient Human Race Chapter 344: Buddhism, Taoism and Confucianism In Huasheng Temple, there are tens of thousands of people inside and outside the temple, including Buddhists, common people, officials, princes and nobles, from all three religions and nine streams. Finally, the entire Huasheng Temple can be said to be full of people. Even outside the temple, there are many people gathered around the temple. But even though there were tens of thousands of people, with the appearance of the monks in the entire Huasheng Temple, the people around them settled down one by one, and the entire temple became very quiet. After Xuanzang arrived, the entire Dharma Assembly also started at this time. Xuanzang sat at the head of the table and began to chant continuously, and the beads in his hands continued to move. As Xuanzang's chanting began, a total of 1,200 monks in the temple also started chanting. Each of these monks has a good understanding of Buddhist scriptures, and the chanting voices of all the people are gathered together. The sound is full of rhythm. Although the Sanskrit sounds are not very clear, they form a wonderful rhythm. The voices of 1,200 people gathered into one voice and began to spread continuously to the outside. Soon the voices had spread throughout the entire Huasheng Temple. With the continuous sound of reciting, everyone who sang again was completely immersed in this sound, and everyone's brows also completely relaxed and began to close their eyes. Xuanzang, who was at the center of all the people, began to change. A faint Buddha's light appeared and began to gather. The Buddha's light continued to gather and began to become stronger. Under the guidance of the Buddha's light on Xuanzang's body, golden threads appeared on the bodies of the twelve hundred monks in the entire square. The golden threads continued to increase, and gradually turned into golden rays of light, which began to gather in the sky above everyone. "Amitabha." All the monks present exclaimed a solemn Buddha's name. This Buddha's name was like a thunderous sound, spreading through the ears of everyone present. After hearing this sound, everyone opened their eyes and looked at the monk on the square. After everyone opened their eyes, what struck their eyes was the golden rays of light that continued to gather in the sky, becoming more and more solemn, and began to outline pictures one by one in the sky. The pictures change one after another, and finally turn into a golden Buddha, which is exactly the image of Sakyamuni Tathagata Buddha. After this Buddha statue appeared, the surrounding Buddha light did not disappear, but continued to condense, and the images of various Buddhas and Bodhisattvas appeared in the void. With the appearance of these Buddhas, Bodhisattvas, and Arhats, the mouths of the Buddhas opened one by one, echoing the surrounding Sanskrit sounds, as if these Buddhas were chanting sutras. Seeing such a scene, everyone present was very shocked. Many of these people came here because of curiosity, and even the original Buddhist believers were full of shock. After all, Buddhism has been preaching to the human race for thousands of years, and during these thousands of years, no miracles have occurred. And the scene that was revealed now made everyone awe-struck by the scene in front of them. However, in addition to everyone's awe and admiration, there are also many people in the crowd whose faces have turned dark, and the eyes of the Buddha in the center are flashing with rays of light. But most people feel comfortable for a while in this Buddha's light, as if they are bathing in the sun. They have a warm feeling on their bodies, and their ailments and old injuries also dissipate under this Buddha's light. There seemed to be a force emerging from it, and the whole person became much more energetic. When Li Shimin and others on the side saw the Buddha's light gathering in the sky, their expressions did not change at all. A faint purple aura rose from the body of the courtiers who followed, a stream of wolf smoke blood arose from the warrior's body, and Li Shimin's body was entangled by a golden dragon, isolating the sounds of Buddhist chants. All around, the rays of Buddha's light did not shine into the range of these people. The Dharma Assembly continued, and the entire Jinshan Temple was completely enveloped by the rich Buddhist light. In this stream of Buddha's light, the faces of most people in the temple have become very pious, clasping their hands together, and chanting along with the Sanskrit sounds. Although the voices of these people were not very loud, when many voices gathered together, the voices became louder, and rays of light appeared on each person's body, which converged with the image of Buddha in the center, making everyone The image of a Buddha or a Bodhisattva becomes more solid. The Dharma Assembly continued, and the entire Huasheng Temple was completely enveloped in the light of Buddha. The image of the Buddha in the temple has been completely condensed into reality, and many more have been added. The entire Huasheng Temple has become a Buddhist kingdom. It can be said that all Buddhists are very happy about the grand occasion of Huasheng Temple. However, the power of Buddhism among the human race is very limited after all. As the entire human raceThe various Taoist traditions of Taoism, headed by Humanism and Chanjiao, which are the most widely spread in China, are each very gloomy, and they are beginning to converge in the direction of Huasheng Temple. In addition to the people from the Immortal Family passed down by Taoist Taoists, there are also many people from the human race who are gathering in the direction of Huasheng Temple from all over the human race. And these people are different from those people from the Immortal Family. Everyone has strong blood and a touch of righteousness. Everyone wears solemn clothes, has a jade pendant around their waist, and holds a ruler in their hand. As he waved his sleeves, his elegance was completely exuded. "Chirp." A crane's cry sounded in the sky above Huasheng Temple. This crane's cry was full of ethereal and ethereal meaning. And as the sound of cranes croaked, waves of birdsong continued to sound in the sky, and huge figures appeared in the sky above Huasheng Temple. The appearance of these sounds of cranes directly disrupted the sound of Buddha in Huasheng Temple. The Buddha statues in the sky began to shatter one by one, and the monks sitting on the ground chanting sutras also directly I was awakened by the sound of cranes croaking. "Liang Tianzun, I didn't expect that Buddhists can actually have such power. I am really lucky to be able to see Qingyun today." When the Sanskrit sound dispersed, a voice sounded from the sky, and a white crane fell from the sky. , a Taoist appeared in front of everyone. In addition to this person, figures appeared one after another behind him. Each of them was wearing a Taoist robe, with an air of fairy spirit and ethereal spirit about them, and they were completely like an immortal. "Hahaha, today the Buddhist and Taoist families have gathered in our human race to hold such a grand event, which is unprecedented. I wonder if you have important matters that we can listen to. "Just after Qingyun and others appeared, a voice came from the distance of the temple. This voice was very plain, but it was full of uprightness and grandeur. When the voice came out, a faint purple energy gathered in the sky. This caused the people who were still immersed in the sound of the Sanskrit Buddha to wake up immediately. After these people woke up, they couldn't help but turn around and look at the place where the sound came from. Soon a road was separated among all the people, and a group of people walked out of the crowd. Everyone holds their heads high and their clothes are mostly cyan, white, gray, and blue. Although the attire is very simple, the temperament of each person makes everyone feel these people when they see them. of extraordinary. Most of the people in this group were old men, followed by a few young people. After they appeared, they walked directly to where Li Shimin and others were. "The common people have seen His Majesty the Human Emperor." When they came to Li Shimin, everyone stood up, bowed their hands, and respectfully faced Li Shimin's slight strength. Although the tone was very plain, everyone was very respectful. They knew very clearly about the emperors of the human race around Li Shimin, and they also respected and recognized Li Shimin very much. To be continued. ) Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 345: Avalokitesvara Appears as Saint When people from Confucianism and other schools arrived, they saluted respectfully directly in front of Li Shimin, but they were very respectful to Li Shimin. Free e-book download. After a few people saluted, everyone's eyes turned to Li Shimin and others. Whether it was the common people or the Taoists who had just appeared, one by one discovered the existence of Li Shimin and others at this time. "Everyone is polite, you are all the pillars of our human race, there is no need to repeat such vulgar rituals. The reason why you come here this time is for Buddhist matters. Let me tell you first, this matter is the sacred place of our human race. It¡¯s decided, so your actions must be controlled within a certain range, and don¡¯t go too far and affect the calculations of our human race.¡± Li Shimin helped everyone up and said softly to everyone. It turns out that there were also people from Confucianism and other families hidden in the court, and all news was spread to each family under Li Shimin's instructions. Therefore, every family knew what happened this time, so Li Shimin thought that the forces of each family would not appear, but he did not expect that they would appear at this time, and there would also be Taoist people coming. "Yes, we know. We are here to cooperate with His Majesty's actions. We will try our best to reverse this matter between the two religions." The old man who was the leader of the crowd replied respectfully. Although this old man's hair has turned gray, his waist has stopped, his face is ruddy, and he can't help but exude a sense of righteousness. After chatting with Li Shimin for a while, these people turned around and headed towards the main hall of the temple. At this time, in front of the Main Hall, people from Taoism and Buddhism were already standing on both sides. It can be said that all of these people's faces are very ugly, especially the Buddhist people. Originally, Li Shimin¡¯s decree this time can be said to be the best opportunity for the development of Buddhism. Moreover, tens of thousands of people gathered in the entire Huasheng Temple this time. In addition, the Buddhas and Bodhisattvas who appeared and the miracles one after another can be said to have caused these tens of thousands of people to have a deep understanding of Buddhism. Very clear understanding. They also have great hope for Buddhist methods and have developed many Buddhist followers. After experiencing this Dharma conference, Buddhism will finally usher in an opportunity for development. But at the most critical moment of the Dharma conference, it was interrupted by these Taoists. If it could not be handled properly, Buddhism would definitely be completely suppressed by Taoism again. Among all the Buddhists, there was one who kept a calm face from beginning to end, with his eyes slightly closed, and a calm aura on his body, as if everything that happened had nothing to do with him. And this person is Xuanzang. Although this Dharma conference was held with him as the protagonist, it was not his intention or what he wanted. It was just to fulfill Guanyin's instructions and prepare for the westward journey. . Xuanzang said nothing, but other Buddhists were not so afraid of your cleanliness. One by one, they looked at Qingyun and the others angrily. The powerful force on their bodies was constantly turning, and the monk's robes were constantly shaking, as if they were ready to take action at any time. When Qingyun and the others saw the faces of the monks, their faces were full of sarcasm, and their eyes were full of indifference. Taoism has been passed down among human beings for hundreds of thousands of years, and it has flourished during these thousands of years. Although Qingyun and others are the most peripheral members of each religion, they usually look aloof among the human race. Such a situation also makes each of these people very arrogant, and they don't take ordinary people seriously at all. "As for Buddhists, Qingyun and others felt very disgusted in their hearts. Originally, the two religions of human and interpretation were very slow to spread among the human race. However, the emergence of Buddhism and the desire to get a share of the pie caused Qingyun and others to receive a lot of blame from the religion. So after learning about the Dharma Conference this time, Qingyun directly gathered several people in charge of the sect to prepare to sabotage this preaching. "Fellow Taoists, I don't know why you have to interrupt our Dharma gathering. We are following the order of the Human Emperor, chanting sutras, praying for blessings, and saving the souls of the human race." said the old monk in Buddhism. This person is this person. The most powerful one among the 1,200 monks not only has an understanding of Buddhism, but also practices Buddhist techniques. He has a lot of cultivation himself, and is also the one with the highest prestige among the many monks. "Master Mingchan was joking. Buddhist masters gathered here. Qingyun was very happy and wanted to work with the masters to save the souls of the human race, so he came. He didn't expect that it would affect the masters. Why don't we wait and start over? , how about being saved together?" Qingyun said lightly, mentioning the situation in which he and others disrupted Mingchan and others, and did not take this matter to heart at all. "You, you" After hearing Qingyun's words, Mingchan's face became more angry. Although the other monks didn't know about this Dharma Assembly, Ming Chan still knew about it. Most of these monks were gathered by him.??It was only when these people gathered together that the miracle of Buddhism just appeared. This Qingyun actually completely erased everything with just one word, completely destroying his thoughts. "Why do you two have to argue? This Dharma Assembly is basically over. His Majesty has announced the rewards, and he has no intention of blaming the masters." At this time, an old man came to the two of them and said to them. Looking at the old man who appeared, both Qingyun and Mingchan were very surprised. Although this old man looks very old and has no cultivation, his influence among the human race makes Qingyun and Mingchan have to deal with it carefully. Although both Buddhism and Taoism have a certain orthodoxy and a certain influence among the human race. But no matter what kind of influence it has, it cannot be compared with the power represented by the old man. Although the human race is not very powerful on the surface, the power of the hidden warriors and Confucian scholars is far beyond the power of the two religions in the human race. If there is any impact on the human race, then the impact on preaching must not be something they can bear. With the appearance of the old man, the conflict between the two religions did not break out directly, but was eased. The expressions of both Mingchan and Qingyun changed a lot, and the three of them started talking in front of the Main Hall. During the conversation, although Mingchan's expression softened a lot, his eyes were still full of worry. This time the Dharma meeting was interrupted, then the Buddha's will, thinking of the Buddha's will, Ming Chan's face became more worried. And at this moment, the sound of Sanskrit sounds from the sky sounded, the surrounding aura condensed, golden lotuses fell from the sky, and the fragrance of the lotus filled the surroundings. As the vision appeared, a figure appeared in the sky. From far to near, a figure with feet on a lotus platform appeared in front of everyone. I saw this man holding a jade vase in his hand, with a willow branch inserted in the vase, and the other hand holding the lotus seal. This person is Guanyin. The appearance of Guanyin caused the entire Huasheng Temple to completely boil. The Buddhist people who were originally full of resentment became completely excited. They knelt down one by one and worshiped respectfully. "South Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva." All the Buddhists and monks shouted respectfully, their voices full of respect, excitement, and disbelief. With the appearance of Guanyin, Mingchan's face was full of excitement, while Qingyun's face became very pale. Although Qingyun has a certain level of cultivation, he is completely different from Avalokitesvara. In the eyes of Avalokitesvara, there is no difference between himself and an ant. Even a slight attack can directly destroy him. "Nan Amitabha." Avalokitesvara stood in the air, with streaks of light above his head shining on the world. His whole person looked very sacred, and he spoke softly with his lips slightly opened. But just this soft voice was like a breeze in everyone's ears, making everyone feel very comfortable, and their faces looking at Guanyin became even more pious. To be continued. ) Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 346 The Road to the West Avalokitesvara appeared in Huasheng Temple, and the entire Huasheng Temple completely calmed down. The Buddha's light from Avalokitesvara's body shines on everyone in Huasheng Temple. Everyone can't help but feel bursts of Sanskrit sounds ringing in their ears. Everyone is completely infected by this burst of Sanskrit sounds. The most powerful thing about Buddhism among all religions is its method of transforming people. However, the light of Buddha can confuse people and is unmatched by Taoism. Back then, Zhunti used this method to transform living beings in the East and continuously enrich the living beings in the West. This method can be said to be the most widely spread in the West, and it is also the most proficient among all methods. It is much stronger than their own cultivation methods. Guanyin is a Daluo Jinxian, and the people he faces are people who have not even achieved immortality. It can be said that it is very simple in his eyes to transform these people. It's just a faint ray of Buddha's light, but it has already planted seeds in the hearts of tens of thousands of people. In the future, these people will definitely become Buddhist believers and supporters of Buddhist preaching. However, there are still extraordinary people among the crowd. In every corner, there are people standing upright on the spot. Although these people were illuminated by the Buddha's light, their faces did not change at all. The essence of their bodies was like smoke, and the powerful energy and blood came out directly from their bodies, competing with the surrounding Buddha's light, making it impossible for the Buddha's light to enter their bodies. . Although Guanyin noticed this situation, she didn't pay too much attention to it. She scanned these people slightly and looked directly at the position of Li Shimin and others. The last time he wanted to enter Chang'an City was to meet Li Shimin, who was the Human Emperor, but he was blocked by the fate of the human race, and in the end he was injured by the strong man of the human race. "Avalokite?vara pays homage to His Majesty the Human Emperor. I heard that His Majesty the Human Emperor held a ceremony to redeem the souls of the dead today, so I came here to see him." Avalokitesvara fell from the clouds and landed in front of Li Shimin, bowing slightly and saluting. However, although Guanyin fell from the clouds. But the Buddha's light on his body did not dissipate at all. It became more powerful and shined towards Li Shimin, trying to influence Li Shimin. However, the result was destined to disappoint him. A purple light emitted from the jade pendant on Li Shimin's body, instantly completely dispersing the surrounding Buddha's light. It did not have the slightest impact on Li Shimin. "I wonder what the Bodhisattva has to teach you?" Li Shimin felt the changes around his body, his face turned cold, and he asked Guanyin. Li Shimin also knew the Buddhist methods, and he also knew the meaning of Guanyin's actions just now. The Guanyin in front of him actually wanted to transform himself. Such a method was absolutely not allowed by him. It is also a taboo for the human race. "Amitabha, the poor monk heard that all the Buddhist teachings taught by the masters are Hinayana Buddhism, and there is no Mahayana Buddhism. This Hinayana teaching can't save the dead, it can only be earthly and light, so it appears." Although Guanyin saw it. Li Shimin's expression changed, but he didn't care much. He spoke. With this opening, lotus flowers jumped out from his mouth and floated in the air. After a while, they dissipated. "Oh, I don't know what Mahayana Buddhism is. How is Mahayana Buddhism different from Hinayana Buddhism?" Li Shimin asked next, his tone still very dull, and he was just responding casually. "I have the Three Treasures of Mahayana Buddhism. I can transcend the dead and ascend to heaven, I can save people from suffering and escape from suffering, I can cultivate the body of infinite life, I can do things that have no coming and no going, I have infinite wonderful dharma, and I can reach the ultimate happiness." Avalokitesvara began to talk about Mahayana Buddhism sentence by sentence. The wonderful thing was that all those present heard his words. I couldn't help but feel very surprised in my heart, and the monks were even more shocked. The current Buddhism among human beings was introduced when Zhunti controlled Buddhism, and the complete Buddhism is Hinayana Buddhism. Other Buddhist teachings are very rare. "Pray to Namo Guanyin Bodhisattva for the wonderful Dharma." This time it was not Li Shimin who spoke, but the many monks on the side. One thousand two hundred monks knelt on the ground one by one, their faces full of prayers. Only Xuanzang stood there, with his hands clasped, his eyes closed, and his mouth constantly chanting. "Amitabha, the Buddha's Dharma should not be taught lightly. The Buddha has decreed that only when someone travels one hundred and eight thousand miles, endures three disasters and nine tribulations, and ninety-nine and eighty-one difficulties, and goes to the place where Leiyin Temple in Lingshan is located, can he obtain the supreme and wonderful Dharma. Achieve the right fruit." Avalokitesvara smiled after hearing everyone's prayers. After Guanyin¡¯s words fell, everyone took a breath and their eyes were filled with shock. It's a hundred and eight thousand miles, and you have to walk there. This journey is very difficult even for cultivators, let alone a mortal. Although the 1,200 people present were all elites of Buddhism, their cultivation was very limited after all. Moreover, Xiniu Hezhou, where Lingshan Leiyin Temple is located, can be said to have countless demons along the way. Each of these monsters is very powerful, even if they areIt is also very difficult for the Immortal Arhat to go there. At this time, everyone could not help but retreat. Although Avalokitesvara says that it can achieve positive results, the difficulties involved are definitely not something that ordinary people can handle. The person who can complete this time must be a person with great luck to be able to avoid these disasters, and whether he can reach it or not is still two questions. In addition to the many monks, Qingyun and others standing aside were also very surprised when they heard such words, with a trace of sarcasm flashing in their eyes. A thousand miles away, under such conditions, there is absolutely no chance for Buddhism to happen this time. "I don't know which eminent monk is willing to go to Lingshan to obtain the true scriptures for our human race, so that the human race can hear the message of the Buddha." At this time, Li Shimin stood up and spoke loudly. Although he doesn't have a good impression of Buddhism, there is still a plan by the human race in this matter, and he has no choice but to come forward. When many monks heard this, they all bowed their heads and did not dare to respond at all. Seeing the reactions of these people, Li Shimin couldn't help but feel a flash of sarcasm and ridicule in his eyes, and he even looked down upon Buddhism. "The poor monk Xuanzang is willing to go to the West to obtain the true scriptures." After everyone was silent for a while, a man slowly walked out from the crowd and said in a very calm voice. This person was Xuanzang. When Xuanzang saw the performance of many monks, he felt a little ridiculed in his heart, and he couldn't help but feel a little sad for the Buddhism where he lived. The reason why Buddhism cannot be completely spread has a lot to do with these people. Xuanzang came out, and everyone immediately looked at Xuanzang. Looking at this monk, everyone's eyes couldn't help but move. There is no trace of cultivation on Xuanzang's body, and his whole body is completely that of a mortal. But it was such a person who stood up and dared to stand up. The faces of the other monks also became very ashamed. "Hahaha, okay, I will be relieved if a mage can go there." Li Shimin couldn't help but smile when he saw Xuanzang coming out. In addition to the Buddhist light, Xuanzang also had a faint purple aura. Although this aura disappeared and appeared, Li Shimin still captured it. This aura was exactly what he was very familiar with, but it was the awe-inspiring righteousness only possessed by the Confucian scholars of the human race. Those who can possess this kind of righteousness must be familiar with human classics, and have a certain understanding of each classic, and they are also firm-minded people. So although Xuanzang was a Buddhist, Li Shimin didn't care so much about these things. He was more concerned about what secrets were behind Xuanzang and whether it was a conspiracy of his own human race. Seeing such a scene, Guanshiyin couldn't help but breathed a sigh of relief. His goal this time was completely achieved. Jin Chanzi is also about to start his journey to the west. As long as he starts like this, then no matter what, his Buddhist plan can be fully implemented. (To be continued.) Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 347 Xuanzang leaves Chang'an Xuanzang appeared in front of everyone. Everyone's eyes were completely focused on Xuanzang, and the expressions they looked at Xuanzang were full of strangeness. And Li Shimin's reaction made people from both Buddhism and Taoism feel very strange. From the beginning to the end, Li Shimin didn't have a good look on the appearance of Buddhism and Taoism, but now for the people in front of him Xuanzang's attitude was completely different. Such a difference made everyone think. However, no matter what these people thought, Li Shimin and Xuanzang stood aside and started talking. During the conversation, Li Shimin also had a clearer understanding of Xuanzang. When Guanyin, who was standing aside, saw the conversation between Xuanzang and Li Shimin, his eyes flashed with wonder and he smiled. "Amitabha." A Buddha's name was sung softly, and Guanyin's voice interrupted the conversation between the two. Everyone's eyes turned to Guanyin again, looking at what else was going on with the giants of Buddhism around them. I saw two rays of light flashing in Guanyin's hand, and two rays of light appeared in front of her. After the two rays of light dissipated, the items in the light appeared in front of everyone. These two items were a cassock and a tin staff. Both items exuded a rich Buddhist light, and they seemed to be the treasures of two Buddhist schools. "These are the most precious treasures of my Buddha, the brocade cassock and the nine-ring tin staff, which are given to those who seek scriptures." After Guanyin said the names of the two treasures in his hand, he handed the two treasures to his body. Xuanzang's hands were in front of him. "I wonder what the two treasures of the Bodhisattva are used for?" Li Shimin couldn't help but asked when he saw the brocade cassock and the nine-ring tin staff. Although Li Shimin is the Human Emperor. However, these fairy and Buddhist treasures are very rare. Looking at the two treasures in front of me, I can't help but feel curious. "This cassock. A strand of it is draped by a dragon to avoid the disaster of being eaten by silkworms. A strand of it is draped by a crane to achieve the wonder of transcending the world and becoming a saint. But where you sit, there are thousands of gods paying homage to you. Whenever you move, there are seven Buddhas with you. On the cassock is decorated with my Buddha. The seven treasures of the house are guarded by the seven Buddhas, which can avoid disasters and keep people safe. This tin stick is made of nine links made of copper and iron, and the nine-section fairy vine will stay in your face forever. I am tired of looking at the thin bones. When I go down the mountain, I will bring back the white clouds. . The Fifth Patriarch Mohe traveled to the Heavenly Palace, and the Luobu searched for his mother and broke through the earth barrier. He is not stained by the filth of the mortal world, and he is happy to accompany the divine monks to the Jade Mountain." Guanyin explained the functions of the cassock and the tin staff one by one, making everyone listen. After arriving, I couldn't help but feel very shocked. The eyes looking at the two treasures also changed. "These two treasures are given by the Buddha to those who seek scriptures. They can protect the seekers' lives on the westward continent, avoid disasters, and reach the Buddhist land of Lingshan." Guanyin said and handed it to Xuanzang. After these two items arrived in Xuanzang's hands, the two treasures emitted bursts of light, instantly shrouding Xuanzang in them, and the cassock was draped directly on his body. Wearing a brocade cassock, holding a nine-ring tin staff. Buddha's light shines all over his body and his face is calm. Compatible. At this time, Xuanzang had transformed into the Western Heavenly Arhat, the Buddha of Buddhism, and the sound of Zen Buddha singing seemed to be heard around him. His whole person seemed very sacred, and the light completely covered the Guanyin beside him. However, this was the vision of the treasures after all. Soon the light on the two treasures dissipated, and the two treasures returned to their original appearance. The two treasures at this time were nothing special except that they were a little more luxurious. But even so, Xuanzang still looked very solemn. "Well, he is indeed a Buddha from the Buddhist family. Xuanzang can go to the West to obtain the true scriptures for our human race. Today, Xuanzang and I have become brothers. No matter where my brother goes, he can negotiate with other countries with the help of customs clearance documents. , protect my younger brother." Li Shimin said solemnly, and after finishing speaking, a figure walked out from behind Li Shimin and handed a document into Li Shimin's hand. However, after Li Shimin solemnly placed the ultimatum in Xuanzang's hands, he had recognized Xuanzang's status as a representative of the Tang Dynasty. After that, Li Shimin took Xuanzang directly from Huasheng Temple and headed towards Chang'an. The old men and others from the human race also followed Li Shimin to Chang'an. When Guanyin and the Buddhist and Taoist people saw this situation, they also left one by one. After these people left, the surrounding people also left the place directly and headed towards Chang'an. These people come from all over Chang'an and are common people not far from the surrounding areas. When they returned, it can be said that each of these people was very happy. First, I saw the supernatural powers and miracles of Buddhism, then I saw the appearance of the immortal family, as well as the Confucian scholars and warriors of the human race, and finally I even saw the legendary Bodhisattva Buddha. It can be said that these are things they cannot see normally. You can imagine the excitement of each one. They are so excited that they want to find someone to tell them about what they have seen, the magical scenes, and the incredible skills.?, thinking about the changes in their bodies, everyone became more excited. The day passed quickly. On the second day, a group of people moved quickly from Chang'an City to the outside of the city, and then stopped not far from Chang'an City. This team of people was very neat throughout the whole process, without any clutter, and every person in the team exuded an aura that no one could easily ignore. After this group of people stopped, two people in the group walked out of the center of the group. These two people were Li Shimin and Xuanzang, and this time it was Li Shimin who saw Xuanzang off, preparing to send Xuanzang off to the west. "My brother will definitely go through thousands of mountains and rivers, and many difficulties and dangers when he leaves this time. I hope my brother can arrive safely. This is a purple gold alms bowl given to my brother for alms." Li Shimin said, taking out one. The purple gold alms bowl was handed into Xuanzang's hand and he said, every word was very solemn. "Thank you, Your Majesty. This poor monk will definitely return it within a few years." He took the purple gold alms bowl from Li Shimin's hand and looked at this imperial brother whom he had only known for a day, and he was very moved in his heart. It had only been one day from yesterday to now, but Li Shimin felt to himself that in addition to being a monarch, he was also a very gentle person, tolerant of both his ministers and the common people. "Okay, my brother, please be careful when you go here. I would rather love a piece of soil in my hometown than a thousand taels of gold in a foreign land. After I get the scripture, I will return it as soon as possible. I offer this glass of plain wine to my brother. I hope my brother will remember it." As Li Shimin spoke, he picked up a handful of soil from the ground beside him, put it into the wine glass, and resisted Xuanzang's hand. During this day, in addition to Xuanzang learning a lot about Li Shimin, Li Shimin also had a very clear understanding of Xuanzang. Although Xuanzang is a disciple of Buddhism, he can be said to have a very clear understanding of hundreds of human classics and history, which is not much worse than some of the great Confucian scholars in the court. Such knowledge, at such an age, is definitely not something that can be learned easily. It definitely requires careful teaching by someone to have such knowledge. Xuanzang caught the wine glass in Li Shimin's hand, without hesitation, drank it down in one gulp, clasped his hands together, bowed slightly to Li Shimin, turned around, mounted the white horse beside him, and galloped away towards the west. Xuanzang left Chang'an and headed west. It was at this time that the entire process of Buddhism spreading eastward began, and the entire calamity began at this time. At the beginning of the calamity, the secrets of the entire prehistoric world couldn't help but tremble and became a lot blurred. All the beings above the quasi-sage realm in the prehistoric world caught the slightest vibration at the moment when the heavenly secrets changed. They opened their eyes one by one. Even those who were cultivating woke up one by one and put their minds into the transformation. Among the secrets, I want to find a trace of the changing secrets to gain some advantages for my calculations. To be continued) Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 348: Entering Wuzhishan Again Xuanzang left Chang'an and began his journey westward. Various forces in the prehistoric world began to take action at the same time. On the mountains above the westward journey, groups of demons gathered together. Waves of dark winds echoed in the mountains. The demons The rippling air completely enveloped the mountain peaks. On the road to the west, Kong Ru strolled on the road, feeling the evil spirit gathering on the road, and couldn't help but smile slightly on his face. After experiencing the last calamity, these forces in the prehistoric world have become much smarter and began to actively enter the calamity, preparing to take a share of the calamity. ??And in addition to the auras in these mountains and rivers, Kong Ru also felt strange auras in several cities where humans lived along the way. However, although these auras entered the human city, they were not too presumptuous. They hid their own auras and did not dare to take too many actions. "Haha, it seems that the forces involved in this calamity are much more than the last calamity. I didn't expect that all these forces that had been hidden for so long would come out, and even the three tribes of the year would also enter it. I really don¡¯t know how far this calamity will develop, I hope it won¡¯t develop too much.¡± Kong Ru was walking, thinking in his heart, and soon he was in the mountains. Entering the mountain, Kong Ru's steps were already very casual, walking among the rocks step by step. There was no road among the peaks, there were only rocks, grass and trees, but Kong Ru walked among them as if he were walking on flat ground, and soon he had entered the interior of the mountains. Kong Ru walked very fast, and soon he was under the highest peak in this mountain range. Coming under this mountain peak, Kong Ru looked at the surrounding mountains and forests. The figures in the mountains and forests appeared completely in front of Kong Ru. He quickly discovered Kong Ru's figure. From the mountains and forests, He walked out and stood in front of Kong Ru. "Who are you? This is the place where Heaven suppresses repeat offenders. No one is allowed to enter!" The leader, a Heavenly General wearing silver armor, said loudly. After he finished speaking, his eyes were still staring at Kong Ru, and his whole body was filled with confusion. He seemed very vigilant. Kong Ru could easily go here, and saw that there was no change in the faces of himself and others. He must not be an ordinary person, and he had already discovered the existence of himself and others before he and others appeared. What surprised him even more was when he wanted to explore Confucius' cultivation. It was as if he had seen a period of fog. Before his body and mind could reach Kong Ru's side, he was completely blocked and could not get any information at all. So this time he also directly brought the Heavenly Court out, hoping to shock Confucius. "This is Haotian's token. You have finished this matter. You can return to heaven." A jade token appeared in Kong Ru's hand, with auspicious clouds carved on it. Constantly floating, revealing the temples deep in the clouds. "Yes, sir." Seeing the token in Kong Ru's hand, these heavenly soldiers and generals were all shocked and said to Kong Ru respectfully. Then he turned around and began to gather the heavenly soldiers and generals in the mountains, preparing to return to heaven. In addition to being respectful, their faces were very happy. Within the thirty-three days where the Heavenly Court is located, the power of the stars is very strong, and the aura is much richer than that of the prehistoric world. The speed of cultivation in heaven is definitely several times, even dozens of times, that of the prehistoric world. These heavenly soldiers and generals have been practicing in the prehistoric world for five hundred years. The speed of cultivation during these five hundred years can be said to be very slow. Now that I am finally able to leave, everyone's faces are full of joy and they move very quickly. Before Confucius walked through the forest and reached the foot of the mountain, the heavenly soldiers and generals in the mountain had already completely gathered. Waves of clouds rose beneath their feet, heading towards the heaven. Kong Ru soon arrived at the foot of the mountain, walked to a huge boulder at the foot of the mountain, and stopped. And when Kong Ru stopped. The rocks at the foot of the mountain shook for a while, and a voice came from between the rocks. "Why are you leaving anyway? Who will chat with me after you leave?" This voice was full of smiles, but there was no trace of reluctance, instead it was like ridicule. "Why, little monkey, it seems that you have lived a good life in the past five hundred years. Do you want to continue to stay here?" Kong Ru couldn't help but smile hoarsely when he heard Sun Wukong's voice and said. After finishing speaking, Kong Ru's footsteps came directly under the rocks. He waved his sleeves and the surrounding weeds, gravel, and dust completely dispersed in an instant, and the surrounding became much cleaner. After the surrounding rocks, weeds, and dust disappeared, Sun Wukong's figure was also revealed, and the golden monkey hair looked a lot messy. body??The arrogance has disappeared a lot, and the feeling has become much more restrained. However, the light in his eyes seemed more intelligent and agile. "Senior, can I go out?" Seeing Kong Ru appear, Sun Wukong's face was filled with joy and he asked happily. He was suppressed by Wuzhi Mountain for five hundred years. During these five hundred years, he continued to comprehend the classics left by Confucius. But for the monkey, five hundred years of loneliness can be said to have suffocated him. Now Confucius appeared again, allowing him to see the opportunity to get out from under the mountain. "Hahaha, little monkey, I can't wait. It seems that you haven't made much progress in the past five hundred years. However, I am not letting you out today, but I want to tell you something." Kong Ru looked at the impatient Sun Wukong and couldn't help but laugh. After hearing Kong Ru's words, Sun Wukong couldn't help but have a flash of disappointment in his eyes, but it quickly disappeared and looked at Kong Ru waiting for Kong Ru's answer. Now that the heavenly soldiers and generals have left, the day of his departure must not be far away. When this senior comes, he must explain some things to himself before he goes out, so that he can pay attention to them, or let him deal with them. of. "Little monkey, you don't have to look like this. Although I won't let you leave, you can leave in a few days. I'm here to tell you that you should follow the monk who brought you out to Lingshan and Leiyin Temple. , and worship that monk as his teacher." Kong Ru said casually, telling what he wanted to say one by one. It is also destined that Sun Wukong will enter this calamity. However, if he wants him to settle down and follow this path, he must also make arrangements. "Senior, what kind of monk is he? What skills does he have, and he wants me to worship him as my teacher." After hearing what Confucius said, Sun Wukong was also very confused, and then asked. Sun Wukong was suppressed under the Five Fingers Mountain by Sakyamuni, and he still hated the monk very much. "You don't need to care too much. That monk doesn't have much cultivation. However, don't underestimate him. You can learn a lot from following him. Is there anything you don't understand in the classics I gave you? Yes, you can also ask him. Although he has no cultivation, his understanding and character are definitely not that simple." Kong Ru looked at Sun Wukong's expression and instantly understood Sun Wukong's thoughts, and added Xuanzang Some things were introduced. "Okay, little monkey, just wait patiently here for a few days. However, I still have to tell you that there will be many strong people blocking the way along the way, and you must deal with them carefully. If that doesn't work, you can go to Heaven, or ask someone in the West for help." After Confucius finished speaking, he disappeared directly from the place, leaving only Sun Wukong under the rocks, his eyes constantly turning, thinking about what Confucius had given him message left behind. Over the past five hundred years, he has read the classics left by Confucius several times. Although he did not understand them all, he also got a lot of inspiration from them, his character was also tempered a lot, and he gained a lot. improve. Although the temperament shown now is still the original temperament, the heart is much more delicate than before, and I can also grasp and analyze some information. (To be continued.) Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 349 Little King Wu Kong Ru left Wuzhishan and continued on the westward road. After the breakthrough in cultivation, Kong Ru's cultivation also completely stabilized. The world inside the body is constantly rotating, making the world continue to become more perfect, and in this way, Kong Ru's usual time is completely leisurely. It is precisely because of this that Confucius entered the human race again and entered the eastward spread of Buddhism, which could be regarded as adding a little fun to his peaceful life. Continuously moving forward, Kong Ru soon arrived in front of a mountain peak. This mountain peak is very ordinary, no different from other mountain ranges. But deep in the mountain peak, there is a powerful aura emanating, as if it is a quasi-saint level existence. "The sun is really fire, the hibiscus tree, it seems that the person who should live in this mountain is little Jinwu. Unexpectedly, little Jinwu has also entered this calamity, and his cultivation has broken through to the level of quasi-sage. And the sun is really There are still Buddhist lights in the fire, which should have a lot to do with Buddhism." Kong Ru glanced at the mountain peak in front of him. His spiritual consciousness and the power of the world were not emitted, and he analyzed the situation in the mountain just by relying on that appearance. . "It's fate that we actually came here. Let's go in today and have a look. How is this little Jinwu doing now?" Kong Ru said and walked out of the mountain. Arriving in front of the mountain, the mountain's protective formation was activated, and the stars in the formation flashed. But it was the Demon Clan¡¯s Clan-Suppressing Formation, the Zhoutian Star Formation. However, there are many things that are not very perfect about the operation of this formation. It is obviously a incomplete formation. Looking at the great formation in front of him, Kong Ru couldn't help but admire Xiao Jinwu's understanding. It was not easy to arrange the Zhoutian Star Formation like this with his quasi-sage cultivation. After all, the complete Zhoutian Star Formation of the Monster Clan back then was only possible with the suppression of Emperor Jun and Taiyi, the assistance of 360 Great Sages of the Monster Clan, and the 129,600 Demon Kings. The power of the entire formation and the power of launching the formation can even be compared with that of a saint. Now Xiao Jinwu relies on his own strength. He has just entered the quasi-sage level. It is already good to be able to exert such power. Relying on this formation, Xiao Jinwu can completely compete with the strong ones among the quasi-sages. However, although the power of this formation was not simple, it could not form any obstacle in front of Kong Ru. Kong Ru stepped forward, directly crossed the Zhoutian Star Formation, and entered the mountain without causing the slightest vibration in the formation. Entering the formation, the surrounding spiritual energy suddenly became much richer, but this rich spiritual energy was mainly composed of fire-attributed spiritual energy, with a trace of the true fire of the sun in it. Even the surrounding vegetation is contaminated with a lot of fire-attribute aura, and is also affected by the rich aura around it. Kong Ru continued to move forward, and soon he had reached the mountainside, where the fire spirit was strongest. Moreover, the fire spirit aura in this location has been replaced by the aura of the true fire of the sun. The heat is so powerful that ordinary practitioners cannot enter this place. Once here, Kong Ru also knew that his destination was here. He raised his eyes and looked into the distance, and a divine light flashed in his eyes, completely putting everything in the distance in place. Confucius only saw a burning giant tree in the distance. The branches, leaves, and trunks were all fiery red and burning with golden flames. And on the branches of this giant tree, there is a huge nest in the middle of the branches. This nest is completely made of golden flames, and in the center of the nest, a person sits cross-legged in the nest, with his eyes closed, constantly swallowing the surrounding flames, and behind him is a giant bird formed by golden flames. And behind this giant bird is a red sun with streaks of golden light. "The branches of the Fusang tree can possess such a strong aura of the true fire of the sun. It seems that the Fusang tree's cultivation level is not weak anymore. It should be a quasi-sage peak level existence. If it is in the Sun Star, its power He shouldn't be a strong man at the level of a saint. None of these Five Elements Spiritual Roots are ordinary!" Kong Ru looked at the giant tree in front of him and instantly recognized that the giant tree was not a hibiscus tree, but the branches of a hibiscus tree. , and also have a certain understanding of the cultivation of the hibiscus tree. The five elements spiritual root, the metallic spiritual root Bodhi tree, is the true body of Zhunti. The wood-attribute spiritual root is the laurel tree above the yin star in the sky, the water-attribute spiritual root is the peach tree in heaven, the fire-attribute spiritual root is the hibiscus tree, and the last earth-attribute spiritual root is the ginseng fruit tree, which is Zhen Yuanzi of ontology. These five spiritual roots, Zhunti and Zhen Yuanzi are all saint-level existences, and the laurel tree is on top of the lunar star and connected to the lunar star. When Confucius saw it, his cultivation level was already comparable to that of the Yasheng. His current cultivation level It must also be powerful, and the current level of Fusang Tree is not low. Although Confucius did not see the last flat peach tree, the nine thousand flat peach trees in heaven were all derived from him, and he must have a high level of cultivation None of these spiritual roots are weak, and among the Spiritual Clan, there are still beings who are not weaker than these. It can be seen that the Spiritual Clan is powerful. Kong Ru's mind was already calm and he turned his eyes to little Jinwu on the hibiscus tree. As soon as he stepped forward, Kong Ru's figure had already reached under the hibiscus tree. At this time, little Jinwu's eyes also opened. Looking at Kong Ru who appeared, his eyes were full of shock. After little Jinwu left Jinxiu Tianwa Palace, he walked in the prehistoric world for a long time and gained a certain understanding of the prehistoric world. The entire prehistoric world can be completely transformed, and the changes have been huge. It is no longer the same situation as the prehistoric world. The demon clan has also fallen apart, and the heaven has also changed hands. The changes in the entire world can be said to be very huge. "Who are you and how did you get in?" Xiao Jinwu asked with a wary face. The true sun fire in his body burned, and the quasi-sage's cultivation was fully mobilized, ready to attack at any time. "Hahaha, I didn't expect that the little Jinwu of the Monster Clan would just be alone. It seems that the Monster Clan has really declined." Kong Ru looked at Little Jingo and said, his tone full of emotion and his eyes full of ridicule. Seeing the little Kingo in front of him, Kong Ru couldn't help but want to see what kind of changes this little Kingo had. "Humph, you can't judge how my demon clan is. Just let me see if you have the ability to tell the truth to my demon clan." Little Jinwu felt very excited when he heard Kong Ru's words. Although he had practiced in the Wa Palace for several years and his temperament had changed a lot, the contempt and ridicule in Kong Ru's tone when he mentioned the demon clan made his heart completely filled with anger. After Xiao Jinwu finished speaking, the true sun fire on his body completely turned into gold, forming a huge three-legged golden crow. After the Three-legged Golden Crow appeared, Little Jinwu directly occupied the Three-legged Golden Crow's body. The flames burned continuously and instantly turned into a huge sun. After the sun appeared, streams of flames shot out from the sun. Under the strong temperature, the surrounding space seemed to be burned through at any time. Fireballs lined up in Kong Ru, forming mysterious trajectories in an instant. They lined up and attacked Kong Ru. "Not bad." Looking at the attack in front of him, Kong Ru couldn't help but admire that the trajectories of these fireballs were arranged according to the trajectory of the Zhoutian Star Array. Although he was not very skilled, he already had A certain prototype. The fireballs echoed each other, and the power of each fireball became more powerful. When Kong Ru's words fell, the fireballs turned into meteors and attacked Kong Ru directly. In an instant, it had attacked in front of Kong Ru. The powerful power of this attack was several times more powerful than the attack of a single true sun fire. It was exerted by the increase of the Zhoutian Star Formation. of powerful force. To be continued. ) Volume One: Ancient Human Race Chapter 350: Taoist Lu Ya Reappears Xiao Jinwu's attack arrived in front of Kong Ru, but there was no change in Kong Ru's eyes, and his expression remained very calm. Seeing his attack reach Kong Ru, little Jinwu couldn't help but a trace of joy flashed in his eyes. He is very clear about the power of the True Sun Fire, and with the blessing of his own secret method, its power has been increased several times. Even people with much stronger cultivation than him still cannot easily deal with it. The person in front of him must be very powerful if he can pass through his own formation of stars, but even so, it is impossible to resist such an attack so easily. However, little Kingo was soon shocked by what he saw in front of him. The fireballs of the blazing sun's true fire attacked Kong Ru's body, but they were directly submerged into Kong Ru's body in an instant. This true sun fire disappeared like this, leaving no trace at all, not even a small spark was left, as if this true sun fire had never appeared. Such a method is definitely not something that ordinary quasi-saints can possess. Even ordinary sub-saint-level existences cannot completely extinguish the true sun fire so easily. The true fire of the sun is a flame unique to the sun star, and it is also the top level flame in the prehistoric world. Back then, Emperor Jun and Taiyi achieved great fame in the prehistoric world by relying on the power of the true sun fire. After the two of them reached the level of quasi-sage, the power exerted by the flames became even more powerful. In the prehistoric world, even Zhu Rong, the ancestral witch of fire, among the twelve ancestral witches, did not dare to underestimate it. "Who are you?" The flames around Xiao Jinwu completely burned in an instant, and his eyes were filled with shock. The figure couldn't help but retreat back, ready to leave at any time. Looking at Xiao Jinwu¡¯s performance, Kong Ru couldn¡¯t help but smile. The little Kingo in front of me. Although the potential of this little Jinwu is not weak, it is completely unable to compare with the Emperor Jun and Taiyi of the past. It is considered good to be able to achieve the current achievements, but with such cultivation alone, it is no different from trying to revive the demon clan. It's just an idiot's dream. "I am a member of the human race." Kong Ru said. He did not reveal his identity, but only revealed that he was a human being. "The human race, the abominable human race. If it weren't for the decline of our demon race, the current human race would be nothing more than the blood food of our demon race." After hearing Kong Ru's words, little Jinwu couldn't help but think of the now prosperous human race, and the His demon clan has completely declined. My heart is filled with sadness. The current demon clan. Everything fell apart, his uncle, father, and mother had all died, and the rest of his cultivation could only be said to be good among the demon clan. He can be regarded as a strong man in the prehistoric world, but he is definitely not a top powerhouse. Compared with the older generation of strong men in the prehistoric world, it can be said that the gap is very significant. Even compared to the cultivation of the great saints of the demon clan back then, the current self is very different, and now I am still completely suppressed by a human race. Thinking of this, little Jinwu couldn't help but feel a sense of decadence in his heart. However, soon little Jinwu¡¯s body emitted rays of light. Buddha's light shone, the expression on Xiao Jinwu's face became much gentler, and the aura of his whole body became more stable. "Haha, haha. I didn't expect that the prince of the demon tribe would turn out like this. He was just a homeless dog living in someone else's house." Another voice came from not far away, and little Jinwu heard this voice, The whole person was shocked again. The periphery of his own Buddha Mountain is surrounded by the great array of stars that he has comprehended. Such a large formation, which is the top existence in the ancient world, was silently entered twice in this day. Little Jinwu's eyes were full of disbelief, but he soon put aside his completely confused mood. After calming down, he turned his eyes to Kong Ru on the other side, and then turned to the source of the sound on the other side. Although Xiao Jinwu was very shocked, Kong Ru's face was very calm. He didn't even turn his body away, but he didn't care at all about the person who had just arrived. "Little Jinwu looked at the person who came. He was wearing strange clothes, which seemed to be Taoist robes, but there were many differences. Moreover, Xiao Jinwu felt a very familiar feeling from this person, giving him a feeling of blood connection, which was very similar to the feelings of his brothers at that time, but the feeling of blood was even stronger. . "Who are you?" Feeling such a breath, Xiao Jinwu's expression also changed a lot, looking at this sudden appearance of people. My nine brothers, parents, and uncles have been dead for who knows how many years, and there is no way they have any blood left behind. The appearance of this person now definitely has some secret, and Xiao Jinwu is also very vigilant.   "Oh, me, I am Taoist Lu Ya." Taoist Lu Ya walked to Kong Ru's side and said to little Jinwu. After finishing speaking, he turned around and looked at Kong Ru, "Lu Ya has met fellow Taoist, but now he should be called a senior." Lu Ya quickly discovered the difference in Kong Ru's body. Although Lu Ya's cultivation level has not yet fully recovered, his current cultivation level is already at the peak level of a quasi-sage. Moreover, as a Chaos God and Demon, Taoist Lu Ya has only a remnant soul left, but he has recovered a lot in the past few thousand years, and some of the memories in his soul have become clearer. Although he didn't feel Kong Ru's cultivation, the vague pressure and the indifference on his body showed that Kong Ru's power was extraordinary, and he was definitely more powerful than the last time he saw Kong Ru. "I didn't expect you to see you here, so this time you are here for this little Jinwu." Kong Ru looked at Lu Ya and asked directly, and also directly told Lu Ya's purpose this time. . Lu Ya is the remnant soul of the Chaos God and Demon, who escaped from the underworld. After coming out of the underworld, all Lu Ya had left was his soul body. As this soul body became more powerful, it was only a soul body with nothing to rely on. In the end, Lu Ya encountered the bodies of the nine Golden Crows shot down by Hou Yi in the prehistoric world. He absorbed the origin of the Golden Crows and restored his own body. The nine Golden Crows were shot by Hou Yi, and the black ice arrows completely destroyed the souls of the nine Golden Crows. However, after all, the Nine Golden Crows were bred on the Sun Star, and their origins are not so simple that they can be completely destroyed. Scattered. It is precisely because of this that after Lu Ya absorbed the origin of the nine Golden Crows, although he recovered a lot, he did not fully recover. His cultivation was also limited to the realm of the quasi-sage peak, and he was unable to break through to the sub-sage level. . And this time Lu Ya came here precisely to absorb the origin of little Jinwu, perfect himself, and form his own origin, so that his roots no longer limit his cultivation, so that his cultivation can continue to recover, and finally he can recover. The cultivation level of his predecessor. After hearing what Kong Ru said, Xiao Jinwu couldn't help but be even more shocked. He looked at Kong Ru and the two of them carefully. A golden flame rose above his figure, and his figure instantly turned into light, and he quickly moved towards the west. shot away, and this direction is exactly where Lingshan is. Little Jinwu's figure directly turned into a rainbow light, and the rainbow light disappeared instantly. The speed of this rainbow light was very fast, and it was already thousands of miles away in the blink of an eye. This was the flying method unique to the Golden Crow, and it was unique to the power of space that was understood after it injured him and reached Quasi-Sage. The escape technique is the art of transforming into a rainbow. From the tone of Kong Ru and Lu Ya, little Jinwu already understood that Lu Ya's purpose this time was for him. The aura on Lu Ya's body also let him know that Lu Ya had absorbed the origins of his brothers, and this time his purpose was his own origin. If your origin is taken away, your cultivation level will definitely decline, and even your life will be greatly threatened in the end. Thinking of this, Xiao Jinwu's figure became even faster, and in an instant he had left Mount Futu and entered the formation of Mount Futu. To be continued) Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 351 Collision Little Jinwu's figure entered the mountain-protecting formation of Futu Mountain, and in an instant he had reached the core of the formation, with a star flag swaying in his hand. I saw that as the star flags continued to sway, they began to shine with powerful star power. The surrounding star power began to gather together, forming star flags that gathered in the center of the star. around the flags. Soon, a total of three hundred and sixty star flags were formed around them, and each star flag was gathered with the power of powerful stars. This star flag is the condensed power of stars, and it is also the convergence of star power emanating from the first star flag in Xiao Jinwu's hand. But the first star flag was one of the 360 ??star flags that were the core of the Zhoutian Star Array. After the star flags were formed one by one, they began to turn into rays of light and shot to various positions of the mountain guarding formation. The whole process was completed in just an instant. With the addition of star flags one by one, the entire formation began to shake rapidly, and the power of stars completely enveloped the entire mountain peak. Although the mountain-protecting formation of Futu Mountain is not a complete Zhoutian Star Formation, it can still exert a little bit of the power of the Zhoutian Star Formation. Just this trace of power is also very powerful. In an instant, the space in the entire Buddha Mountain was completely locked, and the power of the stars filled the entire Buddha Mountain. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off out of nowhere. Although Lu Ya has been in the prehistoric world for hundreds of thousands of years, his understanding of the prehistoric world is still very rare. Although he has never seen several large formations in the prehistoric world. Now seeing the appearance of the Zhoutian Star Array, Lu Ya's eyes flashed with light and he began to observe the trajectory of the entire array. "I didn't expect that there would be such a powerful formation in the prehistoric world. It should be the Zhoutian Star Array. I didn't expect it to be so powerful." Lu Ya kept scanning his eyes, taking in the tracks one after another, but even if Even so, Lu Ya was still very confused in his eyes, unable to get much information from the trajectory of the formation. Unlike Lu Ya¡¯s doubts, when Kong Ru saw the large formation in front of him, he thought highly of little Jinwu. This Zhoutian Star Formation can be said to be the most complicated and mysterious among the many formations in the prehistoric world. The complete formation requires hundreds of thousands of people to set it up. Little Jinwu stood in the center of the formation, and the spells in his hands continued to be displayed. The entire formation began to be mobilized, and the power of the stars began to gather together, moving towards the formation. Lu Ya attacked and left. Little Jinwu had no intention of attacking Confucius. The feeling Kong Ru gave him was too profound, and it was completely beyond his ability to deal with. And in the big formation, Xiao Jinwu found that Kong Ru was not affected at all. He was still standing there, looking at himself in the big formation, as if all his actions were completely reflected in his eyes. . Little Jinwu began to attack, and the power of the stars began to gather together, forming stars one by one in the sky. Each of these stars is not a real star, but with the blessing of the power of the stars, the power exerted is still very huge. Stars streaked past, and the surrounding space could not help but vibrate. Seeing the stars attacking him one after another, Lu Ya also put away his many eyes, and looked at the stars solemnly. Waves of flames rose up from his body, completely covering his body. wrapped in flames. The flame appeared, and the surrounding space began to tremble and twist rapidly. The power of the surrounding stars was also affected by the flame, began to disperse, and was burned into nothingness by the flame. This flame is a golden flame, and in the center of the golden flame, there is a faint blue color. After the flame appeared, the surrounding temperature kept changing, sometimes extremely hot and sometimes extremely cold. Moreover, the temperature changes between these two streams are very rapid, without any transition at all. The transition from cold to hot is completed in an instant. "I didn't expect that Lu Ya would not only completely absorb the origins of the nine Golden Crows, but also completely absorb the power of the Ice Arrow, and integrate the two forces into everything, and the two laws would also be integrated to such an extent. "Seeing the changes in land pressure, Kong Ru understood everything completely in an instant and knew the cause of the situation of land pressure. Before Hou Yi shot the sun, he went to the Jiufeng tribe and made arrows to shoot down the nine golden crows. Each of these arrows is made of extremely cold ice, and there is also a strong power of law in it. It is precisely because of the existence of this power of law, and finally completed the sun shooting. And the last nine arrows also stayed in the bodies of the nine Golden Crows, constantly consuming the original flames of the Nine Golden Crows. However, as time passed, the two laws gradually showed signs of fusion, and were finally absorbed by Lu Ya, giving rise to the current flames on Lu Ya's body. Flames rose from Lu Ya's body, and a curtain of flames instantly formed around his body. It resisted the surrounding stars one by one, and the powerful flames continued to burn the power of the stars. Under the influence of cold and heat, the power of the stars began to dissipate quickly. "How is this possible?" Seeing this situation, little Jinwu in the middle of the formation was completely shocked by the situation in front of him. It was beyond his imagination that the Star Formation's attack would be blocked in this way and become the current situation. However, Xiao Jinwu was a quasi-sage-level existence after all. He quickly stabilized his mind and mobilized the power of the Zhoutian Star Formation again. This time Lu Ya did not start the attack directly, but mobilized the power of the formation to trap Lu Ya. Lu Ya's methods are too weird, and the flames are too weird. Even the true fire of the sun cannot do what Lu Ya did. It can be said that Xiao Jinwu is full of fear of this flame. Using the star formation to trap the Luya in front of him, constantly wearing down his strength, making him unable to support the power of the flames, this is the only way that little Jinwu can imagine now. The power of the surrounding stars began to mobilize, and a torrent began to form, surging throughout the entire Buddha Mountain. The torrent formed by the powerful star power, each torrent is extremely powerful, and the powerful force makes the surrounding space begin to tremble continuously during the flow. Spaces were shattered one after another, and as the power of the stars began to flow continuously, it turned into a river full of dangers, directly attacking Lu Yao, completely wrapping Lu Ya within this torrent. . Lu Ya could not help but feel a crisis caused by this powerful torrent, even though the attacks from the stars were even more powerful. But the threat to him from this torrent was far away from the attacks of the stars. The powerful torrent continued to flow, and he had to face attacks all the time. Even if he is a strong man at the quasi-saint level, he still consumes a lot of money. However, Lu Ya is a Chaos God and Demon after all, and he has the memory of a Chaos God and Demon. Although it is broken, it is still something that cannot be ignored. The breath of the Tao that penetrates deep into the soul, and the understanding of the Tao, are something that no one can despise. I saw that Lu Ya's body began to change, his figure began to grow taller, his body completely turned into flames, and his whole person seemed to be a flame. Moreover, this flame is still beating, and every time it beats, a strange aura is emitted, spreading to the surroundings. Under the change of this aura, mysterious tracks were formed around Lu Ya, and the torrent formed by the power of the surrounding stars was instantly turned into nothingness by the flames. Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 352 Bells Lu Ya's cultivation is at the pinnacle of Quasi-Saint, but as a former Chaos God and Demon, his accumulation is completely beyond what a little Kingo can compare with. Each of the chaos gods and demons has a lifespan longer than that of the prehistoric world. Although they fell in the catastrophe of the opening of the sky, only a incomplete soul was left, and it was sealed in the Netherworld. But even so, Lu Ya's accumulation is still very strong. His understanding of the Tao, his sensitivity to the Tao, and his ability to cope are definitely among the best in the prehistoric world. The power of the flames on Lu Ya's body was completely released, and the surrounding space was completely shaken. A powerful aura completely enveloped the surroundings in an instant. At this time, Lu Ya's eyes also became cold, and the flames transformed from his body instantly dissipated, but they had already disappeared. "How could it disappear?" Little Jinwu in the center of the formation looked at Lu Ya disappearing in the center of the formation, completely shocked by the situation in front of him. When he discovered that Lu Ya had disappeared, Xiao Jinwu's consciousness completely dispersed, and he kept looking for Lu Ya's figure around him. But in the entire formation, only the figure of Kong Ru was left, and there was no longer any figure, and there was nothing except the chaotic energy. Sensing the situation in the formation, Xiao Jinwu's expression couldn't help but change, and his whole body began to become alert, and a powerful flame burned in his body. The true fire of the sun is the flame of little Jinwu's life, and it is also the most important means for Jinwu to save his life, and it is also the means he trusts most. Kong Ru stood there and looked at Lu Ya who disappeared into the formation, but he was very surprised by Lu Ya. There are many strong people in the prehistoric world, and their methods are also very diverse. Methods like Xiang Luya do not exist, but they can hide to such an extent that they completely dissipate in the formation without leaving a trace. Breath, such a method is definitely not a method possessed by the prehistoric world. When Lu Ya disappeared, Kong Ru also observed it, but the concealment method was no worse than the sub-sage level in the prehistoric world, and was even much better. However, Kong Ru could clearly feel the fluctuation when Lu Ya disappeared. That fluctuation was the aura of Tao. At this time, Lu Ya's figure had turned into particles of flames, hidden in the power of the stars. And the particles of the flames quickly gathered in the direction of Little Jinwu, directly passing through the blockade of the Zhoutian Star Formation, and directly gathered behind Little Jinwu. The flames of a stream of streams of flames were surrounded by Xiao Jinwu, which was very similar to the breath of the sun beside him. Under the real fire of the sun, it also became the best cover of Lu pressure. The flames continued to gather together, and little Jinwu gradually discovered the difference around him, but at this time, Lu Ya's body was completely wrapped in this flame. Among the golden flames, a light blue color kept flashing, and began to continuously absorb the true sun fire from Xiao Jinwu's body, turning it into the nourishment of his flames, which was constantly absorbed by Lu Ya. The surrounding flames gathered, and a huge face appeared in the flames. Looking at Xiao Jinwu, his face was full of ferocity, his huge mouth opened, and he began to swallow the surrounding flames. And as the incoming flames were continuously absorbed, Little Kingo's body began to tremble. The reason why he can display the true sun fire is because of the source of the sun in his body. As the true fire of the sun continued to be absorbed, Xiao Jinwu's origin was also brought up, and continued to enter Lu Ya's body. As the essence of his body was drawn out, little Jinwu's body began to become shriveled up, his golden hair began to lose its light, and the look in his eyes began to gradually dim. Little Jinwu struggled throughout the whole process, but Lu Ya's cultivation far surpassed him, and Lu Ya's understanding of the Tao completely surpassed his. It becomes very difficult to escape from a person whose cultivation and understanding are completely beyond his. Seeing this, Kong Ru didn't make any movement and looked at the scene in front of him calmly. Whether it's little Jinwu or Lu Ya, it doesn't matter much to him. Even if little Jinwu is completely swallowed by Lu Ya, it won't have any impact on him. Moreover, when the demon clan was in power, there were definitely not a few killings of human beings, and when Little Jinwu was in the sky on the 10th day, many human beings were burned to death. "Little Kingo's body has shriveled up, and his feathers have almost completely fallen off. Only a few feathers have not fallen off. Under the feathers, the shriveled body and bones were also exposed, and desolate screams continued to sound. It can be said that little Jinwu's heart is now full of despair, with no trace of life in sight. "Damn it, even if you die, I won't let you be so relaxed. If you want to be completely?Swallow my origin, and I won¡¯t treat you cheaply. "Little Jinwu looked at Lu Ya and said bitterly. At this time, he had completely understood that his current cultivation level cannot be compared with Lu Ya, and the only thing waiting for him is to be devoured. But as a demon clan The prince, the only Golden Crow in the prehistoric world, will never allow such a situation to occur. Even if he dies, he cannot lose the prestige of the demon clan. Let all the demon clan in the prehistoric world know that the current prehistoric world , and there is also the existence of the royal family of the demon clan. A sound of wailing sounded, and the flames on Xiao Jinwu's body completely burned in an instant. The golden flames gathered in an instant, turning into a flaming golden crow that kept hovering above little Jinwu's head. After the three-legged golden crow turned into flames appeared, little Kingo's body began to crack, his blood vessels ruptured, and there was only a trace of his vitality left. And after the golden crow formed by the flames in the air was formed, it screamed loudly, and blazing flames began to gather around it. These flames are the true fire of the sun, and they are also the flames gathered by the true power of the sun spread from the sun star in the prehistoric world to the prehistoric world. The three-legged Golden Crow was born from the Sun Star, and it also represents the inheritance of the Sun Star in the prehistoric world. And now the last Golden Crow in this prehistoric world is about to fall, and the sun star can't help but become hot, as if something is brewing. "Chirp." A wailing sound sounded, and the three-legged golden crow transformed from the flame spread its wings, and its body instantly reached several thousand feet. It completely rushed Lu Ya's body away in an instant, and then transformed directly. It was a golden arrow that attacked the landing. Seeing Xiao Jinwu's reaction, Lu Ya was also surprised for a while. He quickly stepped back, and the flames on his body quickly condensed, forming a strange creature behind him. This creature has the body of a bird, three legs, and eighteen heads on its neck. Nine heads are completely wrapped in flames, and the other nine heads exude a powerful cold air. Eighteen heads spit out streams of flames at the same time, including nine golden flames and nine ice-blue flames. Eighteen flames blended together and directly collided with the three-legged golden crow. The two attacks collided, a huge noise sounded, and waves of whirlwinds rose around. The star formation in the sky was broken in an instant. Thousands of miles in radius were razed to the ground in an instant. Everything around them was turned into powder in an instant. , the space was completely shattered. Soon everything around him calmed down completely, and three figures appeared on the spot. Kong Ru's body still looked so carefree, while Lu Ya's figure looked a little embarrassed. After all, even if one has a strong cultivation base, it is still very difficult not to be harmed at all under the full burst of the Golden Crow's origin. Finally, the most embarrassed person was little Kingo. "Little Jinwu's figure has completely turned into a skeleton, with just a layer of flesh hanging on the skeleton. There is only a trace of life left in his eyes, which is still swaying, as if it will be broken at any time. Lu Ya looked at the little Jinwu on the side, and instantly rushed towards the little Jinwu, preparing to devour the little Jinwu completely. "Dong, dong, dong." Just when Lu Ya's body was about to reach Little Jinwu's side, bells rang one after another, resounding throughout the entire prehistoric world. With the sound of these bells, the entire prehistoric world was completely shaken in an instant, and the strong men in the prehistoric world were also completely boiling in an instant. (To be continued. Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 353 Chaos Bell Appears The sound of bells spread throughout the prehistoric world, and all the strong men in the prehistoric world were instantly attracted by the sound of bells. The new generation of strong men in the prehistoric world may not know the source of these bells, but the older generation of strong men know very well what can cause the sound of bells. Among these powerful people, the most excited ones are the people of the Monster Clan. After hearing the sound of the bells, the faces of several great saints from the demon clan were filled with joy, and a few even shed a few tears. It has been so many years, so many years, and I have not heard this voice. This voice is the highest glory of their demon clan and the pinnacle of power of the entire demon clan. "Your Majesty the Demon Emperor, this is the sound of His Majesty the Demon Emperor's Chaos Bell." Voices rang out one after another from above, and their voices were constantly trembling and exciting. As these sounds rang out, figures quickly gathered from all over the prehistoric world. However, the location of the Chaos Clock is not so simple to control. Just when they were about to gather towards the sky, the sound of the Chaos Clock suddenly changed, appearing from the position of the star field to the prehistoric continent. on the top, and the location where it appeared was exactly where Little King Wu was on Mount Futu. "I didn't expect that the Chaos Clock would appear at this time. It seems that the Chaos Clock has been hidden by the Sun Star." Kong Ru was slightly surprised when he looked at the Chaos Clock that appeared above Little Jinwu. Chaos Zhong Kongru also paid attention to it, but he didn't find it in the end, and he didn't expect to appear at this time. After the Chaos Clock appears. Constant trembling, constantly towards the sound of bells. As the bells rang, streams of golden flames appeared on the Chaos Bell. This flame is the true fire of the sun. After the true sun fire appeared, it began to condense continuously, and directly transformed into a three-legged golden crow with a height of ten thousand feet. "Uncle." Little Jinwu looked at the huge golden crow in front of him, and the aura exuding from the golden crow was exactly the aura of Demon Emperor Taiyi back then. After Xiao Jinwu¡¯s voice fell, the figure of Jinwu in the sky began to shrink and became more condensed. Appeared in front of little Jinwu as a person, This man is wearing a golden Taoist robe, and golden crows are constantly flying on the Taoist robe. And behind the Golden Crow is a red sun. What is even more noticeable is the powerful aura and the powerful royal aura emanating from this person. The moment he appears, he seems to have become the master of the world. "Xiao Shi. Alas." Taiyi looked at little Kingo in front of him. His eyes couldn't help but flicker, and his eyes became confused. Although Xiao Jinwu's appearance has changed a lot, Xiao Jinwu can clearly feel that it is Xiao Jingo in front of him. "Uncle, it's great that you are still alive, and our demon clan can finally prosper again." Although Xiao Jinwu's breath has become very weak, he is still very happy in his heart as he looks at Taiyi in front of him. The Monster Clan has lost dozens of Yuan Hui, and the main reason is because of the deaths of Emperor Jun and Taiyi. No one can suppress the strong men of the demon clan, causing the demon clan to fall apart. "Alas. All I have left is just a piece of spiritual consciousness. Although it has been nurtured by dozens of Yuanhui, it is still just a piece of spiritual consciousness, which will dissipate at any time. I show up today to help my three-legged Golden Crow. The clan has left a trace of blood, and I will pass on the remaining trace of my origin to you." Taiyi couldn't help but smile sadly when he heard little Kingo's words. A generation of heroes, all that is left now is just a piece of spiritual consciousness, and all that awaits him is the ending of dissipation. However, in the end, he was able to do the last thing for the demon clan, which can be regarded as fulfilling his wish. And soon Taiyi discovered Kong Ru's figure in the distance, and Lu Ya who was beside him, although he saw it, he didn't pay any attention to it. What is left of Taiyi now is only a piece of divine consciousness, but during these dozens of Yuanhui's time, his control over the Chaos Bell has reached its ultimate state. He can completely mobilize the Chaos Bell by relying on this piece of divine consciousness alone. With strength, it is completely possible to resist Lu Ya. However, Kong Ru was completely different. Kong Ru's power originally surpassed him, but in the time of dozens of yuanhui, he didn't know that he had reached that point again. "I have met Taoist friend Confucius, but I never thought that I would be able to see Taoist friend Confucius again today." Taiyi said with a slight salute to Confucius. "Hahaha, Taiyi, I didn't expect to see you now. However, without you, the demon clan has completely declined. Your subordinates are also rushing here quickly. Don't you want to see it? Do you want to take a look?" Kong Ru looked at Taiyi, smiled slightly, and said to Taiyi. The current Taiyi is just a spiritual consciousness, the range of perception is?? is also very limited. After Confucius finished speaking, he didn¡¯t say anything more, but sat down and waited, waiting for the next person to arrive. The Chaos Bell is not only valued by the demon clan, but also by many powerful people in the prehistoric world. Even a few saints have left their dojos and come here. A saint is a saint after all. After the voices of Confucius and Confucius fell, the figures of the six saints had already appeared around them, and their figures appeared one by one. ???????? Lao Tzu, Yuan Yu, Tong Tian, ??Nu Wa, Jie Yin, and Zhunti appeared one by one. When they saw Tai Yi under the Chaos Clock, their eyes were filled with shock. Several people were present when Taiyi fell, and now he actually appears in front of them again. You can imagine the shock in their hearts. Being able to escape in front of these saints, even though it was just a consciousness, was still shocking. ¡°I¡¯ve met all of you fellow Taoists, but I didn¡¯t expect that I, Taiyi, would see you all again.¡± Taiyi bowed slightly to Laozi and others and said calmly. After Taiyi and others greeted each other, they said nothing more and turned their attention to little Jinwu again. I saw streaks of golden light rising from Taiyi's body, and began to slowly merge into Little Jinwu's body. Under this golden brilliance, little Jinwu's body began to change, the muscles on the bones began to grow rapidly, and the blood began to flow rapidly, and streams of vitality continued to blend into little Jinwu's body. New feathers began to grow on little Jinwu's body. With the continuous input of this brilliance, Taiyi's body gradually became illusory. Each of these rays of brilliance is the power that supports the origin of Taiyi until now. At that time, Taiyi's cultivation level reached the peak of the sub-sage, and his cultivation level was even close to that of a saint. The power of his origin is dozens of times more powerful than that of little Kingo, and it is also purer. With this trace of original power, Xiao Jinwu's cultivation will definitely become stronger, and his future potential will definitely be deeper. Taiyi¡¯s figure continued to become illusory, and no one took any action. Now Taiyi still retains a trace of spiritual consciousness, this Chaos Bell still belongs to Taiyi. If a few people take action, it can be regarded as a robbery, and it will definitely have a great cause and effect with the demon clan. Although the demon clan has declined now, it still has a strong foundation. This powerful foundation is definitely not comparable to the various tribes in the current prehistoric world. Soon the surrounding space shook again, space channels appeared in the surrounding air one by one, and figures stepped out of the space channels and shot towards the bottom. These people are all strong men from the prehistoric world, and each of them has a cultivation level above that of a quasi-sage. There are even several sub-sage level strong men from the prehistoric world who have come here. Zhen Yuanzi of Wanshou Mountain, Asura of Blood Sea, Haotian of Heaven and others all have the lowest cultivation level of sub-sage level. These people were all people who had listened to the sermon in Zixiao Palace back then, and they were the innate gods and demons back then. After these people appeared, they all saw the existence of Taiyi, and their hearts were filled with shock. However, after that, they all walked towards the position of Kong Ru and others. (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster! Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 354: Gathering of Powers In the true meaning of the prehistoric world, they are called strong ones, and each one of them has a cultivation level that has reached the quasi-sage level. Each of the quasi-sage-level beings has truly entered the palace of cultivation. They are truly strong men who have entered the palace. They have understood their own way and truly embarked on their own path. Among these powerful beings, the most pinnacle existence is the saint-level existence, and there are also a small number of sub-sage-level existences at such a level. The six saints in the prehistoric world, as well as saint-level beings, and the strong men at the peak of sub-sages, are all such beings. "Laozi, Yuanyuan, Tongtian, Nuwa, Jieyin, Zhunti, Zhenyuanzi, Minghe, Kunpeng and others are such existences. After these people appeared, they also gathered together. As for the quasi-saint-level strong men who appeared after a few people, except for their disciples, the other strong men were standing not far away. Looking at the few people standing not far away, His eyes were full of respect and envy. The largest number of these people are members of the demon clan, several demon saints, and many peak-level Da Luo Jinxian existences behind them. Everyone looked nervously at Taiyi's figure under the Chaos Clock, and at Little Kingo who was constantly recovering. Although everyone knows what Taiyi is doing now and what the final result will be. But as a strong man of the demon clan, he has a very clear understanding of the emperor of the demon clan. The emperor's temperament and firm heart are definitely not something they can control or influence. However, no matter what, they are respectful from the bottom of their hearts to the strongest man of the surrounding demon clan, the emperor they are loyal to. Even if he has fallen for millions of years, these demon clan people For this emperor of the demon clan, he is still very central. Among the people present, the one with the most complicated mood was Kunpeng. The Yao Clan's sub-sage-level powerhouses at that time, Di Jun, Taiyi, and Kunpeng, had cultivation levels at the level of the sub-sage peak. They were also the three strongest people in the demon clan. Although the cultivation of the other ten demon saints was Wei is not weak, but still cannot compare with the three of them. Back then, although Kunpeng was defeated and joined the Heavenly Court, he became the demon master of the demon clan. However, as a demon clan, Kunpeng is also very concerned about the demon clan and has deep emotions. It was not without reason that he was called a demon master back then. During the war between the two Lich clans that year, Kunpeng's final departure was a last resort. However, even that retreat made the Demon Saint of the Demon Clan full of resentment towards him. After the Lich War, they did not obey his orders, which led to the downfall of the demon clan. If everyone in the Monster Clan could obey his orders back then, then the strong men at the peak of sub-sage, several strong men at the peak of quasi-sage, and many quasi-sages would also be a huge force in the prehistoric world. It will be like now. "Jiu Ying, Shang Yang, Gui Che, Fei Lian." Taiyi's voice sounded. Although the voice was very weak, the firm voice echoed clearly in the surrounding space. The majesty in the voice made everyone present completely quiet. They looked at Taiyi, their eyes full of solemnity. They didn't know what the former emperor of the demon clan around him was going to do. "Yes." After hearing Taiyi's words, the four people stood up neatly and stood respectfully beside Taiyi, waiting for Taiyi's instructions. The four Jiuying are the only four remaining among the ten demon saints. Their current cultivation has reached the level of sub-sage, but they still respect Taiyi from the bottom of their hearts, even though what they see in front of them is only Taiyi's. With a glimmer of consciousness, several people still treat Taiyi like this. "After I dissipate today, Xiao Shi will be handed over to you, and the future demon clan will also be handed over to you. As well as the demon master, you must treat him respectfully and not be negligent." After Taiyi's voice fell, his eyes couldn't help but scan. A glance at Kunpeng in the distance. Although he only appeared for a while, Taiyi also had a certain understanding of the current situation of the demon clan, and it can be said that he is very dissatisfied with the current situation of the demon clan. "Yes." Without a trace of hesitation, the four of them answered directly. After the four people finished speaking, several other quasi-saint-level beings from the Monster Clan, as well as Da Luo Jinxian, also knelt down one by one and answered respectfully, without any hesitation or objection at all. the meaning of. After Taiyi recovered for a while in front of everyone in the demon clan, his whole person became more blurry, and little Jingo also fully recovered. At this time, little Jinwu was completely less decadent than before. The powerful power exuded from his body was much stronger than before, and his cultivation had already entered the peak of the mid-term quasi-sage. As long as he killed the corpse again, With cultivation, one can reach the late stage of Quasi-Saint, or even the peak of Quasi-Saint. "Little Jinwu looked at his uncle, his eyes were full of sadness. OwnMy uncle has been dead for millions of years, only retaining this trace of spiritual consciousness, but now for his own sake, this trace of divine consciousness has to dissipate like this. After millions of years of loneliness, I saw my uncle again, but it also became a real farewell. "Fellow Daoist Kong Ru, when the human race was in great catastrophe, the monster clan's killing of the human race also took over the cause and effect. Today, Taiyi will completely dissipate, and Taiyi is willing to hand over this Chaos Bell to fellow daoist to end the cause and effect between the two clans. From now on, the demon clan will dissipate completely. The clan is not allowed to kill humans arbitrarily. If someone violates this, then our demon clan will never protect us and we can leave it to the human clan of our fellow Taoists." Taiyi's illusory figure looked at Kong Ru in the distance and said. Te also knows the situation of the human race. The strength of the human race has far exceeded his expectations. The people from the demon clan present also talked about the situation of the human race. The three emperors of the human race, several great emperors, and many hidden strong men. After millions of years of development of the human race, such power is definitely not what it is now. The demon clan can contend with it. If the cause and effect between the demon clan and the human race is not understood in this way, what will the demon clan face by then. At that time, Confucius' cultivation had already reached the level of a saint, and he was much better than several saints. But now, after the arrival of several saints, and after meeting Confucius, the scruples in his eyes are stronger than before. Even Lao Tzu, the Queen of Saints, is the same. The cultivation of Confucius is definitely better than that of back then. many. When Kong Ru heard Taiyi's words, he couldn't help but be stunned. The Chaos Clock was not very useful to him. Although the Chaos Bell is an innate treasure and very powerful, after the cultivation level broke through the saint, the effect of these spiritual treasures on Confucius has become very limited. At this time, Kong Ru also knew why Hongjun completely divided up his spiritual treasures after he became enlightened, leaving basically no one behind. "Okay." Kong Ru replied, although this innate treasure has no effect on himself, it still has a great effect on the current human race. The Chaos Bell is the most innate treasure. It combines offense and defense, suppresses space, and can also suppress luck. It definitely plays a great role in the stability and growth of the human race's luck. After Kong Ru¡¯s answer, everyone present could not help but feel disappointed. Although many people didn't know that Kong Ru's cultivation level had broken through, the cultivation level before Kong Ru's breakthrough was no longer something they could compete with. And those strong men who knew about Kong Ru's cultivation breakthrough were very afraid of Kong Ru's cultivation and did not dare to take action. Now that Kong Ru has agreed to Tai Yi¡¯s proposal, it means that Kong Ru is interested in the Chaos Clock, and it is beyond their ability to interfere. However, they did not leave directly, but retreated and watched from a distance, waiting for the fight between several saint-level beings to begin. In their view, the Chaos Bell is an innate treasure, and even a few saints will not be unmoved by it. So in the end, if a few saints fight for it, they might still have a chance to get the Chaos Bell in the chaos. Volume One: Ancient Human Race Chapter 355: It¡¯s Over Taiyi couldn't help but feel a lot more relaxed when Kong Ru agreed. Although his figure had become very blurry, everyone could still clearly feel the changes in his emotions. .As a generation of emperors, even if he becomes like this, he still has a great influence, and his emotional changes are still very clear to everyone. With Kong Ru¡¯s promise, Taiyi felt a lot more relieved about the demon clan. Although it is impossible for the current demon clan to regain its former glory, it will definitely have a place in the prehistoric world. There are also the demon master Kunpeng, the four demon saints, several other demon saints, and now little Jinwu. He believes that the demon clan will definitely become stronger. "Dong, dong, dong." With the sound of bells, the Chaos Clock began to tremble continuously. This sound of bells is melodious, heavy, and full of vicissitudes of life, sadness, and unwillingness. As the bells rang, everyone could not help but feel a burst of sadness, and the prehistoric world couldn't help but become sad. With the sound of the bells ringing, Taiyi's figure completely dissipated, and the last trace of brilliance completely blended into little Jingo's body. Along with this last trace of the origin, Taiyi's memory was integrated, and it was also the last trace of inheritance he left to little Kingo. With the existence of these memories, Xiao Jinwu's future cultivation will definitely become smoother and faster. Although he may not necessarily reach the realm of Taiyi, he will definitely become a strong person, a top strong person. As Taiyi¡¯s last trace of consciousness dissipated, the Chaos Bell also stopped ringing. Without Taiyi's control, the chaos clock exuded a breath of chaos, and the surrounding space was instantly completely enveloped by the power of this breath. The surrounding space was completely controlled by this aura, and everyone felt a huge binding force appear on their bodies, binding their bodies in place. "The lowest level of cultivation of these people is the realm of Daluo Jinxian, and many of them are powerful people at the quasi-sage level. These quasi-saint-level experts have touched space and can open up space passages in the prehistoric world. I feel the binding power of this Chaos Bell more clearly, and feel the power of this Chaos Bell. Feeling this powerful force, all the eyes looking at the Chaos Clock could not help but change, with a trace of greed flashing in their eyes. Everyone knows that the Chaos Bell is an innate treasure, and they also know that the Chaos Bell is very powerful, but how powerful it is, their understanding is not so clear. After all, the innate treasures of the prehistoric world, except for the Chaos Bell, are all in the hands of saints, and the last Taiyi was also a top powerhouse in the prehistoric world. He rarely used the Chaos Bell when making moves, or said he didn't. Cut with Chaos Clock. Now the power exuded by the Chaos Bell has exerted such a powerful force without anyone controlling it. For the control and restraint of space, the sound of the bell makes people feel the breathtaking atmosphere. Everything makes everyone feel greedy and want to hold him in their hands. The Chaos Clock seemed to feel the greedy thoughts one by one. The clock body began to tremble, and the surrounding space began to change and twist as the clock body trembled, as if it would merge into the surrounding world in the next moment. In space, disappear in place. However, at this moment, a huge palm appeared in the void. This palm was not a real palm, but a palm made of condensed energy. The purple palm is very solid, as if it is real. After this palm appeared, it directly cut through the surrounding space, completely breaking the constraints of space in an instant, and directly held the chaos clock in the center of the palm. With the appearance of this giant palm, Chaos Bell felt that it was restrained, and the tremors became even more violent. But in this giant purple palm, it had no effect at all and had no impact at all. When the tremors of the clock body reached the extreme, the giant palm vibrated slightly, and the Chaos Bell was completely tamed in an instant and became much docile. At this time, the giant purple palm also began to retreat toward the rear, and finally returned to Kong Ru's side, and the Chaos Bell had turned into a bell-sized shape and appeared in Kong Ru's hand. Looking at the Chaos Clock in his hand, Kong Ru's mind swept over the Chaos Clock, completely taking in the situation of the Chaos Clock, and he couldn't help but look at the Chaos Clock a lot. At this time, he couldn't help but couldn't underestimate the power of Pangu's Sky-Opening Ax and the Chaos Bell that the Sky-Opening Ax separated. Then the power of the Sky-Opening Ax could really only be imagined. "It's a really good spiritual treasure, but it's not of much use to me." Kong Ru couldn't help but think after taking in the situation of the Chaos Bell completely. Thinking of this, Kong Ru couldn't help but look at Boyikao beside him. After hesitating for a moment, he saidA complete decision was made. "Bo Yikao, I leave this Chaos Bell to you. You should refine the Chaos Bell as soon as possible and fully master it. With the existence of this Chaos Bell, you can also completely suppress the Star Territory. My human race's Qi Your luck will definitely increase a lot, and it will definitely have a lot of benefits for your future cultivation." With Boyikao in front of him, Kong Ru handed the Chaos Clock into Boyikao's hands and said to Boyikao. Boyikao looked at the Chaos Clock exuding the energy of chaos in his hand, feeling the power of the Chaos Clock, and his heart was filled with excitement. Under the control of a force emanating from Kong Ru, the Chaos Clock was very honest in Boyikao's hands and did not resist much. Boyikao's cultivation has only lasted for thousands of years. In these thousands of years, he reached his current level of cultivation and became a quasi-sage, and he is not weak among quasi-sages. Moreover, he also received the inheritance from the ancient gods and demons, the ancestors of Xingchen. Boyikao also knew that having such a spiritual treasure would be of great help to him. "Yes, Master." Boyikao wanted to shirk, but when he looked at Confucius's eyes, his heart moved slightly and he became a lot more determined. After saluting Confucius respectfully, he directly collected the Chaos Bell. He stood up and stood behind Kong Ru again. Seeing Kong Ru handing the Chaos Bell into Boyikao's hands, other people couldn't help but feel very shocked. He actually gave a Chaos Treasure directly to his disciples. Such a gesture made everyone Everyone was very surprised and couldn't help but be very envious of Boyikao. However, envy is envy, and everyone will completely eliminate the thoughts in their hearts. They knew the cultivation of Confucius very clearly, and they also had a certain understanding of Boyikao's status. Emperor Ziwei controls the star field of the prehistoric world. His grand destiny is very rare in the prehistoric world. It is completely beyond the reach of ordinary quasi-saints and strong men, and only the top among the innate gods and demons back then. Nothing can compare to existence. With such strong luck, enlightenment, and qualifications, his future achievements will definitely be high. Now that there is a Chaos Clock, he is already considered a top existence in the prehistoric world. Such an existence is no longer something that quasi-saint-level powerhouses like them can provoke at will. The people who originally wanted to take advantage of the chaos to obtain the Chaos Clock began to retreat and leave one by one. Only Laozi and others were left in the same place, as well as everyone from the demon race and everyone from the human race. Several people from the Monster Clan are now gathering around Little Jinwu, looking at Little Jinwu in the center, waiting for Little Jinwu to recover and leave here. "Since Taiyi gave me the Chaos Bell, you can also take this jade talisman. Go to the water house on the Yellow River. Wu Zhiqi is trapped in the water house." Kong Ru took out a jade piece and a beam of energy in his hand He shot into the jade piece and threw the jade piece directly into Jiuying's hands. After all this, Kong Ru talked with Laozi and others, and after giving instructions to a few people from the human race behind him, he disappeared from the place. (To be continued. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 356: Wuzhuang Temple After Kong Ru left Futu Mountain, the people around Futu Mountain also left one by one and returned to their respective monasteries. The outcome of this battle is already determined, and they cannot influence it. After all, none of the saints took any action and acquiesced in Confucius's actions. It can be seen that several saints were afraid of Confucius. Even if the saints are like this, it can be said that they are only quasi-sages. No chance at all. Everyone left Futu Mountain one by one, and the entire Futu Mountain became quiet. However, the damage to Futu Mountain has been irreparable. The mountains and creatures have completely disappeared. The entire thousands of miles around Futu Mountain have turned into flat ground, with traces of burning. After all, the fight between two quasi-saint-level experts was limited by the Zhoutian Star Formation, and their power was completely limited within the scope of the formation. The powerful force stirred up the Buddha Mountain, and also caused the current situation. The situation in Futu Mountain. Leaving Futu Mountain, Kong Ru walked along the road and headed to the east. This time, the direction Confucius headed was also the westward journey, and the purpose this time was exactly the Sun Wukong and others on the westward journey. The calamity had just begun, and it had already caused such a shock, even though several people were not directly involved in this incident. But in any case, this incident has a certain relationship with the calamity. As for the few people who are the protagonists of this calamity, as they advance, the shock to the entire prehistoric world will definitely become more intense. As he continued to advance, a fairy mountain came into view of Confucius. This mountain peak is very vast. Between the peaks, smoke was lingering, and streams of spiritual energy emerged from the peaks. There are lush vegetation between the mountains, and the entire mountain peak is full of life. "I didn't expect that I would end up here after walking for a while. I wonder if Zhen Yuanzi is back now." Kong Ru couldn't help but muttered as he looked at the mountain peaks in front of him. What Confucius saw in front of him was the location of Zhen Yuanzi's ashram, and the name of the mountain was still the name of his ashram, Longevity Mountain. Wuzhuang Temple. Looking at the mountains in front of him, Kong Ru couldn't help but speed up his steps, heading towards Wanshou Mountain. Now that we have come to Wuzhuang Temple. It would also be a good idea to come and have a discussion with Zhen Yuanzi. And now, Xuanzang and others have not yet arrived at Wanshou Mountain. Waiting for their arrival here can save you a lot of problems. Appeared outside Wanshou Mountain. Kong Ru stepped up the stairs. Heading towards the top of the mountain. Soon Kong Ru came to a Taoist temple, which was the Wuzhuang Temple. Although the Wuzhuang Temple looks like a Taoist temple, its layout is very random. The scattered houses and simple formations make it more like a manor than a Taoist temple. "Knock, knock." Kong Ru raised his hand and knocked gently on the door of Wuzhuang Temple, and a clear sound rang out. And soon the door opened. The two boys walked out of the door and looked at Kong Ru. Doubt flashed in his eyes. "Old man, I don't know who you are. What's the matter with coming here?" The two Taoist boys were not very old, and their voices were very clear. They looked at Kong Ru's appearance and asked softly. These two Taoist boys didn't know much about their master, but they also knew that their master was not that simple. Moreover, the location of Wanshou Mountain is also very remote. For such an old man to come here, he must have some relationship with the master of his family. "Go and inform your master that an old friend is visiting." Kong Ru couldn't help but smile slightly when he looked at the two Taoist boys and said. The cultivation level of these two Taoist boys is not very high, but their aura is very stable and their foundation is also good. However, it is also a good opportunity to be accepted as a boy by Zhen Yuanzi. After hearing what Confucius said, the two Taoist boys didn't say much. Instead, they bowed slightly to Confucius and quickly walked out of the Taoist temple. At this time, Zhen Yuanzi had also returned to the dojo from Futu Mountain and was sitting in the main hall of the dojo. At this time, two boys also entered the main hall. After saluting respectfully, they began to report to Zhen Yuanzi. "And outside Wuzhuang Temple, Kong Ru stood there waiting for Zhen Yuanzi's arrival. Soon the door of Wuzhuang Temple opened, and a group of people walked out quickly from Wuzhuang Temple. The person at the head was Zhen Yuanzi, and behind him were all his disciples, as well as the boys in Wuzhuang Temple. It can be said that the entire Wuzhuang Temple was completely gathered here. "Hahaha, I didn't expect fellow Taoist to come here. Zhen Yuanzi is late, I hope you can forgive me." Zhen Yuanzi looked at Kong Ru outside the door and couldn't help but speed up his steps again. Originally, when he heard two boys coming to report to him, it was an old man who came, and Zhen Yuanzi was also very confused about who he was. After all, there are very few people you can call old friends.The average quasi-saint-level powerhouse would not be called this. Among the others, I was the only one who kept the appearance of an old man, but my appearance was completely different from the appearance described by the two. Under such doubts, Zhen Yuanzi walked out of the hall, wanting to see who his old friend was. When he came outside the gate and saw Kong Ru, Zhen Yuanzi also completely understood. Although Kong Ru's appearance changed, his aura did not change, and Zhen Yuanzi recognized him directly. "Hahaha, fellow Taoist, why should you care? You and I have only been apart for a few days. Today we came to your fellow Taoist's dojo, so I came to see you and ask fellow Taoist not to blame you." Kong Ru looked at Zhenyuan. Son, couldn¡¯t help but say. Although the two people's cultivation levels are quite different, they had a good relationship in the past. Therefore, Kong Ru maintained an equal status with Zhen Yuanzi and others, and did not look down on Zhen Yuanzi because of his improvement in cultivation level. et al. After the two chatted for a while, they began to think about the inside of the Taoist temple and quickly entered the main hall in the center of the Taoist temple. Entering the main hall, the first thing that struck Confucius's eyes was the two characters above the main hall. These two characters were "Heaven" and "Earth" respectively. Seeing these two words, Kong Ru couldn't help but smile slightly. His cultivation has reached the level of quasi-sage. The cultivators have also entered a new state. In this state, the cultivators also have a certain understanding of heaven and earth. Under such cultivation, there are few people who worship like Zhen Yuanzi. Zhen Yuanzi's cultivation has reached the level of a saint, and he still enshrines the two characters of heaven and earth. It can also be seen that he respects heaven and earth, and it can also be said that he respects Pangu who opened up this world. "Fellow Taoist, please take a seat." After entering the main hall, Zhen Yuanzi bowed slightly to the two characters "Heaven and Earth" in the main hall, then said to Confucius, and moved Confucius to the seat beside him. Kong Ru looked at Zhen Yuanzi's movements and couldn't help but bow slightly, then sat on his seat and started talking to Zhen Yuanzi again. The content of the conversation between the two this time was also very extensive, covering everything from cultivation to anecdotes about the prehistoric world, various forces, and every aspect. However, the two of them talked more about issues related to cultivation. After their cultivation has reached the level of the two of them, the most important thing is cultivation, and only cultivation is the ultimate pursuit of cultivation. "I don't know, what is the purpose of fellow Taoist coming to my place?" After the two chatted for a while, Zhen Yuanzi asked, turning the topic again to the purpose of Kong Ru's visit this time. Zhen Yuanzi would never believe that Kong Ru came here just to see him. There must be other things that concern Kong Ru. And the things that concern Kong Ru are definitely not that simple. "Nothing, just to meet a few juniors." Kong Ru smiled slightly and said nonchalantly. After that, he continued to talk about other things. (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster! Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 357: The Five-person Group of Journey to the West Confucius and Zhen Yuanzi were talking in the Wuzhuang Temple, and Xuanzang and others on the westward journey had also gathered together. Xuanzang, Sun Wukong, Zhu Bajie, Sha Wujing, and Xiao Bailong have gathered together and are walking on the road to the West. Several people have experienced several hardships and have changed a lot. Their temperaments have also become much tougher in the hardships along the way. Their emotions have become much closer and they have a lot of tacit understanding with each other. . And in the hardships that a few people have just experienced, everyone has made a lot of progress. "Master, how long do we have to go?" Zhu Bajie, who was walking on the road, holding the white horse, asked Xuanzang on the horse's back. After this period of time, he also had a certain understanding of his master. Although his master's cultivation level was not very high, his understanding made him feel very surprised. Even if his cultivation level reached the Great Luo realm, he could not compare with him. "We have just started on the road now. It will still take a long time to reach the Western Heaven. However, we are going to the Western Heaven according to the Buddha's decree. Even if there are hardships on the way, we will survive it safely." Xuan After hearing what Zhu Bajie said, Zang replied without saying much. Xuanzang also knew a lot about his disciples, and he also knew the character of his second disciple, so what he said was not very precise, but he said some words to reassure him. . After all, it's a long way to go. There will definitely be more hardships to go through. As a mortal, he still needs the help of his disciples. Zhu Bajie heard Xuanzang¡¯s words. Nothing more was said. However, his eyes were not so calm. Speaking of hardships, the time he followed Xuanzang was not very long, but he definitely experienced a lot of hardships. Every hardship can be said to be an ordeal. There was also Mount Buddha that he and others passed by. After a few people left Mount Buddha, the momentum appeared on the entire Mount of Buddha. There is also the power of the momentum, the starlight surrounding Futu Mountain. That powerful power is definitely not that simple. Even if his cultivation has reached the realm of Daluo, seeing the powerful destructive power and the slight escaping of it makes him completely feel the ability to resist at all. He believed that if he was affected by that force, there would be no hope of survival. Thinking about it, this is just the beginning, the journey to the west is still very long. How many tribulations we will experience along the way and what these tribulations will look like are all unknown. Zhu Bajie's thoughts kept changing, and Sun Wukong, Xuanzang, and Sha Wujing were also thought deeply by Zhu Bajie's words. Several people have an understanding of the conditions in Futu Mountain that several people have experienced. This is also the most powerful force they have ever seen. However, fortunately, a few people missed all this, but whether they will miss it next time is really not something they can know. A few people were walking on the road indifferently. Soon he had entered the range of Wanshou Mountain, and was within the range of Wanshou Mountain. Several people were quickly attracted by the mountain peak in front of them. "Master, there is a mountain and stairs in front of you. There should be someone there. Do we want to go and take a look." Sha Wujing asked first. Although they were still a long way from Wanshou Mountain, several people They all have a certain level of cultivation, and they can see the situation on the mountain very clearly. "What kind of mountain is that? What is there on the mountain? Are there any monsters?" Xuanzang couldn't help but ask. On this road, Xuanzang was also wary of the monsters on this road, and he became Be a lot more careful. "Master, this mountain is full of spiritual energy, filled with smoke, and the aura in it is peaceful and has the aura of an immortal family. It should be the dojo of the immortal family. There will be no demons." Sun Wukong said, among the few people, He has the highest cultivation level and can see the situation on the mountain most clearly. "Wanshou Mountain should not be the Wanshou Mountain mentioned by the seniors. The Wanshou Mountain mentioned by the master is the west, and it is the dojo of the great power, and the great power is the strong man in the prehistoric world, and he is also the top existence. . And the fairy mountain in front of you, although good, should not have such a strong person. However, even so, it should be the strong man's Taoism." Sun Wukong thought in his heart, the strong man in the prehistoric world Confucius also introduced him to the Taoist temple, and the Longevity Mountain was naturally not missed. Therefore, Sun Wukong was also very strange about the Longevity Mountain that appeared in front of him, and he couldn't help but be cautious. "Hahaha, we're already here. I still need my Taoist friends to cooperate this time." When Sun Wukong and others were heading towards Longevity Mountain, Confucius in the Wuzhuang Temple??Having discovered a few people, he said to Zhen Yuanzi beside him. However, Kong Ru's tone did not change much during the whole process. Hearing what Confucius said, Zhen Yuanzi couldn't help but be startled. His consciousness spread and he also discovered Xuanzang and others. After seeing Xuanzang and others, he looked at Confucius with confusion in his eyes. Zhen Yuanzi was also aware of this calamity, but he did not expect that Confucius was also paying such attention. "Okay, I will cooperate with fellow Taoist to put on a play to see why these people attract so much attention from fellow Taoist." Zhen Yuanzi quickly answered and said to Kong Ru. After that, I began to think about the meaning of this calamity. The Calamity Tribulation has just begun, and it has already caused shock in the entire prehistoric world. So what will be the result in the end? At this time, Xuanzang and others had also approached Wanshou Mountain. They were heading towards Wanshou Mountain and soon reached the foot of Wanshou Mountain. Sure enough, it is a fairy mountain. Just looking at it like this makes people sigh in their hearts, which is awe-inspiring. "Wanshou Mountain, what kind of mountain is this? How come I haven't heard of it? It can have such power and power. It should have quite a reputation." Zhu Bajie and Sha Wujing looked at the name of Wanshou Mountain and began to think in their hearts. stand up. Both of them were originally from heaven, and the Immortal Family had a certain understanding of many famous mountains in the prehistoric world. But Zhen Yuanzi's level is not something they can come into contact with. Even if they are at the quasi-sage level, they know very little. But now seeing the situation of Wanshou Mountain, several people couldn't help but think about it. "We'd better go up and take a look. Since it's not a cave of monsters, but a cave of immortals, there shouldn't be any danger." Xuanzang quickly made a decision and walked towards the mountain. After experiencing several disasters, Xuanzang also knew that he would have to experience everything along the way, and even dangers were inevitable. Seeing Xuanzang heading towards the mountain, Sun Wukong and the other three couldn't help but follow him. Several people walked on the mountain and looked at the scenery in the mountain. They couldn't help but feel very shocked by the surrounding scenes. This scene, as well as the spiritual energy in the mountains, make people feel comfortable. This feeling makes several people walking along the way feel a burst of comfort. In addition to being comfortable, I was even more shocked. Except for Xuanzang, the others all have strong cultivation, but they feel the aura of the mountain very clearly. And this rich spiritual energy is no weaker than the spiritual energy in heaven. This situation makes everyone even more shocked and can't help but think. The reason why Heavenly Court can gather such a huge spiritual energy is because Heavenly Court is an independent small world, and there is also the influence of the star power between the star fields, so there is such a strong star power. force. There is nothing strange about this small mountain peak, but it actually has such a rich spiritual energy. I can't help but be full of curiosity about the identity of the owner of this mountain peak. (To be continued.) Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 358: Five people make a big fuss in Wuzhuang Temple Xuanzang tried and the five of them quickly arrived in front of the Wuzhuang Temple on the mountainside. Looking at the Wuzhuang Temple in front of them, several people couldn't help but feel very shocked by the Wuzhuang Temple. Wuzhuang Temple is built on the mountain. There is no pattern between the halls. They seem to be built randomly, but in the eyes of a few people, they are full of mystery. Moreover, the aura in the Wuzhuang Temple is even more pure. Just from the outside of the temple, you can see the aura condensed into smoke inside the temple. "Sure enough, this is the mansion of the Immortal Family. It is definitely like a fairyland here. I wonder if the owner of Wuzhuang Temple will let us in?" Seeing the situation inside Wuzhuang Temple, Sha Wujing couldn't help but feel said. With such a cave, he is definitely not a simple cultivator. In the land of Xiniu Hezhou, the forces can be said to be very complicated. Even those demons have certain forces behind them. To be able to occupy such a fairy mountain, and arrange it like this, without a demon pole around, and to move the cave far away from this position, is definitely not a simple strong man. "Is it really the senior that the senior said? It seems that we have to be careful when entering the Wuzhuang Temple this time. Such a strong man is no longer something that a few of us can deal with." Sun Wukong looked at the Wuzhuang Temple. , I couldn't help but strengthen my judgment in my heart. Both the name of the mountain and the name of the Taoist temple were the same, and the condition of the entire mountain was beyond the reach of ordinary people. "Knock, knock." There were knocks on the door, but it was Zhu Bajie who walked to the door of the Taoist temple. Started knocking on the door constantly. "Squeak." Not long after the knocking on the door, the door of the Taoist temple opened directly, and two Taoist boys walked out of the door. The Taoist boys who appeared at this time were no longer the two Taoist boys that Confucius had entered. It was the two Taoist boys who accompanied Zhen Yuanzi, Qingfeng and Mingyue. After Qingfeng and Mingyue appeared, a golden light flashed in Sun Wukong's eyes, and he became more solemn. Qingfeng and Mingyue have followed Zhen Yuanzi since their transformation. After countless years of practice, their cultivation has reached the level of Da Luo Jinxian. Moreover, the time to enter Daluo Jinxian is already very long, if it were not for the limitation of one's own qualifications. There are also limitations based on chance, and the cultivation of the two will not only be limited to the realm of Daluo Jinxian. Although Sun Wukong's cultivation has not reached the level of Daluo Jinxian, he has developed piercing eyes in Taishang Laojun's alchemy furnace. In an instant, he noticed the difference between Qingfeng and Mingyue, and discovered the strength of their cultivation. Although Sun Wukong discovered the difference between Qingfeng Mingyue, Sun Wukong didn't say anything. Instead, he followed the crowd into the Wuzhuang Temple. After entering Wuzhuang Temple. He began to continuously observe the situation in Wuzhuang Temple. "What an interesting little monkey. He has actually discovered the difference between Qingfeng Mingyue. I wonder if Taoist friend's plan can be implemented." In the backyard of the Taoist temple, Zhen Yuanzi said to Kong Ru next to him, There was a slight hint of smile in his tone. "Hahaha, fellow Taoist, I will continue to take a closer look. Although this little monkey is very alert, its monkey nature has not completely receded, and the arrogance that caused trouble in the heaven has not completely disappeared. If someone provokes a If you get excited, your temper will rise." Kong Ru's face was already very calm. He far surpassed Zhen Yuanzi in his understanding of Sun Wukong. Although he was suppressed under Wuzhi Mountain for five hundred years, and he allowed him to cultivate his mind and nature for five hundred years, the changes in Sun Wukong during these five hundred years were still very limited, and the progress in his character was also limited. Very slowly. This time he came to Wuzhuang Temple to experience his character. Confucius and Ru were talking in the backyard, while Xuanzang and others in the front yard were led by Qingfeng Mingyue and arranged to enter the guest room and settle down. And under the step-by-step arrangement, several people also began to enter into the arrangement of Kong Ru and Zhen Yuanzi. Sun Wukong was finally angered by Qingfeng and Mingyue, and finally knocked down the ginseng fruit tree. After the ginseng fruit tree was hit, the master and disciples did not dare to stay in the Wuzhuang Temple for any longer. They quietly left the Wuzhuang Temple and continued their journey westward, not daring to stop at all along the way. However, the last few people were directly captured by Zhen Yuanzi and punished in Wuzhuang Temple. Finally, Sun Wukong went to find a way to cure the ginseng fruit tree, left Wuzhuang Temple and began to search everywhere in the prehistoric world. After leaving Wuzhuang Temple, Sun Wukong didn¡¯t have the slightest clue. Although Kong Ru told him a lot of things about the prehistoric world, it was just a few things. He also knew a lot about the rare treasures of the prehistoric world, but what could heal the ginseng fruit tree and where were those things? He I don¡¯t know. Sun Wukong is everywhere??Looking for those who could possess these things, he found some practitioners he knew. However, it didn't last long from when he was born to when he was suppressed, and the people he knew were also very limited. Finally, Sun Wukong also thought of two places, one was the East China Sea Dragon Palace, and the other was the Heavenly Court. Whether it is the East China Sea Dragon Palace or the Heavenly Court, their existence in the prehistoric world is very long, and the collection of rare treasures from the prehistoric world is also very diverse. In the end, Sun Wukong set his goal as the Dragon Palace in the East China Sea. The impact he made on the majesty of the Heavenly Palace when he made trouble in the Heavenly Palace could be said to be very huge. He himself was not very clear about what the final result would be when he went to the Heavenly Palace. Arriving at the Dragon Palace, Sun Wukong was destined to be disappointed. Although there were many rare treasures in the Dragon Palace, there was none that could cure the ginseng fruit tree. But compared to Sun Wukong's disappointment, the Dragon King of East China Sea was very shocked. Ao Guang also knew a lot about the powerful people in the ancient world. He was also very clear about the origin of the ginseng fruit tree. He was also very aware that Sun Wukong was able to avoid being destroyed by Zhen Yuanzi after harming the ginseng fruit tree. Puzzled. However, if he thought about it carefully, he would understand the origin of the ginseng fruit tree. The ginseng fruit tree is the spiritual root of the Five Elements and the essence of Zhen Yuanzi. Its power is definitely not something that Sun Wukong can harm. Someone should test Sun Wukong. However, Sun Wukong got something from the Dragon King of the East China Sea that could cure the ginseng fruit tree. And that was the Three Light Divine Water, but the location of the Three Light Divine Water made him very puzzled. What the Dragon King of the East China Sea told him was actually a place among the human race, but after hearing the name of the mountain, Sun Wukong's face became very solemn. Kunshan, the holy land of the human race, a golden light fell quickly from the sky and landed at the foot of Kunshan. A person stands at the foot of Kunshan, taking steps to prepare to enter Kunshan. "Who are you, and what are you doing here?" Just as Kong Ru took a step forward, two figures appeared in front of him, blocking his progress. Looking at the two people in front of him, Sun Wukong's expression couldn't help but change. He didn't notice the appearance of the two people. Moreover, he couldn't help but feel very surprised by the powerful blood energy emanating from the two people's bodies, their movements, explosive power, and powerful strength. What he practices is the Buddhist divine protection technique **Xuan Gong. It is also a body-training technique. Its own strength and blood are very powerful. But compared to the two people in front of me, their powerful energy and blood are not weaker than mine, and their cultivation is definitely not inferior to mine. The two people guarding the mountain gate are already so powerful. How powerful is the power of Kunshan, and how powerful is the power of the human race. Thinking of the human race, Sun Wukong couldn't help but think of Kong Ru, whom he called his predecessor. What kind of connection is there? Maybe when you enter this mountain, you will know what kind of connection there is. (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster! Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 359 Entering Kunshan Standing outside Kunshan, looking at the two people in front of him, Sun Wukong woke up from his thoughts. .Forget about the situation in Kunshan, the purple energy bred between heaven and earth is an aura of uprightness and righteousness. This breath did not make him feel the slightest attack power, but it made him feel a lot of pressure, and a surging breath could not help but rise in his heart. Moreover, he also felt that there were strange auras in the depths of Kunshan, which made him feel the vibration of his blood and soul. "You two, I am here to seek the Three Light Divine Water. Please let me enter Kunshan to meet my seniors." Sun Wukong said to the two of them, slightly arching his hands. Although he has a certain degree of confidence in his own strength, he is still in front of two people who are both stronger than him. Moreover, the evil energy on their bodies means that they are definitely people who have been fighting for a long time. When fighting, they have a very small chance of winning. "Three Lights Divine Water, that is a treasure that only the ancestor possesses. The ancestor has cultivated to the sky, is it something you can see if you want to see it?" The more mature one among the two heard Kong Ru's words, He couldn't help but say. The ancestor, in the eyes of everyone in Kunshan, can be said to be very sacred. Now a monkey with a cultivation level of only Da Luo realm actually wants to see the ancestor. Even if the human race in Kunshan wants to see the ancestor, it is very difficult, let alone a demon race. When Sun Wukong heard what the two said, he couldn't help but feel depressed. From the eyes of the two people, it can be seen that they are respectful to the ancestor they mentioned. The status of this ancestor in the human race is definitely beyond their imagination. If you want to force yourself to break through, you will feel the surging aura in the mountain. Although it has no offensive power, if you attack, you will definitely be killed directly and immediately. At this time, Sun Wukong couldn't help but think of Confucius. In his understanding, Kong Ru definitely had a high status among the human race, but he didn't know that it had no role at this time. "I would like to ask if the seniors around are from the human race. Can you two help inform them." Sun Wukong showed the image of Kong Ru in front of the two of them and asked. The two people couldn't help but be stunned when they saw the image of Kong Ru, and then their eyes were filled with shock, and the eyes they looked at Sun Wukong also changed. "I didn't expect that this little monkey would actually think of such a method. However, it's also very good. I must give him a good training this time. In five hundred years, he actually understood so much, and his mind has grown so little. This If he doesn't realize Haoran's righteousness once, he can't be allowed to leave Kunshan." Above Kunshan, Kong Ru sat in a mountain forest, completely taking in the things outside Kunshan. For Sun Wukong, he thought about his relationship with the human race. , and didn¡¯t find it so strange. Kong Ru directly sent a message to the two people guarding Kunshan, asking them to guide Sun Wukong to Kunshan. After hearing Kong Ru's message, the two of them were also very shocked and filled with joy. It can be said that they were very excited to hear the message from the ancestor. After receiving the message from Confucius, the two directly led Sun Wukong to Kunshan. Sun Wukong was very happy after seeing the two people letting him enter Kunshan. He followed the two people and kept moving forward. Looking at the situation in Kunshan, he was even more surprised. There are houses built everywhere in Kunshan, and each house is different. There are simple huts, unique courtyards, and vast palaces, each with its own style. However, what is the same is that each one seems to be surrounded by a faint purple aura, a righteous aura, and a bookish aura. Every breath of this breath is very pure. Along the way, Sun Wukong also saw many human beings passing by. Each of these people has a different expression. However, Sun Wukong felt an unusual feeling from these people. Although there was no cultivation at all, they all made him feel suppressed for a while. "Where are we going now?" After walking for a while, Sun Wukong couldn't help but ask the two people in front of him. The speed that the two led them to move forward was not very fast, and it was also very tortuous, as if they were deliberately guiding themselves to see the surrounding environment. "The First Ancestor has an order. Only when you can understand the righteousness of Haoran will you be able to obtain the Three Light Divine Water and then be able to leave Kunshan." The two of them said to Sun Wukong. While speaking, they asked why the First Ancestor wanted to A demon clan felt very confused after realizing Haoran's righteousness. Haoran's righteousness can be said to be unique to the Confucian scholars of the human race. Although other races in the prehistoric world have existed for a very long time and their lives are also very long, they also have a certain understanding of the human race's classics, but the true understanding There are only a handful of people who are upright and upright.   "Haoran's righteousness? Isn't that unique to the human race? I am a demon race, how can I realize it? Even if it takes a long time to realize it, how can I catch it in time?" After hearing the words of the two people, Sun Wukong He couldn't help but be surprised, and he spoke out and expressed his thoughts. "It's not that except for the human race, other people can't understand it. According to us, there are many people from the spirit tribe who have realized it, and there are also people from the demon tribe who can understand it. And the ancestor has already given the order, so you Just understand it with peace of mind. We will take you to your residence. There are books there and there are many great sages. If you can listen carefully, you should be able to understand it." The one who spoke was still one of the two. One of them, his tone was very solemn when he spoke. "You don't have to care too much. The ancestor can actually say that you can do it, so you can definitely do it." Another person also said, and he couldn't help but comfort Sun Wukong in his words. Although I don¡¯t know what the relationship between Sun Wukong and the First Ancestor is, the First Ancestor¡¯s decision must not be wrong and must have his arrangements. Soon the two of them had brought Sun Wukong to a huge square. On this huge square, houses were built one after another, and in the center of all the houses was a huge hall. The sound of reading could be heard from time to time. And in the entire square, everyone walking around was holding a scroll in their hands, with a look of thinking on their faces, but their expressions were very focused. "You can live here, and you can flip through the books inside at will. The central hall is the place where comments are usually made. You can freely enter and listen to the lectures. Everyone living there is a great sage of our human race. , you must treat it respectfully when you see it, otherwise, even the ancestor will not forgive you." After the two people introduced the surrounding situation to Sun Wukong, they said solemnly, and after speaking, they also directly He left the place and walked towards the outside of the mountain. After seeing the two people disappear, Sun Wukong looked at the simple decoration in the hut, walked in, opened the books on the bookshelf, and took a look. Every word on this slip was very familiar to him. It was the classics taught to him by Confucius. Seeing these books, Sun Wukong also understood why he was placed here and why he was asked to comprehend the vast purple energy. It must be the arrangement of that senior. "I remember that Confucius taught these classics to me in order to cultivate my mind and improve my mind. In the past five hundred years, although I have read those classics many times, I have thought very little about those classics and my understanding is also very limited. However, even so, his morale has improved a lot. Thinking of this, Sun Wukong couldn't help but calm down in his heart. He picked up the slips one by one and started reading. He wanted to meet the requirements as soon as possible, be able to leave Kunshan, realize the great righteousness, and obtain the Three Light Divine Water. I believe that the senior will not let me stay in Kunshan for a long time, and will definitely help me. (To be continued. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 360: Arrive early Kunshan is the gathering place for the sages of the human race, and it is also the place that the Confucian scholars of the human race yearn for. However, in recent times, people in Kunshan have also discovered an unusual figure appearing here. This figure went in and out of various places and listened to the speeches of various great sages. This person is Sun Wukong, and Sun Wukong has been in Kunshan for some time. At the beginning, Sun Wukong's character could not settle down. However, under the strong righteousness around him, his temperament gradually softened a lot and was greatly affected. During this period of time, the people around him have adapted to the existence of Sun Wukong, and they also know that Sun Wukong was arranged by the ancestor. He didn't really care about an outlier like Sun Wukong. Instead, he was more clear and patient with Sun Wukong's teachings. During this period of time, Sun Wukong also had a very clear understanding of the human race. He also saw a lot of human race's Confucian scholars and human race warriors. Moreover, he also knew a lot of the attack methods of these people, and he also had a clear understanding of the power of the human race. Anyone who can enter Kunshan of the human race can be said to be a genius among the human race, and their own qualifications are also very outstanding. With the appearance of strong men one by one, his arrogance could not help but be restrained. His whole person was also affected a lot, and his state of mind gradually grew. "The growth rate of this little monkey is also unsatisfactory, and it seems that it won't take long. Zhunti and Jieyin are almost exhausted, and the journey to the west should continue." Sun Wukong in Kunshan everything in . What Confucius knew was very clear. Five hundred years ago, the classics handed over to Sun Wukong by Confucius were very representative of the human race and very easy to learn. Within five hundred years. Although Sun Wukong did not fully understand these classics, he still had a lot of understanding in his heart. These insights have been accumulated for five hundred years, and there are many incomprehensible points in them, which also limits his further understanding. During this period of time, under the teachings of the great sages of the human race, many doubts were suddenly opened, and the insights in my heart were constantly connected. It is precisely because of this that Kong Ru is very confident that Sun Wukong can realize the righteousness of Haoran in a short period of time. Sun Wukong practices in Kunshan. Xuanzang and others in Wuzhuang Temple were not in a hurry. In Wuzhuang Temple, several people did not receive any criticism and were still arranged to stay in guest rooms. Moreover, in normal times, Zhen Yuanzi would also talk to Xuanzang and give sermons to a few people, so that they could be said to have benefited a lot from Wuzhuang Temple. Disasters along the way. Finally able to have some peace. It can be said that several people were very happy and settled down in Wuzhuang Temple with peace of mind, waiting for the return of Sun Wukong. However, Xuanzang and others felt relieved, but Zhunti from the West was very anxious. Every time, it has a great influence on the spread of Western Buddhism to the east, and it also has a great influence on the arrangement of future disasters. And with this period of time, all races in the prehistoric world will definitely enter this calamity. At that time, Buddhism will reap the benefits. It will definitely be divided among various ethnic groups. After thinking about it for a while, Zhunti finally made a decision and headed towards the east of the prehistoric world. The speed of the saint can be said to be very fast. Even without using the power of space, the speed is still unmatched by practitioners in the prehistoric world. Zhunti quickly entered the Eastern Land, headed towards the human race, and stayed outside Kunshan. "It seems that this time Zhunti really can't wait. However, the aura of Zhunti's body has changed a lot, and the Buddha's light on his body has become more solid. The floating feeling that he originally felt His aura has also become much more stable, and his cultivation has improved a lot." The moment Zhunti appeared outside Kunshan, Kong Ru had already felt it, and completely took in the changes in Zhunti's body. Although Zhunti is the lord of saints, he is the weakest among several saints and the one with the most unstable aura. The reason for all this is that Zhunti's obsession was too deep. When he became a saint, his obsession was not completely eradicated. He relied entirely on the power of merit and the mystery of Hongmeng Ziqi to achieve the status of a saint. realm. Moreover, when he was born in Heaven, Zhunti was possessed by the devil because of the obsession in his heart. It can be said that his state of mind was not completely calm after being possessed by the devil. As his cultivation level improved, the flaws in his mental state became more obvious. But now, the Zhunti that Kong Ru saw had undergone great changes, and the most obvious change was the change in the aura on his body. If it were an ordinary cultivator, even a quasi-sage-level cultivator, Kong Ru would not be much surprised by the change in aura. After all, even a quasi-sage powerhouse has only found his own cultivation method.It's just the way. The saint has understood his own way to the extreme, and his heart can be said to be very firm. Every little change is very significant. And if Zhunti has such a major change, there must be something secret in it. thing. Zhunti stood in Kunshan, thinking about how he should enter Kunshan. After all, Kunshan is the holy land of the human race, and it is impossible for him to break in directly. If someone informs him that he is waiting here, it will seem to lower his status. However, at this moment, Kunshan's mountain guard formation opened, and a huge mountain gate appeared in front of Zhunti. A man walked out of the mountain gate. This man was Kong Ru. "Fellow Taoist Zhunti, what do you mean by coming here?" Kong Ru looked at Zhunti and asked directly, his expression did not change at all, he was still very calm. Zhunti's performance was completely different from his usual performance. There was a smile on his face, and there was no hidden expression at all when he saw Confucius. "The poor monk has met fellow Taoist Confucius. The poor monk came this time in the hope that the fellow Taoist could let Sun Wukong leave and continue his journey to the west. Back then, in Shouyang Mountain, the fellow Taoist also agreed to the spread of Buddhism to the east. Come to think of it, Fellow Taoist, you should remember it very clearly." Zhunti looked at Kong Ru, clasped his hands together, bowed slightly to Kong Ru, and said respectfully. "Hahaha, of course I remember my decision very clearly. At that time, I also agreed to the spread of Buddhism to the east. But Sun Wukong came to Kunshan to seek the Three Lights Divine Water. I just tested him and waited for him to pass. The test will naturally pass away. And I believe that he will pass this test soon, so fellow Taoists don't have to worry." Seeing Zhunti's respect, Kong Ru felt a little uncomfortable, but he was still very calm. He said, as if he didn't care about Sun Wukong at all. When Zhunti heard what Kong Ru said, a trace of helplessness flashed in his eyes. However, Zhunti did not leave there. Instead, he talked with Confucius outside Kunshan and asked about Sun Wukong's situation in the mountain. Although saints have many methods, it can be said that it is very simple to understand a person's situation. But Kunshan is where Confucius lived, and it was very difficult for the saint to understand the situation. "Ah." In a thatched hut outside the Kunshan Academy, a shout rang out. With this shout, the surrounding awe-inspiring righteousness began to gather, and continued to condense on the roof of the thatched hut, and then transformed into Because of a torrent, it was directly submerged into the hut. "Hahaha, okay, fellow Taoist, that little monkey has completed the test and will leave soon. Fellow Taoist, you don't have to worry about me leaving him here." Kong Ru smiled after feeling the situation in Kunshan. He said to Zhunti beside him. After finishing speaking, he turned around and entered Kunshan. Kunshan's formation also closed instantly, and the mountain gate was directly hidden. After getting Kong Ru's answer, Zhunti's face relaxed, and he turned and left towards the west. (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster! Volume One: Ancient Human Race Chapter 361: Undercurrents Under Calmness After Sun Wukong realized Haoran's righteousness, Confucius did not let him stay in Kunshan longer. He directly handed him the Sanguang Divine Water and asked him to return to Wuzhuang Temple. (E-book downloads are here for free downloads!) After Sun Wukong left, Confucius also left Kunshan. This time he went to the Western Continent. Confucius was still very confused about Zhunti's changes, and he couldn't help but arouse his alarm. The purpose of Confucius' coming to the West this time was also to understand the cause of this incident and what exactly caused the changes in Zhunti. Originally, during the calamity, the secrets of heaven were very chaotic, and even the saints could not fully grasp them. At the very beginning of this calamity, the battles, the appearance of Luya, and the Chaos Bell made everyone feel that it was unusual. And the changes in the atmosphere of the prehistoric world made everyone even more aware. Everyone feels the difference. "Didn't expect it to be so fast?" Kong Ru felt the change in the atmosphere of the prehistoric world, and couldn't help but feel slightly surprised. Although the strange aura in the air was very weak, Kong Ru's feeling was very clear. This aura was exactly the demonic aura when the demon clan was born. It was precisely the existence of this demonic energy that made Kong Ru so careful. This demonic energy is very secretive. If he hadn't sensed Zhunti's change, Kong Ru would not have noticed the existence of this demonic aura. Originally, traveling to the west was an opportunity for Buddhism to spread eastward, but now the demonic energy that appears in the prehistoric world has made the secret of the entire prehistoric world even more chaotic. However, Kong Ru didn't pay too much attention to these. This change in calamity can be said to have a very limited impact on a cultivation level like Kong Ru's. Even if his inner demon reappears, Kong Ru is confident that he can easily deal with it. After leaving Kunshan, Kong Ru stepped forward and walked quickly on the ancient continent. This time, the direction he was heading was exactly the direction of the Western Continent, which was also the location of Buddhism. The west is the continent where the demons lived in ancient times, and it is also the birthplace of the demons in the entire prehistoric world. The nurturing place. Walking on the Western Continent, there is a strong Buddhist aura on the entire Western Continent, and Buddha's light emanates from various locations from time to time. However, under this rich Buddhist aura and Buddha's light, there are hidden auras that are absorbing the Buddhist aura and growing continuously. "It seems that what happened this time is really caused by Buddhism. This time the Buddhist Dharma is going to be faxed out of control. I wonder if it will cause immeasurable calamities." Looking at the situation in the entire prehistoric world, Kong Ru couldn't help but feel a sense of crisis in his heart. Back then, during the battle between the human race and the demon race, the two races also had a lot of grudges, if the demon race returned. Then the human race will definitely cause a disaster. Kong Ru advanced in the Western Continent and soon entered a gathering place of the human race in the Western Continent. When Confucius found this place, he felt the Buddha's light gathering in the void and the presence of demonic energy under the Buddha's light. The purity of this demonic energy is definitely not something that ordinary demons can possess. It is so pure. The powerful demonic energy must be possessed by a giant of the demon clan. Soon Kong Ru entered the small town. As a city in the Western Continent, this city can be said to be one of the very few cities where Buddhist teachings have not spread. After entering the city, Kong Ru walked on the streets of the city and looked at the conditions in the city. There was a strange atmosphere wandering throughout the city. And this aura is demonic aura. Although the people in this city are human beings, they have lived in this city filled with demonic aura for a long time, and everyone is affected by this demonic aura. "I really didn't expect that there is such a place in this ancient world, and such pure demonic energy should be the fallen demon clan strongman." Entering the small town, Kong Ru was even more sure of his judgment. , and at the same time, he looked at the place where the demonic energy was most concentrated, raised his feet, and moved towards that location. Soon Confucius found the place where the demonic energy gathered. This place was not only the place with the strongest demonic energy, but also the place with the strongest Buddhist light in the entire city. And this place is where a Buddhist temple is located. The two forces of Buddha's light and demonic energy blend with each other, as if they will merge together at any time. Moreover, under this Buddha's light, this demonic energy appears even more obscure. If it weren't for Kong Ru's breakthrough in cultivation, it would not be so simple to discover it. Feeling this, Kong Ru became even more curious about the source of this demonic energy. Buddha and demons can be said to be completely opposite existences, but now such a state has occurred. Confucius couldn't help but want to know what caused all this. Is it because of the precise situation? Changes mentionedWhat. However, even Zhunti shouldn't be able to do all this. Entering the temple, Kong Ru looked at the decorations in the temple. There was nothing surprising about it. It was just an ordinary Buddhist temple. Moreover, the entire Buddhist temple seemed very crude. When entering the Buddhist temple, Confucius never showed up as a monk. The entire Buddhist temple seemed very crude and strange. "Amitabha, I wonder what the donor has to say when he comes here?" As Confucius moved forward, a monk appeared in front of Confucius. Looking at the little monk in front of him, Kong Ru couldn't help but frown. His consciousness spread and he began to look at the little monk in front of him carefully. This young monk is very ordinary, his body exudes pure Buddha light, and he practices the most authentic Buddhist techniques. From these, it can be clearly seen that this young monk comes from the authentic lineage of Buddhism and should be a Buddhist. Moreover, this little monk's cultivation is not weak. He exists in the Daluo realm. His calm aura makes him look like a Buddhist master. "Master, I am a human traveler. After entering the small town, I found that the entire town was shrouded in a strange aura. Moreover, the people in this small town were very confused and corrupted in mind. Because of the previous Come and have a look. I didn¡¯t discover this temple until I got here, so I came in to visit and inquire about the situation of this small town." The aura on Kong Ru¡¯s body was completely hidden, and a slight trace of awe-inspiring righteousness exuded. Facing this said the little monk. "It turned out to be a great sage from the human race. This city is a demon city. It is said to be a source of demon left behind when the demon clan ruled. After the prosperity of the human race, when the prehistoric world was opened up, this city was established. A city." The young monk began to tell Confucius the origin of this city. After listening to it, Confucius began to analyze it in his heart. What this little monk said was just a legend. Although Confucius knew the prehistoric world very well, at the time of the war between demons, the human race was far from being born. After the birth of the human race, the Western Continent has been shattered. The strong men who survived the war between demons and demons had a very limited understanding of the whole matter, and the information Kong Ru knew was also very limited. After hearing this, Kong Ru left the temple directly, and his spiritual consciousness spread out, completely wrapping the entire city in his spiritual consciousness. Confucius was looking for changes in the small city, while the spread of Buddhism to the east in the prehistoric world was still going on peacefully. After Sun Wukong returned to Wuzhuang Temple and handed the Sanguang Divine Water to Zhen Yuanzi, several of them also embarked on the journey to the west as fellow Taoists and began their own progress. With the beginning of Sun Wukong and others, the various forces in the prehistoric world once again turned all their attention to Journey to the West and started their own plans. Regarding the changes in the prehistoric world, they still did not find many differences. Everyone paid attention to the calmness of Journey to the West, but did not notice the slight ripples beneath this calmness. Although these subtle ripples were very small, as they continued to grow, they would definitely affect the entire prehistoric world. Undercurrents are brewing under the calm. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster! Volume One: Ancient Human Race Chapter 362: Traces of Demons Kong Ru was looking for the source of the demonic energy in the Western Continent. However, if this demonic energy was present or not, it would be very difficult for Kong Ru to find it. While Confucius was walking in the western continent, Sun Wukong and others also encountered new crises on the journey to the west. After Sun Wukong and others left Wuzhuang Temple, the journey was relatively smooth. However, when they entered Wanzi Mountain, golden light flashed in Sun Wukong's eyes, and he couldn't help but become wary. After coming out of Kunshan, the holy land of the human race, Sun Wukong also realized the existence of Haoran's righteousness. Although it has not been completely condensed and formed, the vague presence of Haoran's righteousness makes him very sensitive to the evil atmosphere. Feeling the existence of this breath, the light in Sun Wukong's eyes kept flashing, scanning the surrounding environment, mountains, rivers, and completely converging everything within a thousand miles in his eyes. However, in this area, there is a looming aura everywhere. This looming aura makes Sun Wukong feel that the things in front of him are so unclear, as if they are blocked by something. "Wukong, is there anything wrong?" Sun Wukong's vigilant movements also attracted the attention of several other people, and Xuanzang couldn't help but ask. After Sun Wukong left, Xuanzang also discovered the changes in Sun Wukong. The looming aura of righteousness gave Xuanzang some ideas and speculations about Sun Wukong's origin. "It's nothing, I just feel that this mountain is not simple, as if something is covering it up. We'd better be careful." Sun Wukong replied. He didn't fully express his worries, but he became more vigilant. The golden cudgel in his hand couldn't help but tighten. Sun Wukong and others continued to move forward, but after a few people left, the ground shook, and a withered skeleton appeared from the ground. After the withered bones appeared, the ground shook, and the withered bones appeared one by one. A complete skeleton appeared on the ground and stood up. The whole body was pale. On top of the white bones, there was a faint gray aura that enveloped his figure. And in the eyes of this skeleton, two groups of pitch-black flames were beating continuously. It seemed to be reflecting his changes in mood. Withered bones looked at Sun Wukong and the others in the distance, and their words collided involuntarily, just like the sound of miserable laughter, and the surrounding atmosphere instantly became gloomy. As this skeletal laughter sounded. The surrounding black aura began to gather. Continuously melting into the withered bones. Soon the surrounding black aura completely gathered together, forming a huge black cocoon. After this giant cocoon appeared, it began to change rapidly, and finally dispersed quickly. The original skeleton disappeared, and what appeared was a girl who looked like a village girl. "Is this what the human body looks like?" The girl's body moved involuntarily, and her voice was very clear. After getting used to it, the girl's figure disappeared. Sun Wukong and others move forward. There was nothing strange happening along the way, which made him relax his vigilance a lot. but. At this moment, a figure appeared from opposite the group of people and slowly walked towards them. Soon this figure appeared next to several people, but it was a girl. "You don't know where these masters came from?" The girl came to Xuanzang and others, stopped and asked them. "The poor monk Xuanzang came from the Tang Dynasty in the East and went to the West to be shocked." When Xuanzang saw the girl's appearance, he got off the horse directly and came to the girl. He looked at the girl, gave a slight salute, and He told me his origins and purpose one by one. Hearing Xuanzang's answer, a light flashed in the girl's eyes, a dark flame kept beating in her eyes, and a trace of black aura was slightly exuded from her body, but it disappeared in an instant. However, in just this moment, Sun Wukong completely captured the change in his eyes. His fiery eyes opened wide, and a golden light flashed in his eyes, shining on the girl's body. "How is it possible? Why isn't there that black aura? Who is this girl and what is her origin?" Sun Wukong's fiery eyes opened wide, but the scene that entered his eyes made him very surprised. The fiery eyes and golden eyes are the magical powers he developed in Taishang Laojun's alchemy furnace. His insight can be said to be very powerful. Among the monsters he met, no one escaped from his eyes. But now, the girl in front of him was not affected at all, and his fiery eyes did not see the existence of her body. However, the feeling that the black aura gave me just now was definitely the ultimate evil feeling, which was definitely not something that ordinary monsters could have. Although the true face of this monster was not seen, Sun Wukong's movements were not slow at all, and his figure wasIn a blink of an eye, Xuanzang appeared in front of him. The golden cudgel in his hand was raised directly and hit the girl's body. Under Sun Wukong's blow, the girl's figure was instantly knocked back dozens of meters. After her figure stopped, she fell directly to the ground, but did not get up again. Sun Wukong¡¯s actions were completely beyond the expectations of Xuanzang and others. After everything was completed, the few people reacted and came to the girl one by one, and found that the girl had no breath at all. If Confucius were standing here, he would definitely be very familiar with this scene. This is exactly what he saw in his previous life, a very classic passage in Journey to the West. However, Kong Ru is still in the Western Continent, thousands of miles below the small city where he is. After entering thousands of miles, the surrounding demonic energy has become more intense. The purity and intensity of this demonic energy are several times stronger than the spiritual energy in the West. And as the surrounding demonic energy became stronger, Kong Ru also felt the difference in this demonic aura, the strange aura hidden in the demonic aura. "Such pure demonic energy is no worse than the inner demons of the past. Could it be that the demon clan still hides such a strong person?" Feeling the demonic energy around him, Kong Ru couldn't help but think. He only entered a position thousands of miles away, but the purity of the demonic energy around him was no longer something that ordinary demons possess. Moreover, Kong Ru's spiritual consciousness spread to thousands of miles below him, and the surrounding demonic energy became stronger and purer, with more obvious rhythms oscillating continuously. Moreover, when Kong Ru's consciousness extended downward again, it was actually blocked. Confucius' cultivation has now surpassed the level of a saint and reached the level of heaven. He can be said to be the top existence in the prehistoric world. But now there is actually a hidden existence that blocks his spiritual consciousness. The cultivation level of such a existence is definitely not much lower than that of Confucius. It is definitely an existence beyond the level of a saint. "It seems that the demon clan is not that simple. With the existence of the ancestor of the inner demon, there is actually a more powerful existence here. Could it be the demon ancestor Luohu back then. However, the demon ancestor Luohu back then should have fallen. How could it appear here?" Feeling that his spiritual consciousness was blocked, the thoughts in Kong Ru's heart turned faster, and he soon got a conclusion. The war between immortals and demons back then was a battle between good and evil, and it was also a battle caused by the choice of heaven in the prehistoric world. In this battle, the ancestors of Star Ancestor and Yin Yang Ancestor fell one by one, and even the Demon Ancestor Luo Hu also fell in this battle. However, this result was just a rumor, and no one really saw the fall of Demon Ancestor Rahu, but only saw the erasure recede and the emergence of the demon world. Thinking of this, Kong Ru was more sure of his judgment, and he quickly moved forward downwards. Lights flashed in his eyes, and his whole person became a lot more excited. (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster! Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 363: Demon Ancestor Rahu Kong Ru's cultivation level has reached the level of Heavenly Dao, but there is still a big gap between his own cultivation level and Yang Mei and Hongjun of the same level. But the difference between the aura that Kong Ru felt now and his cultivation level was not very big. When your cultivation has reached such a point, in addition to your own cultivation and understanding, the faster way to cultivate is to constantly discuss and fight with others, so that your own understanding will be faster. Now that such an existence is discovered, it is another opportunity for Confucius to improve his cultivation, and it is also an opportunity for him to have a deeper understanding of the prehistoric world. Such opportunities can be said to be very rare, and one can fully imagine the excitement in Kong Ru's heart. The figure dived quickly and reached tens of thousands or hundreds of thousands of miles in an instant. The demonic energy around this position has also become extremely rich. The quality of this demonic energy alone is completely comparable to the power in the body of a quasi-saint-level expert. The aura of Tao contained in the waves of demonic energy made Confucius very surprised. Soon, Kong Ru's figure had reached a distance of millions of miles from the ground, and it was already close to the bottom of the prehistoric world. In this position, it has completely transformed into a world of demonic energy. The surrounding demonic energy is condensed to the extreme. Even if a person of the saint level enters here, he must deal with it carefully to deal with the erosion of the surrounding demonic energy. " However, this is not a problem at all for Kong Ru. There is a faint purple energy surrounding his body. The approaching demonic energy was instantly purified by the purple breath and turned into nothingness. With the disappearance of the demonic energy. The surrounding demonic energy began to surge rapidly and began to gather. Quite a huge storm was pressing towards the outsiders around Confucius. Feeling the surging demonic energy, Kong Ru's face couldn't help but become solemn, and the awe-inspiring righteousness suddenly emitted, turning into a scorching sun. This scorching sun is not only an explosion of awe-inspiring righteousness, but also a trace of the power of the world in Confucius' world. The moment it explodes, there are rays of light. In an instant, the surrounding demonic energy was completely dissolved, and a huge void appeared around him. Kong Ru couldn't help but speed up a lot. The power of the storm just now was close to the level of a saint. The aura of Tao contained in that attack was even more obscure, and was completely beyond the reach of a saint. However, Kong Ru was even more certain of his own judgment about the existence of this demonic aura. Interest became more intense. As Confucius kept moving forward, the surrounding storms kept appearing and being eliminated by Confucius. In this attack and confrontation, each attack becomes more powerful. And Kong Ru's figure also quickly advanced towards the core, and the surrounding demonic energy had condensed into substance. but. As Kong Ru continued to advance, the surrounding demonic energy became more pure. But Kong Ru faintly felt that there was a powerful force in the deepest part of the demonic energy, and this powerful force was not the demonic energy, but a force that was completely opposite to the demonic energy. It is the spirit of the fairy spirit. "Well, is this the source of that demonic energy?" Kong Ru's figure instantly appeared at the core. What struck Confucius was a haggard middle-aged man. This middle-aged man was wearing a black robe, with dark eyes and hair, as if he wanted to completely swallow up everything around him. "Junior, who are you to be able to come here?" When the middle-aged man saw Kong Ru's appearance, his expression did not change much, but he said to Kong Ru. This voice was full of vicissitudes of life and hoarse, but it was not decadent at all. It did not care at all about the environment it was in, but was full of wonder at the appearance of Confucius. He is one of the first creatures born in the prehistoric world. It can be said that he knows the strong men of the prehistoric world very clearly. Even those juniors with potential, he knew very clearly, but the person in front of him did not exist in his memory. Moreover, the aura of this person was completely different from the aura produced by the cultivators he knew. Such an existence could not help but arouse his curiosity about Confucius. "Are you the demon Rahu? I didn't expect that you are still alive and have such a powerful force." Kong Ru looked at the middle-aged man in front of him and did not answer his question, but asked about the identity of this middle-aged man. Inquiries were made. Although there were some guesses about the identity of the person in front of him, they were just guesses after all and had not been confirmed. Kong Ru was still looking forward to the identity of the person in front of him. "I never thought that after such a long time, someone would actually know about the existence of me, Luo Hu, and I am still a junior like you, hahaha." Luo Hu couldn't help laughing after hearing Kong Ru's words, and couldn't help but read carefully.Measure the appearance of Confucius. As he continued to look around, his eyes gradually became more surprised. "I originally thought that Kong Ru's cultivation should be at the level of a saint, but now looking at the mysterious aura on Kong Ru's body, I couldn't help but evaluate Kong Ru's cultivation again. The cultivation level of the person in front of me is definitely not as simple as that of a saint, but an existence that surpasses a saint. He is an existence equal to himself, or even one point stronger than himself. "Kong Ru from the human race met fellow Taoist Luo Hu." Kong Ru stood on the spot and said to Luo Hu, without much concern in his tone. "What kind of race is the human race? Is there such a race in the prehistoric world?" Luo Hu was even more confused when he heard Kong Ru's introduction. He was very curious about the human race that Kong Ru mentioned. To be able to give birth to such a powerful race, in Luo Hu's understanding, it is definitely not a simple race, it must be an innate race, but he also knows very clearly about the innate race, and he is sure that there is no human race. "Our human race is a race created by Nuwa, and we are born with the innate Taoist body." Kong Ru also knew that Luo Hu did not know the existence of the human race, so he introduced the human race to Luo Hu, and told Luo Hu the origin and main characteristics of the human race. Speak up. Speaking of which, compared to other races in the prehistoric world, the most special thing about the human race is the innate Taoist body. Although the human race's body is constantly becoming weaker, it is still the most suitable race for cultivation in the prehistoric world. "Innate Taoist body, I never thought that the little girl back then could actually create such a heaven-defying race." Luo Hu's tone was full of emotion. The most qualified ones in the prehistoric world are the innate gods and demons, but even the innate gods and demons only emerged and transformed into the innate Taoist body after experiencing many hardships for countless years after opening their spiritual wisdom. The time involved is at least dozens of Yuanhui, or even longer. Even if the ordinary demon clan wants to transform into the innate Tao body, it will take thousands of years, which is completely incomparable with the human race's innate Tao body. Confucius and Luo Hu started talking. From the very beginning, Kong Ru told Luo Hu about the current situation of the prehistoric world, and Luo Hu told Confucius about the situation of the prehistoric world back then, from secrets to discussions between each other, and about cultivation. perception. Both of their cultivation levels have surpassed the level of saints, and their cultivation levels are also very similar. After a conversation, both of them also gained a lot. Confucius and Luo Hu discussed each other deep in the ground, but Xuanzang and others on the westward journey experienced the greatest suffering. After Sun Wukong killed the girl with a stick, he also killed the girl's parents with a stick. Although Sun Wukong knew that these things were transformed by demons, the demon did not appear directly and did not show its original shape after being killed with a stick. Xuanzang and Zhu Bajie , Sha Wujing and the other three also had a lot of complaints about Sun Wukong's actions. Finally, after killing the girl's father with a stick, Xuanzang expelled Sun Wukong. Although Sun Wukong knew in his heart that this was a trick of the demon, he still had no choice but to leave Xuanzang and others and return to his Huaguo Mountain. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users, please read it.) Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 364: White Bone Corpse Demon After Sun Wukong left Xuanzang and others, Xuanzang and others buried the people killed by Sun Wukong behind the house and continued on their way westward. Although Sun Wukong is gone, the journey to the west must still continue. Even without Sun Wukong, Zhu Bajie and Sha Wujing still exist. After a few people left, a black aura emerged from the three tombs piled up by the three of them. This black aura gathered on the tomb, and in the black demonic aura, a white skeleton appeared. It was the demon who cast a spell to play with Sun Wukong and others in the palm of his hand, causing Sun Wukong to be driven away. "Haha, the monkey that was in the way finally left. I didn't expect that a person from the demon clan actually still has a great righteousness in his body, and his cultivation level has reached the level of a Da Luo True Immortal. If he really fights, it will be a big trouble. Now that the monkey has left, this golden cicada is in my possession. As long as I can use the body of this golden cicada to devour the golden cicada, then my demon clan will definitely be able to use it in this calamity. This time, the great fortune has once again flourished and descended on the ancient world." After the white skeleton appeared, he couldn't help but mutter to himself after a burst of strange laughter. This white bone was originally a member of the demon clan, and was also a member of the demon clan who stayed in the prehistoric world when the demon clan invaded that year. At that time, this white bone was also a quasi-saint-level existence of the demon clan. He fell in the battle, but retained a trace of his spiritual consciousness. Finally, with the help of the white bones on the battlefield, he was reborn and transformed into what he is now. For the corpse demon. And he also gave himself a name. The Bone Corpse Demon, after all, he is still a demon now. But it is very different from other demons, and it can be regarded as another new race among the demons. He does not have a fixed body to begin with, he just looks like a white skeleton. It is precisely because of this that he can easily occupy an ordinary body, and even people with higher cultivation levels than him cannot detect his body. After the Bone Corpse Demon stood there for a while, his figure disappeared again and turned into a black demonic energy. A huge whirlwind formed and swept directly towards the location of Xuanzang and others. At this time, Xuanzang and others were not far away, only tens of miles away, but such a distance was only a short time under the speed of the black whirlwind. In this short period of time, a black whirlwind appeared behind Xuanzang and others, and the huge whirlwind instantly swept up Xuanzang and disappeared. When Xuanzang disappeared, Zhu Bajie and Sha Wujing reacted. After Xuanzang was swept away by the Bone Corpse Demon. When he woke up, what impressed him was a cave filled with various kinds of bones. Every bone in the cave was faintly exuding an aura, and even Xuanzang, who had always been in a very calm mood, couldn't help but feel very shocked. In the body of this sentence, in addition to the bones of the human race, there are also the bones of many unknown creatures. However, no matter which race's bones. But the power and evil energy exuding from each white bone shows their great strength during their lifetime, as well as the hardships of the battles they experienced. "Amitabha." Xuanzang clasped his hands together and kept chanting. As he recited verses from the scriptures, he was enveloped by a faint Buddhist aura. The cassock on his body and the tin staff in his hand also vibrated, making the Buddha's light on his body become more intense. As the scriptures were recited over and over again, bursts of Buddha's light continued to emit, shining on the withered bones in the cave, and began to slowly dissolve the surrounding evil spirits. "Stinky monk, you'd better recite sutras to yourself." A sinister voice sounded in Xuanzang's ears, and this sinister voice was full of contempt. And as the voice fell, a surrounding demonic energy instantly completely enveloped Xuanzang's figure, quickly corroding the bursts of Buddha's light emanating from his body. Feeling that the Buddha's light around him was being corroded, Xuanzang's heart was filled with shock. His Buddha's light is not only the Buddha's light of a Buddhist practitioner, but also has a trace of the awe-inspiring righteousness of the human race integrated into it, making this Buddha's light more majestic and purer. This is also the reason why Guanyin felt the difference in Xuanzang's Buddha light when he first met Xuanzang. Although Xuanzang was shocked, he quickly calmed down, his chanting became faster, and the Buddha's light on his body became more intense. The cassock on his body and the tin staff in his hand seemed to sense the sense of crisis in his heart, and a more powerful Buddha's light emitted. After this Buddha's light was emitted, it gathered on the top of Xuanzang's head and turned into a Buddha with a blurred face. He continued to chant above Xuanzang's head, and continuously released streams of Buddha's light, which converged into a golden beam. ofThe light curtain protected Xuanzang's figure. "I didn't expect that there would be such a powerful Buddhist magical weapon. It seems that Buddhism is really concerned about this preaching. The changes in various races should be due to this. However, it is precisely because of this that the monk obtained the With luck, with the luck of this calamity, my demon clan will be able to fully recover." Seeing the changes in Xuanzang's body, the White Bone Corpse Demon's face became even more joyful. The more important Xuanzang became, the greater the benefits to him. The demonic energy from the White Bone Corpse Demon's body became even thicker, and it continued to absorb the surrounding evil energy, turning it into the demonic energy in its own body, which continued to corrode Xuanzang's figure completely. Wrapped in a golden barrier. Although the barrier around Xuanzang's body is very powerful, most of the power comes from the power of two Buddhist treasures. Although the power of the Buddha is very powerful, it is still very limited after all. Although the White Bone Corpse Demon's cultivation on the other side has not yet returned to his peak cultivation, his current cultivation has reached the level of Daluo Jinxian. Under the powerful demonic energy, the golden barrier It began to be corroded quickly, and collapse was only a matter of time. Feeling the situation around him, Xuanzang's face was still very calm and he kept reciting scriptures. Although he didn't know how long the barrier around him would last, there was still no fear on his face. However, just when the golden barrier around Xuanzang's body was about to disappear, the face of the White Bone Corpse Demon suddenly changed. His face was instantly filled with shock and joy. The demonic energy on his body converged, and his figure disappeared in an instant. In place, only Xuanzang was left in the cave. After the White Bone Corpse Demon left, the golden light around Xuanzang's body also converged. Xuanzang stood up and looked at the surrounding environment. He was full of doubts about the disappearance of the White Bone Corpse Demon. After the White Bone Corpse Demon left, Xuanzang clasped his hands together and bowed slightly to the bones in the cave. After reciting the Buddha's name, he began to look for the exit of the cave. The Bone Corpse Demon did not leave on his own, but was summoned by someone, and the person who summoned him was none other than the Demon Ancestor Luo Hu who was talking to Kong Ru. During the conversation with Confucius, Luo Hu also learned about the current situation of the prehistoric world and knew that it was time for Buddhism to spread eastward. In the end, through Confucius's words, Luo Hu also understood the reason for the spread of Buddhism to the east, and he also had his own thoughts on the spread of Buddhism to the east. At this time, Kong Ru also felt the situation Xuanzang was facing, so he directly used Luo Hu's identity to stop the White Bone Corpse Demon, and directly moved the Bone Corpse Demon to the demon ancestor Luo Hu deep underground. In front of you. "Demon Ancestor Lord Demon Ancestor, the demon spirits pay homage to the Demon Ancestor." After the Bone Corpse Demon appeared, seeing the suppressed Luo Hu, his eyes were full of shock and excitement, and he fell directly in front of Luo Hu. (To be continued.) Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 365 Return to the Earth The status of Demon Ancestor Luo Hu among the demon clan is very similar to that of Kong Ru among the human clan. They are both superior and respected by all the people in the clan. [No pop-up novel website] And this white-bone corpse demon has followed Luo Hu during the war between good and evil. It can be said that he respects the ancestors of the surrounding demons from the bottom of his heart. After the battle between good and evil, Rahu fell, but the demon world was still opened up, allowing the demons to survive without being wiped out by other races in the prehistoric world, which made Luo Hu's prestige among the demons even higher. And now, seeing the Demon Ancestor Rahu again, one can fully imagine the excitement in his heart. Luo Hu, looking at this demon kneeling in front of him, felt very strange in his heart. The cultivation level of this demon is only Daluo Jinxian, but it does not look like any demon clan that I know. However, the demonic energy in his body is undoubtedly that of a demon. However, after hearing that his name was Demon Spirit, Luo Hu felt even more strange. The dark light in his eyes turned, and he instantly took in the condition of the Bone Corpse Demon in his eyes. "I didn't expect that little guy like you is still alive, but your cultivation level has not improved much. You must have suffered a lot of damage during the battle." Luo Hu looked at the demon spirit in front of him and asked directly. "Yes, Lord Demon Ancestor, back then the Lich clan fought against each other, the human race rose up, and hundreds of races in the prehistoric era were at war with the human race. Under the leadership of the Ancestor of the Heart Demon, our demon race once again set foot in the prehistoric world, but we did not expect that the three races of that year would reappear. , and the White Tiger clan. The Xuanwu clan and the immortal clan all entered that battle. And there was also the power of the human clan. In the end, my human clan was defeated and I was seriously injured. Only the residual soul was left. I recovered by chance. , with its current appearance." The demon spirit told some of the conditions of the demon clan, and also told his own situation. Hearing the demon spirit¡¯s narration, Luo Hu couldn¡¯t help but look at Kong Ru on the side. Experienced the demon's narration. He had a more direct understanding of the human race, and the look in his eyes towards Kong Ru also changed a lot. According to Confucius' account, the human race is a race created day after day and does not have its own cultivation methods. However, in only a dozen Yuanhui's time, it can actually fight against hundreds of races in the prehistoric times, and can mobilize the three races to fight back. There is the White Tiger clan and the Xuanwu clan. The power of the fairy clan. Finally, there is the awe-inspiring righteousness of the Confucian scholars and the powerful power of the human warriors mentioned by the demon spirits. These are not something ordinary people can create. And adding these situations together, Luo Hu couldn't help but connect all this with Confucius. When Kong Ru appeared at that time, the purple aura that fought against his own demonic aura was so vast. The uprightness and momentum are exactly the same as the Haoran righteousness mentioned by the demon spirit, but it is more powerful and purer. Looking at Luo Hu¡¯s eyes. It was only at this time that the demon spirit discovered Kong Ru next to him and looked at Kong Ru. His eyes were full of shock. He had never seen Kong Ru's appearance before, but he was still very calm despite such a demonic aura, and the faint purple aura surrounding him gave him a guess about Kong Ru's identity. "I've met senior." Although he guessed Kong Ru's identity, the demon spirit did not dare to make the slightest move, but slightly saluted Confucius. After all, he is with his ancestor, and his ancestor still values ??him so much. These are not things that his Daluo Jinxian's cultivation can interfere with. "Well, yes, your strategy is very good. No wonder you were able to survive on the battlefield at that time and avoid the encirclement and suppression of various tribes." Kong Ru looked at the demon spirit and couldn't help but nodded slightly. He couldn't help but feel towards the demon spirit. Some appreciation. "Fellow Taoist, it's time for me to leave. This demon spirit will stay here to accompany you. When you get out of trouble, we will get together again and discuss Tao together." Kong Ru looked at the two of them and said, He said to Luo Hu, and after finishing speaking, he quickly rose up and moved quickly towards the ground. Luo Hu watched Kong Ru leave without saying anything, but the demon spirits on the side were full of shock. He had already guessed Kong Ru's identity, but Demon Ancestor was so polite to Kong Ru, and there was no barrier at all, which made the demon spirit start to think about it. "Lord Demon Ancestor, this Kong Ru should be the ancestor of the human race. The reason why the Ancestor of the Heart Demon fell was entirely because of this man. Why was the Ancestor so polite to him?" The demon spirit asked in confusion, turning himself The doubts in his heart were expressed one by one, and he looked at Luo Hu in front of him, looking forward to Luo Hu's answer. "Yes, this man is none other than the ancestor of the human race, Kong Ru. However, he is a truly strong man, and his current cultivation level is not lower than mine. And that guy, the inner demon, will not fall so easily. .As long as there are living beings in the prehistoric world, then the heart?? will not disappear, he will only become stronger. The current inner demon should be constantly improving his cultivation, waiting for a breakthrough to appear again. "Luo Hu heard the demon spirit's questions and said them one by one, completely dispelling the demon spirit's heart. When the demon heard what Luo Hu said, he was very shocked at first, and then he was filled with joy. One of the strongest among the demons is the Demon Ancestor Rahu, the ancestor of all demons, and the other is the Ancestor of the Inner Demon, who is also the most special being among all the demons. The parallel existence of Demon Ancestor. Now I heard that the ancestor of the inner demon has not died, and the demon ancestor also has the opportunity to break through the seal in front of him and return to the prehistoric world again. When the two powerful men of the Demon Clan gather together, the Demon Clan will surely rise again and become the largest clan in the prehistoric world, dominating the prehistoric world. "Lord Demon Ancestor, when will the Ancestor of the Inner Demon appear and the Ancestor break through the seal in front of you?" The Demon Spirit suppressed the excitement in his heart, stabilized his state of mind, and asked Luo Hu. "The Taoist leader eliminates the demons, the Taoist leader eliminates the demons. When Xuanmen declines and Buddhism flourishes, that's when our demon clan will reappear." After Luo Hu heard the demon spirit's words, he looked up and flashed his eyes. The light came out sentence by sentence. While speaking, a burst of pride could not help but rise in his heart, and the seal on his body could not help but shake. Feeling the aura on Luo Hu's body, the demon's mind couldn't help but shake, as if the next soul would be completely shaken away. "The demonic energy here is very pure. You should practice well here. When the seal is dissipated, I will take you back to my demon clan." Luo Hu restrained his aura and faced the demons around him. Ling said, and after finishing speaking, Luo Hu closed his eyes directly and stopped looking at the demon spirit around him. Kong Ru's figure appeared on the ground, looking at the entire western continent, and then turned around and headed towards the east. He was also very satisfied with the harvest this time. He met Luo Hu, learned a lot of ancient secrets, and discussed the Tao with Luo Hu, and also had a certain understanding of the magic way. Demon and Tao, good and evil, are like Yin and Yang, a very wonderful balance, all born under the way of heaven. The battle between Hongjun and Luo Hu was precisely because of the choice of heaven. In the end, Hongjun won. As a result, the current prehistoric world situation emerged, with Tao as the highest priority and justice as the priority. If it was Luo Hu who won that year, then the prehistoric world would definitely become a world of demons and continue to develop. However, Confucius did not believe everything Luo Hu said. After all, what kind of thoughts Luo Hu, as the ancestor of demons, had, even if Kong Ru's cultivation level was higher than him, he still couldn't fully grasp it. However, Kong Ru didn't care too much. His cultivation level was higher than that of Luo Hu, and with Luo Hu's description of the devil, Kong Ru's world was improving faster, and his cultivation level was also improving faster. A lot, when the time comes, even if Luo Hu has any plans, I believe that he can handle it with his own cultivation. (To be continued.) Volume One: Ancient Human Race Chapter 366: The Gathering of Strong Human Race After leaving the place where Demon Ancestor Rahu was sealed, Kong Ru's figure returned to Kunshan again. After returning to Kunshan, Confucius went straight to the Nuwa Temple established in Kunshan. The appearance of Luo Hu made Kong Ru feel slightly wary of the demons. The prehistoric world is now becoming more and more chaotic. This time the spread of Buddhism to the east will definitely not be that simple. The human race should also gather together now, concentrate its strength, and prepare to deal with everything that is coming in the future. The appearance of Luo Hu is definitely not an accident, and it must be a huge shock to the prehistoric world, and even the beginning of a disaster that the entire prehistoric world will face. When talking about disasters, Confucius couldn't help but think of immeasurable disasters. The prehistoric world has only been open for thousands of Yuanhui years, hundreds of millions of years. During these hundreds of millions of years, countless catastrophes have occurred in the prehistoric world, from the catastrophe of the three clans, the battle between good and evil, the witchcraft The battle between the two demon clans, the battle between the human race and the ancient tribes, and the invasion of the demon clan. The entire prehistoric world is accompanied by battles. In addition to these battles that affect the entire prehistoric world, there are also small-scale battles between various places and races. The entire prehistoric world is not peaceful for a moment. middle. Entering the Nuwa Temple, there was no one in the temple, only four lonely futons stayed in place. After the last lecture of Confucius, the Chao family, the Mianyi family, and the Suiren family all entered seclusion and worked hard to improve their cultivation. These three people are no longer there, and Confucius and Confucius no longer stay in the Nuwa Temple in normal times. The entire Nuwa Temple has been empty for hundreds of years. Entering the main hall, Confucius's robe sleeves were rolled up, and a breeze filled the whole hall. This breeze swept through, and the entire hall became brighter. Because of hundreds of years, the old things have completely restored their original appearance. As a holy place of worship for the human race, the entire temple is also the place where the four ancestors of the human race usually live. It does not have any large formations, but maintains its original appearance, allowing all people to be eroded by time. From this hall, I can feel the hardships of the human race step by step, the traces of vicissitudes of life. Sitting on his futon, Kong Ru sat upright, his eyes slightly closed, and a faint purple light rose from his body. After this purple light appeared, it instantly turned into rays of light, submerged into the surrounding space, and headed towards various locations in the prehistoric world. These rays of light shot rapidly in the void, reaching their respective destinations in just an instant. Fire Cloud Cave, the residence of the Three Emperors, the Star World on Penglai Island, the Star Palace deep in the Star Territory, and other places can be said to be very secretive in the prehistoric world. The master of each place , are all strong men of one side, and they are also strong men belonging to the forces of the human race. After these rays of light entered these places, every place in these places was shaken. The space trembled in waves, and the space passages matched each other in their respective places. Each figure submerged into the space passages and moved towards Kunshan. After these people appeared, they appeared directly in the square in front of the Nuwa Temple. After appearing in the square, these people no longer stayed at the same place one by one, and directly took steps toward the Nuwa Temple. Go forward. After entering the main hall, everyone first saluted to the statue of Nuwa above the main hall, then saluted to Confucius and others one by one, and sat down directly in various positions in the main hall. The Chao family, the Zhenyi family, and the Suiren family had already arrived at the Nuwa Temple as soon as Confucius summoned everyone. Although the three of them were practicing in seclusion, they did not leave the scope of Kunshan. Instead, they entered a state of seclusion in the depths of the Kunshan Mountains. After receiving the call from Li Ru and Kong Ru, one by one they also changed from the state of cultivation. He recovered and came to Nuwa Temple. After the three people, the first to arrive were Fuxi, Shennong, and Xuanyuan. The three of them have been practicing for hundreds of years, and their own cultivation has also improved to a certain extent. The power of each of them has increased a lot, and the aura of the three of them is faintly Attracting, connecting, and resonating with each other, it seems that they will merge together in the next moment, forming a more powerful momentum. Behind the three people followed five people. Each of these five people had a strong aura of an emperor, and each of them had reached the level of a quasi-sage. These five people are the Five Emperors after the Three Emperors, and they are also the emperors of the Human Race after the Three Emperors. They have also made great contributions to the Human Race. After the Three Sovereigns and Five Emperors appeared, a man full of domineering power appeared next. After this person appeared, what followed was a powerful smoke of essence, powerful smoke of essence, pure blood, and this completely emergedThe fierceness of people. This man is none other than Jiuli who created the Jiuli tribe, and his cultivation has already entered the level of a sub-sage. He is the only one in the human race besides Kong Ru, the Chao clan, and the three emperors. A strong man at the sub-saint level. After Jiuli, Boyikao appeared. After getting the Chaos Bell, Boyikao has been practicing in the Star Palace to refine the Chaos Bell. However, Confucius summoned him before the Chaos Bell could be refined for a long time. However, in just this short period of time, he had refined the Chaos Bell, and his cultivation had improved a lot on the original basis. After Boyi Kao, figures continued to appear one after another, converging towards the Nuwa Temple, and soon dozens of people gathered. Among these people, the lowest cultivation level has reached the level of quasi-sage. They are all the top group of people in the human race, and they also have an irreplaceable position in the human race. There are several sub-holy level beings and dozens of quasi-holy level beings. This kind of power is completely comparable to the top power of the demon clan back then. However, it was only due to the constant fierceness of the human race among these dozens of Yuanhui and the calculation and guidance of Kong Ru that they had such power. However, although each of these people was a real strong man in the prehistoric world, after entering the Nuwa Temple, no one dared to be presumptuous. After saluting the statue of Nuwa one by one, they bowed to Confucius. After waiting for others to salute, he sat respectfully in the main hall, waiting for everyone to gather and Confucius' instructions. "The last time I called you together was for the development of our human race. It was the fight between Chi You and Xuanyuan. And this time I called you together for the development of our human race, but this time we are going to deal with They are enemies outside of my human race." Kong Ru looked at everyone in the hall, nodded with satisfaction, and then spoke first. Hearing Kong Ru¡¯s words, everyone in the hall became solemn. To be able to achieve such a level of cultivation, each of these people has a very firm mind, and they all have their own opportunities, and most of these opportunities were accomplished under the calculations of Confucius. Moreover, everyone present has made a great contribution to the human race and is very concerned about the development of the human race. Now that the Ancestor actually said that it was related to the development of the human race, everyone couldn't help but be very solemn and wanted to know what the situation in their eyes was that made the Ancestor pay so much attention to it. "A few days ago, I went to the West and met the demon ancestor Rahu. After the spread of Buddhism to the east, the destiny of Xuanmen and Taoism will definitely be suppressed. With the rise of Buddhism, the destiny of the West will also condense. And the destiny of the West is It was the place where the demons gathered in those days, and it was also the place where the fate of the demons condensed. Although the demons have been expelled, it will definitely cause the loosening of Luo Hu's seal. With Luo Hu's ability, it is very possible for Luo Hu to escape. At that time, the prehistoric world will definitely begin to become chaotic, and this is exactly why I have called you here." Kong Ru told the upcoming situation one by one. These people are the mainstays of the human race. Kong Ru is very concerned about These people are also very relieved. (To be continued. Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 367 Arrangement In the Nuwa Temple, all the strong men of the human race gathered here. Kong Ru sat in the main hall and began to talk continuously. These people all have a certain understanding of the current form of Prehistoric, but these understandings are only at the level they can understand, and their understanding of saint-level calculations is very rare. Now after listening to Confucius's narration, I have a clearer and deeper understanding of the current form of the prehistoric world. "Since the birth of our human race, more than a dozen Yuan Hui and hundreds of years have been able to have such power. This is also the result of the struggle of hundreds of millions of our human race. And in this, each of you can take credit. Very great. I have called you together today so that you can clearly understand the current situation and be able to face the possible situations well." After narrating all the situations, Kong Ru continued. After hearing what Kong Ru said, everyone's faces became very excited. Being recognized by the ancestor, their efforts can be said to be in vain. "We will do our best to protect our human race!" All the people stood up one by one, their aura couldn't help but become stronger, they gathered together, and shouted loudly. Dozens of powerful quasi-saint-level auras gathered together, completely covering the entire Kunshan. When everyone in Kunshan felt this momentum, they seemed to be completely infected by the momentum. They knelt down and got up one by one. The powerful momentum exuded from their bodies echoed with the momentum. . "This is the aura of a strong man from my human race. Such powerful energy and blood, it must be a strong man from my human race who appeared here and was summoned by the ancestor." He felt this momentum. Everyone also had a clear understanding of the identity of this aura, and their eyes looking at the top of Kunshan also changed a lot and were full of reverence. "It seems that our human race must take big action. Finally, after tens of thousands of years, we can finally fight for our human race and repay the ancestors for their cultivation of us." Everyone in Kunshan It can be said that a person's mind is very active. After feeling this momentum, they quickly made some guesses about the current situation, and everyone was full of fighting spirit. Even those who usually study. Ethical Confucian scholars and great sages also stood up one by one, with awe-inspiring righteousness coming out of their bodies. Gathered together with the awe-inspiring righteousness that enveloped the entire Kunshan. When the auras of these people gather together. The fate of the entire human race gradually began to change. The giant dragon that was constantly swimming in the void roared, and a powerful golden light emitted from its body. The golden dragon's eyes shot out rays of light, and its figure began to grow continuously. "The current changes in the prehistoric world have completely exceeded expectations, and the results this time will definitely be beyond everyone's expectations. So in addition to practicing, you also gather the hidden power of my human race and be ready to deal with it at any time Possible attacks. This war may be greater than the war with hundreds of races that year. All races in the prehistoric world may also be completely involved." Feeling the change in the destiny of the human race, Kong Ru couldn't help but smile. A slight smile. The eyes of everyone present were full of satisfaction. And when the fate of the human race changed, the entire prehistoric world could not help but shake, and voices of surprise and suspicion rang out in each cave. Each of these people is a strong man in the prehistoric world, and they are also the strong men of various forces in the prehistoric world. In this calamity, these people also participated in it and wanted to get a share of the benefits. But now that they feel the changes in the fate of the human race, everyone can't help but pay more attention to the spread of Buddhism eastward, and they can't help but pay more attention to the human race. Most of these forces are from various races in the prehistoric world that participated in the war of the human race. They failed in the battle and were suppressed by the human race. These races can be said to be full of hatred for the human race. Although tens of thousands of years have passed, this hatred has not disappeared, and during these tens of thousands of years, the strong men of the human race have continued to disappear, making them very fearful, but for the human race, they are also very afraid. Full of spying, they want to take the opportunity to strike when the human race is weak, swallow up the fate of the human race, and strengthen their respective races. And during these ten thousand years, various races have done the same, constantly entering the human race, exerting a certain influence on the human race, absorbing the human race's luck, and strengthening themselves. However, now that the fate of the human race has suddenly become stronger, the fate of their various races has been greatly affected, and the contempt for the human race has disappeared in an instant. "It's impossible. No strong person has been born in the human race for tens of thousands of years. Moreover, during these tens of thousands of years, strong people have continued to disappear, and their luck has also declined.It has increased a lot, how could it suddenly increase so much now? ¡± Sounds of impossible exclamation and surprise resounded among the forces of all races. Not to mention the shock among the various races in the prehistoric world, Confucius also began to make arrangements for everyone in the Nuwa Palace. All aspects have been completely arranged, and the purpose of these arrangements is to completely concentrate the power of the human race to prepare for everything that will happen. "The last one is you, Jiuli. In the past few years, you have led our human race to fight against the demons in the demon world, and you should have made a lot of progress. This power will also be a very powerful force for our human race. , after you leave today, gather together the strong human beings in the Demon Realm and bring them to the Star Territory to join Boyikao." Finally, Kong Ru said to Jiuli, for this disciple of Jiuli, Kong Ru Still very satisfied. Jiuli is the only one among the many disciples of Confucius who has reached the sub-sage level by relying on his own strength. Fuxi, Shennong, and Xuanyuan reached the sub-sage level. On the one hand, it was the help of merit, and on the other hand, it was the cultivation in their previous lives. Most of what Confucius taught the three of them was to teach the three of them a sense of belonging to the human race and to train their character. And the one who truly teaches cultivation is Jiuli. The Jiuli tribe to which Jiuli belongs is also one of the most powerful tribes among the human race. The human race in the entire tribe has the blood of the witches. They practice the skills of the human race and the power of the blood of the witch race. They complement each other. Their powerful power and the speed of improvement of their cultivation are top-notch among the human race. of. After the invasion of Suinu, Kong Ru also directly sent Jiuli to the location of the demon world to lead the human race to resist the demon race. At the same time, talented people from the human race are constantly sent to the demon world for training, and these people are also under the leadership of Jiuli. Everyone was slightly surprised when they heard about the power of the human race in the demon world. They were also aware of the power of the demons during the last invasion of the demons. With their powerful bodies, strange methods, and evil minds, they would do whatever it took to fight, and the combat power they displayed was comparable to that of all other demons in the prehistoric world. The clan must be much stronger. And the human race actually still has a power in the demon world, and it has been practiced for tens of thousands of years. This power is definitely not that simple. However, in addition to surprise, there is more joy. Being able to have such a powerful force makes the human race more powerful and has greater certainty in the chaos that may follow. "Okay, go ahead and execute it. Be careful of the demons and don't have too much conflict with them for the time being." Kong Ru finally gave the explanation. After the explanation, he waved his hand directly to signal the people in the hall to retreat. "I also want to leave for a while." After everyone left, Kong Ru's face was shocked for a moment, and then he calmed down. After the shock subsided, Kong Ru said something to the people around him, including the Chao family, the Zhenyi family, and the Suiren family, and then he disappeared urgently. (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster! Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 368 Discussion in Zixiao Palace After Kong Ru's figure disappeared from Kunshan, he appeared directly in the chaos. Entering the chaos, Kong Ru's figure instantly turned into a ray of light and shot straight towards a position deep in the chaos. Chaos can be said to be a very terrifying existence for cultivators in the prehistoric world. Even those at the quasi-sage level of the prehistoric world must be careful when entering this chaos. However, for Kong Ru now, this chaos no longer poses the slightest threat. The waves of chaotic energy kept hitting Kong Ru's body, and were instantly absorbed by Kong Ru's body and turned into power within his own body. Kong Ru's figure continued to become very fast, and a purple light soon appeared in Kong Ru's eyes. Seeing this purple light, Kong Ru's speed suddenly burst out, and his figure instantly turned into a shadow, disappeared in place, and reappeared in front of the purple light. And this purple light is the light emitted from Hongjun¡¯s dojo, Zixiao Palace. Kong Ru stopped in front of the Zixiao Palace, stepped forward, stepped directly into the Zixiao Palace, came to a cloud bed above the main hall, and sat down directly. At this time, Hongjun and Yang Mei, who were on the other two cloud beds, also opened their eyes. "Hongjun invited two fellow Taoists this time because it was a shock in the chaotic world, and the disaster that the prehistoric world was about to face required the help of two fellow Taoists." After Hongjun opened his eyes, Be the first to speak. Hongjun's originally very calm and unruffled tone was also filled with a burst of helplessness. "Oh. I don't know where the shock in the chaotic world, fellow Taoist, comes from, and what kind of disaster is going to happen in the prehistoric world. I need to take action." Yang Mei also heard Hongjun's words. I couldn't help but be surprised by Hongjun's words. As a strong man among the chaotic gods and demons, Yang Mei has a deep recognition of the chaotic world. He can make the chaotic world tremble. This power is definitely not an ordinary power. You must know that even when Kong Ru broke through, it only affected hundreds of millions of miles around. Although the strong men in the chaotic world felt this fluctuation. But the chaotic world has not been greatly affected. The real shock of the chaotic world has only occurred twice before. One time was when Pangu was born, and the other time was when Pangu opened up the prehistoric world. But now that the chaotic world is shaking again, Yang Mei can't help but feel very solemn. "The chaotic world is so vast, countless times wider than the prehistoric world. How can it possibly shake? Could it be that someone created a big world in the chaos." When Kong Ru heard Yang Mei's surprise. He also began to think continuously in his heart, and spoke out a possibility that he could think of. The world of Confucius is now a middle-thousand world, and it also broke through in chaos, but its impact on the chaotic world at that time was also very limited. Now Hongjun was shocked and summoned himself and Yang Mei. The shock this time was definitely not that simple. "Yes, it was someone who opened up a new world in the depths of chaos. Although this world is not as vast as the prehistoric world, it is not weak. And after this world appeared, it seemed to have formed the same kind of relationship with the prehistoric world. Attraction. I'm afraid it won't take long before they collide with the prehistoric world. At that time, the two worlds will either merge together and one will be swallowed up by the other, or they will be directly destroyed. Therefore, the two Taoist friends will be summoned. I came here just to deal with possible situations." After hearing Kong Ru's words, Hongjun directly told Kong Ru and Yang Mei all the information without any reservation. Hearing Hongjun¡¯s affirmative answer, Yang Mei and Kong Ru became even more shocked. The vast deeds of the prehistoric world are beyond the level of saints, and they have a very profound understanding. The power of heaven in the prehistoric world is definitely not as simple as what Hongjun showed. Although Hongjun has merged with the Tao and mastered part of the power of the Tao of Heaven, it is only a part of the power of the Tao of Heaven. The way of heaven in the prehistoric world is the force that maintains the operation and evolution of the entire prehistoric world. In the entire prehistoric world, in addition to the big world of prehistoric times, there are also three thousand worlds and countless small worlds, planes, and spaces. All of this is under the management and control of Heaven. Hongjun¡¯s union is to become a part of the way of heaven, but not to completely master the way of heaven. But just such a force, the power exerted is already very powerful. It is completely conceivable that the power of the prehistoric world is also the power of a large world, and it is also the power of Pangu back then. But now another big world has opened up in the chaos, and the two of them can't help but wonder who has such a cultivation level. "Since we can open up a big world?It must be the same level of cultivation as Pangu back then, and if he had not died, it would be completely impossible for us to stop it. How should we deal with it? "Kong Ru expressed his concerns. Although the power of heaven is powerful, it cannot be fully exerted. Otherwise, the entire prehistoric world will be greatly affected and even collapse directly. And if only Kong Ru and a few people take action If so, it would be completely impossible to resist a being as powerful as Pangu. "In the world of chaos, it is impossible for another Pangu to be born again. It should be a big world opened up by the combination of the gods and demons of chaos who were hiding in the past. It should be opened after seeing the breakthrough of fellow Taoists. Coming out of such a world. Although there are hundreds of people who survived the chaos gods and demons back then, there are only a few people who have the same cultivation level as us. If the power of the entire prehistoric world is gathered, then it should We can deal with it." Yang Mei heard Kong Ru's words and said directly. Among the three, he is the one who knows the situation in the chaotic world best. He also has a very clear understanding of the cultivation of the Chaos Gods and Demons in the Chaos World. He also knows the Chaos Gods and Demons who still survived after experiencing the catastrophe. Hearing Yang Mei¡¯s words, both Kong Ru and Hongjun couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief. If they were not facing an existence of Pangu¡¯s level, then all this would not be that complicated. With the blessing of the power of heaven in the prehistoric world, several saints in the prehistoric world are also a powerful force. There are also several saint-level beings. With the addition of sub-sage-level beings, all the power is complete. When concentrated, they will surely become a powerful force. "Then I hope that the two fellow Taoists can go out with all their strength. Next is the big change that will happen in the ancient world. This big change will happen before the collision of the two worlds. If it is not handled properly, I will The power of the prehistoric world must be damaged, so we will discuss these two matters with fellow Taoists here." After hearing Yang Mei's words, Hongjun breathed a sigh of relief and continued, leading the topic to an external matter. On top of things. ¡°I don¡¯t know if what fellow Taoist wants to talk about is about Demon Ancestor Luohu.¡± Kong Ru heard Hongjun talking about things in the prehistoric world and already guessed that it was about Demon Ancestor Luohu, so he asked directly. "It seems that Fellow Daoist has already met Fellow Daoist Luo Hu. Yes, the matter this time is about Demon Ancestor Luo Hu. Back then, I fought with Luo Hu and finally won. I sealed Luo Hu with the help of the power of heaven. All this time , I also relied on the power of Taoism to suppress Rahu. But now that Buddhism is spreading eastward, Taoism's luck is shaking, declining, and its seals are shaking. After the spread of Buddhism to the east is completed, Buddhism's luck has greatly increased, and the luck of the West will eventually flourish again. Get up and bring the luck of the demons together, and when the time comes, Luo Hu will also break through the seal." Hongjun briefly introduced the matter and told the consequences of the whole matter one by one. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users, please read it.) Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 369 Begin Preparations In the Zixiao Palace, Hongjun, Yang Mei, and Kong Ru were sitting on the cloud bed. Everyone's expressions were very solemn. Every matter Hongjun raised was related to the survival of the entire prehistoric world. Originally, I had just thought of a way to deal with the collision between the two worlds that was going to happen in the chaos. But after solving this problem, another question was raised, the Demon Ancestor Luohu was about to break out of the seal. If the demon ancestor breaks the seal, it will definitely sweep the entire prehistoric world with great force, and the demons will go crazy again. So no matter what the final result is, the prehistoric world will definitely face a huge disaster and suffer great losses. Failure to cope with the collision of the two worlds will inevitably make it even more elusive. "There is good and evil in heaven and earth, and good and evil coexist, but it is impossible to coexist. When the Demon Ancestor breaks the seal, the prehistoric world will definitely experience a war. And in the prehistoric world, the human race and the two races are the most powerful, so it is also I hope that the two fellow Taoists can try their best to delay the demon clan by then, so that the demon ancestor and I can fight again, which can be regarded as understanding the cause and effect." Hongjun looked at Kong Ru and Yang Mei, stood up, and looked at each other slightly The man bowed and saluted and said. This is the only way he can think of. Now is definitely not the time for a war in the prehistoric world. The only way to prevent this war is this. A battle with Luo Hu will eliminate the direct cause and effect with Luo Hu, and also eliminate the resentment in Luo Hu's heart. When the two worlds meet, I believe that Luo Hu will not They may not take action to protect the prehistoric world. "Very good, this can also preserve the power of all the races in our ancient world. I have already met Luo Hu, and he is not an unreasonable person. After a battle with fellow Taoists, he will definitely not do anything too extreme. And with the existence of Taoist friend Yang Mei and me, even if he wants to do something outrageous, I can definitely handle it." Yang Mei couldn't help but nodded after hearing Hongjun's words, and the same was true for Hongjun's actions. Totally agree. Back then, Yang Mei also watched the battle between Hongjun and Luo Hu, and he also knew the cause and effect between the two very clearly. In the prehistoric world at that time, both of them were the top genius-level existences. In the prehistoric world, only dozens of Yuanhui had been opened, and their cultivation had already reached the peak of the Yasheng, and their power had reached It can be said that a saint-level existence is far superior to the powerful people in the prehistoric world. Even the top powerhouses of the same era as the two of them, the ancestors of Xingchen, the ancestors of Qiankun, and the ancestors of Yin and Yang, although their power has reached the saint level, they are still suppressed by the two. The qualifications of Ancestor Xingchen, Ancestor Qiankun, and Ancestor Yin-Yang can be said to be much stronger than those of ordinary chaos gods and demons. Being able to exist at the sub-sage level has the power of a saint. It is completely possible. See how unique they are. "However, another ancestor of the demon clan, the ancestor of the inner demon, may also appear again. When the demon clan invaded the prehistoric world, this ancestor of the inner demon appeared once, and after that time, the ancestor of the inner demon The ancestor disappeared mysteriously and never appeared again. Even after my cultivation surpassed the saint level, I still did not find the slightest trace of the ancestor of the inner demon. If the ancestor of the inner demon Luohu appeared, the ancestor of the inner demon said It might happen, so we have to be careful." Kong Ru said what he was afraid of. The inner demon's cultivation back then was far beyond that of Confucius, who only relied on the power of the small world. He Haoran fought against him righteously. After meeting the Demon Ancestor Luohu, Kong Ru once again thought about the Demon Ancestor back then. What was the cultivation of the Demon Ancestor back then, and what level of cultivation he has reached now, he was even more worried. I care very much. Inner demons can be said to be the most peculiar demons in the prehistoric world, and they are also demons that no one can avoid. Every cultivator in the prehistoric world has inner demons. Even those at the saint level cannot avoid them all. They can only constantly break through their own inner demons. And the inner demon is the demon that is gathered from the inner demons of this ancient world. Now that the inner demon is hidden, the creatures in the ancient world continue to become more numerous, and the power of the inner demon will definitely increase a lot. What is the current cultivation level? Confucius was also very worried about how far it had reached. "This inner demon is very strange. When he fought with the Demon Ancestor, he was standing by. It was precisely because of his existence that the ancestors of Stars, Yin and Yang, and Qiankun fell. If it weren't for If he takes action, those three fellow Taoists will definitely become strong men in the prehistoric world, and their cultivation is no weaker than ours." Hongjun couldn't help but said when he heard Kong Ru mentioned the ancestor of the inner demon. Hongjun also understood the inner demon ancestor very clearly. Especially after he merged with the way of heaven, he had a clearer understanding of some of the secrets of the prehistoric world. "Although this inner demon ancestor is not easy to deal with, the awe-inspiring righteousness of fellow Taoist Confucius can completely suppress the inner demon."?Ancestor. In the beginning, the reason why fellow Taoist Confucius could not completely fight against the ancestor of the inner demon was because the cultivation level of the ancestor of the inner demon was higher than that of his fellow Taoist disciples, but now the cultivation level of fellow Taoist Confucius definitely does not need to be lower than that of the ancestor of the inner demon. With the awe-inspiring righteousness of fellow Taoist himself, arousing the awe-inspiring righteousness in the world of fellow Taoists, and further stimulating the awe-inspiring righteousness of the entire prehistoric world, even if the inner demon ancestor is invisible and has no quality, his cultivation will be limited. "Ancestor Yang Mei interjected at this time. As a god and demon in the chaotic world, Yang Mei's knowledge is higher than that of Hongjun and the other two. "When the Patriarch of the Inner Demon appears, he will get rid of Taoist Confucius, and leave Luo Hu to me to deal with. As for the ancient world, I will ask Taoist Yang Mei to take more care of him." After thinking for a while, Hongjun finally made his decision. Decided, he said sincerely to Kong Ru and Yang Mei, who nodded slightly. "Very good." After hearing Hongjun's words, the two nodded slightly and answered affirmatively. Such a decision can also be said to be the last resort to deal with the situation that will arise in the prehistoric world. After all, the basis of all these decisions is to ensure that the power of the prehistoric world will not suffer too much loss and can cope with the greater crises that will arise. "Then we will follow this plan and instruct our respective disciples to take action." The three of them made the final decision after deliberation for a period of time. Kong Ru and Yang Mei also stood up and walked outside the Zixiao Palace and entered the world of chaos. The two stepped into the chaos and soon entered the prehistoric world. After entering the prehistoric world, the two of them slightly bowed their hands to each other, then disappeared directly on the spot and started their own actions. After the two people left, the Spiritual Race and the Human Race in the entire prehistoric world also began to take action, and people from the two races began to gather from all over the prehistoric world. However, the actions of these two tribes are very secretive, and apart from these two tribes, other races in the prehistoric world still focus on the spread of Buddhism to the east, and still want to measure the catastrophe. obtain certain benefits. These races were blinded by the immediate interests one by one, and did not notice the undercurrents that were constantly emerging in this prehistoric world, and the undercurrents that were constantly brewing and spreading towards the prehistoric world. In addition to the happiness these races have gained from the spread of Buddhism to the East, Buddhism can be said to be the most excited. Every Buddhist believer, Arhat, Bodhisattva, Buddha, as well as the two Buddhist saints, Zhunti, were very happy to welcome them. The continuous participation of various ethnic groups in the ancient world has divided a lot of benefits, but it has also gathered momentum for Buddhism. This general trend is exactly what Buddhism needs now, and it is also what the spread of Buddhism to the east wants most. Only when the general trend truly gathers together can Buddhism truly become an existence that can compete with Taoism. Because of the existence of Hongjun, Xuanmen will definitely flourish again even if it declines. If Buddhism really declines, it will definitely decline completely, and it will be very difficult to turn over. (To be continued. Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 370: Going West Again There are undercurrents surging in the prehistoric world, but the various races in the prehistoric world are still fighting for their own interests. //Visit to download txt novel//These races all focused their attention entirely on Xuanzang¡¯s master and disciples on the journey to the west. During this period of time, Sun Wukong has also returned to the team. After experiencing one disaster after another, the five masters and apprentices have become completely harmonious. The speed of several people's progress has also increased a lot. Along the way, whether it is Xuanzang, Sun Wukong, Zhu Bajie, Sha Wujing, or Xiao Bailong, there have been many improvements. Xuanzang still has little cultivation, but the aura on his body has become more stable, and the aura exuding from his body has become more stable. The vague Buddhist aura and the vague Confucian aura have begun to blend into everything, forming a very unique aura. Among the people, Sun Wukong, who has the highest cultivation level, has also improved to a certain extent, and his temperament has become more calm. The initial irritable aura gradually dissipated, replaced by a self-confidence from the heart. , and that strong fighting spirit. The original Daluo True Immortal's cultivation level has been completely stabilized, and he is heading towards the peak state, and his combat power is fully capable of fighting against the Daluo Golden Immortal level existence. The same is true for Zhu Bajie and Sha Wujing. Their cultivation has improved to a certain extent, their character has also been greatly tempered, and they have a clearer understanding of their respective cultivation methods. The little white dragon carried Xuanzang along the way, and his body was also tainted with a lot of Xuanzang's aura. When Confucius returned to the prehistoric world, he did not return to the human race. After all, he had already explained the affairs of the human race. The next step was the actions of everyone in the human race. Returning to the prehistoric world, Confucius could not help but notice that Xuanzang and others were walking on the road to the west. Their figures appeared directly on the road to the west, which was not far from where Xuanzang and others were. On top of a mountain. "I didn't expect that people from the Spiritual Tribe would also appear during this calamity, and it would be these same people." Looking at the mountains and forests in the distance, Kong Ru completely took in everything on the mountains. What Confucius was looking at was the Thorny Ridge on the road to the west. Except for some plants, there were no living creatures on the entire Thorny Ridge. Moreover, the entire mountain range is covered with thorns, and there is no road that can pass through. At this time, the figures of Xuanzang and others had also appeared in the range of Thorns Ridge. Looking at the situation in Thorns Ridge, the faces of several people could not help but feel a sense of danger. In every previous disaster, we faced monsters and monsters. But what we are facing now is actually a mountain of thorns. We have to get through these thorns. Moreover, the powerful spiritual energy gathered on the ridge and the powerful vitality emanating from each thorn make several people feel this. The intractability of thorns. "There are no demons in this mountain, but the thorns all over the mountain are already very powerful. Each thorn is comparable to copper and iron. Moreover, the range of this mountain range is very vast. If we want to go there, we can only go through this It's a mountain." Sun Wukong looked at the thorns in front of him, the golden light in his eyes converged, and he told Xuanzang and others about the situation in the mountain. "Hahaha, it seems that this time it's time for me to show off my skills." Zhu Bajie laughed loudly when he heard Sun Wukong's words, and stood up directly, and the rake in his hand instantly became huge. Zhu Bajie was seen holding a rake and walking quickly forward. He kept waving the rake in his hand, clearing away the surrounding thorns one by one, and instantly cleared a path to get out. Although Zhu Bajie is trapped in his own cultivation, it is very easy to deal with ordinary monsters, but he is unable to fight against the monsters that appear in the disasters. Along the way, Zhu Bajie also felt that his own strength was limited. And now this scene is where his power comes into full play. Although it is very tedious to clear the thorns along the way, it is also very fast with his actions. Seeing Zhu Bajie¡¯s movements, Sun Wukong and the others couldn¡¯t help but be startled, but they quickly reacted, leading the horse and directly following Zhu Bajie towards the mountains. "I originally wanted to stop them in front of the ridge, but now it seems that the reaction of a few people is quite good." Deep in the Thorny Ridge, an old man in a small manor said to a few people around him. This old man has white beard and eyebrows, but his figure is upright. Standing there, he looks like a mountain, rooted in the ground. "Hahaha, I came here just to take a look. In this way, we can return to report to the Lord of God. Our duty is to guard the Lord of God." Another old man said, This old man is like the first old man, both have white eyebrows, but he looks very tall and straight, as ifIt is like an eternal green pine. "However, Xuanzang is quite good. He has the light of Buddhism and the righteousness of human Confucianism. The two are mixed together, forming a new atmosphere, but I don't know that it is that Taoist friend. Taught." There was another old man beside the two of them, but this old man's beard was black and seemed more energetic than the other two. "Then I will invite him to come today to talk and see what Xuanzang's character is like?" The last old man also said directly. After hearing what this old man said, the other three also He couldn't help but nodded, but he had already made a decision. Time has quickly arrived at night. At this time, Sun Wukong and others have also entered the Thorny Ridge and have advanced hundreds of miles. Seeing the arrival of night, Zhu Bajie also stopped, cleaned up the thorns around him, and then sat directly on the ground, breathing heavily. "Brother, let's stop here when we enter. The thorns on this thorn ridge are harder than they look. I really don't know how these thorns grow." Zhu Bajie said while gasping, his cultivation is He is Taiyi Golden Immortal. Although he is not a strong person, his cultivation is not weak. But it was so difficult to clear the thorns, and he couldn't help but be filled with doubts. When Sun Wukong heard Zhu Bajie¡¯s words, a gleam of light flashed in his eyes again, and his whole person couldn¡¯t help but become alert. Although he knew that the thorns on the thorn ridge were not simple, it would be so difficult for a person who had reached the Taiyi Golden Immortal level to clean them up. Sun Wukong couldn't help but wonder what kind of powerful people lived in the seemingly peaceful mountains. The reader became even more curious and alert. At night, in the courtyard within Thorn Ridge, four old men were sitting in the courtyard. There were several teacups placed on the stone table in the courtyard. Four people were sitting around the edge of the stone table, and opposite them was a monk, Xuanzang. Xuanzang was invited here by four people. Xuanzang did not panic at all when he saw these people. Instead, he kept talking with them. The content of the conversation was about Buddhist principles and Confucianism. Classics. "I didn't expect Jianmu to actually ask you to wait. It seems that after hundreds of lonely Yuanhui's hours, the Spiritual Tribe is about to come out of isolation." Just as a few people were talking, a slight sound came from around the small courtyard. sound. The sound was not very loud, but in the quiet night, it seemed very clear. "I don't know which fellow Taoist is here, why don't you show up and meet us, sit down and discuss the Tao together." After hearing this voice, the four people's eyes flashed with shock, and they kept scanning the surrounding situation. I want to find the source of this sound. "Hahaha, Shiba Gong, Guzhi Gong, Ling Kongzi, Fu Yunsou, I didn't expect you to be the one waiting for the four of them to get up. The last time we saw each other was only about ten thousand years ago." A figure appeared in the courtyard, Looking at the four old people, he called out their names one by one, and his tone was full of smiles. At this time, the four Eighteen Young Masters turned their attention to the figure that appeared in the courtyard, their eyes filled with shock. (To be continued. Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 371 Xuanzang¡¯s Choice Kong Ru's figure appeared in Muxian Temple. Shiba Gong, Ling Kongzi, Fu Yunsou and Guzhi Gong looked at Kong Ru with shock in their eyes. .Kong Ru went to the Spirit Clan only once. Several people also had a certain understanding of Kong Ru, and knew his identity and cultivation. It is precisely because of this that several people were very shocked when they saw Kong Ru appear here. "Pine." "Cypress." "Hinoki." "Bamboo." "The four guards have seen fellow Taoist Confucius. We came here in the name of the Lord God. We didn't expect to see fellow Taoist Confucius." The four of them saw Confucius. After Confucius, he bowed slightly and saluted Confucius, and his tone was also very casual. The four of them are members of the Spirit Clan, and they are also the leader of the Spirit Clan. Jianmu¡¯s four guards are also the four people with the deepest cultivation among the Spirit Clan, besides Jianmu. Although the cultivation of the four people is not shallow, it is still very different from that of Confucius. Therefore, although they become Taoist friends to Confucius, their tone is very respectful. "It seems that fellow Taoist Jianmu's cultivation has become even more advanced, and his grasp of heavenly secrets is much better. The cultivation of the four fellow Taoists is also much better than when they last met, and they can enter This time, I think Taoist friend Jianmu is here to measure the calamity. I hope some of them will come out and travel around." Kong Ru also slightly bowed his hands to a few people and returned the courtesy before saying. The four bodyguards of Jianmu from the Spirit Clan have been following Jianmu since he was born, never leaving even half a step. This was the first time that several people left the Spirit Clan and Jianmu's side. "Xuan Zang has met his predecessor, and I would like to thank him for his teachings." At this time, Xuanzang also walked to Confucius' side, clasped his hands together, and saluted Confucius respectfully, his tone full of respect. It can be said that Xuanzang's current understanding, understanding and knowledge are inseparable from the teachings of Confucius. Therefore, in the past few years, Xuanzang often thought of the teachings of Confucius, and his mind became a lot more open. He was not only limited to the influence of Buddhism and Buddhism, but was not completely influenced by simple Buddhism and Buddhism. restricted. "Well, get up. It's very good. In the past few years, I didn't expect that you have grown up." Kong Ru gently raised his hand, and a force directly lifted Xuanzang up. After looking at Xuanzang's changes, his eyes became very firm, but he was very satisfied with Xuanzang. After a few people chatted for a while, they sat on the stone bench again and started talking. During the entire discussion, Confucius was talking with Guzhi Gong and others most of the time, while Xuanzang sat aside and listened carefully to the discussion of Confucius and others. His eyes were full of surprise, and he felt that it was just Just a few words, he gained a lot, and many of the previously unclear things gradually became clearer. Soon the night had passed, and at this moment, a figure appeared in the sky and quickly moved towards the location of several people. In a short period of time, the figure appeared in the sky of Muxian Temple and fell from the sky. ¡°Ms. . "I've seen it, Senior Kong Ru." After seeing Mr. Guzhi, the person known as Miss Xing swept her eyes across Kong Ru and Xuanzang in the courtyard. She couldn't help but look aside and looked at Kong Ru slightly. He saluted and said. "Well, well, you are here to convey Jianmu's will to recall the four guards." Kong Ru looked at the woman in front of him, smiled slightly, and said. Hearing Kong Ru's words, the woman couldn't help but be slightly surprised, but she still nodded and gave a possible answer. "According to the order of the Lord God, the four people of pine, cypress, juniper and bamboo are summoned to return to the clan and wait for orders." The woman turned around and said solemnly to Duke Guzhi and others. When Guzhi Gong and others heard the woman's order, they were also slightly surprised. However, what was surprising was that Kong Ru actually knew Jianmu's will. But after thinking about it again, I became serious. This matter must not be that simple. It must be related to the prehistoric world, otherwise the God Lord would not have summoned a few people. "Yes, we will obey the order." The four Guzhi Gongs replied at the same time. After answering, they bowed slightly to Confucius and Xuanzang, stepped forward, and entered the space directly, and their figures disappeared into the space. In the courtyard. "Xuan Zang, they have left, and there are only two of us left. Let's wait for your disciples to come." After Guzhi Gong and others left, Kong Ru said to Xuanzang beside him. After finishing speaking, he drank the tea on the table and looked at the sky, but he looked very leisurely. "Senior, I would like to ask why senior appeared in Jinshan Temple back then, and also appeared frequently on the journey to the west. With senior's cultivation, there should be nothing wrong with the journey to the west."It¡¯s enough to attract seniors. "After a moment of calm, Xuanzang hesitated for a while, looked at Kong Ru next to him, and asked anxiously. The power displayed by Confucius was stronger than any immortal Buddha he had ever seen. Moreover, everyone who met Confucius was very respectful, which clearly showed how powerful Confucius was and how high his status was. Although he didn't know the inside story of Journey to the West very clearly, he did understand some of it. Therefore, I am full of doubts as to why Confucius appeared on the journey to the west. "Hahaha, I didn't expect you to ask such a question, but it is reasonable. You should know the teachings of Buddhism. Many of these Buddhist teachings are not suitable for the land of our human race, and I am on this journey to the west. , it is just to minimize the impact of Buddhist teachings on human race." Confucius did not hide anything about Xuanzang. Xuanzang was taught by him and had a deep understanding of Buddhism and Buddhism. Yes, he is very clear about the influence of these Buddhist principles on the human race. And it is precisely because we understand and know what the consequences will be if the differences between the Buddhist teachings and the culture of the human race are completely spread among the human race. . After hearing what Confucius said, Xuanzang also had a clearer understanding of Confucius's identity. Thinking of Confucius' understanding and understanding of a subset of hundreds of human races, he was more confident about Confucius's identity. "Although our human race accepts various religions from the ancient world, we will never allow any religion to influence the culture of the human race." Kong Ru said sternly at the end. While speaking, the awe-inspiring righteousness on his body could not help but emanate. Qi is like a vast ocean, growing and vast. "Although you are a Buddhist, you must remember that you are a human being. This journey to the west is for the spread of Buddhism to the east. When the time comes, this matter will definitely fall on you. How to spread Buddhism It also depends on your spread." Kong Ru put away his awe-inspiring righteousness, sighed slightly, and said to Xuanzang again. After hearing what Confucius said, Xuanzang sat there, the expression in his eyes constantly changing, his eyes wavering, and he was constantly thinking in his heart. Thinking about the meaning of every sentence of Confucius, thinking about what I should do. "Several of your apprentices have also arrived. Just think about the rest slowly along the way. No matter what your choice is in the end, I will not affect you." After a while, Wisps of light gradually appeared in the night sky, but it was already dawn. In the distance, the shouts of the doctor god came out, and figures appeared one after another, it was Sun Wukong and the others. After Kong Ru finished speaking, his figure disappeared directly and left the small courtyard, leaving only Xuanzang who was still sitting there. After Confucius left, Sun Wukong and others quickly found Xuanzang's whereabouts. Seeing Confucius sitting in the courtyard, they couldn't help but breathed a sigh of relief and came to Xuanzang. At this time, Xuanzang also woke up from his thoughts and looked towards the east with blurred eyes, as if he had traveled through thousands of mountains and rivers and returned to the Tang Dynasty. "Alas." With a slight sigh, Xuanzang closed his eyes. After taking a deep breath of relief, his eyes became firm. (To be continued. Volume One: Ancient Human Race Chapter 372: The Ancestor of the Inner Demon Reappears After Kong Ru's figure left Muxian'an, he walked in the ancient world, but he still did not leave the location of Xiniu Hezhou. Xiniu Hezhou was the outermost location on the coast of the East China Sea, and it was also the battlefield where the human race fought with various tribes in the prehistoric times, as well as the demon race. The terrain of Xiniu Hezhou is very similar to that of the West in the prehistoric world. They were both very desolate due to the war that year, but they are much worse than the other two continents. Kong Ru walked on the battlefield and looked at the earth that had gradually recovered after tens of thousands of years. However, the aura in the air has preserved the vicissitudes of the past, and the bloody aura in the earth has not completely dissipated. Even the creatures that have grown up again have been affected by this aura. "I didn't expect that after tens of thousands of years, this land has not recovered yet." Kong Ru accelerated his steps again, and soon reached a mountain peak. This mountain is not very big, there is not much evil energy on it, and it is not far from the battlefield. This mountain peak is exactly where Confucius and the Patriarch of the Heart Demon fought, and it is also the place where the Patriarch of the Heart Demon disappeared. Back then, most of the battles between Kong Ru and the Patriarch of the Inner Demon were mental battles. Neither of them suffered much damage, but the Inner Demon disappeared directly in the end, leaving no trace. Standing on the mountain peak, Kong Ru's mind was completely relaxed, and the power of his soul was released in an instant, completely covering hundreds of thousands of miles around him in his spiritual consciousness. The mind that surpasses the level of a saint is so powerful. In an instant, every square inch of the surrounding hundreds of thousands of miles is completely taken in by the eyes. but. With such powerful spiritual consciousness released, the Heavenly Dao of the prehistoric world also discovered Kong Ru's actions in an instant, and a powerful pressure suppressed Kong Ru's mind. but. The coercion of Heavenly Dao came very quickly, and it was obtained very quickly. It disappeared as soon as it came. In just this moment, it was like a warning. "It seems that Tiandao has also discovered the crisis that this prehistoric world will face. Although it discovered my actions, it did not take any action." After the pressure of Tiandao disappeared. Kong Ru couldn't help but sigh and said. Hongjun's power after joining the Tao is so powerful, but it is only a small part of the power. Now Confucius felt the power of heaven in this prehistoric world. Confucius discovered how powerful the way of heaven was in this prehistoric world. However, Kong Ru soon regained his composure. The moment he regained his composure, Kong Ru's figure had also disappeared. Enter the void of the prehistoric world. But he has already discovered the traces left by his inner demons. Although tens of thousands of years have passed, the collision of the power of the souls during the battle between Confucius and the inner demon ancestor was so powerful that after tens of thousands of years, there is still a trace left. . However, this trace was only noticed based on Kong Ru's current cultivation level. Entering the void, Kong Ru kept moving forward in the void, looking at the situation in the void. Looking at the traces left in the void, he quickly advanced towards the depths of the void. The void of the prehistoric world. This was the first time Kong Ru entered, looking at the rays of light in the void, as well as the images of the worlds displayed in the void, their luck, and the various changing breaths. And as Kong Ru continued to advance, Kong Ru also gradually discovered a trace of breath in the depths of the void. This aura is exactly the aura of the inner demon back then. However, this aura is far less powerful than the aura of the ancestor of the inner demon back then. Instead, it appears to be very weak. "What happened now? The ancestor of the inner demon was not damaged at all, and his aura should not be so weak. After tens of thousands of years, based on the cultivation of the ancestor of the inner demon, he should have become more powerful. Even if it does not surpass the level of a saint, it should not be much different." Kong Ru felt the aura of the inner demon, but his heart became more doubtful, and his pace couldn't help but speed up a lot. It can be said that there is no direction in the void, and there is no feeling of the passage of time. Every moment of change was very rapid, and Kong Ru's figure soon reached the location where the inner demon's aura was. "This, this" Looking at the scene in front of him, Kong Ru couldn't help but feel very shocked. What impressed Kong Ru's eyes was not the inner demon, but a black aura. And in this breath is the breath of the inner demon. This black breath is like a dark cloud, growing rapidly in the void, absorbing the black breath and becoming more powerful. . And with the appearance of Kong Ru, this black aura quickly discovered Kong Ru's figure. The black aura began to gather, gradually became solid, and began to squirm continuously.?Soon he transformed into a human being. The skinny old man looked at Kong Ru with a light shining in his eyes. The old man looked at Kong Ru in surprise, and Kong Ru was also looking at the old man in front of him. This old man was the inner demon of the year. "Haha, I didn't expect that the boy back then had grown to such an extent that his cultivation had surpassed that of a saint." The ancestor of the inner demon was the first to speak, with a very casual voice. However, in every movement, Kong Ru felt a mysterious aura. That aura was more powerful than when he fought with Kong Ru, and it definitely exceeded the limitations of a saint. However, the energy in his body is very limited and completely incompatible with his cultivation level. "I didn't expect to see you here. It seems that in these tens of thousands of years, fellow Taoist cultivation has improved very quickly. It's no wonder that fellow Taoist Yang Mei has such a high opinion of fellow Taoist." Kong Ru looked at the inner demon without relaxing at all, and looked at the ancestor of the inner demon and said. Hearing Kong Ru's words, the inner demon couldn't help but be stunned, and smiled slightly at the corner of his mouth. However, although he was smiling, his thin face looked a little scary. Although Ancestor Yang Mei has never met Ancestor Inner Demon, he is also aware of Yang Mei's reputation. After Hongjun became a saint, he could still defeat Hongjun very easily and collect all the rest of Hongjun. It is completely conceivable how powerful Yang Mei's cultivation is. When the Confucius in front of him now called Yang Mei, he also directly called him Taoist friend. This means that the cultivation level of the two people is above the same level and has been recognized by Yang Mei. Kong Ru and Xin Mo looked at each other for a while, their eyes constantly sizing up each other, and their eyes became more and more shocked, feeling that the other person made them feel more and more mysterious. When cultivation has reached the level of a saint, what is more fundamental is the understanding of the Tao and the competition based on the understanding of the Tao. "Yes." After a while, Kong Ru felt his consciousness vibrating, and felt the breaths approaching rapidly in the direction of the two of them. This aura is very similar to the aura of the inner demon, but it comes from the same origin. Soon, the breaths appeared not far away from the two of them, and the black clouds appeared. After these clouds appeared, they quickly gathered towards the inner demon and merged into the inner demon's body. With the fusion of these clouds, the inner demon's power began to increase rapidly. From the beginning, it was only the level of Daluo Jinxian, reaching the level of quasi-sage, reaching the level of sub-sage, and soon it has reached the level of sub-sage. The pinnacle of Yasheng. After staying at the peak of the sub-sage for just a while, his cultivation level had already entered the level of a saint. Looking at the inner demon who was constantly improving in cultivation, Kong Ru also completely understood that the inner demon that first appeared in front of him was just a breath of the inner demon, or just a clone of the inner demon. It only exists, just like the Blood God Son of the Styx Ancestor, but it is more mysterious than the Blood God Son of the Styx Ancestor. (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster! Volume One: Ancient Human Race Chapter 373: Fight Again After Kong Ru's figure left Muxian'an, he walked in the ancient world, but he still did not leave the location of Xiniu Hezhou. Xiniu Hezhou was the outermost location on the coast of the East China Sea, and it was also the battlefield where the human race fought with various tribes in the prehistoric times, as well as the demon race. The terrain of Xiniu Hezhou is very similar to that of the West in the prehistoric world. They were both very desolate due to the war that year, but they are much worse than the other two continents. Kong Ru walked on the battlefield and looked at the earth that had gradually recovered after tens of thousands of years. However, the aura in the air has preserved the vicissitudes of the past, and the bloody aura in the earth has not completely dissipated. Even the creatures that have grown up again have been affected by this aura. "I didn't expect that after tens of thousands of years, this land has not recovered yet." Kong Ru accelerated his steps again, and soon reached a mountain peak. This mountain is not very big, there is not much evil energy on it, and it is not far from the battlefield. This mountain peak is exactly where Confucius and the Patriarch of the Heart Demon fought, and it is also the place where the Patriarch of the Heart Demon disappeared. Back then, most of the battles between Kong Ru and the Patriarch of the Inner Demon were mental battles. Neither of them suffered much damage, but the Inner Demon disappeared directly in the end, leaving no trace. Standing on the mountain peak, Kong Ru's mind was completely relaxed, and the power of his soul was released in an instant, completely covering hundreds of thousands of miles around him in his spiritual consciousness. The mind that surpasses the level of a saint is so powerful. In an instant, every square inch of the surrounding hundreds of thousands of miles is completely taken in by the eyes. but. With such powerful spiritual consciousness released, the Heavenly Dao of the prehistoric world also discovered Kong Ru's actions in an instant, and a powerful pressure suppressed Kong Ru's mind. but. The coercion of Heavenly Dao came very quickly, and it was obtained very quickly. It disappeared as soon as it came. In just this moment, it was like a warning. "It seems that Tiandao has also discovered the crisis that this prehistoric world will face. Although it discovered my actions, it did not take any action." After the pressure of Tiandao disappeared. Kong Ru couldn't help but sigh and said. Hongjun's power after joining the Tao is so powerful, but it is only a small part of the power. Now Confucius felt the power of heaven in this prehistoric world. Confucius discovered how powerful the way of heaven was in this prehistoric world. However, Kong Ru soon regained his composure. The moment he regained his composure, Kong Ru's figure had also disappeared. Enter the void of the prehistoric world. But he has already discovered the traces left by his inner demons. Although tens of thousands of years have passed, the collision of the power of the souls during the battle between Confucius and the inner demon ancestor was so powerful that after tens of thousands of years, there is still a trace left. . However, this trace was only noticed based on Kong Ru's current cultivation level. Entering the void, Kong Ru kept moving forward in the void, looking at the situation in the void. Looking at the traces left in the void, he quickly advanced towards the depths of the void. The void of the prehistoric world. This was the first time Kong Ru entered, looking at the rays of light in the void, as well as the images of the worlds displayed in the void, their luck, and the various changing breaths. And as Kong Ru continued to advance, Kong Ru also gradually discovered a trace of breath in the depths of the void. This aura is exactly the aura of the inner demon back then. However, this aura is far less powerful than the aura of the ancestor of the inner demon back then. Instead, it appears to be very weak. "What happened now? The ancestor of the inner demon was not damaged at all, and his aura should not be so weak. After tens of thousands of years, based on the cultivation of the ancestor of the inner demon, he should have become more powerful. Even if it does not surpass the level of a saint, it should not be much different." Kong Ru felt the aura of the inner demon, but his heart became more doubtful, and his pace couldn't help but speed up a lot. It can be said that there is no direction in the void, and there is no feeling of the passage of time. Every moment of change was very rapid, and Kong Ru's figure soon reached the location where the inner demon's aura was. "This, this" Looking at the scene in front of him, Kong Ru couldn't help but feel very shocked. What impressed Kong Ru's eyes was not the inner demon, but a black aura. And in this breath is the breath of the inner demon. This black breath is like a dark cloud, growing rapidly in the void, absorbing the black breath and becoming more powerful. . And with the appearance of Kong Ru, this black aura quickly discovered Kong Ru's figure. The black aura began to gather, gradually became solid, and began to squirm continuously.?Soon he transformed into a human being. The skinny old man looked at Kong Ru with a light shining in his eyes. The old man looked at Kong Ru in surprise, and Kong Ru was also looking at the old man in front of him. This old man was the inner demon of the year. "Haha, I didn't expect that the boy back then had grown to such an extent that his cultivation had surpassed that of a saint." The ancestor of the inner demon was the first to speak, with a very casual voice. However, in every movement, Kong Ru felt a mysterious aura. That aura was more powerful than when he fought with Kong Ru, and it definitely exceeded the limitations of a saint. However, the energy in his body is very limited and completely incompatible with his cultivation level. "I didn't expect to see you here. It seems that in these tens of thousands of years, fellow Taoist cultivation has improved very quickly. It's no wonder that fellow Taoist Yang Mei has such a high opinion of fellow Taoist." Kong Ru looked at the inner demon without relaxing at all, and looked at the ancestor of the inner demon and said. Hearing Kong Ru's words, the inner demon couldn't help but be stunned, and smiled slightly at the corner of his mouth. However, although he was smiling, his thin face looked a little scary. Although Ancestor Yang Mei has never met Ancestor Inner Demon, he is also aware of Yang Mei's reputation. After Hongjun became a saint, he could still defeat Hongjun very easily and collect all the rest of Hongjun. It is completely conceivable how powerful Yang Mei's cultivation is. When the Confucius in front of him now called Yang Mei, he also directly called him Taoist friend. This means that the cultivation level of the two people is above the same level and has been recognized by Yang Mei. Kong Ru and Xin Mo looked at each other for a while, their eyes constantly sizing up each other, and their eyes became more and more shocked, feeling that the other person made them feel more and more mysterious. When cultivation has reached the level of a saint, what is more fundamental is the understanding of the Tao and the competition based on the understanding of the Tao. "Yes." After a while, Kong Ru felt his consciousness vibrating, and felt the breaths approaching rapidly in the direction of the two of them. This aura is very similar to the aura of the inner demon, but it comes from the same origin. Soon, the breaths appeared not far away from the two of them, and the black clouds appeared. After these clouds appeared, they quickly gathered towards the inner demon and merged into the inner demon's body. With the fusion of these clouds, the inner demon's power began to increase rapidly. From the beginning, it was only the level of Daluo Jinxian, reaching the level of quasi-sage, reaching the level of sub-sage, and soon it has reached the level of sub-sage. The pinnacle of Yasheng. After staying at the peak of the sub-sage for just a while, his cultivation level had already entered the level of a saint. Looking at the inner demon who was constantly improving in cultivation, Kong Ru also completely understood that the inner demon that first appeared in front of him was just a breath of the inner demon, or just a clone of the inner demon. It only exists, just like the Blood God Son of the Styx Ancestor, but it is more mysterious than the Blood God Son of the Styx Ancestor. (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster! Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 374: Hundreds of Saints Sing Together Kong Ru and Xin Mo looked at each other, their auras confronting each other, but at the moment when their auras only collided, the two of them completely restrained their auras. The cultivation base of the two people has surpassed the existence of the saint level. The collision of the saints alone will cause great damage to the prehistoric world, and the cultivation base of the two people has completely surpassed the saint level. Just the moment when the momentum collided, There were bursts of cracks in the surrounding void, and the two felt a powerful aura in the void threatening them. Feeling this coercion, the two of them couldn't help but froze, their aura completely restrained, they looked at each other, and their figures disappeared instantly. The two figures instantly passed through the obstacles of the prehistoric world, and their figures reappeared in the chaotic world. The moment they appeared in the chaotic world, the aura of the two men no longer restrained at all, and the power in their bodies burst out completely. A burst of purple light rose from Kong Ru's body, and soon a virtual shadow of the world emerged. In the shadow of this world, Kong Ru's face was solemn, the boundless earth was beneath his feet, and the stars were constantly rotating above his head. And in the sky, streams of breath are constantly floating, vast and full of mystery. When the inner demon opposite Confucius saw Kong Ru's actions, his heart was filled with shock and he did not dare to hesitate at all. The figure instantly dispersed and turned into bursts of black mist. In this black mist, pictures are flashing one after another, evolving various aspects of the world. The seven emotions and six desires, the grievances and hatreds, all kinds of scenes are completely different, forming a huge whirlpool, as if it will completely attract everyone's minds in an instant. When the momentum of the two people was released and they completely collided, two figures appeared in the chaos not far away. These two people are Hongjun and Yang Mei. The two people have felt the shock of the ancient world caused by the breakthrough of inner demons at the first time. After the two disappeared, their figures also appeared in the chaos, standing not far away, watching the battle between the two. "I didn't expect that this inner demon actually broke through the limitations of the prehistoric world. Taoist friends Confucius and Confucius were able to break through because of the opportunities in the chaos, which enabled the small world to break through and reach the level of the middle thousand world. It was also relying on the evolution of this world , only with the help of the power of the world, can we break through the limitations of the saint's realm." Yang Mei looked at Kong Ru and the inner demon who were fighting and said to Hongjun beside him. Although Yang Mei spent most of her time hiding in the prehistoric world, practicing, comprehending, and evolving from the prehistoric world, she felt the Tao of Pangu back then. However, Yang Mei also appeared in the prehistoric world after the creation of the prehistoric world and the fall of Pangu. He has a very clear understanding of the secrets in the prehistoric world, and he also has a very deep understanding of the way of heaven in the prehistoric world. While Yang Mei and Hongjun were talking, Kong Ru and the inner demon also started fighting. The inner demon's figure turned into a burst of black mist, dispersing into the chaos. Although these waves of demonic energy seemed very weak, they were not affected by the chaotic energy at all in the chaos. Instead, they swallowed up the surrounding chaotic energy and controlled it. In an instant, the demonic aura transformed from the inner demon had already wrapped Kong Ru's body in this demonic aura. Feeling this demonic energy, Kong Ru's mind was completely concentrated. Although the time when he fought against the inner demon was very short, the inner demon's realm left a very clear impression on Kong Ru. If the powerful Inner Demon Realm were not for the Haoran Righteousness that he had comprehended, and had used it to arouse Haoran's righteousness, and have natural restraint on the demonic energy, then it would have been very difficult to break through the Inner Demon Realm. "But now the inner demon's cultivation level has broken through the realm of the past, and it is several times stronger than it was then. Moreover, the ancestor of the inner demon absorbed and swallowed the inner demons produced by countless creatures in the prehistoric world, covering everything. The current magical power of this inner demon is definitely not ordinary. Feeling the changes in the surrounding demonic energy, the powerful Haoran righteousness burst out from Kong Ru's body. The best way to deal with the inner demon is still to be upright and firm in your heart. Then it can be regarded as completely blocking the most powerful magical power of the inner demon, and then any other means to deal with it will become very simple. Confucius's awe-inspiring righteousness burst out completely, and his powerful aura was upright and vast, as if there was no edge at all. In this powerful Haoran's righteousness, phantoms emerged one by one, and hundreds of figures stood in the midst of Haoran's righteousness. Each of these figures looks so real, exuding various auras, but what is the same is the determined look in everyone's eyes. The cultivation level of each of these figures can completely compete with the strong men of the saint level. The auras of hundreds of saints gather together, and the surrounding space suddenly changes.?There was a tremor. Soon the phantoms began to arrange their clothes, and long scrolls appeared in their hands. "The so-called self-cultivation is to rectify the mind. If the body is angry, it will not be rectified. If there is fear, it will not be rectified. If there is joy, it will not be rectified. If there is worry, it will not be rectified. If the mind is absent, it will not be seen, and it will not be heard. To eat without knowing the taste is to cultivate one's body and correct one's mind." First, the first person began to chant, and as he began to chant, the aura of righteousness around him began to change. As he started to recite, other people also looked at him one by one and began to recite accordingly. "The way of a gentleman is expensive and hidden. The foolishness of a couple can only be understood, but it is so extreme that even a sage cannot understand it. The unkindness of a couple can only be practiced, but it is so extreme that even a sage cannot understand it. Yan. Even though the world is so big, people still have some regrets. Therefore, a gentleman¡¯s words are big and nothing in the world can carry them. His words are small, and no one in the world can break them. The poem goes: kites fly to the violent sky, fish leap into the abyss. He talks about looking up and down. Ye. The way of a gentleman starts with the husband and wife, and when it comes to the end, it reaches the heaven and the earth." Another voice sounded, constantly reciting this sentence of the classics. "If you love a minister too dearly, you will endanger his body; if you are too noble, you will change the throne; if the master and concubine are not equal, you will endanger the legitimate son; if a brother does not obey, you will endanger the country. There is nothing more precious than the body and the supreme position. The weight of the master's power means the prosperity of the master's power. These four beauties are achieved through discussion without seeking anything from outsiders or asking others." Another voice sounded, echoing the first two voices. As these three people began to recite, the others also began to recite. The aura of each person became different, but it was completely consistent with the awe-inspiring righteousness of Confucius. Moreover, the voices of these hundreds of recitations continued to become louder, and the surrounding Haoran's righteousness also continued to gather, condensing into purple runes one by one, constantly floating in the void, making the surrounding Haoran The righteousness gathered even faster. The sentences recited by these hundreds of people are the classics of hundreds of families of human beings that are circulated among the human race, and what these hundreds of people are talking about are also the classics of those hundreds of families. Baijia is the inheritance of the Confucian scholars of the human race, and it is also the inheritance of the culture of hundreds of families handed down from the human race. Although the sentences of these hundreds of people are different, their thoughts are the same, which is the education of the human race, making the development of the human race faster. Haoran¡¯s righteousness and the inner demon¡¯s demonic energy began to collide continuously. The black demonic energy condensed into scenes and people, trying to form the inner demon realm to trap Confucius in it. However, Haoran's righteousness is inherently capable of restraining demonic energy. Under Kong Ru's full exertion, the inner demon's inner demon realm could not be formed in a short period of time. In the demonic energy, the figure of the inner demon appeared. Looking at the waves of awe-inspiring righteousness, I felt very solemn in my heart. During the last battle with Kong Ru, his inner demon realm was broken by this Haoran righteousness, and now this Haoran righteousness has become even more powerful, stronger and more refined than the last time he encountered it. pure. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!) Volume One: Ancient Human Race Chapter 375: Hongjun¡¯s Fighting Will The battle between Kong Ru and his inner demon began, and neither of them had any reservations. And Kong Ru completely radiated the awe-inspiring righteousness in an instant. Under the chorus of hundreds of saints, the inner demon realm of the inner demon was also completely restricted under this powerful awe-inspiring righteousness, unable to form and gather in a short time. stand up. The way of cultivation of the human race itself is exactly the way of martial cultivation that Confucius and Confucianism appeared, and the Confucian way is also the two ways of civil and military cultivation. These two paths include the two directions of cultivators' cultivation, that is, body and soul, that is, the cultivation of body and soul, which is not much different from the cultivation direction of living beings in the prehistoric world. The martial arts of the human race is also a path of cultivation for the purpose of body training, relying on continuous absorption of power to exercise one's own body and develop one's own potential. The other aspect is the way of cultivation of Confucian scholars, which is also the way of cultivation of Haoran's righteousness. Cultivating Haoran's righteousness is the cultivation of the power of one's own soul. And to deal with inner demons, Haoran¡¯s righteousness is the best way to deal with them. Seeing that the inner demon's movements were restricted, Kong Ru couldn't help but smile slightly. In the battle with the inner demon back then, he was at a disadvantage, but now, the inner demon is completely restrained by his awe-inspiring righteousness. After confirming this, Kong Ru began to take action, drew out the long sword from his waist, and slashed out with one sword, like a flowing rainbow, directly attacking the inner demon. As Kong Ru began to attack, the inner demon also began to take action. The demonic energy in front of him quickly gathered and blocked the sword light. However, this sword light instantly cut away the demonic energy in front of the inner demon's eyes, instantly dispersed the surrounding demonic energy, and hit the inner demon's body. This sword light was formed by the condensed Haoran's righteousness. Under that Haoran's righteousness, the inner demon's defense had no ability to resist at all. "Although the inner demon's cultivation level has been broken through, it has been thousands of years since the cultivation level of fellow Taoist Confucius and Confucius has been broken through. During these thousands of years, the cultivation level of fellow Taoist Confucius and Confucius has also been greatly improved. Such a rapid improvement rate , even the Chaos Gods and Demons back then are incomparable." Seeing the battle between the inner demon and Kong Ru, Yang Mei sighed again. Yang Mei is a chaotic god and demon that has existed since the beginning of chaos. He has experienced countless years to achieve his current level of cultivation. Now Kong Ru's cultivation only lasted for millions of years, but during these millions of years, Kong Ru went from being a human race without any cultivation method to reaching his current level of cultivation. It can be said that Kong Ru's cultivation time is not even a fraction of Yang Mei's, but his current cultivation level is already comparable to him, and Yang Mei can't help but sigh in her heart. The battle between the two inner demons continued, and the surrounding chaotic energy continued to surge. The powerful impacts caused the surrounding chaotic energy to explode, forming spaces one after another, and Feng Shui Fire continued to evolve. With the continuous fighting, Kong Ru's aura became more powerful. The aura on his body continued to rise during the battle. The faint purple light on his body continued to swallow up the chaotic energy around him and turned into his body. The power within. The powerful force made Kong Ru's fighting spirit even stronger, and his whole person became completely excited. "Compared to the excited expression on Kong Ru's face, Xin Mo was very solemn and his whole person became more cautious. Although Kong Ru's power is very powerful, the weirdness of the inner demon is completely beyond Kong Ru's calculation. Under the powerful attack, the inner demon is very cautious, and his body is transformed into bursts of demonic energy. , to neutralize Kong Ru¡¯s attack. However, although the inner demon did not suffer much damage due to such avoidance, the aura on his body became much weaker. As if to verify Yang Mei's words, the aura on Kong Ru's body instantly became much more mysterious, and the shadow of the world behind him instantly solidified, completely covering millions of miles around him. The inner demon's figure was within this range. At the moment when Kong Ru's world changed, the inner demon's face also changed for a while, and his body quickly retreated towards the back, but in the end he still could not escape from Kong Ru's world. of bondage. Looking at the inner demon who was bound by the power of his own world, a smile flashed in Kong Ru's eyes. The last battle was when I was in the inner demon realm of my inner demon. I could only deal with everything that happened around me, but I couldn't directly break through. Kong Ru still remembers that feeling of being restrained very clearly to this day. But now the inner demon is bound by himself in the shadow of his own world, completely restrained by the power of his own world. Seeing this situation, Kong Ru couldn't help but think of how to deal with his inner demons. After the inner demon felt that he was bound, all the strength in his body burst out, wanting to directly break the feeling of restraint. But Kong Ru's cultivation level is much stronger than his, and he has completely concentrated the power of a Zhongqian World. Even if the inner demon wants to break through,Breaking cannot be achieved in a short time. And just when the inner demon wanted to completely concentrate his power, the surrounding scene began to change. The chaotic energy around him completely disappeared in an instant, and his surroundings turned into a sea of ??fire. In this sea of ??fire, flames continuously attack the inner demon. With the inner demon's cultivation level, even the most powerful flames in the prehistoric world cannot cause the slightest harm to him. But this flame is not an ordinary flame at all, but the inner fire condensed by Confucius' awe-inspiring righteousness. The first time Confucius used this flame was when he was fighting Zhun Ti. He used this flame to directly fuse off a branch of Zhunti's Seven Treasures Tree. But now that Kong Ru's cultivation is stronger and Haoran's righteousness is more pure, even the inner demon cannot completely resist the power of this flame, and he can feel the burning feeling in his mind again and again. The inner demon itself has no physical existence, and ordinary attacks cannot cause much damage to him. Under the attacks of Confucius's awe-inspiring righteousness again and again, although the inner demon suffered a lot of impact, it was also very limited. But now in this sea of ??fire, the burning feeling is completely acting on the soul. Even if one has reached such a level of cultivation, the burning feeling cannot be ignored. Looking at the inner demon in the flames, Kong Ru didn't make any big moves. What he wanted to prove has been completed. During this short battle, Kong Ru also had a clearer understanding of his own cultivation. After his breakthrough in cultivation, this was also the first time he felt how powerful his own power was. In these thousands of years, how much his cultivation had improved, and the path he had taken. How far it was, Kong Ru's heart became clearer. "The battle between the two is over." This time it was Hongjun who spoke, and the expression on Hongjun's face did not change much. But it can be seen from Hongjun's eyes that there is also a deep fighting spirit brewing deep in his eyes. As the spokesperson of the way of heaven in the prehistoric world, his cultivation level has been constantly improving, but since then, Hongjun has never fought with anyone, and he has no more understanding of his own cultivation level. As a cultivator, every battle is also a kind of practice, and it is an interpretation of one's own understanding of the Tao. Only through repeated battles can we truly realize whether our path is correct and whether it is the path we want to move forward. Back when Hongjun just broke through and became a saint, he directly found Yang Mei and fought with Yang Mei. In that battle, although it ended in his defeat, it also allowed him to choose his own path, and finally became the spokesperson of the way of heaven in the prehistoric world. Seeing the battle between Kong Ru and his inner demon, Hongjun couldn't help but think of his battle with the demon ancestor Luo Hu. In that battle, he, the ancestor of Xingchen, the ancestor of Yin and Yang, and the ancestor of Qiankun fought against the Demon Ancestor Luohu. However, in the end, the ancestor of Xingchen fell, the ancestor of Yinyang fell, and the ancestor of Qiankun fell, and he also It was entirely dependent on the creation of the jade disc, the approval of Heaven, and the power of Heaven that he was able to defeat the Demon Ancestor and seal Luo Hu. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!) Volume One: Ancient Human Race Chapter 376: Demon Ancestor Rahu The battle between Kong Ru and his inner demons continued, although the painful inner demons on his soul could not be avoided or eliminated. But the inner demon didn't have the slightest idea of ????numbering people. Lights flashed in his eyes, and the demonic energy around him had completely restrained. His eyes kept turning, and the whole person was thinking quickly about how to deal with it. Soon, the demonic energy in the demon's body began to agitate and boil, as if it was about to burn. The black demonic energy seemed to turn into a black flame, burning continuously, and began to collide with the surrounding purple flames. Kong Ru stood in the distance, watching the changes in his inner demon, and couldn't help but feel very surprised. Regarding the flames on the inner demon's body, he began to constantly mobilize the inner fire around the inner demon and collided with the flames on the inner demon's body. The flames formed by the two breaths of Haoran's righteousness and demonic energy burning together, and the main functions of the two flames are the flames that act on the mind. Now that the two flames collide, there is no vibration around them, but there is a slight gap in the center of the two flames. This slight gap is very small, as if it separates the two flames. But if you pay attention to this tiny gap, you will find that in this tiny space, a variety of strange imaginations are constantly evolving. It seems that space, time, and everything will turn into nothingness. However, the appearance of this flame only alleviated the inner demons. The inner demons still had no way to break free from Kong Ru's inner fire. In the next step, Kong Ru also started the next step. Clouds gathered in the sky, and lightning quickly bred in the clouds. The lightning bolts kept jumping, gathering, and swallowing each other in the clouds, becoming even bigger. Seeing the lightning in the sky, the inner demon couldn't help but look solemnly at the clouds in the sky and the streaks of lightning. Although the current lightning did not pose any threat to the inner demon, although he did not understand Kong Ru, he believed in his heart that Kong Ru would never do anything useless. The thunder in the sky was definitely not that simple. of. Soon his idea was confirmed. The thunder and lightning in the sky were constantly being devoured. The first blue turned into purple, and finally turned into black thunder and lightning. The aura above the black thunder and lightning was full of violence, high above, and the pressure seemed to be indifferent to everything. This thunder and lightning is very similar to the lightning formed by the way of heaven when he broke through. And the streaks of thunder and lightning in the sky once again confirmed the inner demon's thoughts. The black lightning began to gather together and turned into a pair of huge eyes. The eyes were very calm, high up, as if everything was under control. The mysterious eyes, the surrounding lightning seemed to be tamed in an instant, and the lightning began to merge again, becoming more powerful. huge. "Boom." There was a slight sound, but before the sound could be heard, a huge bolt of lightning struck the inner demon from the depths of the clouds in the sky. The speed of this lightning was very fast, like a black light, piercing the sky and hitting the inner demon. The power of thunder and lightning instantly caused the surrounding purple inner fire to boil completely, and the power of the flame became even greater. Thunder and fire are inherently mutually reinforcing and mutually reinforcing. The two violent forces collided together, and the power of the powerful explosion was fully stimulated in an instant. Powerful power, boiling flames, accompanied by powerful thunder and lightning, quickly attacked the inner demon's body. In just an instant, the power of the inner demon was released without any reservation. The flames on his body became more intense in an instant, resisting the blossoming purple inner fire and at the same time resisting the violent thunder and lightning. . The first attack passed quickly. The flames on the inner demon's body continued to vibrate under the blows of the two forces, but there was no sign of dissipating. However, there was no trace of pride on the inner demon's face, but more of solemnity. Just the first thunder and lightning has such power. If such a powerful force continues to become greater, it will definitely not be something that I can resist. "Compared to the caution of the inner demon, Kong Ru seemed very calm. Looking at the thunder and lightning in the sky, the whole person's eyes were closed, and his mind was completely concentrated on the eyes in the sky. The way of heaven in this world was originally transformed by Confucius. Under the mind of Confucius, he completely controlled the eyes in the sky in an instant, and began to evolve continuously, and the tracks on the eyes continued to evolve more and more. completely. When the inner demons were fighting against the laws of heaven in the prehistoric world, Confucius watched from the sidelines and gained a lot of enlightenment and enlightenment. Now, put yourselfThe way of heaven in the world has been completely mobilized, and it has begun to evolve continuously, constantly expressing the understanding in his heart, and constantly improving the way of heaven in his world. Thunder and lightning continued to fall, and the power of each lightning became more powerful. One after another, the powerful power made the inner demon's figure become more embarrassed, and the inner demon's mind was also greatly shocked. In just a short period of ten thousand years, a human race that he could easily deal with at the beginning has now completely suppressed him, and it is as if he can be injured by the next bolt of lightning. The confrontation between Confucius and the inner demon continued, and at the edge of the prehistoric world, a figure appeared, stepped into the chaos, and moved forward quickly. And the direction this person is heading is exactly where Kong Ru and the inner demons are. If Kong Ru were here, he would also recognize this person. This person was the demon spirit he sent to Luo Hu. However, the aura of the current demon spirit has changed a lot, and the demon spirit's eyes look very dull, with a black vortex in his eyes, and a stream of demonic energy behind him can't help but spread out, covering his body. The shape guard in the middle prevents him from being affected by the chaotic energy around him. This figure moved forward quickly in the chaos, and soon reached the location in the chaos where Kong Ru was fighting his inner demon. "Well, who and how did they get here?" When this figure appeared, a light flashed in Yang Mei's eyes. Looking at the demon spirit that appeared, her eyes were full of doubts. The black demonic energy on the demon spirit's body is not very strong, but it can resist the surrounding chaotic energy. It can be seen that the purity and power of this demonic energy are definitely not something that ordinary demons can possess. . But the power on this person's body seemed very strange. Although the aura made both of them feel very present, it also seemed very strange. "Luo Hu has met two fellow Taoists." The person who appeared saw Yang Mei and Hongjun. The demonic energy on their bodies escaped, and their eyes changed, and a glimmer of light flashed through them. Yang Mei and Hongjun looked at the demon in front of them and felt the aura on his body. It was the aura of Demon Ancestor Luohu, but this body was not his body. Moreover, Hongjun could clearly feel that Luo Hu was still suppressed under the western continent, and neither his body nor his soul could escape. Looking at Luo Hu in front of them, the two of them quickly understood that this was just a trace of the soul of Demon Ancestor Luo Hu. However, if a trace of the soul can be separated and appear here, it can be seen that the seal on Demon Ancestor Luohu has become weak, and the time for Demon Ancestor Luohu to be born is coming soon. "I have met fellow Taoist Luo Hu." Yang Mei and Hongjun replied together, although there will definitely be a battle with Luo Hu. But now is not the time to start a war, and that war is just a means to settle the cause and effect, and nothing may happen by then. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!) Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 377: The storm is about to rise Luo Hu appeared and did not take any action, but looked at the situation in the center of the battlefield. Although Confucius displayed his world, he did not hide everything in the world, but presented everything in front of everyone. What impressed Luo Hu's eyes was a purple sea of ??fire, as well as the black lightnings that continued to fall in the sky, and finally the black flames that continued to burn in the purple sea of ??fire. Looking at the situation on the battlefield, Luo Hu's eyes couldn't help but change, and the eyes he looked at Kong Ru couldn't help but become solemn. The last time I saw Kong Ru, I had already felt how powerful Kong Ru's cultivation was. But I didn't expect that it would be so powerful that it could completely suppress the inner demon ancestor. As a demon ancestor, he also has a great understanding of inner demons. Among the demons back then, the inner demon was the only one who could be equal to him. And he also has a very clear understanding of the weirdness of the inner demon. If he didn't have some secret methods, he would not be sure to win against the inner demon. And it was this kind of inner demon that was completely suppressed, and it was suppressed so easily. However, Luo Hu was still Luo Hu. Although he was very surprised, his face did not change at all. His eyes carefully watched the changes on the battlefield in front of him. Every battle, watching the battle between beings of the same level, is an opportunity that cannot be missed for cultivators. This is why after feeling the battle between Kong Ru and the inner demon, Yang Mei and Hongjun directly The reason for the appearance. "Bang." A slight sound sounded, and the surrounding space began to shatter. The shadow of Kong Ru's world disappeared in an instant. The surrounding flames, thunder and lightning also completely dispersed, and the bodies of Kong Ru and the inner demon disappeared. The form also appears in front of everyone. Neither of them had any scars on their bodies, but it was obvious whether they had won or lost. Compared with Kong Ru's relaxation, Xin Mo's mind seemed very tired. The inner demons are originally the gathering of inner demons. The mind is already very powerful, but now there is a trace of fatigue. It is completely conceivable that this battle is fierce. "I've met fellow Taoists." After Kong Ru and Xin Mo appeared, they also saw Yang Mei and others standing aside to watch the battle. They nodded slightly and said to Yang Mei and others. "I have met two Taoist friends. Their cultivation is really advanced. How about we take this opportunity to discuss Taoism?" After several people bowed to each other, Hongjun said to the others. . When the other people heard Hongjun's words, their eyes couldn't help but nodded slightly. Even Demon Ancestor Luohu didn't have the slightest objection, nodded, and directly agreed. Seeing that several people had agreed, Hongjun turned around and headed in a direction in the chaos. Several people saw Hongjun's movements and followed Hongjun's figure one by one, heading towards the chaos. The direction in which Hongjun led a few people was exactly where his dojo was, which was the location of Zixiao Palace. After several people arrived at Zixiao Palace, they entered directly into the main hall of Zixiao Palace. A cloud bed rose under everyone's feet. After the cloud bed rose, everyone sat on the cloud bed. Five people and five cloud beds occupy various positions in Zixiao Palace. Each person exudes a strong aura. A powerful aura is formed behind them. "Tao can be Tao, but it is not Tao. Names can be named, but they are not named. There is no name for the beginning of heaven and earth; there is a name for the mother of all things. Therefore, there is always no desire to observe its wonders; there is always desire to observe its beauty. These two have the same origin but are different. The name is the same as Xuan. Xuan is also Xuan, the door to all wonders." The Heavenly Dao ** appeared behind Hongjun, and the aura on his body became obscure. With every word he said, the aura on his body changed for a while, as if It encompasses all the avenues in the world. Hongjun¡¯s sermon was not just once, but every sermon was different. But they all correspond to the cultivation of the person who preaches, and now there are several people discussing Tao. The cultivation of each person is at the same level as him, and he does not have the slightest reservation about his own understanding of Tao. There is no longer any reservation in understanding. "The four directions above and below are called the universe, and the past and present are called the universe. The universe contains all things in the world, and the universe controls the movement of the world." Yang Mei also started to talk about it. Yang Mei was born among the gods and demons of chaos in response to the laws of space. , Tiantian is the way of controlling space, and what he talks about is also the way of space, and there is also the way of time. ¡°In ancient times, those who wanted to bring enlightenment and virtue to the world first had to govern their country; those who wanted to govern their country, first had their families in order; those who wanted to have their families in order, first cultivated their bodies; those who wanted to cultivate their bodies, first rectified their minds; To be sincere in your heart, you must first be sincere in your intention; if you want to be sincere in your intention, you must first know it, and to know it is to study things. After studying things, you will know them, and after you know them, your thoughts will be sincere. If your thoughts are sincere, then your mind will be right. When your mind is right, you will then cultivate your body. Then the family is in order, the family is in order and then the country is governed, and the country is governed and then the world is peaceful. From the emperor to the common people, everything is the sameBased on self-cultivation. It is wrong to have chaos at the beginning but no governance at the end. What is thick is thin, and what is thin is thick, which is not what it is. This is called knowledge, this is called the ultimate knowledge." Confucius also spoke, and the awe-inspiring righteousness behind him once again gathered into the shadow of the Hundred Saints, and began to chant along with Confucius. Hongjun, Yang Mei, and Kong Ru started one after another, and a trace of shock flashed across the eyes of Luo Hu and Xin Mo. The cultivation level of both of them surpassed that of saints. They thought they were already very powerful. But now after hearing what the three people told them, their hearts couldn't help but change, and the look in their eyes towards the three people also changed a lot. The change. Soon the two of them came to their senses and started talking about their own path, which was also the path of magic. Although the demons are considered evil by the prehistoric world, it is because they are unscrupulous and taboo on any means in order to increase their cultivation. As the five people discussed Tao, the entire Zixiao Palace was completely filled with the aura and traces of Tao. Fairy spirit energy, demonic energy, Haoran's righteousness, power of space, vitality, every breath is constantly changing, and every breath is evolving rapidly, forming a strange scene. During the continuous discussion, the five people also completely entered a state of enlightenment. They completely took in the voices and changes of everyone present, and felt it very clearly. Under those tracks, traces of strange aura were captured. In the way of other people, constantly improve yourself, constantly improve your own way, and enhance your own cultivation. Time passed very quickly, and several people woke up from their enlightenment one by one. When they opened their eyes, a glimmer of light flashed in everyone's eyes. Although it was only a short period of time, several people have gained a lot. Although several people do not want to end this discussion, in the prehistoric world, Xuanzang and others are about to reach Lingshan. The journey to the west is about to end, and Buddhism will begin to spread eastward. The fate of Buddhism It will also begin to grow stronger, and this is also the beginning of Demon Ancestor Rahu beginning to break through the seal. Several people looked at each other and nodded involuntarily. Without saying anything unnecessary, they stood up, the cloud bed under their feet dispersed, and they walked out of Zixiao Palace. The four of them walked out of the Zixiao Palace without saying much, entered the chaos, and headed towards the prehistoric world. The cultivation base of these people is very strong, and the speed of progress in the chaotic world can be said to be very fast. Even if Luo Hu is not coming in his true form, he is still moving very fast, and the bodies of several people have quickly entered the scope of the prehistoric world. "Haha." After entering the prehistoric world, Luo Hu couldn't help but laugh, his face full of joy. Waves of black demonic energy escaped from his body and turned into a black shadow, disappearing into the surroundings in an instant. The space disappeared in place. And as the black aura dissipated, the demon spirit's body shook for a while, and its eyes began to regain clarity. It looked at the situation around it, looked at the three people around it, and immediately bowed respectfully in front of them. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!) Volume One: The Ancient Human Race Chapter 378: The End of the Journey to the West "Greetings to the ancestors, two seniors." The aura on the demon spirit's body became stable, and his eyes became much clearer, and he knelt down directly in front of the ancestor of the inner demon. Although he didn't know why he appeared in this place, when he saw the inner demon ancestor and Kong Ru in front of him, the demon spirit did not dare to hesitate at all, and knelt down directly on the ground, respecting the three of them. said. The demon spirit was used by Rahu as the carrier of his own remnant soul, and entered the world of chaos. During the whole process, the demon spirit's soul was in a very strange state. Although we didn't know what happened to the demon ancestor, during the whole process, the demon spirit did not show any signs of it. Resist. Originally, he thought that when he woke up, he would be at the location sealed by Luo Hu, but he did not expect that he would actually appear in the star field. Moreover, there were three people standing beside him. Among these three people, two of them were also known to him. One was Kong Ru, whom he met the last time and was brought to the Demon Ancestor by Kong Ru. And the other person he knew was the Ancestor of the Inner Demon. As an elite of the demon clan back then, although the Inner Demon Ancestor was very mysterious, he had seen it several times. Although he didn't know the last Yang Mei, he was able to stand with Confucius and the Ancestor of the Heart Demon, and treated him as an equal. He was definitely the top powerhouse in the prehistoric world. "Well, get up. I didn't expect that your kid is still alive. It seems that your luck is not weak and your cultivation level has recovered a lot. Just take me with you to where Luo Hu is." The inner demon looked at the demon spirit. , he quickly recognized the identity of the demon spirit and said to the demon spirit. "Yes." After hearing the inner demon's words, the demon spirit replied respectfully. After saying that, he bowed slightly to Kong Ru and Yang Mei, then directly opened a space passage, and entered the space passage first, heading towards Demon Ancestor Rahu's position moved forward. After the two people disappeared, Kong Ru and Yang Mei didn't say anything, and they were not much surprised by the disappearance of their inner demons. The two giants of the Demon Clan gathered together to see what kind of actions the Demon Clan would make. Although Kong and Ru were a little worried, they did not pay too much attention. "Fellow Taoist, let's say goodbye. I think the journey to the west is about to begin. You Taoist should have some plans to make." After the inner demons disappeared, Yang Mei smiled slightly at Confucius and stood upright. He blended into the surrounding space and disappeared into place. Kong Ru looked at the disappearing Yang Mei and couldn't help but smile slightly, a light flashing in his eyes. The figure also disappeared on the spot, and reappeared on the continent of the prehistoric world. At this time, the figures of Xuanzang and others on the path to seek Buddhist scriptures have also appeared outside Lingshan. After more than ten years and dozens of catastrophes, several people finally arrived at Lingshan and the end of the journey to the west, and were about to complete their respective missions. Looking at the Lingshan Mountain in front of them, the eyes of Xuanzang and others were filled with emotion. Although except Xuanzang, the other people have lived for a long time, they have never experienced such a feeling. Even in the years, most of their time is in cultivation. It may be a one-time cultivation, which lasts for several years, decades, or even hundreds of years. But now, as a mortal, traveling hundreds of thousands of miles, walking for more than ten years, and experiencing a disaster, this kind of training can be said to have a great impact on a few people. After experiencing the hardships and training along the way, the characters of these people have become more determined, and the aura on their bodies has become more stable. Although their cultivation has not improved much, the improvement in character is compared to The improvement of cultivation level is even more valuable. As long as they practice in seclusion for a period of time, a few people will definitely make breakthroughs in their cultivation level. "I didn't expect that in just ten years, these masters and disciples would change so much." In Lingshan, above the Great Leiyin Temple and the Main Hall, Tathagata opened his eyes, and the golden Buddha's light flashed in his eyes. He couldn't help but sigh in his heart. On the path forward of Xuanzang and others, Tathagata was also very concerned about these people. After all, as long as he passed this calamity, he would have fulfilled his promise and left Buddhism. Under Lingshan Mountain, looking at the peak in front of him, Xuanzang had put on a brocade cassock, holding a nine-ring tin staff in his hand, with a very calm expression on his face. The faces of Sun Wukong and the others behind him also looked much more relaxed. They looked at the Lingshan Mountain in front of them one by one, their hearts filled with joy, and this journey was finally over. Xuanzang took the first step, stepped on the stairs under Lingshan Mountain, and headed towards the top of the mountain. As Xuanzang advanced, Sun Wukong also stepped forward quickly, following Xuanzang towards the top of the mountain. On this day, the entire Lingshan Mountain is exuding Buddha's light, and the spiritual energy in the mountain is also gathering. on the way forward, several people also felt the changes in the entire Lingshan Mountain, and the strange scene, they couldn't help but feel a lot more solemn in their hearts, and their faces were full of solemnity. The group of people kept moving forward and soon arrived at a mountain stream. The water flow in this mountain stream is very fast and turbulent, and the powerful water flow continuously impacts the surrounding rocks. Looking at the river in front of them, just when a few people were trying to think of a way to survive, from the other side of the mountain stream, a small boat quickly sailed towards the direction of the people. This small boat is not very big. On the boat, a man wearing shabby monk robes holds a long pole in his hand and moves forward steadily in the direction of a few people in the mountain stream. Looking at the approaching boat, Xuanzang and others could not help but become more curious about the man on the boat. This man who punted the boat was to pick up the clone left behind in Lingshan Mountain, and also to pick up the Buddhists who were heading to Lingshan Mountain. After the boat docked, the guide directly guided a few people onto the boat and began to move towards the other side of the mountain stream. After getting on the boat, Xuanzang and others quickly discovered the difference in the boat. This boat did not have a bottom, but it walked very fast without being affected at all. Xuanzang and the others moved forward quickly. After passing through the mountains and stairs above Lingshan Mountain, they soon reached the Great Leiyin Temple on the top of Lingshan Mountain. Arriving outside Leiyin Temple, four people walked out of the temple gate. These four people are the four great Vajras of Buddhism: the Eastern Heaven, the Southern Heaven, the Southern Heaven, the Western Heaven, and the Northern Heaven, the Hearing Heaven. After the four people appeared, after seeing Xuanzang and the others, they bowed slightly and directly led them into the Great Leiyin Temple. "We have already entered the Great Leiyin Temple. It seems that a few people will soon start to return to the Tang Dynasty. So this time the plan is at the Tongtian River, where the four of them will also have to accept the last disaster. "Kong Ru watched the master and disciples enter the Great Leiyin Temple, and stopped paying attention to them. The figure disappeared again. During the whole process, no one noticed the appearance of Kong Ru. After Kong Ru disappeared, his figure reappeared by the Tongtian River. Looking at the long river hundreds of miles wide in front of us, it seems like a vast ocean. However, Kong Ru was not surprised at all. Although this river is considered good in today's prehistoric world, it is completely incomparable to the rivers in the prehistoric world in ancient times. During the migration of the human race back then, the rivers they encountered were often thousands of miles wide, and some were even tens of thousands of miles wide. In his previous life, it was completely a vast ocean, but at that time, In the prehistoric world, it was just a river. Kong Ru stepped forward and stepped directly into the Tongtian River. As Kong Ru entered, no movement was seen from him, but the river water around him was not contaminated by Kong Ru's flash, as if Kong Ru was protected by a protective shield. When Kong Ru was in the river, he was no different from being on the plains. He headed directly towards the water mansion in the middle of the river. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!) Volume One: Ancient Human Race Chapter 379: The Spread of Buddhism to the East The moment Xuanzang entered Leiyin Temple, Zhunti and Jieying, who were in Mount Sumeru in the west, couldn't help but smile. After thousands of years of calculations, the two of them's expectations were finally coming true. Buddhism could finally flourish and no longer needed to be trapped in the Western Continent. From the moment they were born to becoming saints, all their ambitions will finally come true, and their cultivation will eventually improve again. There are several saints in the prehistoric world, including Laozi, Yuanyuan, Tongtian, Nuwa, Jieyin, and Zhunti. It can be said that the six people were able to take the final step only by relying on the power of merit. However, there are still big differences among them, and the strengths of several people are also different. Nuwa, who was the first to become a saint, created the human race because of the way of evolution and creation. Therefore, the merits from heaven made her a saint. As for Laozi, Yuanyuan, and Tongtian, they broke through the last obstacle and became saints because they used the merits of establishing religion to activate the merits of opening the sky in the soul. The final two people, Jieyin and Zhunti, also relied on the power of merit, but their merit came from the establishment of religion and ambition. Although making great wishes will produce great merits, after making great wishes, you will inevitably be restricted by the way of heaven and follow the cause and effect of the way of heaven. Only after you have fulfilled your great aspirations can you understand your merits and your cultivation will not be restricted by the way of heaven. Among the dozens of Yuan Hui who became saints, both Jieyin and Zhunti can be said to be conscientious and dedicated to completing the great ambition they discovered. To realize this ambition, we must first develop and strengthen Buddhism. However, the prosperity of the three Taoist religions lasted for more than a dozen Yuanhui. Among these dozen Yuanhui, Buddhism could only be restricted to the West and could not fully develop. If the two wanted to fulfill their ambition, they could not Becomes far away. And now, the two people finally have a chance to realize their ambition, and the joy in their hearts can be imagined. However, the joy of the two people was destined not to last for a long time. The two of them focused all their attention on the growth of Buddhism's luck, but they did not feel the other wave of energy deep in the void. The breath is constantly brewing and growing stronger. At this time, Xuanzang and others in the Leiyin Temple also obtained the Tripitaka and Mahayana Buddhist scriptures in the Leiyin Temple. The moment he obtained the scripture, a huge wave of merit brewed in the sky. The black-yellow clouds continued to become thicker and thicker. With these clouds, the luck of Buddhism seemed to be driven and began to grow rapidly. This is the Xuanhuang merit, and it also heralds the end of this calamity. After a long period of brewing, the black and yellow energy in the sky began to stop growing, and among the clouds, torrents shot out from the clouds. Among them, the five most profound merits directly descended on the bodies of Xuanzang and others and merged into their bodies. Under the powerful merit, the auras of several people began to change rapidly. The Buddha's light on Xuanzang's body was stirred up in an instant, and became thicker and thicker. In just an instant, Xuanzang seemed to have been reborn. His cultivation level went from a mortal to the realm of an immortal in an instant, and it continued to improve. Finally, his cultivation level reached the Da Luo realm, and the speed of improvement slowed down. Come down. In the end, his cultivation reached the peak of Daluo Jinxian before he stopped. With the improvement of his cultivation, Xuanzang's eyes flashed with images, and his expression was constantly changing, but they were memories that had been awakened for several lifetimes. However, in the end, his face returned to calmness, and his whole person was still so indifferent. The Buddha's light flashed behind him, making his whole body even more sacred, as if he had turned into a Buddha. Next to Xuanzang is Sun Wukong, and Sun Wukong's merits are only about the same as Xuanzang's. Under the powerful merits, Sun Wukong's cultivation level has quickly reached the peak of Daluo Jinxian, and it is still improving. But in the end, his cultivation was limited to a bottleneck, and he failed to complete the breakthrough. It was hidden in his body, waiting for his cultivation to break through again before it could fully burst out. The last three are Zhu Bajie, Sha Wujing, and Xiao Bailong. Their cultivation levels have also been greatly improved due to their powerful merits. One after another, the merits shot out from the dark-yellow clouds. In the end, the black-yellow merits were still not completely dissipated. The still rich merits instantly entered the void and turned into a powerful force, expelling the Buddhist energy. Luck improved instantly. With the dispersal of merit, both Xuanzang and others, Tathagata and others have gained a lot of benefits, and their faces are full of joy. In addition to these few people, all the tribes and practitioners in the prehistoric world who participated in this calamity also received a lot of benefits.   Xuanzang and the others came out of the Great Leiyin Temple with scriptures. They were full of joy and came to the foot of Lingshan Mountain. Layers of clouds rose under the feet of the five people, and their figures floated. The figures of several people quickly reached the sky. Above the clouds, a few people moved forward quickly, looking at the scene below the clouds, the disasters they had experienced, and every mountain and river they passed. Seeing such a scene, a few people couldn't help but have flashes of memories in their eyes, and they couldn't help but sigh in their hearts. When they came, they advanced step by step and walked slowly. In each advancement, they encountered disasters and hardships. Although there was no danger in the end, it was still difficult for them at that time. Very thrilling. Several people soon arrived at the Tongtian River. Looking at the Tongtian River in front of them, they couldn't help but recall everything they had experienced on the Tongtian River. And just when a few people were reminiscing, the clouds under their feet shook for a while, and the clouds dissipated in an instant. The bodies of several people were also out of control for an instant, and the power in their bodies seemed to be controlled by others. Unable to control, the figures of several people fell quickly in the air, and soon reached the ground. "What's going on now?" After landing on the ground, several people asked at the same time. The cultivation of the current people is not weak. Driving the cloud is very simple for them, but in this situation Under the circumstances, several people actually fell from the clouds. Several people fell to the ground, and Kong Ru, who was in the Tongtian River, had already felt the arrival of several people. He smiled slightly, said a few words to an old man beside him, and then disappeared directly into the Tongtian River. among. After Confucius left, Xuanzang and others, with the help of Laogui, prepared to lead to the other side of the Tongtian River. However, the development of the matter did not change at all. In the end, Xuanzang was lifted into the water by the old turtle, and the scriptures fell directly into the water, getting completely wet. After the last few people picked up the scriptures and dried them one by one, the scriptures were not damaged at all. However, although the scriptures were not damaged, the contents of these scriptures have undergone some changes. This change was very small, and only Xuanzang, who knew the scriptures very well, discovered this small change. But even after discovering such a change, Xuanzang only sighed in his heart and did not say anything. This was Confucius¡¯ final plan. Although the spread of Buddhism to the east could not be stopped, it was still very simple to do some tricks. And after that, instead of being shaken, Buddhism's destiny became stronger and its growth rate became even faster. At this time, Zhunti and Jieyin in the West also felt that the luck of Buddhism was increasing again. Although they were very confused in their hearts, they were more happy and did not care too much. As the luck of Buddhism increases, the luck of Xuanmen and Taoism declines. At the lowest level of the Western Continent, the location where the Demon Ancestor Rahu was sealed. The seal that sealed the Demon Ancestor Rahu began to become weaker. Although this weakening was very slow, it continued and continued. As long as a period of time passed, the seal would be broken directly. Demon Ancestor Rahu will also be born. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!) Volume One: Ancient Human Race Chapter 380: Luo Hu Escapes from Trouble Hundreds of years have passed in the blink of an eye. During these hundreds of years, the development of Buddhism can be said to be very rapid. In the domain of the human race, temples can be seen everywhere, as well as monks walking everywhere. The entire Buddhism can be said to be prosperous. In contrast to Buddhism, the forces of the three Taoist religions, Renjiao, Chanjiao, and Jiejiao, have all been suppressed a lot. Jiejiao has gone into hiding after being conferred upon the gods and measuring the calamity. There are very few Taoist traditions left in the mortal world, and the impact it has received is very limited. The other two religions, the Renjiao and Chanjiao, only suppressed the Jiejiao and flourished for thousands of years. And now being suppressed by the fate of Buddhism, the two religions can be said to be very depressed. However, the only thing that gives some room for relaxation to the forces of Xuanmen religions is the various forces of the human race. The development of hundreds of disciples has made the development of Buddhism very rapid, but its impact on the entire human race is very limited, which also makes The power of various religions has not been completely suppressed by the power of Buddhism. The entire prehistoric world has completely calmed down after traveling westward, and various forces have entered into their own development. Under this peaceful situation, the development of various forces in the prehistoric world can be said to be very rapid, especially the various tribes that participated in the calamity heading west. During the journey to the west, these forces gained a lot of merit. Although these merits are much less than those in the prehistoric world, it can be said to be very rare to obtain such merits in the current prehistoric world. And under the calm scene of this ancient world, a strange wave of fluctuations continued to spread from under the Western Continent, and the strange auras continued to become thicker. However, this aura was very secretive, and even Jieyin and Zhunti, who were in the Western Continent, did not feel the existence of this aura. In the Western Continent, under the ground, in the space at the lowest level of the ground, the demonic energy in the space is constantly surging, and the space is constantly oscillating. This is the place where the Demon Ancestor Luo Hu was sealed. In this space, Luo Hu was suppressed under the seal. Not far from the seal, two people stood in the air, looking at the people in the formation. Luo Hu's face was full of solemnity. These two people were the ancestor of the inner demon and the demon spirit. "Hahaha." The sounds of wild laughter echoed continuously in the space, and the surrounding demonic energy began to gather quickly and submerged into Luo Hu's body. Luo Hu's cultivation level continued to improve under the waves of demonic energy, and his whole person became energetic. The power in his hands continued to gather, and he continued to attack the seal that trapped him. "Boom, boom, boom." There were loud sounds, and the seals formed by the talismans began to tremble continuously. Under the attacks again and again, the light above the seals continued to become more intense. of thinness. As the seal continues to become thinner, the tremors of the seal become more intense, as if it will directly shatter in the next moment. The inner demons and demon spirits on the side looked at Luo Hu, whose cultivation continued to become stronger, and the seal, which continued to become weaker, and they were very excited in their hearts. Especially the demon spirits, after experiencing the two defeats of the demon clan, the demon spirits have always hoped that the demon clan can prosper again, come to the prehistoric world again, walk on the continent of the prehistoric world, and become the protagonist of the prehistoric world. of existence. ???????????????? However, the Demon Clan lost twice. The two ancestors of the Demon Clan, Demon Ancestor Luohu and the Inner Demon Ancestor, disappeared in the two battles, causing the Demon Clan to lose the presence of a figure who could intimidate the winner of the entire Demon Clan. And now, the disappeared ancestors of the inner demon have appeared, and the legendary demon ancestor Luohu will also break out of the seal. Under the leadership of these two ancestors, the demon clan will surely become a powerful clan in the prehistoric world and reappear in the past. of glory. As the formation continued to become weaker, cracks began to appear in the space that trapped Demon Ancestor Rahu, and the demonic energy in the space continued to escape. Although this space is very limited, the demonic energy in the space is extremely pure. The moment it escapes, it continuously swallows up the surrounding spiritual energy, turns it into demonic energy, and quickly escapes towards the ground. "Ancestor, when will Lord Demon Ancestor be able to break this seal?" The demon spirit asked carefully after saluting the inner demon beside him respectfully. Since returning to the sealed space, Luo Hu has been constantly attacking the surrounding seals, trying to escape from the seals. And after hundreds of years, the Demon Ancestor's cultivation has continued to become more sophisticated, and the seal has become weaker. In the past few hundred years, the demon spirit's heart has become much calmer from the initial excitement. But seeing the seal that was shaking more violently, the demon couldn't help but ask again. "It should be?In recent years, this seal has continued to become weaker over hundreds of years, and the fortunes of the Xuanmen religions on which this seal relies have been suppressed by Buddhism. It is only time to break the seal. "The inner demon looked at the seal in front of him and couldn't help but say. However, just when the inner demon's voice just fell, Luo Hu stopped his attack, but stopped and stood in front of the seals, his eyes closed. In an instant, a powerful aura rose up from Luo Hu's body, and his mind was completely released, passing through the seal and sinking into the void. It was only when the seal was weak that Luo Hu could reach such a point. If the seal had not become very weak, Luo Hu would not be able to reveal even a trace of his mind. Luo Hu's mind entered the void through the seal, and instantly crossed the void and appeared in a desolate world. In this desolate void, vegetation is extremely sparse, with just patches of rocks. The vegetation between the rocks also reveals traces of black light. In the air of this world, there is a black aura everywhere. This is the demon world, and it is also the place that the demon ancestor finally opened up for the demon clan. On this day, the sky of the demon clan began to shake, and the aura in the demon world began to gather continuously. The demon clan in the entire demon world was also instantly shocked by the scene in front of them. "What on earth is going on? This demon world was a world created by the Demon Ancestor back then. How could the current situation happen?" When all the demons in the demon world felt the vibration of the demon world, they looked up one by one. Looking towards the sky of the demon world, I kept thinking in my heart. Compared with the shock and confusion of these ordinary demons, figures appeared one by one in the center of the demon world, gathering in the center of the demon world. Seeing the changes in the demon world, their faces were full of shock. However, the shock quickly disappeared and was replaced by a look of joy, reverence, and excitement. "The Demon Ancestor is the aura of the Demon Ancestor. Didn't the Demon Ancestor fall and be born again?" Each of these people were elites of the Demon Clan back then and are also high-ranking members of the Demon Clan now. Each of them has a very high level of cultivation. He is an existence above the level of quasi-sage, and he is also very clear about the aura of Demon Ancestor Rahu. When the demon world was shaking, he felt the extraordinary vibration. Now in the center of the demon world, he felt that the demon world was shaking. The aura was exactly the aura of the Demon Ancestor Rahu back then. And when these people's words fell, the demonic energy in the sky gathered together, forming phantoms one by one. This phantom was exactly the image of Demon Ancestor Rahu, and at the moment when the figure of Demon Ancestor Rahu was formed, the eyes of everyone gathered together were filled with shock, and they fell to their knees. "Meet the Demon Ancestor. Lord Demon Ancestor, you have really returned." Each demon clan looked at Luo Hu, full of excitement. For countless years, after the fall of the Demon Ancestor, the Demon Clan has been hiding for countless years, and has lost countless members of its clan, but is still unable to return to the prehistoric world. But now, the Demon Ancestor appears again, and the Demon Clan finally has a chance to become stronger again. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!) Volume 1: The Ancient Human Race Chapter 381: The Demon Realm Arrives Although the Demon Realm is a small world, it is also a very strange existence. It brings together the opposite auras of the entire prehistoric world, gathers them in the Demon Realm, turns into the Demonic Qi of the Demon Realm, and becomes the force that supports the operation of the Demon Realm. It is precisely because of this that after the Western world was shattered and the demonic energy dissipated, the demon creatures had such a place to live, a place where they could quickly practice and grow. The demon ancestor Rahu has arrived. In addition to the demons in the center of the demon world, all the demons in the demon world also feel the arrival of Rahu. Even the demons who are unaware of the existence of the demon ancestor Rahu have a message in their hearts. It was to introduce the existence of the Demon Ancestor Rahu that everyone knelt down on the ground and saluted the Demon Ancestor respectfully. All the creatures of the demon clan felt the arrival of Rahu, and knew the reason for the appearance of the demon ancestor Rahu. The demonic energy in everyone escaped in an instant, dissipated in the small world, and turned into the power of the small world. , and finally turned into Rahu's power, through the formed form of Rahu, and entered the body of Rahu in the sealed land. In the sealed place, Luo Hu's eyes suddenly opened, and a shadow of the world flashed in his eyes. The power of the whole person burst out in an instant. The powerful force filled the entire space in an instant, directly shattering the space. A wave of A huge amount of demonic energy instantly escaped from the depths of the ground to the western continent. This demonic energy is emitted, and the scope of its influence continues to expand, constantly escaping to every place in the Western Continent. The area affected by this wave of demonic energy continued to become larger and larger, hundreds of thousands of miles, millions of miles, tens of thousands of miles, hundreds of millions of miles, and soon enveloped a large area of ????the Western Continent. land. Under the influence of this demonic energy, the creatures within the area enveloped by the demonic energy were quickly affected by the waves of demonic energy. The vegetation was corroded by the demonic energy and began to wither gradually, and even what was left was completely enveloped by the demonic energy. Apart from these vegetation, the influence of other living beings adapting to the demonic energy is even greater. The creatures that did not take form were instantly transformed into demon creatures under the influence of the demonic energy. And even those who emerged in form only resisted for a short period of time before they became brutal and turned into demons. "What's going on now? How can there be such a strong demonic energy?" In Mount Sumeru, Jie Yin and Zhunti woke up and opened their eyes. Their eyes were full of shock and disbelief. The current Western world reminded the two of them of the time when the West was under the rule of demons. At that time, the western continent was completely shrouded in demonic energy, and the entire west was a paradise for demons. The figures of the two people disappeared directly on the spot, and their figures appeared outside Mount Sumeru. A golden light in their hands instantly turned into a huge barrier, completely covering Mount Sumeru in this barrier, resisting the attack. He wanted to enter the demonic energy in Mount Sumeru. After solving all this, the two people's figures disappeared instantly and moved towards the location where the demonic energy gathered. Their eyes were full of anxiety. "The expectations of dozens of Yuanhui and the calculations of thousands of years, but in only a few hundred years, the Western Continent will actually face such a catastrophe. The creatures on the earth turned into demons, and humans also lost their nature and became crazy under the influence of this demonic energy. There are also the dilapidated temples one by one, the monks who have lost their normality, and the accumulation of countless years, turned into nothingness in this moment. The two figures advanced rapidly in the air, and soon found the source of the demonic energy in the Western Continent. Looking at the demonic energy that was constantly escaping, the two people's faces were full of solemnity. "Senior brother, who released this demonic energy? If this demonic energy gathers, it will be very difficult for us to resist." Zhunti looked at the pure demonic energy around him, his expression It was very ugly, and he said to the guide next to him full of worry. This demonic energy is very difficult for the two of them to resist. If the creatures on the Western Continent want to resist, they basically have no chance. "It seems that this is destined to be a disaster for me in the west. However, other living beings in the prehistoric world cannot escape this disaster. Moreover, the power contained in this demonic energy and the strange aura are closely related to The aura of the Demon Ancestor Rahu back then is very similar. We should hurry back to Mount Sumeru and transfer the foundation of my Buddhism, otherwise the accumulation of dozens of Yuan Hui and countless years will really be reduced to nothing." Jie Yin looked at the demonic energy that was constantly spurting out, his face was very solemn, and he said to Zhunti. Hearing Jie Yin¡¯s words, Zhunti didn¡¯t have the slightest intention to object, and directly followed Jie Yin¡¯s figure and turned towards Mount Sumeru. The demonic energy that escaped was very pure. The two of them could clearly feel how powerful the demonic energy was under the ground. They were definitely not two people.?Able to resist. At this time, the aura of Demon Ancestor Rahu in the sealed space has reached its extreme, and the powerful aura is constantly impacting the barrier of the sealed space. During the impact again and again, the seal continued to become more fragile, and cracks began to appear. "The seal will be broken soon. Let's leave here first." The inner demon said to the demon spirits around him. The moment the words fell, a stream of demon energy was separated from his body, and the demon spirits around him were separated. Ling's figure was wrapped in it, and his figure instantly left the sealed space and appeared on the western continent. "This is the real west, and it is the place where my demon clan lives. Our demon clan can finally come to the prehistoric world again and become strong again." The inner demon felt the situation in the western continent and watched as the demons continued to escape. The devil in the heart couldn't help but sigh as the western continent was constantly being changed by the demonic energy. The demons in those days lived in this western continent. This can be said to be the former residence of the demons. However, after Demon Ancestor Luohu failed, the Western Continent was shattered and the demonic energy flowed away. The demon world opened up by Demonic Ancestor Luohu left the west without any demonic energy and turned into a desolate land. After that, Hongjun¡¯s methods changed the earth¡¯s veins in the West, gathered spiritual energy, created the Western Continent, and gave birth to Western Buddhism. But now that the Demon Ancestor has broken through the seal, the entire Western Continent has begun to evolve towards the Western Continent where the Demon Clan survived. Just when the two inner demons disappeared into the sealed space, the aura of Luo Hu's body in the sealed space was at the top position and increased again. The powerful momentum continuously impacts the surrounding seals and the surrounding space, "Crack." With a crisp sound, everything around him completely turned into nothingness, and both the space and the seals were directly shattered. And the figure of Demon Ancestor Luo Hu also directly impacted out of the seal, and his powerful aura instantly disappeared and jumped into the sky. "Hahaha, my Demon Ancestor Rahu is back again, hahaha." A figure suddenly appeared in the sky of the Western Continent and began to laugh wildly. This sound of laughter is full of joy, joy and excitement. With Luo Hu's laughter, the demonic energy in the entire Western Continent began to surge and became more intense. A black shadow in the sky began to move quickly towards the western continent, and soon fell to the earth. This huge shadow is actually a huge sphere, occupying hundreds of millions of miles of space around it. As the huge sphere descended, waves of demonic energy began to continuously dissipate from the sphere, and various forces filled the surrounding space. And at the moment when the sphere completely dispersed, a huge space appeared on the earth, and finally merged into the surrounding space. As the space disappeared, figures flew out of the space one by one and gathered in front of Luo Hu. "Meet the Demon Ancestor." One by one, they bowed respectfully to the Demon Ancestor Luohu and fell in front of him. These people are the demons in the demon world, and the spherical existence just now is the demon world. But now that the demon world has completely integrated into the Western Continent, the Western Continent has once again turned into a paradise and habitat for the demons, restoring the situation of the Western Continent back then. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!) Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 382: Actions of Various Races in the Ancient World The changes in the Western Continent shook the entire prehistoric world. Creatures throughout the prehistoric world feel the changes in the atmosphere of the Western Continent, and feel the aura that makes people feel very oppressive. This breath is unknown to most creatures in the prehistoric world, but they are aware of the danger of this breath and the threat to themselves. "This aura is the aura of the demons. How is it possible?" Although most living beings do not know the existence of this aura of demons, there are still many living beings who know the existence of this demon and know this terrifying aura. The aura is that of the demons. It was also the aura that was emitted when the demons were at their strongest and occupied the Western Continent. "How could the demons come again? The last time the demons had been repulsed by all races, it is said that the ancestor of the demons had also disappeared. It is no longer possible for such a strong person among the demons. Why? The current situation is definitely a saint-level existence. Who is he?" Among the forces of various races in the prehistoric world, questions arose one by one, and the eyes looking towards the west also changed a lot, full of solemnity. . There are countless creatures in the prehistoric world, and the most powerful hundreds of tribes. Among these hundreds of tribes, each tribe has the existence of quasi-saints, and even sub-saint level existences. But even so, it is still impossible to see through the heavy demonic aura in the west. Just feeling the frightening aura makes people feel irresistible. However, apart from these people, the saint-level existences in the prehistoric world were all even more shocked. As the being with the highest cultivation level in the prehistoric world, when he felt the changes in the prehistoric world, he directly focused his attention on the Western Continent and completely took in the changes in the Western Continent. The scenes that impressed everyone's eyes made several saints feel very shocked, especially when they saw the figure on the western continent. This figure can be said to be very profound in the impressions of several saints. Although I haven't seen this figure for countless years, I knew the identity of this person the first moment I saw this figure. "How is it possible, Demon Ancestor Rahu, how is it possible that he is still alive?" Shocked voices came out from the dojo of several saints. Whether it is Laozi, Yuan Yuan, Tongtian, Nuwa, Jianmu and others, these people also participated in the battle with the demons back then, and they also met the demon ancestor Luohu. They met the demon ancestor Luohu back then. The battle with Daozu Hongjun and several other ancestors led to the fall of Luo Hu. Now that Demon Ancestor appeared in front of them again, the shock was completely conceivable. In the human race, in Kunshan and Nuwa Temple, the expressions of several members of the Chao family became very ugly and shocked. The human race is a race that was born after the demon clan declined for countless years, and its understanding of the demon clan can be said to be very limited. But now that I feel the changes in the Western world, I can't help but worry about the situation in front of me. The human race is the protagonist of today's prehistoric world. The distribution of the human race in the prehistoric world can be said to be very wide. If a change occurs in the prehistoric world, the first person to be affected will be the human race, the protagonist of the current prehistoric world. Thinking of this, several people's hearts couldn't help but be filled with worry. "Oh, I didn't expect that such a change would occur in the prehistoric world. It seems that this is the change that the fourth brother mentioned back then. I don't know if our human race can resist in front of this demon clan." Youchao clan He said to the two people next to him, the Ming Yi family and the Suiren family, the worry in their tone was completely revealed. "Although our human race has developed rapidly, it still lacks a lot of foundation compared with the demon race back then. However, the reputation of this demon race back then was extremely bad. Even after countless years, the creatures in the prehistoric world have no respect for the demon race. I am still very vigilant. When the time comes, it will not only be my human race who will face the demons, but also the power of all the tribes in the ancient world." When the Suiren clan heard the words of the Youchao clan, although they were also very worried, they felt that the demon clan's With the change of breath, he also knew the threat the demons posed to the creatures in the ancient world, so he expressed his thoughts. "I think that although the demons are very powerful, our human race is not weak either. Fuxi and others, as well as practitioners from hundreds of schools, have a natural suppression of the demons, and they will not be weak when facing the demons." Finally, Suirenshi said, and as he spoke, he couldn't help but release a powerful aura. This momentum is solid, vast, and full of explosive power. Moreover, there is a strong flow of Qi and blood in the breath. This Qi and blood is pure and vibrating, as if it has turned into a column of blood. However, soon the aura of Suiren's body completely subsided, and the aura of his whole body also became calm, as if it had turned into nothingness. In addition to the human race, all races in the prehistoric world also gathered together to discuss the situation of the prehistoric world. Monster clan, tooIn the Sun God Palace, the quasi-saints and sub-sage levels of the demon clan are all gathered together in the Sun God Palace. The Sun Palace was completely hidden after the Lich War ended. It was only after Xiao Jinwu's cultivation broke through to the sub-sage level that the Sun Palace was opened, and the monsters from the prehistoric world gathered here. here. On the throne above the Sun Palace, a young man was wearing a golden Taoist robe. On the Taoist robe, a golden crow kept chirping. The young man's eyes were full of solemnity, and he held a blood-red long flag in his hand, and the long flag kept shaking. On a seat next to the young man's actions, there sat an old man wearing a black robe. His eyes were slightly closed, but the aura exuding from him from time to time made everyone in the hall full of fear. "The purpose of gathering you all here today is to integrate the power of our demon clan. After the Lich War, our demon clan fell apart and was led by the demon saints. This caused the power of our demon clan to be scattered and completely declined. Come down. This makes other races in the prehistoric world dare to be above our demon clan and not take our demon clan in their eyes." The young man sitting in the main hall said, and his words continued in the main hall. echo. This person is none other than Little Jinwu of the Demon Clan. Over the past few hundred years, Little Jinwu¡¯s cultivation has broken through the level of Sub-Saint. It is precisely because of this that he dared to summon the Demon Saints of the Demon Clan here. . Everyone in the hall couldn't help but change their expressions when they heard what Little Kingo said. Their eyes looking at Little Kingo above the hall kept changing, but finally they looked at the long banner in Little Kingo's hand, and There was an old man wearing black Taoist robes and several demon saints beside him. In the end, no one dared to say a word. "Since you don't have any objections, then today you will return to my Sun God Palace again, go back, gather your strong men, come to the Sun God Palace, and prepare to deal with the demons." Little Jinwu looked at the main hall. No one on the floor spoke, so he finally said sharply. In addition to the Monster Clan, the Witch Clan, the Dragon Clan, the Phoenix Clan, the Qilin Clan, the White Tiger Clan, and the Xuanwu Clan also gathered their respective clansmen one by one, and began to discuss one by one to deal with the shock of the prehistoric world. Just now The demons appeared. All races in the entire prehistoric world gathered together, completely gathering the strength of their respective subordinates. The cruelty and killing of the demons are known to all the creatures in the prehistoric world, and they are full of fear. Moreover, in the battle between the demons and the last invasion of the demons, all the races in the prehistoric world were involved, and they also had a lot of karma with the demons. With the temperament of the demons, it is absolutely impossible for the demons to understand this cause and effect, and they will definitely take action against all races in the prehistoric world. And now there are strong people among the demons who they cannot resist. If they don't find ways to deal with the situation in front of them, the final result will be that they will be exterminated under the attack of the demons. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!) Volume One: Ancient Human Race Chapter 383: Demon Race Begins to Take Action With the appearance of the demons, the atmosphere in the prehistoric world became tense. All races in the prehistoric world began to gather together and began to concentrate their respective powers. In addition to the various races in the prehistoric world, the demons are also moving quickly. The demon ancestor Luohu appeared, and the demon ancestor appeared. It can be said that the people of the demon clan were very excited. The strong men among the Demon Clan gathered together to pay homage to the two ancestors of the Demon Clan. The actions of the various tribes and demons in the prehistoric world prevented the war between the two sides from starting, causing the situation in the prehistoric world to fall into a very strange situation. However, such peace is destined to be impossible to maintain. In just a few years, the demons on the Western Continent have been completely concentrated. Although the demons are very cruel and wanton, they also worship the strong to the extreme. Now the appearance of the two most powerful ancestors among the demon clan made all the people in the demon clan completely surrender to the feet of the two ancestors in an instant. No matter which side of the demon clan is fighting anymore, the grievances among them are also directly eliminated in an instant. After the demons completely integrated their power, they began to approach the edge of the Western Continent and the other continents in the prehistoric world. This time the demon clan's first target is still the Eastern Continent. No matter at any time, the Eastern Continent can be said to have the most numerous creatures, the most powerful luck, and the most powerful people in the prehistoric world. In the previous two invasions of demons, the first target was also the Eastern Continent. Mount Sumeru, when the demonic energy dispersed on the Western Continent, they were led by Zhunti and moved to the Eastern Continent. If it had been in the past, several other saints in the prehistoric world would have tried their best to stop it. But this time the situation emerged and the demons came, the saints had no intention of taking action. After all, the power of Western Buddhism is also a powerful force in the ancient world. The people of the demon clan gathered at the junction of the east and the west. Looking at the east and west, they seemed to be two worlds. One side is completely shrouded in demonic energy, and it can be said to be a completely deserted land, while the other side has no demonic aura at all, with various creatures, vegetation, and completely green. From the west, pieces of black clouds appeared, and pieces of smoke and dust continued to rise. The black clouds and smoke were moving rapidly towards the east. As they continued to advance, the situation among the black clouds and smoke became clear. Among them are demons one by one, and every one of them flying in the sky is a being above the Daluo realm of the demons. On the ground are the existences below the Daluo realm among the demons. This time, the demons can be said to have gathered together without any reservation. There are hundreds of billions of creatures in the Demon Clan. Among the hundreds of billions of creatures now, the ones with the lowest cultivation level are all above the immortal realm. As these demons continued to advance, the entire earth could not help but tremble. When the creatures living on the edge of the east and the land in the west saw such a scene, their figures continued to retreat back, their eyes full of Full of fear and despair. "These creatures are all casual cultivators in the ancient world. It can be said that they are not attached to any clan. Their cultivation level is also very low, and even more of them are beings who have not yet been born with spiritual intelligence. Although these creatures are not born with spiritual intelligence, they are very sensitive to danger. Soon the demons have entered the scope of the Eastern Continent. As the demons continue to advance, the demonic energy in the western continent begins to escape towards the east. Under this stream of demonic energy, every living being is affected by the demonic energy and corroded by the demonic energy. Under these waves of demonic energy, every living being was eroded by the demonic energy, and was finally swallowed up by the attacking demons one by one. They were turned into ashes and their souls were scattered, but not a single trace was left behind, not even their souls. There is no one left, not even a chance to be reincarnated. "Kill." "Kill." "Jie Jie, Jie Jie, Jie Jie." The sounds of killing and the moans and laughter came from the mouths of every demon clan. After entering the east, the demons began to spread to various locations in the east. "Alas, although the power of our demon clan is very powerful, in such a situation, it is doomed to be a failure to occupy the ancient world." Behind the demon clan, a figure appeared, looking at the situation of the demon clan, he said He couldn't help but murmur, his eyes full of worry. This person is the disciple of the ancestor of the inner demon, the dream demon, who is also a rare existence among the demon clan with a very strange temperament. Most demons enjoy killing and improve their cultivation through various means. Most of the people of the demon clan only have strong cultivation, but no corresponding character. The training of character can be said to be very poor. And inner demons and dream demons can?It is an unusual existence among the demon clan. Precisely because of this, the Dream Demon is not only very powerful in cultivation, but also has a very clear understanding of the situation of the demon clan. I know that although the power of the demons is very powerful, it is still very limited against the various races in the prehistoric world. After the dream demon sighed with emotion, his figure disappeared again and appeared outside a hall behind the demon clan's team. This hall, whether it is the stairs, walls, or bricks, is completely crystal black, and pure devilish energy exudes from the hall. The dream demon's figure appeared outside the main hall, raising his feet and heading towards the main hall. As he advanced, the dream demon's face was full of solemnity and respect. "Greetings to the Demon Ancestor and meeting the teacher." Entering the main hall, the Dream Demon knelt down in the main hall and saluted respectfully to the two people above the main hall. Although the current dream demon's cultivation level is not weak, it is still very weak in front of these two ancestors of the demon clan, and he does not dare to show any disrespect to the two ancestors. "Well, let's get up, how is the scene on the battlefield?" Luo Hu looked at the dream demon above the main hall, and couldn't help but nodded slightly, waved his hand, lifted up the dream demon, and said to the dream demon. Luo Hu was still very satisfied with this disciple of the inner demon. This disciple of the inner demon has a very similar temperament to the inner demon, and he is also one of the very few among the demons who can clearly understand the situation of the demons. "Our demon army has entered the Eastern world, and it is overwhelming. No force from the eastern tribes has taken action yet." The dream demon simply said to Demon Ancestor Luohu and Xin Mo about the situation on the battlefield, and did not explain the situation on the battlefield. Tell your own understanding. "So do you think that our demon tribe has a chance to dominate the ancient world?" Luo Hu continued to ask, his tone was very calm, but it was no different from asking ordinary questions, as if the matter he was asking had nothing to do with the demon tribe. Any association that is too large generally. "Although the power of my demon clan is very powerful, all the tribes in the prehistoric world are very afraid of my demon clan, and they will definitely use all their strength to stop my demon clan. Although my demon clan is very powerful, I feel that my demon clan The form does not have much advantage." The dream demon did not hide anything and expressed his thoughts. Following Dream Demon's words, Dream Demon felt a powerful aura from the hall oppressing his body and soul. However, even so, the dream demon still had no doubts at all, and still calmly expressed his views. "Hahaha, Heart Demon, you have accepted a good disciple, and our demon clan will have a good inheritance in the future." Just as the body of the Dream Demon continued to tremble, the sound of laughter echoed in the hall. sounded. This laughter was full of boldness and joy, but it was very satisfying for the dream demon. "This time my demon clan entered the east, it is just to let all the tribes in the ancient world know the existence of my demon clan and understand the cause and effect of our demon clan and the ancient world." Luo Hu's faint voice echoed in the hall, and this voice did not It wasn't very loud, but it reached the ears of the dream demon clearly, making the dream demon's mind move involuntarily after hearing it. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!) Volume One: Ancient Human Race Chapter 384: Powerful People from All Sides The actions of the demons can be said to be as fast as lightning. After entering the east, they have expanded in a very short time. The strong men of the demon clan also followed the team of the demon clan into the Eastern Continent, and began to prepare to deal with the strong men of the prehistoric world that would appear, as well as the powerful forces that would clean up the prehistoric world. At this time, the forces in the east, south, and north also began to take action. The forces hidden under the prehistoric world were also fully mobilized at this time, and began to move in the direction where the demons were coming. And go. Although the invasion of the demons was very hasty, every force fully understood that this time was an opportunity for every race. Every cultivator in the prehistoric world, apart from his or her own qualifications, opportunities, and understanding, it can be said that it is very difficult to change. But in another aspect, one that also has a huge impact is luck. But the changes in luck are very strange. The battles between every race and the battles between cultivators can be said to have a considerable impact on everyone's luck and the luck of every race. And now, the invasion of the demons can be said to be a battle related to every living being in the prehistoric world, and also related to the future direction of the prehistoric world. Just like the battles between the three tribes back then, the battles between good and evil, and the battles between lich, every battle was for the purpose of increasing luck. The protagonist of the prehistoric world was originally the human race, and the human race's luck can be said to be very powerful. In the battle that year, they defeated hundreds of prehistoric tribes and defeated the demons, which made the human race's luck more solid. , the fate of the human race has become more stable, and it has become more difficult to surpass. Now that the demons appear, the powerful men of various forces in the prehistoric world see a good opportunity to gather their luck. All races began to take action, and the fastest ones to join the battlefield were the human race and the spirit race. After the demons entered the east, the forces of the two tribes entered the battlefield and began to fight against the demons. However, these battles are not large-scale battles, but only small-scale battles, where the strong men of the two races attack the power of the demons. With the two tribes participating in this battle, the actions of the various tribes in the prehistoric world have become much faster, and they have begun to enter into battle with the demon tribe. At this time, the war between various forces in the prehistoric world and the demons completely broke out, although not all forces completely collided. However, what puzzles the various forces in the prehistoric world is the power of the human race and the spiritual race. Although the forces of these two tribes participating in this battle are very powerful, they are not as strong as the tribes in the prehistoric world expected for the power of the two tribes. As the various races in the prehistoric world were fighting, the strong men of the Demon Clan also began to move from the rear of the Demon Clan, heading towards the direction of the battlefield where the various races were fighting. With the entry of the strong men of the demon clan, the strong men of all races also began to take action and began to enter the battlefield. The strong men in the prehistoric world are constantly being mobilized. From the battles of cultivation at the lowest level, they begin to shift to the battles between the strong ones. Battles between powerful men in the Daluo Realm have become very frequent in various places, and battles at the quasi-saint level also often occur on the battlefield. Fighting again and again, the war lasted for decades. During these decades, the progress of the demons was also blocked. In these battles, no matter whether it is the power of various races in the prehistoric world or the members of the demon clan, there are not a few who have fallen in this battle. After decades of fighting, the border between the east and the west, covering an area of ??millions or tens of millions of miles, has been completely covered with dead bones. Apart from here, the battlegrounds between the Western Continent, the South, and the North, although this is not the main battlefield, are all covered with dead bones. On the edge of the Western Continent, figures appeared on the edge of the battlefield one after another. Looking into the distance, there were waves of demonic energy and evil spirits. "Hmph, I didn't expect that these forces from the ancient world would dare to resist the rule of my demon clan. Let us kill them today so that these forces from the ancient world can see how powerful our demon clan is." These figures one by one. , it is the strong man of the demon clan, and the leader is the demon spirit of the demon clan. The demon spirit was already following Luo Hu before the demon ancestor Luo Hu broke the seal, and his cultivation level returned to the previous level in a short period of time. After Demon Ancestor Luohu broke the seal, the demon spirits' cultivation level increased very rapidly under Demon Ancestor Luohu's care. In a short period of time, their cultivation level had reached the realm of Sub-Saint. Become a strong one among the demons. After the demon spirit¡¯s words were spoken, several people around himHe couldn't help but nodded, his eyes flashed with red lights, and his body couldn't help but exude a powerful evil spirit and a crazy aura. Each of these people is a strong person among the demon clan. Their cultivation level is at least at the pinnacle of quasi-sage, and most of them are at the sub-sage level. These figures are moving forward quickly, without any means of using space, but relying solely on their own speed to move forward quickly in the air. Black rays of light continued to advance in the air, and their own aura did not converge at all. This powerful aura enveloped every position. The creatures in the entire battlefield felt this aura, and each one couldn't help but look to the sky, but they still didn't find it. The figure can only feel the fleeting breath. "Hahaha, a strong man from my demon clan has appeared. Just wait and perish." On the battlefield, feeling the aura appearing in the sky, everyone became completely excited in an instant, and each one shouted loudly. He laughed wildly, and the power of attacking his opponent could not help but become more powerful. The appearance of the strong men of the demon clan and the strong men of all races in the prehistoric world seemed to feel all this. They opened their eyes one by one from the practice, their eyes were full of excitement, and their bodies disappeared directly. In the cave, he headed towards the battlefield, preparing to start his own battle. It can be said that the cultivation of these sub-sage-level beings has reached the extreme, and it has become very difficult to make a breakthrough. And the current battle is their opportunity to gather their own luck and increase their chances of breakthrough. After all, the luck gathered in a top demon clan man is definitely not a minority. Being able to reach the level of sub-sage, these powerful demons must have been at the level of the powerful back then. In the Fire Cloud Cave, there are three emperors of the human race, Fuxi, Shennong, and Xuanyuan. Ling clan, Jianmu's four bodyguards, Fuyunsou, Lingkongzi, Shibagong and Guzhigong. Beihai, Kunpeng, the demon master of the demon tribe. Blood Sea, Ancestor Styx, and other hidden strong men from the prehistoric world all appeared on the battlefield. Looking at the rapidly advancing figures on the battlefield, their eyes were full of solemnity. "I didn't expect you and others to dare to take action, but, well, as long as you and others are destroyed, then no one in our prehistoric world will be able to resist our demon clan." It was not the demon spirit who spoke at this time, but this The Heavenly Demon with the most advanced cultivation among the few. After the Heavenly Demon emerged from the Demon Clan, he was Luo Hu and the Heart Demon, the most powerful one among the Demon Clan, and his current cultivation level has reached the peak of the Sub-Saint. In addition to the Heavenly Demon, the cultivation of the Blood Demon, Killing Demon, Dream Demon, Love Demon, and War Demon have all reached the pinnacle level of the Sub-Saint. Although the Blood Demon was defeated in the original battle, he still retained a trace of his original power. He recently recovered with the help of the Demon Ancestor. ????????????????? Human race, Spirit race, Dragon race, Phoenix clan, Qilin clan, White Tiger clan, Xuanwu clan, Wu clan, Demon clan and strong men from all races in the ancient world appeared. Facing the demon clan opposite, their eyes were full of solemnity. Although the forces of all parties are now gathered together, the cultivation of the people who appear from the demon clan is not weak, and they are no different than this party. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!) Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 385: Battle of the Strong The various tribes in the prehistoric world, the oldest powerful tribe, the dragon tribe, the phoenix tribe, the Qilin tribe, and the three ancient tribes. After the three races, the immortal race, the wizard race, the demon race, and other races, as well as the human race, the spirit race, and other powerful races in the ancient world gathered at this time and looked at the demon race opposite. , everyone's eyes were full of solemnity, and the momentum on their bodies was completely released in an instant, without any reservation. The first dragon of the dragon clan, a dragon roar sounded, and his body instantly transformed into the body of a blue dragon. His body, tens of thousands of feet long, was galloping in the void, and the surrounding space was involuntarily shattered with every movement he made. Come on. Shilong turned out to the original shape, and several other strong men did not hesitate to hesitate. They turned out to the original form and entered the state of war. The Phoenix Clan, now the Phoenix Emperor, directly transformed into its true form, a phoenix with a height of ten thousand feet, with streams of flames constantly coming out of its body. There are also powerful men from the Qilin clan who have also transformed into their original forms, with huge Qilin standing on the earth. In addition to the powerful men of these three tribes, there is also a white tiger with a body of tens of thousands of feet, and a huge Xuanwu, all of which have revealed their true forms. There were also people from the Demon Clan such as Kunpeng, and several powerful men from the Wu Clan, all of whom showed no reservation at all. In an instant, the situation on the entire battlefield has undergone tremendous changes. Huge figures covered the sky and trampled the earth into pieces. The surrounding space couldn't help but shatter with the auras emanating from each of the powerful men, turning into fragments of space that continued to sweep out towards the surroundings. As the auras of these people spread out, the demon clan no longer held back at all. All their power was released, and their bodies became very powerful. As the body became more powerful, the aura on each person's body became more violent, and the aura of killing completely enveloped the surroundings. The power of dozens of strong men was completely released, and the surrounding space began to be unable to withstand the constant collision of the power of several people. The scope of the space fragmentation also continued to spread toward the periphery. From the core of tens of thousands of miles to millions of miles, the space in the range of tens of millions of miles was completely shattered. Seeing this situation, everyone in the center of the battlefield couldn't help but move their eyes, wanting to restrain their aura and move the battlefield. However, at this moment, the surrounding space completely recovered in an instant, and the space became much more stable. When everyone on the battlefield saw this, their eyes couldn't help but calm down, and a sudden enlightenment rose in their hearts. The fear in their hearts was completely dissipated in an instant, and the momentum of their whole bodies became more solid, without any fear. released. "After this battle, we will also go into chaos. One battle will settle the cause and effect between us." When the battle started on the battlefield, a voice came out in the void, speaking to the side. the person said. This man is Hongjun, and beside him are Demon Ancestor Luo Hu, Inner Demon Ancestor, Kong Ru, Inner Demon Ancestor, Yang Mei and others. In addition to a few people, there are several saints, and several saint-level beings also appear in the void. Several saints originally wanted to intervene when the demons invaded, but they were stopped by Hongjun and others and brought here. After hearing Hongjun's words to Demon Ancestor Luohu, he couldn't help but feel enlightened in his heart, and he couldn't help but make certain guesses about the situation in front of him. After several people chatted for a while, their eyes turned to the battlefield of the ancient world again. At this time, the battle on the battlefield has completely started. Without the limitations and restraints of space, the methods of several people are displayed without any restraint. The Emperor's Qi in the Three Emperors' bodies was completely released. The powerful Emperor's Qi and strong Qi and blood began to attack continuously as the power in the body was completely released. Five people from the Dragon Clan, Phoenix Clan, Qilin Clan, White Tiger Clan, and Xuanwu Clan also stood in five directions, instantly formed a large formation, and began to attack continuously. Except for these people, Kunpeng did not hold back at all. He opened his huge mouth and released a huge swallowing power, completely absorbing the surrounding spiritual energy into his body. With the support of this powerful force, a burst of light from the stars rose from Kunpeng's body. Star flags separated from his body one by one and leaped out in all directions, instantly forming a A huge formation is the Zhoutian Star Formation. In addition to a few people, all the powerful men in the prehistoric world also fully displayed their strength, and each of them fully displayed their magical powers and methods. However, the powerful demons on the opposite side did not restrain themselves at all, and used all their weird methods. However, the battlefield was completely mired in a stalemate, and for a while, it was completely impossible to tell the winner. "It seems thatAfter a battle, a good amount of luck should be gathered, and Fuxi and others should be able to improve their cultivation further. "Kong Ru stood in the void, looking at the situation on the battlefield, and couldn't help but think in his heart. After his last order, the Three Emperors and others have been in a state of cultivation, and their cultivation has improved in these hundreds of years. The time has also improved to a certain extent. Kong Ru is also very satisfied with the progress of the three people's cultivation. He can't help but think about creating a saint-level existence for the human race. The Three Emperors are the first three strong men of the human race, and they are also the ones who lead the human race to become stronger. Although their prestige among the human race is not as good as that of the ancestors, the luck they have gathered in them is stronger than that of the ancestors. On some. Moreover, the three emperors control the Kongtong Seal of the human race, suppress the destiny of the human race, and have a deeper understanding of the humanity of the human race. What's more, the powerful merits gathered by the three people are much stronger than the merits of several saints when they established the religion. While Confucius was thinking, several saints were also thinking constantly. Looking at the people standing at the front, they kept thinking in their hearts what the current situation was like. They also saw Hongjun's battle with Demon Ancestor Luohu on the spot. It can be said that there was no room for relaxation in that battle. During the battle, many of the top level warriors of the year fell. Finally, the Demon Ancestor Luohu fell, and the prehistoric world calmed down. But now, Hongjun actually stands with Demon Ancestor Luo Hu, as well as the inner demon, Yang Mei, and Kong Ru. They should be said to be the most top existences in the prehistoric world. These people gathered together and called several of them together. Among these saints, I can be said to have a very calm expression. But the rays of light that appeared in Lao Tzu's eyes were full of excitement. During these thousands of years, I have been in a state of non-cultivation all the time, and my cultivation has continuously become stronger during cultivation. Now his cultivation has reached the peak of a saint. Now it can be said that he can break through the shackles that limit his cultivation at any time, but this shackle alone completely restricts his cultivation, making him unable to break through and surpass the saint. At this time, the scene on the battlefield changed again. In the distance above the battlefield, figures appeared on the battlefield one by one, advancing rapidly towards the direction of the battlefield. The figures gathered together and soon reached the battlefield. Looking at the situation on the battlefield, their eyes were full of shock. Seeing such a scene, several people's expressions could not help but turn to one side, and they did not dare to move forward. Instead, they stayed in place, waiting for the end of the battle. After all, although the difference between quasi-sage and sub-sage is only one word, the difference in cultivation level is huge. Anyone who can become a sub-sage can be said to have the qualifications to become a saint and have a chance of becoming a saint. However, due to the limitations of the prehistoric world, the inability to gather strong enough luck, merit, and opportunities made it impossible for these people to become saints. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!) Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 386: The Emperor The battle continued, and the people gathered around became more numerous. These people are all strong men from various races, and the battle between the peak-level beings on both sides is also related to the outcome and direction of this battle. No matter which side's top powerhouse wins, the balance of victory will definitely favor the other side by that time, which is when the final battle begins. And as everyone continues to come, the battle between the strong men in the central area of ??the battlefield has completely begun, and everyone has used their own methods one by one. Demons, monsters, immortals and other races all used their methods without any reservations and used them in the war. A person outside the battlefield looked at the situation on the battlefield, his eyes filled with shock and envy. And those beings with higher talents directly entered the state of understanding and cultivation on the spot. And Kong Ru stood in the void, always paying attention to the three Fuxi people on the battlefield. The three Fuxi people were the three people from the human race who came to join the battle, and the opponents they faced were also three of the more powerful ones among the demon race. Fuxi faced the demon of love, Shennong faced the demon of lust, and Xuanyuan faced the demon of killing. Although the cultivation of these three demons is not the most powerful existence among the sub-sage level of the demon clan, they are still at the peak of the sub-sage level, and they are also the existence of the older generation among the demon clan. Fuxi, Shennong, and Xuanyuan fought with their opponents, and their momentum did not restrain at all. The true energy flowing around the body, as well as the Tao aura, burst out with very powerful power. But even so, the three of them did not gain any advantage in the battle, but were stuck with the three demons. However, Fuxi, Shennong, and Xuanyuan were not too anxious. They moved quickly, and the three of them quickly got closer. The human race was originally the smallest among all races, but it moved very quickly between the gaps, and they quickly gathered together. After the three people gathered together, the auras on their bodies began to change, and the aura of the emperor spread out, connecting with each other. The aura of the emperor is the unique aura of the emperor between heaven and earth. Every being with the aura of the emperor can be said to be a powerful being in the prehistoric world, with great destiny. And among the three emperors of the human race, Fuxi and the other three are the protagonists of the prehistoric world. They are also the three emperors with the greatest fortune among the human race. Moreover, the three of them have lived together in the Fire Cloud Cave since they became emperors, and their fates are even more closely connected. After the three people gathered together, the aura of the emperor stuck together, and a golden light flew out of Fuxi's hand and appeared above the heads of the three people. With the appearance of this golden light, the aura of the emperor on the three people gathered faster, and soon they gathered into a tall figure. This figure is golden in color, and its face is very blurry, but the powerful aura emanating from it completely envelopes the entire battlefield in an instant. Soon the figure of this person became clearer, forming a middle-aged man with a very majestic face. The middle-aged man is wearing a golden yellow robe, with a crown on his head, a long sword hanging on his waist, and a small seal on his left hand that is constantly rotating. And the middle-aged man's figure became solid, forming a void behind him. In this void, figures appeared one after another, which were the phantoms of the human race. One by one, these human beings knelt on the ground and worshiped the shadows in the sky. They kept chanting something, praising the deeds of the three emperors. The whole process lasted very briefly, and when the phantom was formed, the figures of the love demon, the lust demon, and the killing demon had already appeared in front of the three emperors. Looking at the huge golden emperor formed, my heart was full of Shocked. However, although they were very shocked, several people did not leave, but looked at the figure of the emperor solemnly. After the golden shadow was formed, a huge force seemed to appear on the entire battlefield, suppressing everyone on the battlefield. The people on the battlefield were very surprised when they saw this situation, but their hearts were also full of joy. After all, although everyone has been suppressed a lot, the suppression suffered by the demons is even more powerful, and their cultivation is also more restricted. In addition to the people on the battlefield who were very surprised, Kong Ru and others who were standing in the void were also very surprised. The aura of this figure has surpassed the existence of a sub-sage. Although it has not yet reached the level of a saint, it is infinitely close to the existence of a saint. And when everyone was surprised, the golden shadow also started to move. ?The power of the rosy emperor was fully exuded, and he stepped forward and walked towards the void behind him. At this time, a golden chariot quickly formed in the void. This car was previously pulled by nine dragon horses. Each dragon horse seemed very docile, but their eyes were full of unruliness. After the golden emperor appeared in the golden chariot, he stepped onto the chariot. The aura of the emperor in his body changed in an instant and became fierce, and the murderous aura was completely exuded. And at the moment when the emperor's aura changed, the figures in the void also stood up, and their bodies began to change. Everyone was covered with a layer of golden armor, holding various weapons in their hands, and different mounts appeared when they sat down. Seeing this situation, the faces of the Love Demon, the Desire Demon, and the Killing Demon couldn't help but change, and their aura quickly gathered. The powerful demonic energy quickly attacked Fuxi and the others. "Bold." A coercive voice came from the mouth of the golden emperor. The surrounding space completely solidified in an instant. The demonic energy completely solidified in an instant, and then was blown away by a powerful torrent. Completely dispersed. When this coercive voice came out, everyone felt that the coercion on their bodies became more powerful, and their expressions when looking at the golden shadow also changed a lot. Everyone felt very happy when they felt the coercion. But now this pressure is so powerful that it exceeds everyone's expectations. "Kill." The golden shadow shouted again in the air. After this shout, the warriors in golden armor behind him appeared in the starry sky in an instant. "Hey, hey, hey." The sound of bow strings sounded, and arrows were shot out instantly. Countless arrows were like locusts. After flying out, they began to gather together and turned into a golden light, shooting directly in the direction of the three demons. As the arrows were shot out, the soldiers behind the golden emperor also began to move quickly. The cavalry rushed out one by one, turning into torrents and charging towards the three demons. Each of these golden soldiers was not very powerful in cultivation, but their number seemed to be endless, and they quickly rushed in front of the three demons. "Hahaha." Seeing this situation, the three demons didn't have any nervousness in their eyes, but were very happy. I originally thought what kind of methods the three emperors of the human race would have. But such a method was used, and the worries in the three people's hearts were completely dissipated at this time. Amidst the laughter, the three people began to attack crazily. Each attack was very powerful, and they quickly killed the golden soldiers one by one. Corpses appeared one after another on the earth, and streams of blood continued to gather on the surrounding earth, forming a bloody lake. Feeling the weakness of each of the soldiers, the attacks of the three demons became more crazy and fearless. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!) Volume One: Ancient Human Race Chapter 387: Gathering Luck The emperor's figure formed by the three emperors, and the torrent formed by the soldiers continued to attack the three demons. Amidst the repeated impacts, the hearts of the three demons also changed from the initial excitement to exhaustion. However, the three of them did not notice their fatigue in their hearts. They just continued to attack the ant-like existences that were provoking them one by one. And the area tens of thousands of miles around these three people has been covered by corpses one after another, becoming a Shura field. Seeing such a scene, Kong Ru couldn't help but recall a sentence he heard in his previous life. When the emperor was angry, blood flowed everywhere. It was indeed good. Just between the words, the figures falling to the ground one by one, and the pieces of blood, gathered into a sea of ??blood. However, Kong Ru didn't pay too much attention to this. These people were not the real human race, but just the people's beliefs gathered together and formed by the magical powers of the three people. "I am the only one in the sky and on the earth." The golden shadow shouted again, and the loud sound was like rolling thunder, constantly echoing around. The sound of huge thunder sounded, and in an instant, the golden emperor seemed to be the master of the world, and everything around him seemed to be in his hands. "Sheng." Another voice sounded. The laws surrounding hundreds of thousands of miles were completely mobilized in an instant, and the surrounding aura gradually gathered. Under this law, the corpses on the earth began to stand up, the wounds on their bodies began to disappear, and the mutilated bodies began to gather together. In the blink of an eye, the hundreds of millions of corpses on the earth had completely recovered. The blood on the earth also completely disappeared, and the surrounding demonic energy also became much weaker with the disappearance of the blood. "Golden words." When everyone saw this situation, a name rang in their hearts. It was also the most advanced magical power among the magical powers in the prehistoric world. Although this magical power is very powerful, what matches its power is the conditions for cultivation. "Jinkouyuyan" is a very powerful magical power in the prehistoric world. After successfully cultivating this magical power, it is also very powerful. Every word spoken can mobilize the power of the law and the power of the prehistoric world. And to cultivate such magical powers, the conditions required have become very demanding. In addition to strong cultivation and understanding of the laws, one must also have strong luck, as well as the aura of an emperor, the aura of self-respect. In the prehistoric world, it can be said that there is no one who has cultivated such magical powers. Even the Emperor Jun of the Demon Clan, Taiyi, and the current Heavenly Emperor Haotian have not succeeded in cultivation. But now, the three emperors of the human race have actually used such methods, but simply exerted their power. Even these three sub-sage-level beings have no resistance at all. The battle between the Three Emperors and the others can be said to have determined the outcome of the battle. With each attack, the cultivation of each person who appeared became more powerful. The three demons, who were originally very limited, became even more helpless in dealing with them. The three of them felt as if they were against the entire world, and everything around them was oppressing them. The original cultivation of Ya Sheng could not be brought into full play under this oppression, and it became even more difficult to resist the soldiers around him. From the initial relaxed response, to now it's difficult to cope with it, and scars gradually appear on the body, although they disappear quickly. "Kill." With a sharp voice, the figure of the golden emperor placed his right hand on the hilt of the long sword at his waist. In an instant, a rainbow light rose, and a sword light shot out. This sword light directly attacked the love demon. Love demons are formed by the evil thoughts generated by the lust of all creatures in the prehistoric world. The method of the love demon is also to induce the cultivator's lust, form demonic thoughts, and cause strange phenomena to the opponent. But now he is facing an emperor. Although the emperor is not ruthless, he is not affected by lust at all. It can be said that the methods of the Love Demon and the Desire Demon are completely unable to be used. This sword light shot out and stood directly on the body of the love demon. In an instant, the love demon's body had broken into two halves. But the love demon did not die, but the origin had been damaged a lot. Only a trace of the origin left behind escaped into the void and disappeared on the battlefield. The serious injuries of the Love Demon disappeared, and the Three Emperors did not pursue them. Instead, they attacked the Desire Demon and the Killing Demon. Moreover, the speed of the attack became more powerful. After the love demon was defeated and disappeared, the figure of the golden emperor flourished by the Three Emperors became more powerful, and his luck became more abundant. The changes in the aura of the Three Emperors did not escape the attention of anyone on the battlefield. Feeling the breath of the three peopleThe changes in his body, the flashes of light in each of his eyes, and his attacks have become much more brutal. The cultivation level of each of these people is above that of the Sub-Sage, and what troubles their cultivation is not only their understanding of the Tao, but also their luck. But now everyone seems to have realized the changes in the fate of the Three Emperors, and their eyes have become more solemn. They look at their opponents, not wanting to look at their opponents at all, but It seems that what he sees is an opportunity to improve his cultivation. Kill the strong man in front of you, seize the luck, and concentrate it on yourself. At this time, both the demon clan and other clans have made a decision. "It seems that these people have also discovered the purpose of this war. In this case, this battle will become more interesting." Demon Ancestor Luohu looked at the situation on the battlefield with a look on his face. He said with a hint of teasing. When several saints heard Luo Hu's words, they couldn't help but feel moved in their hearts. To be able to become a saint, one¡¯s own cultivation and understanding are very strong. After hearing the words of Demon Ancestor Luo Hu, he began to think continuously in his heart. When he looked at the situation on the battlefield, he saw that great changes had also taken place. Although there is very little information about the words of Demon Ancestor Luo Hu, but combined with all the circumstances, several people also have certain guesses in their minds. This time the battle was not as simple as Xiang and others originally understood. Each of these dozens of sub-sage-level beings has great luck. Now if the luck of these people is gathered together, then the existence of a saint will definitely be created. Thinking of this, the eyes of several saints were even more shocked, creating saint-level existences. What kind of plan do these people have to create a saint, and it is very likely that they are several saints. Thinking of this, everyone began to make constant calculations in their minds, but in the end, there was still no result at all. However, among the few people, when I was making calculations, there seemed to be a burst of enlightenment in my eyes, and the aura of my whole body became ethereal. Kong Ru, who was standing at the front, immediately noticed Lao Tzu's vision, and his eyes when he looked at Lao Tzu couldn't help but change. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of the saints, I am the most peak existence, the breakthrough is only a chance. But now, several ancestor-level beings actually want to create saint-level beings, so this is also an opportunity for him to break through the cultivation level in front of him. At this time, the battle on the battlefield has also reached the final stage. The desire demon and the killing demon in front of the three emperors have also been defeated by the three of them and retreated in defeat. It wasn't that the three of them didn't want to kill the two demons, but they couldn't help but stop after thinking of Kong Ru's instructions back then. And each of the existences of the sub-sage level has gathered great luck, and the methods of each one are not simple. It can be said that it is very difficult to kill them. Moreover, if a strong man at the sub-sage level wants to escape, even beings of the same level cannot simply stop him. What's more, on such a battlefield, it's not that simple to hunt down a few people. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!) Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 388: All-out Battle The war lasted for a hundred years. The strong men at the sub-sage level fully displayed their methods one by one, and the entire battlefield entered the final stage. In these hundred years, several battles have ended. After the battle of these people ended, these people also retreated outside the battlefield one by one and did not join other people's battles. After all, every existence at the sub-sage level has its own pride. No matter whether it is victory or defeat in a battle, it is impossible to tolerate anyone's interference. After these few battles ended, the powerful Yasheng warriors did not leave one by one after retreating from the battlefield. Instead, they returned directly to their own clan and started training directly. For them, the harvest from this victory was very huge. Their luck was so strong that they had not grown in cultivation for hundreds, thousands, tens of thousands of years, or even several Yuanhui. There are some signs of improvement. Looking at the changes on the battlefield, Kong Ru and others standing in the void were also very satisfied. Especially the few saints. The talents of these sub-sages are not weak, and their understanding of Tao is also at the peak level in the prehistoric world. Although the cultivation of these people is not as strong as theirs, they have benefited a lot from the battles, and their understanding of their respective Tao has become much better. And those who have benefited most from this hundred-year battle are the cultivators who are watching the battle from the sidelines. These cultivators are from the Taiyi realm to the quasi-sage level. . In these battles, I have truly seen the strong men at the peak level of the prehistoric world, and I also know how powerful the strong men in the prehistoric world are. Such powerful power can be said to be a must for every practitioner. The person¡¯s yearning. It has been another few decades, and the scene on the battlefield has changed again, and dozens of battles have ended. These victorious strong men also left separately, leaving only a few people fighting on the battlefield. The battle between these people did not last too long. After more than ten years, it gradually came to an end. In the prehistoric world, the contest of peak power also ended at this time. "Kill, kill, kill." After the peak power contest ended, everyone outside the battlefield no longer tolerated it at all. Everyone rushed directly towards the enemy and quickly started. This time the war. The peak strength of both sides has been fighting for nearly two hundred years. During these two hundred years, the people of all races watching from outside the battlefield have also endured for nearly two hundred years. In the past two hundred years, all people have been taught by these peak experts, which completely aroused the strong fighting spirit in their hearts. But now that the battle between the peak powers of both sides is over, everyone no longer has the slightest patience and quickly enters the battle one by one. The personnel on both sides turned into torrents. Each torrent gathered powerful power, strong evil spirits, and the fighting spirit of every living being. Under this surge of power, all the people's power burst out completely. Soon, the forces of both sides collided with everything. When all the creatures entered the battle, they started to attack directly against the opponents in front of them. In an instant, the entire battlefield was completely plunged into killing and fighting. These cultivators, from high to low, and from low to high, the battle can be said to be chaos. At this time, everyone no longer showed any restraint, and their methods were fully displayed. At this time, it can be said that all kinds of magic and magical powers are all revealed. Every race and every cultivator displays their power without any concealment. Kong Ru stood in the void, looking at such a scene, his heart couldn't help but move slightly. Looking at the human race on the battlefield, as well as other races in the prehistoric world. No matter which one of these people is in their own world, they are absolutely strong and can completely subvert the entire world. Each one of them is something that he cannot see even if he needs to look up. However, now, these people are no different from ordinary people. They are just the most ordinary people on this battlefield. As Kong Ru thought, the aura on his body also changed a lot. The world inside his body rotated rapidly, and a vague force was constantly surrounding his body, completely wrapping his body in it. Although the changes in Kong Ru's body were very small, everyone around him was not that simple. The moment Kong Ru's body changed, he noticed the changes around Kong Ru. At the moment of this change, everyone couldn't help but look at Kong Ru, their eyes full of shock. This kind of understanding makes everyone feel very shocked. Just witnessing a battle, in the eyes of everyone present,?It's like a fight between ants. But just such an abnormal battle, a battle that has no strangeness in their eyes, has made them understand, and their cultivation has improved a lot. With this kind of understanding, everyone can't help but have a more intuitive understanding of how Confucius' cultivation can improve so quickly. In everyone's eyes, Kong Ru's improvement in cultivation was very rapid. When he first appeared in front of everyone, his cultivation had already reached the realm of quasi-sage, and in just a few hundred years, he had suppressed Zhunti. And when he appeared again, his cultivation level had improved even more obviously. Every time it appears, it can be said that Confucius's cultivation has improved greatly. With such a speed of cultivation, everyone was very puzzled as to why Kong Ru's cultivation improved so quickly, and now, everyone also had a direct understanding. When cultivation reaches a later stage, it is more about understanding the Tao and a test of understanding. But now the understanding shown by Kong Ru has completely solved the doubts in everyone's hearts at this time. After thinking about this, everyone also turned their eyes to the battlefield, hoping to find some clues from the battlefield. Kong Ru stood there and continued to comprehend, the battle on the battlefield was continuing, and time was passing quickly. In the rapid passage of time, the entire battlefield continues, and people continue to die on the battlefield. As people continued to die on the entire battlefield, the atmosphere on the battlefield also changed greatly, and it was completely occupied by murderous intent. Everywhere on the battlefield is filled with evil spirits and bloody atmosphere. At this time, everyone has also entered into selfless killing. All the saints looked at the changes on the battlefield, but their expressions did not change at all. Although among these people there are also their clansmen, disciples, and followers, their eyes have not changed at all, and they have no regard for them at all. As the battle continues, the battlefield gradually changes, or is on the right track. The battles between strong men at all levels on the battlefield have also completely stabilized. The battles between quasi-sages and quasi-sages, Daluo Jinxian and Daluo Jinxian, Daluo realm and Daluo realm, and battles between Daluo realm and below, They are completely separated, forming their own battle ranges, where strong men of each level fight, and there is no longer such a scene of the strong crushing and massacring the weak. The battle between these powerful men, although the noise was not small, was completely within the tolerance of the space. Although the number of people was very large, the impact on the surrounding space was not as great as the sub-sage level battle at that time. When the Yasheng level was fighting, the power guarding the surrounding space had completely disappeared. The surrounding space and the earth began to become devastated during the battles, and cracks in the space appeared, destroying everything around them. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!) Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 389 The Battle Ends The situation on the battlefield is constantly changing. At this time, on the battlefield, whether it is the demon race, the human race, the spiritual race or other races in the prehistoric world, they have all fully devoted themselves to this battle. Everyone on the battlefield has completely entered into this battle. As time goes by, the battlefield continues to progress. From the beginning, it gradually enters a white-hot state. At this time, Confucius had also woken up from his own understanding. Although this realization was very short-lived, it was also a big improvement for Kong Ru. After all, the more advanced your cultivation becomes, the more difficult it becomes to improve. As for Yang Mei, when the prehistoric world was opened, her cultivation was already very strong, but among the thousands of Yuanhui, the improvement of Yang Mei's cultivation can be said to be very limited. There is also Hongjun. Although Hongjun is Hedao and is consistent with the way of heaven, his cultivation after Hedao has not improved very quickly. But now, Kong Ru was able to improve his cultivation level in a sudden enlightenment, and with the continuous evolution of the world inside his body, the improved cultivation level can be said to be very fast compared to other people's improvement. It's fast. After Kong Ru woke up, he also turned his attention to the battlefield. Although it is very chaotic on the battlefield, there are some differences between the human race and other races. Although the human race's participants in this battle were all casual cultivators, most of these casual cultivators had practiced in Kunshan, the holy land of the human race. And hundreds of years ago, the human race had already begun to prepare for this war. The human race on the battlefield can be said to be very orderly. Several people, dozens of people act together, and some even hundreds of people gather to form formations to fight against the enemy together. The orderly attacks and actions of the human race made it possible for the human race to suffer minimal losses during the battle. On the battlefield, the previous cooperation of each human race allowed the human race to fully unleash its power. Everyone fully displayed everything they were good at, making the combat power even more powerful. Seeing this situation, Kong Ru was very pleased. The difference between Kongru and other races is that the human race is a race that lives in groups and has its own culture. This kind of culture is not only an inheritance based on cultivation, but also an inheritance based on strength and the spiritual inheritance of the human race. Although many races in the prehistoric world live together in groups, they have their own cultivation inheritance. But the power that these races unite together is the very powerful force within the race itself, the powerful practitioners. And after this power disappears and this powerful cultivator falls, what he will face is falling apart, just like the demon clan back then. The demon clan was so powerful back then, but after the death of Emperor Jun Taiyi, the demon clan also transformed from the most powerful clan into a moderate race in the prehistoric world. The changes on the battlefield can be said to be very rapid. The entire war continued and continued for several years without ending. In these battles, the surrounding area, which is hundreds of millions of miles away, has become devastated. The mountains and rivers in the original area quickly turned into rubble. In the end, there was not even any left at all, and they turned into ashes and completely dissipated. In addition to these mountains and rivers, the land that was originally plains has also become pitted during the fighting, forming huge ravines. Some of the water in the lakes dried up directly, and some of the originally dry land turned into a vast ocean. The situation on the battlefield can be clearly described as the vicissitudes of life. One battle completely changed the surrounding terrain, and after this battle, another battle changed the situation on the battlefield again. The situation on the entire battlefield is constantly changing during the battle. As the battle continued, Kong Ru and others no longer paid too much attention to the situation on the battlefield. After all, among these people, the one with the highest level of cultivation is just a quasi-sage. For those with the lowest level of cultivation, they are all saint-level beings. It can be said that the help is very limited. In the eyes of these people, there is no difference between the battle on the battlefield and the battle between ants. After watching for a period of time, everyone completely lost interest in this war. It has been more than ten years, and during these more than ten years, the war is still going on. But in the past ten years, hundreds of millions of creatures have died on the battlefield, and the battlefield has been completely covered with corpses. The corpses of human race, demon race, dragon race, phoenix race, demon race, witch race and other races are covered in every corner of this battlefield. It can be said that after this battle is over, this area can be completely used as a treasure land. When fully utilized, it can be said that it has great benefits for any race.Profitable. After all, those who can participate in this battle are not weak in cultivation. Even if they die, the body, blood, essence, and weapons left behind are all good treasures. "This battle should end here. The current prehistoric world can only bear such losses. No matter how much losses there are, it will definitely affect the combat power of the prehistoric world." In the void, Hongjun Open your mouth and say to everyone. "Very good." After hearing Hongjun's words, several other people couldn't help but nodded. In their eyes, this ongoing war is just a boring show. It ends early, which is what a few people want to see. After several people answered, Hongjun also started to act directly, and the Heavenly Dao ** appeared behind him. After this body appeared, rays of light flashed out, completely enveloping the entire battlefield in an instant. After these rays of light appeared, all the people on the battlefield were directly separated and moved away from the battlefield. And after everyone moved away, the entire battlefield, an area of ??hundreds of millions of miles, completely disappeared in front of everyone in an instant. "For ten thousand years, no one is allowed to fight. From now on, the west will be the land of the demons. The demons are not allowed to enter other places at will. All races in the prehistoric world are also not allowed to enter the west." After everyone left the battlefield, After the above disappeared, a loud voice appeared in everyone's ears, preaching directly. Deep in everyone's soul, there was a pressure that made no one able to raise the slightest resistance to this sentence. thoughts. At this time, everyone woke up from the killing, looked at the situation around them, paid attention to the situation on the entire battlefield, and couldn't help but sigh slightly in their hearts. It can be said that every race suffered heavy losses in this battle. And when everyone woke up, they finally couldn't help but look at the situation of the demons on the other side of the battlefield. And it is a huge barrier in the eyes of everyone. This barrier envelops the entire Western Continent, completely isolating it from other continents in the prehistoric world. When everyone saw this barrier, their eyes couldn't help but become very solemn. This barrier is not very huge, but it makes it impossible for anyone to resist and enter. However, everyone in the void also felt the strangeness of this barrier. Although this barrier can resist the cultivators present, it does not have much restraint on powerful people such as Taiyi Golden Immortal and quasi-sage or above. In other words, people who are quasi-sage or above can directly rely on powerful power to cross the barrier, but for practitioners below Taiyi Golden Immortal, this barrier seems to not exist. This will prevent the backbone forces of both sides from reaching the other side, preventing any major battles. Those who can cross this barrier cannot cause too much impact unless they have low cultivation level. Even if you have advanced cultivation, you will be noticed by powerful people after entering the West. "Next, it's a battle between the two of us." Luo Hu looked at Hongjun, his eyes flashing with brilliance, and said to Hongjun, with a strong aura exuding from his body, and his face was full of fighting spirit. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!) Volume One: Ancient Human Race Chapter 390: Demon Ancestor and Immortal Ancestor The battle in the prehistoric world ended, and the various races in the prehistoric world also began to retreat from the battlefield, retreating towards the clan lands of each race in the prehistoric world. Although this battle was very brutal, the benefits gained by those who survived were also great. Everyone who survived the battlefield had great changes in their luck, and their cultivation level began to improve rapidly after the battle. Under such a situation, people from all races also completely focused on the changes in their own cultivation. When turning back towards their respective cultivation places, each one of them was very eager in their hearts, and their speed was completely relaxed, ready to turn around and start their own cultivation. Before these people left the battlefield, Hongjun, Yang Mei, Kong Ru, Luo Hu, the inner demon, and all the beings above the saint level in the prehistoric world had also left the prehistoric world and came to the world of chaos. Coming to the chaos, everyone stood in the chaos, completely unaffected by the surrounding chaos. However, Hongjun and Luo Hu, who were among the crowd, did not stop. They continued to move forward and stopped when they came to a place millions of miles away from the crowd. The two people are more than ten miles away from each other. In the eyes of ordinary people, these ten miles may be very far away, but in the eyes of two beings whose cultivation has surpassed the saint level, these ten miles are far away. There is no difference between distance and face to face. The distance of tens of miles can be reached directly in one step even from the existence of Daluo Realm. The two stood on two sides, not starting to take action, but completely releasing their aura. Two momentums, one good and one evil, are constantly colliding with each other. Just the direct collision of momentum caused the surrounding chaotic energy to completely agitate, turning into waves and torrents, constantly colliding and evolving. The moment the momentum of these two people came out, Kong Ru and others who were watching the battle from a distance were completely focused, and they looked at the two people who were about to fight with all their attention. The eyes of Lao Tzu and several other saint-level beings were filled with joy, and everyone's eyes were filled with excitement. Their cultivation has reached the level of saints, and they are already the most powerful existences in the prehistoric world. And such a powerful cultivation level has also become a limitation on the cultivation level of several people. Now being able to see the battles between higher-level beings can be said to have a great effect on improving their cultivation. After all, as saints, they also hope that their cultivation can be further improved. They originally thought that a saint was already at the top, but after seeing Hongjun's power, Yang Mei's mystery, and finally Kong Ru's breakthrough in cultivation, they became even more focused on improving their cultivation. Soon, the momentum of Hongjun and Demon Ancestor Luohu had been raised to the extreme, and the auras of the two people were gradually exuding. Waves of aura appeared on Hongjun's body, as ethereal as a fairy, oppressive and vast. This breath was full of calmness and could even be said to have no emotion at all. Hongjun's body is transformed from the innate energy from the beginning of the ancient world. It can be said that he is the ancestor of the immortal family in the ancient world, but the aura on his body is completely biased towards the energy of the immortal family. In addition, it is consistent with the way of heaven in the prehistoric world, but the aura on his body is even purer. "Compared with Hongjun's immortal aura, the aura of Demon Ancestor Luohu seemed very strange. Waves of demonic energy appeared, as if they were transformed into thousands of demons in the world, constantly devouring the surrounding chaotic energy, making each demon become stronger. Seeing the methods of Demon Ancestor Luohu, everyone couldn't help but feel very surprised. This energy of chaos can be said to be very powerful. Even if you are at the level of a saint, you must be very careful when facing an attack from the energy of chaos. But now, the Demon Ancestor Rahu has completely swallowed the energy of chaos so easily and turned it into his own power. After the two of them faced off for a while, Hongjun's fighting spirit suddenly came out, and the eyes he looked at each other were filled with fierceness, as if the next one was about to completely defeat his opponent. The grudge between the two people has existed since ancient times. The cause and effect between the two people was already determined when they were born. In that ancient battle, Hongjun relied on the power of the jade dish of creation to finally defeat the demon ancestor Luohu. In this battle, it can be said that Demon Ancestor Luohu had no reservations at all, and wanted to get back some cause and effect for his failure in the ancient battle. "Boom." The two figures disappeared instantly, and their aura was completely raised to the extreme. The chaotic energy between the two people suddenly exploded completely, forming a vast void. In this void, earth, wind, water, and fire evolved, and all the energy in the world continued to evolve, as if to form a new world. But?This world has not yet been formed, and the entire space has completely exploded and completely turned into nothingness. And what caused everything was Hongjun and Demon Ancestor Luohu who were fighting. The two people had collided countless times in just a short moment. In just this moment of effort, the two had a certain understanding of each other's strength. After a battle, the figure of Demon Ancestor Luo Hu retreated directly, and the look in his eyes towards Hongjun also changed a lot. In a battle in ancient times, Hongjun's cultivation level seemed to be different from his own. There was not much difference, and it was even worse than his own cultivation level. But in a collision, Demon Ancestor Luohu clearly felt the power of Hongjun. Such power and cultivation were definitely much stronger than his own. "Jiejie, I didn't expect that Hongjun, your cultivation level has reached such an extent." Luo Hu said to Hongjun with a sly laugh. As he spoke, Luo Hu's eyes were filled with gloom. If he hadn't sealed thousands of yuanhui's time, how could Hongjun's cultivation level surpass his own. With the support of strong luck, I will definitely be much stronger than Hongjun's cultivation, and I will never be in the current situation where I am suppressed by Hongjun's power. Everyone outside the battlefield was also very surprised when they saw the situation on the battlefield. Although it was only a moment of fighting, the trajectory of each fight between the two could be said to be extremely mysterious. In the attacks one after another, the Tao of the two people was completely revealed. Everyone was very surprised by the Tao of the two people. Kong Ru was very surprised when he watched the fight between the two, even though he knew that Hongjun's cultivation was very powerful, much stronger than his own. But in this battle, he had a more direct understanding of Hongjun's cultivation. On the other hand, it is about the strength of the cultivation shown by Demon Ancestor Luohu. This kind of cultivation is much stronger than the inner demon, much stronger than the last time I saw him, and definitely not weaker than my own cultivation. Looking at the trajectory of Tao revealed in the battle between the two, the operation of Kong Ru's world has reached its extreme in an instant, and the evolution of the world has become even faster. Kong Ru couldn't help but sigh in his heart. Sure enough, his cultivation level could be improved rapidly only through constant battles and interactions with strong people. At this time, the battle between Hongjun and Luo Hu had begun again. Collisions again and again, attacks again and again, simple to the extreme, yet mysterious to the extreme. In every attack, all the minds were completely attracted by the movements of the two people. The minds of several saints were also completely focused on the battle between the two, and the auras on their bodies also became very mysterious, and the auras on their bodies continued to evolve faster. It can be said that in this battle, the benefits of these saints can be said to be very huge. After the battle, the cultivation of all people will definitely improve even more. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!) Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 391 Decision It can be said that everyone present is paying close attention to the battle between Hongjun and Demon Ancestor Luohu. It can be said that the two of them are one good and one evil. They are two sides of the prehistoric world and the evolution of the prehistoric world. They are two completely opposite sides. Just like the yin and yang of the ancient world, although they are completely opposite, they are interdependent. This is also the reason why Hongjun only sealed the demon ancestor Luohu back then, but could not completely eliminate it. The current battle between the two can be said to have completely evolved the two ultimate ways to the extreme. Under the collision of these two kinds of Tao, the evolution of the world becomes faster and clearer, and the breath of Tao is fully manifested. After collisions again and again, the strength of the two people no longer restrained at all, and the demonic energy and the fairy energy completely collided together. The surrounding chaotic energy has completely dissipated during the battle between the two, and the surrounding space has completely turned into nothingness, becoming a void without any energy. "All demons appear, the devil appears." Luo Hu shouted sharply, the aura on his body suddenly became more solid, and the aura on his body became thicker. The breath of Tao that keeps appearing is the breath of the devil. The aura of this demonic path contains the auras of every path in the demonic path. Each aura seems so mysterious. It is completely concentrated on the body of Demon Ancestor Luo Hu and converges into one. The powerful demonic path was fully revealed, and the powerful aura completely solidified the surrounding void. The change in the aura of Demon Ancestor Rahu made the people around him even more shocked. The current demon ancestor Rahu can be said to have evolved the demonic path to the extreme and pushed the demonic path to the ultimate state. The phantom of the devil appeared in the waves of demonic energy, approaching Luo Hu's side and constantly blending into Luo Hu's body, making Luo Hu's aura become thicker. Luo Hu's aura changed, and Hongjun's eyes across from him also became solemn, and his cultivation was no longer concealed at all. The aura of the whole person became more ethereal, this aura was like the supreme existence, and everything under his feet was like ants. The emanation of this aura can't help but make everyone feel a very small feeling in their hearts. And with the change of this breath, a huge ** appeared behind Hongjun, which was the Tiandao **. The diameter of this heavenly body reaches one hundred thousand feet, and Hongjun is sitting cross-legged in the center of this heavenly body, with no sadness or joy on his face, and no emotion at all. It seems that this time the battle has nothing to do with him. The relationship is normal. Seeing the appearance of the Heavenly Dao Master, both Kong Ru and Yang Mei, who had the highest cultivation level among them, had a clearer understanding of Hongjun's cultivation level. Although several people know that the other party is very powerful, such power is a very vague understanding, and now these battles are an opportunity for them to have a more direct understanding of the other party's cultivation. It can be said that the current Hongjun and Demon Ancestor Luohu have fully displayed their strength without any reservation. The weird demonic ways, the powerful heavenly ways, and the immortal ways, each surprised everyone, and their understanding of the mysterious ways became deeper. Several saints were very shocked when they saw this situation. Several saints are saints recognized by the prehistoric world. They can also rely on the power of heaven and have a certain understanding of the power of heaven. But now seeing the power of heaven displayed by Hongjun, several people could not help but feel their own insignificance. The power of heaven that he can rely on, and the power exerted by Hongjun now, are as small as a small ditch and a vast ocean. It can be said to be very small. And through this, they also have a more direct understanding of Confucius' cultivation. I originally thought that although the cultivation bases of Kong Ru and others were very powerful, there was a certain limit to their power. As for the current situation, several people also feel their insignificance. Although the saint's cultivation is very powerful, in front of a few people, compared with ordinary ants, there is not much difference. The moment the two of them changed, a force of power also escaped from the bodies of Kong Ru and others, directly wrapping the people around them completely in it, and their figures quickly retreated towards the rear. Everyone had already retreated hundreds of millions of miles away in an instant. Only when they were standing hundreds of millions of miles away did they feel a little bit of peace, and the oppression of their cultivation was much less. After everyone retreated, Hongjun and Luo Hu fought together again. Although the power of heaven is very powerful, Demon Ancestor Rahu did not retreat at all. In the last battle between the two, he was defeated by Hongjun with the help of Tiandao. But now Hongjun actually wants to use such power to defeat himself again. This is absolutely intolerable and unacceptable to him. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??The power of each of Rahu's attacks was filled with the anger, resentment, hatred, and unwillingness of his thousands of yuanhui. The demon race is originally a race formed by the gathering of negative forces from the prehistoric world. Under such emotions, Demon Ancestor Luohu seemed to be completely crazy. The power of every attack reached the extreme. Every attack They didn't show any restraint at all. However, although Luo Hu's power is very powerful, his cultivation level is much weaker than that of Hongjun. With the power of Hongjun, who is blessed by the power of heaven, the gap in cultivation level is even greater. Luo Hu's power attacked Hongjun's body, but before it got close to Hongjun's body, it was directly resolved by the power of the Tiandao ** behind Hongjun. The Heavenly Dao **** rotates rapidly, and with each rotation, the tracks on the Heavenly Dao become brighter. And as these paths became brighter, the power of the surrounding Heavenly Dao became more powerful, quickly escaping towards the surroundings. The power of Heaven is so overbearing. Everything in the prehistoric world is under the control of Heaven's power. Under the power of heaven, everything around him was quickly controlled by the power of heaven. Feeling the dispersion of the power of heaven, Luo Hu's face became even more ugly. I originally thought that even if Hongjun could rely on the power of heaven, he would still have a chance of victory if he was not in the prehistoric world. But I didn't expect that Hongjun could actually exert the power of heaven to such an extent. Moreover, the power of Heaven is more powerful and domineering than he thought. Even in a chaotic world, it can actually bring everything around it completely under the control of Heaven's power. Soon the power of Heavenly Dao was completely released, and everything around him was completely controlled by the power of Heavenly Dao. Under the power of Heaven, Demon Ancestor Rahu's attacks became impoverished. Although the power and attack he exerted were very powerful, they were still under the control of Heaven and could not be fully displayed. When Kong Ru and others saw this situation, they already knew in their hearts that the outcome of this battle had become very clear and it would be over soon. At this time, Kong Ru also began to think. In the prehistoric world, these powerful people, Yang Mei, Hongjun, Demon Ancestor Luohu, and the Inner Demon Ancestor, all had a certain understanding of them. My own improvement has also become very limited. If I want to improve quickly, I have to meet more strong people, so that the evolution of my world will become faster and more perfect. But now in the prehistoric world, the speed at which one can improve will definitely become much slower. Thinking of the strong men, Kong Ru couldn't help but think of the newly opened world in the chaos mentioned by Hongjun, and the strong men mentioned by Yang Mei. These chaotic gods and demons have existed for a very long time and were born from the great path of the chaotic world. They are all strong even now. And the people who opened up that big world must have good cultivation, and it is also a good way to quickly improve their cultivation. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!) Volume One: Ancient Human Race Chapter 392: Another World In the chaos, after experiencing the battle between Hongjun and Demon Ancestor Luohu, it completely calmed down again. The space where the two fought was once again occupied by the rich energy of chaos. However, during the battle, the trajectory of the Tao left in the void greatly affected the surrounding chaotic power and became very messy. After the battle, Hongjun and Demon Ancestor Luohu also left one after another. Seeing the two leaving, several people watching the battle also left the battlefield and returned to their respective dojos and entered a state of seclusion. , began to sort out the gains from the battle between Hongjun and Demon Ancestor Luohu. These people left the battlefield and returned to their respective dojos. However, Kong Ru did not leave the world of chaos and return to the prehistoric world, but moved towards the body of the world of chaos. This time, the goal of Kong Ru's advancement was precisely the large world newly opened up in the chaos. When he learned about the appearance of the big world, Confucius already wanted to go to the big world to have a look. Take a look at the differences and special features between this big world and the prehistoric world. The path Confucius followed was very special. In addition to his own understanding of the Tao, he also had the evolution of his own world. Either way, it would improve his cultivation to a certain extent. This is why Kong Ru's cultivation level can be improved rapidly in a short period of time. However, the evolution of the world of Confucius and Confucius has always been based on the evolution of the prehistoric world and has become the current situation. When you see the new world, you will definitely have a clearer understanding of the evolution of the world by Confucius and Confucianism, a new understanding, and a completely different understanding from the prehistoric world. This will definitely have a great impact on Kong Ru's current cultivation level, allowing Kong Ru's cultivation level to be quickly improved again. However, Kong Ru has always been worried about the development of the human race. Although the current human race is very powerful, it still lacks some foundation compared to the great races in the prehistoric world. And compared with the various religions in the prehistoric world, it does not have a strong enough deterrent force. This is also the reason why Confucius has stayed in the prehistoric world, and now, the human race has gathered a lot of luck in this battle. The Three Emperors, Fuxi, Shennong, and Xuanyuan also gave themselves a lot of surprises in this battle. After this battle, the three people will definitely have a certain breakthrough in their cultivation. Some people will even Reach the level of a saint. And even if they are unable to break through and reach the realm of a saint, with the power of the three people, they can definitely fight against the saint. With the power of the human race, they are fully capable of protecting themselves. Under this situation, Kong Ru was completely relieved, and his curiosity about the new world became even more intense. In this battle, after seeing the power of Hongjun and Demon Ancestor Luohu, Kong Ru became more interested in power, and this new world was where he became stronger. The opportunity lies. And on the other hand, by going to this new world, Kong Ru can also have a clear understanding of the power of the chaotic gods and demons in this new world. Moreover, there must be other chaos gods and demons in this new world. Kong Ru was very interested in these chaos gods and demons, not just the most powerful ones, but also the most powerful ones. It¡¯s every Chaos God and Demon. In the chaos, Kong Ru's speed reached the extreme, and his figure kept flickering in the chaos. Every time he flickered, Kong Ru's figure appeared directly hundreds of millions of miles away. After countless flashes, a huge world appeared in Kong Ru's eyes. This world can be said to be very vast, no less than the prehistoric world. However, this world has just been formed after all, and it is still sucking in the chaotic energy around it, constantly strengthening itself, making itself more stable. "Is this a new world? It is indeed a good method. It can actually open up a big world, and the breath of Tao exuded in this world is also very diverse. It is definitely not just Yang Mei who participated in opening up the world. Those mentioned existences beyond the level of saints, maybe the remaining chaos gods and demons have also participated in it." Coming to the edge of the world, Kong Ru had a clearer understanding of this world. Confucius himself had already opened up the Middle Thousand World, and he had a very clear understanding of the world he had opened up. The aura of Tao in his world was originally very numerous, but that was also because he had devoured the remnant souls of many chaotic gods and demons. And now in this world, there are so many Tao auras, and they are very strong. They are not as simple as those just derived. It is precisely because of this that Confucius guessed that the people who opened up the world were not just a few strong men who surpassed the saint level. Confucius was not in a hurry to enter this place.In the world, but directly outside the world, he sat down cross-legged, staring straight at the world in front of him, and his whole mind completely entered a state of understanding. Kong Ru's eyes looked at the world in front of him, at the faint aura emanating from the world, as well as the subtle changes in the aura, and the changes in the chaotic energy around him. In these simple trajectories, Confucius seemed to have returned to the situation when he created his own small world. Each trajectory is very mysterious, each trajectory represents the most primitive evolution of Tao, and is also the most fundamental change in the origin of the entire world. The time when this world was created was still very short. Although it has begun to evolve continuously, it still retains the trajectory of changes in the world it created. Although the trajectory of this path is very mysterious, even if a saint wants to fully understand it, it is very difficult. "The cultivation of Confucius surpassed that of the saints, and he successively opened up the small world and the middle thousand world. As for the evolution of the world, it can be said that he is the best in both the ancient world and the world in front of him. Even those chaotic gods and demons who opened up this world may not necessarily be much better at evolving this world than Confucius. In the world of Confucius, as Confucius continues to understand, his world is constantly changing and becoming more mysterious. The paths in the world appeared, stars moved rapidly, mountains and rivers trembled and surged out. The creatures in the world are constantly trembling as the world changes. Most of these souls are very vague, but they can also feel the subtle changes in this world most clearly. And as the whole world changes, it seems that waves of power are constantly integrating into their bodies, constantly strengthening their souls, and waves of mysterious information are constantly being introduced into their souls. . This piece of information gave them a clearer understanding of the entire world, and their souls became clearer and more powerful, as if they could emerge at any time. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? In addition to these beings that have not yet been transformed, every one of those beings that have been transformed is even more astonished. These can be said to be the elites in this world who can take form, and they all have their own cultivation techniques. Especially the few people who were brought out of the world by Kong Ru were even more shocked by this change. And the moment they reacted, they directly entered the state of cultivation, their souls were completely released, and they were constantly aware of the changes around them. With their understanding, their cultivation level is also improving rapidly. And several people who were valued by Confucius at the beginning even broke through the realm of Daluo Jinxian and reached the level of quasi-sage. Now they can be said to have truly become the top beings in the world, and have reached the strongest level that the world can bear. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!) Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 393 Enter The passage of time is like gravel in the hand. The more you try to grasp it, the faster it passes. Confucius practiced outside the world and practiced for thousands of years. During these thousands of years, Kong Ru's cultivation has also been greatly improved. The world in his body has become more perfect and its operation has become more mellow. Opening his eyes, Kong Ru looked at the world in front of him, and his eyes were even more curious about the situation in the world. In just a thousand years, the improvement of Confucius' cultivation was much deeper than the thousands of years of improvement in the prehistoric world. With such a speed of cultivation, he can definitely improve his cultivation quickly. By then, his cultivation will definitely be comparable to that of Hongjun and Yang Mei. Thinking of this, Kong Ru no longer hesitated at all. He stepped forward and his figure appeared at the edge of the world. The edge of this world is very similar to the edge of the prehistoric world. There is a layer of barrier. It is the existence of this barrier that turns the surrounding chaotic energy into the power of the world, making the world continue to rise. It is also the existence of this barrier that isolates the existence outside the barrier from the world and prevents it from entering the world. The reason why the prehistoric world can exist peacefully, except for Yang Mei, no other chaotic gods and demons enter, is also because of the existence of the barrier of the prehistoric world. However, the barrier in front of Kong Ru has exactly the same function as the barrier in the prehistoric world, and it was also formed during the evolution of this world. Looking at the barrier blocking him in front of him, the expression on his face did not waver at all, nor was he in any danger. Although this barrier is very powerful, it only blocks the existence of saints and saints. It cannot cause the slightest obstacle to Confucius' current cultivation. " Moreover, Confucius' understanding of the Tao of this world in a thousand years, and the mystery of this barrier, have no effect in his eyes. I saw Kong Ru's footsteps stepping forward directly, and his figure directly passed through the barrier in front of him and entered the world in front of him. Entering this world, Kong Ru instantly felt the changes in the surrounding aura. This aura was not the spiritual energy in the prehistoric world, but another kind of power. However, although the power is not the same, wherever Kong Ru feels the breath of this power, it is like the aura of the prehistoric world, which is for people to absorb and cultivate. It is indeed very strange. It is not a spiritual energy. However, it is quite normal to have such power when it can evolve into a world. Although he didn't fully understand the power around him, Kong Ru was not very surprised. After all, even the power in his own world was not all aura, and there were also other powers. ¡°Moreover, such power poses no threat to Kong Ru. Although this power is very strange, it is derived from the energy of chaos after all. In his eyes, it is just energy. Thinking of this, Kong Ru's world power emitted instantly, wrapping the surrounding power in it and incorporating it into his own world. In his own world, he was constantly being analyzed and swallowed up by the power of the world. The evolution process of this power was presented one by one before Confucius' eyes. "It is indeed very wonderful. It seems that coming here this time is a very clear decision." Seeing the changes in the world, Kong Ru became even more curious about the world. Although the power of this world is very wonderful, the process of evolution is very similar to the evolution of spiritual energy in the prehistoric world. From the energy of chaos, earth, wind, water, and fire are derived, and then other powers are derived. In this world, although this power is very strange, it is also derived from the earth, wind, water, and fire. It has become the current power. Although it is very strange, it is completely the same in essence. After Kong Ru got such a result, he became very relaxed. He stepped forward, his body moved quickly in the world, and soon he completely entered the world. Although this world is a newly opened world, it is also a complete world. The first thing Confucius entered was the starry sky of this world. The starry sky of this world was very different from the starry sky of the prehistoric world. Although it is also covered with countless stars, there is no formation like that formed by the stars in the prehistoric world, that is, the Zhoutian Star Formation. The stars in this world appear to be very messy, with no trace at all. The power of the surrounding stars has been completely swallowed up by the mainstream power in the world, and is completely unable to escape to the continent of this world. Seeing this, Confucius¡¯ understanding of the world became even deeper. Although this world is very wonderful, the time it took to form must have been very short. Moreover, although the powerful people in this world are not weak in cultivation and have a large number of people, they are still??It cannot be compared with Pangu back then. Back then, Pangu could be said to have gathered most of the luck of the chaotic world and completely suppressed the chaotic gods and demons. Although they have gone through countless years, these chaos gods and demons are not suppressed by Pangu. Although the cultivation of the chaos gods and demons has also improved to a certain extent, there is still a lot of gap compared to Pangu back then. Just like the world opened up now, it can be said to be a big world, but it is completely incomparable to the prehistoric world opened up by Pangu. Kong Ru¡¯s speed was not very fast. He was observing the surrounding situation while moving forward. But even though it seemed very slow to Kong Ru, it was still very fast compared to outsiders. He quickly stepped out of the starry sky, entered this world, and saw the land of this world. The continent of this world is also very similar to the prehistoric world. There is a huge landmass in the center. There are countless islands around the land, and there is an endless ocean. However, the land of this world is much smaller than that of the ancient continent. This is the continent of this world, and there should be many living beings in this world now. I want to take a look at what the creatures in this world are like, and also look for where the strong people in this world are. Kong Ru made a decision in his heart, and his figure disappeared directly into the sky and entered the mainland. Although Kong Ru¡¯s cultivation is very powerful, he still knows very little about this world, and he knows nothing about the strong men who created this world. Therefore, Confucius did not rush to find the existence of strong people in this world, but directly entered this world and began to understand this world. While strengthening his own cultivation, he also learned about the powerful people in this world. have a certain understanding. When he entered this world, Confucius had already discovered that there was no way of heaven in this world, but there was another strange power. However, although this power is very strange, its influence on Confucius is very limited. It is completely impossible to completely suppress Confucius' cultivation like the way of heaven in the prehistoric world. It is precisely because of the existence of such a situation that Confucius entered the continent of this world unscrupulously. After all, without the existence of heaven, in addition to having no power to suppress oneself, one can also prevent one's whereabouts from being exposed. Kong Ru¡¯s figure quickly entered the continent. When he arrived on the continent, Kong Ru quickly discovered the existence of cultivators in this world. There are many differences between the cultivators in this world and the cultivators in the prehistoric world. In addition to the cultivators hiding everywhere, there are also many cultivators who gather together to form a city-like structure among the human race. exist. Moreover, the cultivation in this city also looks like the human race. However, it is very different from the human race in the prehistoric world. It is very similar to the simple image of Western people in my previous life. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!) Volume One: Ancient Human Race Chapter 394: Alien Creatures After Kong Ru discovered the existence of the creatures in this world, he did not directly enter the place where these creatures gathered, but observed them in place for a while. After observing for a period of time, Kong Ru also had a clearer understanding of the way the creatures in this world lived and how they survived. In this world, the way of cultivation of cultivators is completely different from the cultivation system in the prehistoric world. It is a completely different way of cultivation. In Confucius' view, the cultivation methods of cultivators in this world appear to be very rough. The cultivation method of cultivators in this world is to swallow the power of the world and store it in the body. And the higher level is to understand the law, condense the power of the law, and turn it into a strange crystal, which is called the godhead. This is also the way of cultivation in this world, and it is also the only way of cultivation in this world. Seeing the cultivation methods of cultivators in this world, Confucius also had a certain understanding of the chaotic gods and demons that created this world. After all, the creatures in this world are also creatures derived from the Tao of these chaotic gods and demons, and the methods of cultivation are also inherited from these chaotic gods and demons on a certain basis. After fully knowing this, Kong Ru's figure began to change, his thin body began to become stronger, and his clothes turned into a suit of armor. In addition to the changes in his body, the aura on Kong Ru's body was also completely hidden, replaced by another aura, which was exactly the aura exuded by the practitioners of this world. "Let me see what the cultivators in this world look like?" Kong Ru looked at his figure and couldn't help but smile slightly. He looked very honest and honest. Although he can understand the situation of the entire world through his spiritual consciousness, it is completely different from the group of creatures that directly enter this world. After making the decision, Kong Ru took direct steps and moved forward quickly on the earth. Although it is said to be fast, it is only relative to the normal speed of advancement of cultivators in this world. Compared to his own speed, it is much slower. However, although this speed is very limited, Kong Ru is not very far away from his destination. After a period of time, Kong Ru has already arrived outside his destination. What entered Confucius's eyes was a huge city, which was entirely made of stones. The walls of the city are as high as a thousand feet, and there are various marks and strange magic circles engraved on the city. Above this magic circle, various kinds of light are constantly flashing, and they are absorbing the surrounding power. Looking at this strange formation, Kong Ru couldn't help but be very curious. This formation was very similar to the formations in the prehistoric world, and the aura it emitted had very similar effects. And the magic circle engraved on the city wall is exactly a defensive magic circle. "Who are you? Do you know that this is the territory of Lord Uranus, the god of heaven, and no idle person can enter it." Just when Confucius was about to step into the city, a sharp shout sounded, and a The figure stood in front of Kong Ru and blocked Kong Ru directly. Kong Ru looked at the person in front of him. This person was wearing armor and holding a javelin in his hand. His eyes were full of contempt when he looked at Kong Ru. The power of this person is not very strong. In the prehistoric world, at most, he is only in the realm of Taiyi Golden Immortal. "Humph." Kong Ru snorted coldly, and the coercion suddenly emitted, directly pressing the person in front of him to the ground, unable to move at all. After this person's figure was suppressed, figures quickly appeared in the city and came to the side of the previous person. These people have exactly the same armor and weapons as the previous person, and their cultivation levels are all at the Taiyi Golden Immortal level, and the leader's cultivation level has already reached the Da Luo level. "Greetings to this lord. Please forgive me for waiting. Luo En will lead you to the lord's place." The Da Luo realm being who came out said to Kong Ru respectfully. Although I don't know what level of power the person in front of me has reached, but being able to easily suppress my subordinates like this is definitely because of the existence of a strong person, and it is definitely not something I can deal with. Although my subordinates The strength of the person is not very strong, but there is no way to directly oppress him to such an extent simply by relying on his momentum. "Well, you can lead the way." Kong Ru looked at the person in front of him, and his aura calmed down. I came here to see the true situation of this world. And Uranus, who these people call a god, can have such a cultivator as his subordinate, and his own cultivation level must not be weak. He should be very important to this world. There is also a certain understanding of it.  Kong and Ru entered the city and walked quickly on the streets of the city. During the process of advancing, Luo En, who was in the Da Luo realm, also kept introducing the situation in the city to Kong Ru. , can be said to be respectful to Confucius. "Who is your lord Uranus?" As he moved forward, Kong Ru also raised his own question. Although everything can be fully understood as long as the spiritual consciousness is released, one of the joys of Confucius is to understand what one wants to know in the understanding. "Lord Uranus is a powerful main god, and there are other main gods under his command. He can be said to be the most powerful existence." Luo En began to introduce Kong Ru, talking about the things in this city. A strong man with eyes full of admiration. During the conversation, Kong Ru also gained a certain understanding of the classification of powerful people in this world. The strong men in this world are divided into lower gods, middle gods, upper gods, and the main gods. As for those above the main gods, Lorne cannot reach them. "And these powerful people correspond to the Immortal Realm, Taiyi Realm, Daluo Realm, and Quasi-Sage in the prehistoric world. However, the power of these people corresponds to the three realms, but the differences are very vague, not as detailed as those of cultivators in the prehistoric world. Soon Confucius and Confucius arrived at the palace in the center of the city. This palace was very gorgeous, and it was completely made of mountain rocks. However, they had been carefully selected and carved, making it look very gorgeous. Compared with the palace in the city, The other houses in the house look very noble. "Lorne, you no longer guard the city gate, what are you doing here? How dare you leave your post without Lord Ouranos, and you also bring a stranger here with you. Are you trying to provoke Lord Ouranos? ?" The two came to the door of the palace, and before they said a word, a person from the main hall walked out and looked at Kong Ru and Luo En, his eyes full of sternness. "Huh, Cass, this is a strong man from outside the territory, and he comes to pay a visit to Lord Ouranos. If you stop him well, you will be able to bear the blame when the time comes." Luo En looked at Cass who was walking out of the hall, his expression was also very bad, and he said to Cass. Kong Ru looked at the two of them, and his expression did not change much. One look at the two people's faces, and he knew that there was a direct conflict between the two, and it was no longer a conflict that lasted only one day or two. Moreover, these people are from this other world. Even if they fight, they will not have any impact on themselves, as long as they can achieve their goals. "Huh, strong man, this kid doesn't have the slightest breath of a strong man in him. The power of this law is just a high-level god. In this city, although the high-level gods are powerful, they are only ordinary existences. That¡¯s all, with such a level of cultivation, I just want to meet the Lord. I really don¡¯t know how high the sky is.¡± After hearing what Lorne said, Cass turned his attention to Kong Ru. Although Kong Ru's cultivation level is very powerful, it does not show how powerful it is. It is only slightly stronger than Luo En. In front of Nacas, he is just a superior god. It can be said that he is completely No longer in Cass's eyes. After all, behind him is the Lord God, a small superior god who would not dare to take action against him even if he is stronger than himself. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!) Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 395 Traces When he heard about the god Uranus, a very strange feeling arose in Kong Ru's heart. It can be said that I am very familiar with this Uranus. I have heard of it before in my previous life. It was in the world of my previous life, and it was in the Western pantheon and the Greek pantheon. The presence. But now that it appeared in front of him, what kind of relationship did this have with his world? Kong Ru also wanted to know in his heart. It is precisely because of this that Kong Ru followed Luo En to the temple. After all, he came here to understand the situation of this world. Although Ouranos is a being at the level of the Lord God, he is also a strong person at the level of the Lord God. But in the eyes of Confucius, they were like ants. If this name hadn't aroused a little curiosity in him, it could be said that Confucius was too lazy to meet this Uranus. "But now when I came to see Uranus, I was actually made things difficult by a small superior god, who actually didn't take Confucius into consideration at all. Although he does not intend to expose his power or whereabouts, the self-esteem of the strong will never be allowed to be trampled by ants. "Humph." A cold snort came from Kong Ru's mouth, and with this cold snort came a powerful pressure. This powerful pressure directly suppressed Cass. When Cass felt this powerful pressure, his face suddenly changed, and his eyes were filled with fear. But this fear did not last long, this coercion directly completely extinguished Cass's soul. As the soul disappeared, Cass's body gradually turned into energy and dissipated in the surrounding space, leaving no trace at all. "Sir Your Majesty." Seeing Cass disappear, Lorne's eyes towards Kong Ru changed again and became more respectful. I originally thought that Kong Ru was a strong man, but I didn't expect that such a powerful existence could easily kill Cass, who was on the same level as himself. Such power should be the energy possessed by the Lord God. Thinking of this, Lorne's heart couldn't help but tremble, and he couldn't help but feel very shocked by his own judgment. "Who dares to be presumptuous in front of my temple, Ouranos." Just after Kass' figure completely disappeared, a coercive voice came out from the depths of the temple. What was released with this coercive sound was an extremely powerful pressure. With this pressure, the surrounding space also faintly vibrated, pressing towards Kong Ru's body. Although this pressure was very powerful, in Kong Ru's eyes, it still did not pose the slightest threat. After all, even if Uranus is powerful, he is only a main god-level existence, and his cultivation level is only equivalent to the peak of the quasi-sage in the prehistoric world, not even a sub-sage. With the appearance of this coercion, Kong Ru's figure did not change at all. He stared straight into the depths of the hall, as if he was passing through the layers of the hall and saw Uranus deep in the hall. on the body. Ouranos felt the eyes looking at him, and his heart was shaken involuntarily, and he made a look at the other people above the temple. In an instant, waves of coercion rose up in the temple, and the powerful pressure directly suppressed Kong Ru. Each of these pressures is at the level of the Lord God. When the powerful power is combined together, the surrounding space trembles, as if it will break apart at any time. "That's the method." Kong Ru felt the coercion and aura on his body, and there was no surprise on his face. He looked at the people in the hall and couldn't help but look down upon them. Although the power of these people has reached the level of quasi-sage, what they have understood is only the power of the law. This wave after wave is also the pressure generated by the power of the law condensed to the extreme. Such a method can be considered a good method, but in the end it still fell into the inferior category, which was much weaker than the quasi-sage in the prehistoric world. Kong Ru¡¯s voice was not very loud, but in the ears of Uranus and others, the sound was like a thunder. After several people were shocked, a powerful pressure came down directly, instantly covering the entire temple completely under this pressure. This coercion was filled with vastness and power, instantly completely dismantling everyone's coercion, and completely suppressing everyone in the hall under this coercion. After the pressure dissipated, Kong Ru appeared directly in the temple. Looking at the people above the temple, his eyes were filled with wonder. The people in this hall are very similar to the gods of the Greek pantheon that I described in my previous life. Their clothes and faces are all very close. Looking at Kong Ru who appeared in front of him and others, and the aura emanating from Kong Ru's body, there was a superior pressure in that aura. At this time, everyone also had some guesses about Kong Ru's identity. After all, the cultivation levels of several people are all masters.?, and above the Lord God, there are the top strong men in this world, and they are also the strong men who created this world. Ouranos is also very shocked now. He did not expect that such a strong man would appear here. However, he is not very worried. Although his cultivation is not comparable to such a strong person, his mother is also one of those strong people back then. It is precisely because of his mother that he has the current cultivation level. These strong men also check and balance each other. As long as he tells his mother, then his life will not be threatened in any way. . "Greetings to this lord, I am Uranus, the descendant of Gaia, the God of Earth. I offended you before, please atone for my sins." Uranus said to Confucius. When he said these words, Kong Ru Ru's heart couldn't help but be shaken. Gaia and Uranus are really characters from Greek mythology in their previous lives, so the people above this hall should also exist from mythology. Thinking of this, Kong Ru also made up his mind and his aura completely restrained in an instant. In this world, it can be said that there are very few things that can arouse Kong Ru's interest, such as the human race, cultivation, and things about his past life. After spending millions of years in the prehistoric world, Confucius had a very good understanding of the great world, the middle world, the small world and the planes of the prehistoric world. But in these countless planes, small worlds, and middle thousand worlds, although there are shadows of one's previous life, they are very rare, and they only exist in the system of Eastern myths of one's previous life, while Western myths Among the characters, I didn't see any of them. Now, seeing the characters from Western mythology in his previous life here, Confucius couldn't help but pay more attention to this world. What is the relationship between this and the world in his previous life? How can he not do it? The world that can be restored to the past life is still unknown. However, as long as you find that trace, you will definitely have the opportunity to turn back your previous life. Confucius' pressure subdued, Uranus and others also breathed a sigh of relief, stood up from the ground, and stood respectfully on the temple, bowing their heads, not daring to show any disrespect. "I didn't expect you to be the descendant of Gaia. It's not bad. With such strength, you are already considered a strong man in this world." Kong Ru sat on the throne above the main hall and looked at Ouranos said. After Uranus heard what Kong Ru said, he felt completely relaxed. It seemed that this strong man must have known his mother. In this case, I don't have to worry at all, I will be blamed by this strong man. And several other people in the main hall were also full of shock when they heard Kong Ru's words. The first thing was that he was shocked by the power of Confucius, and the other was the identity of Uranus. Although I and others are following Ouranos, they only know the identity of Ouranos now. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!) Volume One: Ancient Human Race Chapter 396: Traces of the Strong In a thousand years, Confucius has been walking in this world for a thousand years. It has been a thousand years since he came out of the territory of Ouranos. In the territory of Ouranos, Kong Ru also got a lot of information from their mouths. And I also have a certain understanding of the people in the territory of Ouranos. The people among them are the same as the characters in Greek mythology in Confucius's previous life. Under such circumstances, Kong Ru became more curious about the situation in this world. After staying in Ouranos' territory for a while, he left directly. After leaving the territory of Ouranos, Kong Ru has been wandering around this world and seeing the scenery in this world. The whole world is very different from the prehistoric world. The whole world is full of mountains, hills, rocks, and rivers, but there are very few people. Although there are very few mountains in the prehistoric world, there is a lot of vegetation on each mountain peak, making the whole world seem to be full of life. In such an environment, Kong Ru kept walking, as if he had returned to the scene when he traveled to the ancient world. Over the course of thousands of years, Confucius also gained a clearer understanding of the world. In this world, there are many creatures, and these creatures can be said to be different from each other. Compared with the number of various races in the prehistoric world, it can be said that they are only a lot more. However, the power of these races cannot be compared with the famous races in the prehistoric world. And the biggest gain for Confucius was to see these races. Although there were many of these races, he did not know about them. But there are also races among them, which Confucius had heard of, and which were mentioned in the myths of various countries in Confucius' previous lives. Angels, demons, monsters, vampires and other races, all of which were legendary races in previous lives, all appeared in front of Confucius, making Confucius become more curious about this world. In addition to these, Kong Ru also made a greater discovery about the world, and this discovery made Kong Ru feel very shocked. And this discovery is that the flow rate of time in this world is completely different from that of the prehistoric world. To be more direct, it is much faster than the flow rate of the prehistoric world. Originally outside this world, Kong Ru felt the difference in the flow rate of this world. But at first, Confucius thought that the speed of time was the cause of the chaotic world. Originally, the laws of the prehistoric world were not very stable, and the flow of time varied greatly. In the chaotic world, although the flow rate of time is constant in most places, there are also some strange places where the flow of time is constantly changing, some very fast, and some very slowly. Originally, Confucius thought that the flow speed of this world was caused by the abnormality of time in the chaotic world. However, after entering this world, he found that everything was not that simple. After entering this world, Kong Ru clearly felt the time of this world, and he didn't pay too much attention to it at first. However, during these thousand years, Kong Ru's feeling became clearer. He felt that time in this world was controlled by one person, which led to such a situation. With such a discovery, one can fully imagine the shock in Kong Ru¡¯s heart. Kong Ru also had some knowledge of the laws of time and had some experience in the manipulation of time. In his world, he can also control the flow rate of his world. But outside his own world, the impact on the flow of time becomes much weaker. Just like in the prehistoric world, although Confucius' cultivation has surpassed the level of a saint, his ability to change the flow of time is also greatly restricted. With the power of Confucius, at most he can only control and change the time of a small world. If it is a medium-thousand world, it can be changed, but it cannot be changed permanently. And now in such a big world, someone can actually change the flow of time in a big world. Kong Ru couldn't help but be more curious about this person in the world in front of him. This person is definitely the Chaos of the past. A strong man in the world, and his cultivation is definitely the same as Yang Mei, or even much higher. Whether in the chaotic world or the prehistoric world, the law of time is called the first heaven-defying law, and space is called the second heaven-defying law. With such a title, one can fully imagine the status of these two laws among many laws, as well as the power of the two laws. Yang Mei is a chaos god and demon born from the laws of space in chaos. He is born to control the laws of space. It is precisely because of this that he stands out among the many gods and demons and becomes the most powerful among the many chaos gods and demons. The presence. ?The eyebrows have such power, so what kind of cultivation are the chaotic gods and demons born from the law of time back then? Kong Ru immediately thought of the Chaos God and Demon who was born in response to the law of time, and when he thought of this, Kong Ru couldn't help but become cautious. Although I want to meet the powerful people in this world for a while, with my current cultivation level, it is still very difficult to deal with the powerful people who can compare with Yang Mei. Therefore, Kong Ru didn't want to fight with such a strong man right away. If he wanted to fight, he would have to wait until his strength improved a step, or after fighting several strong men in this world, it would be better if the surrounding people could do it. A battle between powerful men who control time to such an extent. After confirming all this, Kong Ru became cautious when walking in this world, and became very careful about controlling his own power. The aura is completely hidden. At the level of the Lord God of this world, his body is also wrapped with a slight amount of world power. However, although Kong Ru was very careful, he did not have the slightest fear. With Kong Ru's current cultivation level and the power of the world in his body, even if there are several strong men of the same level fighting, he can retreat without suffering too much loss. In a thousand years, Confucius also walked from the edge of the continent to the edge of the ocean in this world. No matter what time it is, the ocean is so vast that no one can help but feel insignificant in front of it. Even if Kong Ru's cultivation level has reached such a level, he can't help but feel this way in his heart. No matter how powerful his cultivation is, Kong Ru still maintains this feeling in his heart, and it is this feeling that promotes the continuous improvement of Kong Ru's cultivation. After all, it is impossible for a complacent person to break through his own obstacles. Only by maintaining this feeling through breakthroughs again and again can he really reach the true peak. Arriving at the edge of the ocean, Kong Ru did not stop. He stepped forward and walked directly on the ocean, heading towards the depths of the ocean. The ocean of this world is not much different from the ocean of the prehistoric world. Waves, waves, whirlpools are full of crises everywhere, but these crises are only for ordinary practitioners, but they are not the same for Confucius. of threat. In addition to these scenes on the ocean, Kong Ru also saw the unkillable islands on the ocean and the existence of creatures on these islands. The creatures on these islands are also very different from the creatures on the mainland. There are big differences, and there are also subtle differences in cultivation. On this day, when Kong Ru was walking on the mainland, the surrounding scene suddenly changed. The surrounding ocean shook rapidly, and layers of oceans continued to gather, directly impacting Kong Ru's body. go. And every wave of the ocean is filled with the aura of destruction, making the power of the waves even greater, causing the surrounding space to be completely turned into nothingness under the force of destruction. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!) Volume One: Ancient Human Race Chapter 397: Dominance The surrounding waves continued to rise, and the power of destruction continued to become more intense. Under this powerful power of destruction, everything around him turned into nothingness, and the fragments of space also followed the power of destruction towards Kong Ru. swept over the body. Feeling this powerful force, there was no fear in Kong Ru's eyes, and the expression on his face was still very calm, as if the surrounding forces were not attacking him. "Compared with this powerful force, Kong Ru was more concerned about who would release this force. Although I haven't seen what kind of person this person is who is attacking me, but from this powerful power, this person's cultivation level is definitely not simple. It is not owned by the Lord God of the whole world at all. It should be with A power that can only be possessed by saint-level beings in the prehistoric world. Thinking of this, Kong Ru couldn't help but become excited. A saint-level existence could never be born in this world. It must be the chaotic gods and demons who created this world in the first place. After walking in this world for thousands of years, I finally saw a Chaos God and Demon. At this time, the power of Kong Ru's soul was released instantly. The powerful soul instantly passed through the layers of waves full of destructive power and discovered the person hidden in the depths of the waves. What caught Confucius's eyes was a man covered in blue. This man was very huge. He kept waving his hands to control the surrounding waves and attack Confucius. After discovering his target, Kong Ru took action instantly. The power of the world in his body was completely released in an instant, completely covering millions of miles around him. With the blessing of this world's power, this space was completely controlled by Kong Ru, completely hidden in the surrounding space. Even if someone passes by here, they will not be able to detect the changes in the scene within the scope controlled by Kong Ru's world power. At the moment when everything around him was in his own world, the waves full of destructive power around Kong Ru completely disappeared in an instant. As the waves disappeared, the surrounding seawater completely disappeared in an instant, and Kong Ru's figure also appeared in front of the sea-blue man. At this time, the figure of this sea-blue man has been oppressed by the power of the world around him to the point where he is almost the same size as Kong Ru. "You outsider, let me go as soon as possible, otherwise when Lord Destruction arrives, you will be severely punished. But when the time comes, you will be greeted by the destruction of the soul." The sea-blue man looked at Kong Ru in front of him, although his eyes Very Confucian, but still shouting loudly. "Outsider?" Kong Ru couldn't help but be startled when he heard this person's words. He was an outsider, but the aura on his body had completely changed, and his appearance had also completely changed. Even the aura of his soul had changed. It was also changed by Confucius. Under such a change, even a strong man at the saint level would not be able to notice the slightest difference, but the person in front of him actually discovered the difference in himself, and Kong Ru was very confused in his heart. "How do you know that I am an outsider?" After thinking for a while, Kong Ru still didn't think about why the person in front of him knew that he was an outsider. He couldn't help but let out the coercion on his body and asked the person in front of him. "Hmph, if you want to know why from my mouth, then youtake your life." After this sea-blue man spoke, a breath of breath suddenly burst out from his body, and his strength continued to become more and more powerful. It was so powerful that it instantly broke the restraint force that Kong Ru had placed on him, and attacked Kong Ru. "The power of the origin of the world!" Kong Ru couldn't help but be surprised when he looked at the energy on this blue figure. However, although Kong Ru was very surprised, he still didn't care at all about the person in front of him. Although the person in front of him has the power of the origin of the world, his cultivation is only at the level of a saint. No matter how much it increases, he cannot compete with himself. However, despite this, Kong Ru still did not directly restrain the man in front of him again, but started fighting with him. Chaos gods and demons are each the darling of the chaotic world. They are born to control the laws. They are born from the three thousand avenues. The understanding of the Tao can be said to be very simple. It is precisely because of this that even if this chaos god and demon does not practice, but just absorbs the energy of chaos, his cultivation level will continue to improve, and finally reach the level of a saint. Kong Ru is now fighting the Chaos God and Demon in front of him to see how powerful this Chaos God and Demon has reached. After all, there are many Chaos Gods and Demons in this world. I have a certain understanding of the cultivation and methods of these Chaos Gods and Demons, and how they understand the Tao.What level has been reached. It will also have certain benefits for future battles with the powerful men of this world. The two soon fought together. Kong Ru deliberately controlled the power in his body, and the combat power he displayed was almost the same as the person in front of him. After the two fought again and again, Kong Ru also had a certain understanding of the person in front of him. After all, they are Chaos Gods and Demons, and their understanding of Tao is very profound. It can be said that they have fully displayed their saint-level combat power. Moreover, the treasure in this man's hand is not weak, and his control over the sea water can be said to have reached the ultimate level. What is even more peculiar is that this person can also use the power of the world around him to make his attack more powerful. This method is very similar to how several saints relied on the power of heaven in the prehistoric world. But the power he exerted was not as powerful as when he relied on the power of heaven in the prehistoric world. "The power of the origin of this world is indeed good. It can exert such power. I don't know how much my world can grow if I swallow the power of this origin." Kong Ru looked at the dark blue power on this man's body, his face He couldn't help but become more interested in the original power of this world. Confucius also had a certain understanding of the original power of the world, and he had the original power in his own world. And this original power was finally absorbed by the heavenly law of his own world, that is, by his own soul. It is precisely in this way that his power has reached such a level. But after all, my world is a middle-thousand world, and this world is a big world. The original power of this world can be said to be very good nourishment for my world, and it is also an opportunity for the evolution of my world. Having made a decision, Kong Ru's power no longer restrained, and the power of the surrounding world completely condensed in an instant, completely restraining the chaotic gods and demons in front of him. And Kong Ru's figure came directly in front of this person, his hand pressed directly on the person's head, and a purple power was released from his hand, instantly wrapping the person in front of him directly. "Youyouwho are you?" Feeling that his body was restrained again, the Chaos God and Demon was completely occupied by fear. I have now exploded all my power, but I am still restrained, with no power to resist at all. What kind of cultivation level does this person have? Is he the existence of a master? After thinking of this, the blue chaos god and demon became even more frightened in his eyes, and wanted to beg Kong Ru for mercy. However, before he could utter his begging for mercy, he felt the power in his body begin to drain away quickly. The original power in his body continued to disappear. As the original power disappeared, the vitality gradually disappeared. Finally, the soul left the body directly and was held by Confucius. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!) Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 398: The Changing World Kong Ru completely grasped the ocean-blue chaotic god and demon in front of him, whether it was the original power of the world in his body, the power of chaos, the power of law, or the final power of the soul. They were completely swallowed by Confucius, entering the world within his body, becoming the nourishment of this world, nourishing the growth of the world. And after losing all this, the body of the Chaos God and Demon also shriveled up completely, without any vitality, leaving only this body. However, even with this body left, Kong Ru did not give up. After all, they are the bodies of Chaos Gods and Demons. Each of these Chaos Gods and Demons has experienced countless washes of Chaos Energy. The strength of their bodies is absolutely not the slightest difference from ordinary spirit treasures, and is even much stronger. Having completely absorbed all this into his own world, Kong Ru's body disappeared from the place and entered his own world directly. In the core of the void of this world, Kong Ru was very excited when he looked at the original power of the world in front of him. This is the origin of a big world. Even if there is only one percent of the origin of the world, it is still very vast, and it still plays a very important role in our own world. Thinking of this, Kong Ru no longer hesitated at all, and started to act in an instant. The Tiandao body behind him appeared and began to spin rapidly. As the Heavenly Dao ** continued to rotate, trajectories flashed on the Heavenly Dao **. After these trajectories appeared, they began to spread toward the surroundings. After the achieved trajectory was completely spread out, waves of devouring power began to appear in the surrounding space, swallowing up the original power of the world, constantly turning it into its own power, and entering the realm of heaven. Among them, the trajectory on the body of Heavenly Dao continues to become more perfect and rounded, making the breath of Dao become more mysterious and mysterious. The original power of the world was constantly being devoured, and the world of Confucius and Confucius began to change again. This change is much more peaceful than the last change. The laws and Tao in the world are constantly becoming more mysterious, the aura of each living being is growing faster, and the surrounding spiritual energy is becoming richer. Whether it is the sky, the earth, or the ocean, they are all changing rapidly. Mountains, rivers are also undergoing subtle changes. The scope of the world also continued to expand to the surroundings at this time, the entire world became wider, and the power in the world also became more powerful. Time passes quickly, and a hundred years have passed quickly. During these hundred years, Kong Ru has completely digested the original power of the world, and the entire world has also grown a lot. In addition to the original power of this world, the power of chaos from the chaotic gods and demons has also been completely digested, and the body and soul have become nutrients for the growth of the entire world. Confucius also got a lot of information from the souls of the chaotic gods and demons. The Chaos Gods and Demons' understanding of Tao, their knowledge in chaos, and the process of opening up this world, and who are the people who opened up this world. After getting this information, Kong Ru felt a lot more at ease. The person who created this world is exactly what he guessed. Five of them are comparable to his own cultivation level, and in addition to these five people, there are dozens of remaining chaotic gods and demons in the prehistoric world. Although such power is very powerful, it is not suitable for the prehistoric world. That said, it can be dealt with. The most powerful person who opened up this world was also the Chaos God and Demon who was transformed from the law of time in the Chaos World. This person also participated in the battle between the Chaos God and Demon and Pangu. However, he changed from that time. survived the battle. He was also the only god and demon who survived that war. The other surviving chaos gods and demons all escaped a catastrophe and survived by chance, far away from the place where Pangu opened up the prehistoric world. Compared with the whole person, the difference can be said to be very huge. After receiving such information, Kong Ru became even more afraid of this strong man. At this time, Kong Ru also knew who was emitting the power of time that enveloped the entire world. It was this strong man. Being able to survive the battle with Pangu, organize people to open up this big world, and swallow up the original power of this big world, how far this strong man's power has reached, Kong Ru couldn't help but feel solemn in his heart He stood up and was completely shocked by his guess. "This man's power is definitely stronger than Yang Mei's. He should be similar to Hongjun, who has completely relied on the ancient world, or even better. It seems that I still underestimate him. If we really fight, maybe I will be completely There is no chance of victory. However, he should not have it yet.??The original power of this world has been completely digested. I still have time to improve myself and gain the strength to fight against him. "Kong Ru sorted out the information he got and quickly made a decision. He continued to travel in this world, looking for the chaotic gods and demons hidden in this world, and devouring the world's secrets from these chaotic gods and demons. The power of origin, the power to enhance your own world. Having made such a decision, Kong Ru no longer hesitated at all. His figure disappeared directly into the void of his own world, and his figure reappeared on the sea surface again. The moment he appeared above the sea, Kong Ru determined his location, direction, and moved forward in one direction. This time Kong Ru was heading in the direction of the other Chaos God and Demon that he knew. Although the relationship between the dozens of chaos gods and demons in this world is not completely peaceful, there are still some people who have quite good relationships among them. The direction Confucius was heading was exactly the residence of a friend of the Chaos God and Demon who was killed by him, and it was also the location where the Saint-level Chaos God and Demon was thought to be. Although the origin of the world in those chaotic gods and demons who have surpassed the saint level is more powerful and richer, the reaction caused by a real battle with them will definitely be very huge. It was a shock to the whole world, which was definitely not something I could handle. It is precisely because of this that Confucius set his target on these saint-level chaos gods and demons. It is absolutely very simple to deal with these saint-level chaos gods and demons with your own cultivation, and with the control of your own world, it is very difficult for these chaos gods and demons to escape. In this way, you can also make yourself His whereabouts are completely hidden and will not be discovered. Kong Ru moved forward quickly, and his figure soon disappeared. Now that he has a method that can make his world grow rapidly and his cultivation level increase rapidly, Kong Ru will not waste any more time. After all, this world is not a prehistoric world. You may be discovered at any time. The faster you act, the faster your cultivation will improve. When your cultivation reaches a certain level, even if you are caught I found that I could be unscrupulous. Kong Ru's speed became even faster, and his figure soon entered the depths of the sea in this world, where the Chaos God and Demon was located. After entering this position, Kong Ru also slowed down and began to search carefully. Although I have obtained the location of my target from the location of the Chaos God and Demon, the memory of the Chaos God and Demon is very messy and not very detailed. And this time, my target is also a Chaos God and Demon who is very good at hiding. It will take some time for me to find him. "It's right here." Kong Ru's eyes flashed with light, he said softly, and his figure disappeared directly from the spot. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!) Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 399: Hunting Kong Ru's figure disappeared above the sea surface, and reappeared already in the depths of the seabed. Feeling the pressure in the surrounding seawater and the darkness all around, Kong Ru couldn't help but think about what kind of person his target was this time. There is still darkness in this ocean, and there is also a Chaos God and Demon who is good at hiding, so the most likely Chaos God and Demon is the one born from the law of darkness. Only in this seabed can there be permanent darkness, and only the chaotic gods and demons bred by the laws of darkness can have such a hobby. Thinking of this, Kong Ru's progress couldn't help but speed up a bit. Darkness and light, among the many laws, are also very powerful laws. And now that he is about to obtain the Tao contained in this dark law, it must have a big effect on his world. Soon Kong Ru's figure appeared on a huge trench. Looking at the trench in front of him and the vague aura in the trench, Kong Ru had already determined that this was his destination this time. . And the aura of the Chaos God and Demon in the depths of the trench was actually so obscure. If he hadn't paid attention, he would have ignored the existence of this aura. To be able to reach such a point, this Chaos God and Demon is indeed considered to be an existence that is good at hiding. After confirming all this, Kong Ru's figure directly entered the trench. Although this is said to be a trench, the entire trench is thousands of miles wide and one hundred thousand miles deep. However, within such a range, Kong Ru still found his target the moment he entered the trench. When he saw his target, Kong Ru couldn't help but feel very surprised. The creature that appeared in front of him was very strange, but it was very similar to the black hole in his previous life. As soon as his consciousness entered his range, he felt the existence of a devouring power. If it weren't for his strong cultivation, he would definitely have been discovered in the first place. "Such a creature is indeed very strange, and the chaotic world is indeed very strange." When Kong Ru saw this creature, he couldn't help but be very curious about the chaotic world, which could give birth to so many chaotic gods and demons. Strange creatures indeed exist in a world far beyond the prehistoric world. "However, after sighing, there was no hesitation in Kong Ru's heart. The power of the world emitted instantly, completely surrounding the surroundings in the power of the world. "Hoo, who is that?" Just when Kong Ru's power of the world was emitted, a huge shout sounded from the depths of the trench. This huge shout was full of coercion, anger, and a hint of fear. After all, he was good at hiding, but now someone was hiding next to him, and he didn't even notice it. Such a scene made him feel panic in his heart. "Yeah." Compared with the dark fear of the Chaos God and Demon, Kong Ru was very surprised by the performance of this Chaos God and Demon. He is very clear about how far his cultivation has reached. Although the power of his own world is not exactly the same as the power of this world. But the subtle changes in this are definitely not something ordinary people can feel. And this Chaos God and Demon actually felt the power of his own world the moment he emitted the power of the world. This kind of sensing is absolutely top-notch among the Chaos Gods and Demons. However, the more this happened, the happier Kong Ru felt, and the more powerful the world's origin power became in the more powerful Chaos Gods and Demons. The more top Chaos Gods and Demons become, the more powerful their qualifications will be, and the more profound their understanding of the Tao will be. After completely devouring him, all this will become his own strength. Thinking of this, Kong Ru also started to act directly. This time, Kong Ru no longer had any thoughts of playing around, and directly controlled the power of the surrounding world, completely binding the darkness within it. And this darkness of Chaos Gods and Demons is not that simple. His cultivation is also top-notch among saints, and he is also an existence that will break through the last layer of obstacles that troubles him and surpass the saint level. However, if there is no breakthrough, there is no breakthrough. It is just a thin line, and it is also the difference between heaven and earth. Under Kong Ru's world power, his devouring power, hidden power, and dark power were completely released, which also had a slight impact on Kong Ru's world power. But under the power of Confucius, this influence can be said to be very slight. In the blink of an eye, it was completely resolved by Confucius. Chaos God Demon Dark felt that his power could not exert the slightest effect, and his heart became even more frightened. The original power in the body was also released, but in the end all efforts still became very weak. In the end, he could only face the constant approaching of himself.Confucius is here. Kong Ru did not hesitate at all. When he came in front of this chaotic god and demon, he also started his own actions and began to devour this chaotic god and demon. It is still the original power of the world, the power of chaos, and the power of the soul, and finally put the body directly into his own world. After doing all this, Kong Ru did not leave and started practicing directly. His mind was completely focused on the world, and he began to digest what he had gained this time. The origin of the world turned into the power of his own heaven. The power of chaos continued to improve his world and turned into various powers in the world. . And everything in the soul was completely absorbed by the way of heaven, and the path of the Tao contained in it was constantly understood. All the memories in the soul were also completely absorbed by Confucius, and finally turned into the power of his soul. . Time passed very quickly, and in the blink of an eye it was another hundred years. This time, Kong Ru's refining speed was much faster than the last time. However, the accumulation of this Chaos God and Demon is much stronger than the previous Chaos God and Demon. In the past hundred years, Confucius's cultivation level has improved even more than the last time. The scope of the world has also become wider, and the whole world has become more complete, slowly moving towards China. The pinnacle of a thousand worlds evolves away. "It seems that this is indeed a quick way to improve. Just two Chaos Gods and Demons have reached such a level. So if I devour several Chaos Gods and Demons, my cultivation level will definitely be completely improved. In the end, it even reached the level of Yang Mei and Hongjun." Kong Ru felt the changes in his body and felt that it became more powerful. Kong Ru was also very happy in his heart. My cultivation has improved very quickly, and my understanding is also top-notch. Under various opportunities, I can say that I am not inferior to the gods and demons of chaos. But compared to these chaotic gods and demons, I still lack some things, and the biggest difference is accumulation. Chaos gods and demons are each born in chaos, and their survival years are much longer than that of the prehistoric world. From the birth of Confucius to the present, there are only dozens of Yuanhui, and the difference among them is more than a hundred times. If, by chance, I hadn't opened up a small world, obtained a drop of Pangu's essence and blood, a fragmented jade plate of creation, and finally obtained the remnant soul of the Chaos God and Demon, so many opportunities would have been possible. The current level of cultivation. Although these have made up for some of the gaps between himself and the Chaos Gods and Demons, making his cultivation surpass some of the Chaos Gods and Demons, they are still inferior to those top Chaos Gods and Demons. I think that to reach the level of a top Chaos God and Demon like Yang Mei, I need to continuously accumulate the power of the world to make the world grow, and to continuously gain enlightenment to improve my own cultivation. And now devouring these chaotic gods and demons is a good shortcut in terms of strength and cultivation, just like devouring the remnant souls of those chaotic gods and demons back then. Now, this world is your own hunting ground, and you will capture your prey in this hunting ground and turn these prey into your own power, just like you did in the underworld. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!) Volume One: Ancient Human Race Chapter 400: Traces Revealed Kong Ru started his own hunting in this alien world, constantly looking for his target in this world. Kill these targets one by one, completely devour their power, completely transform their Tao understanding into your own, and constantly complete your own world. Among them, the one that had the greatest impact on Confucius and Confucius was the power of the origin of the world. It can be said that the power of the origin of this world caused great changes in the world of Confucius and Confucius. Dozens of saint-level chaos gods and demons, and more than a dozen strands of the original power of the world, made the heavenly way of Confucius' world more complete. The entire world has more than doubled in size in these hundreds of years. In addition to expanding, the power of the entire world has also become more powerful, and the soul of Confucius has also become more powerful. Under this power, Kong Ru clearly felt the power of his own power, although this power could not compare with the power released by Hongjun back then. However, Kong Ru was very satisfied with the improvement during this period of time. Although I am not as powerful as Hongjun back then, I already have the strength to fight. If I fully unleash the power of the world without any scruples, then it is not impossible to fight against Hongjun. . With the improvement of his cultivation, the urgency in Kong Ru's heart also eased a lot. Kong Ru has always been very afraid of several powerful people at the peak level in this world. The most fearful one among them was the strong man who controlled the changes in time in the entire world. But now, with the growth of his own power, Kong Ru was a little less afraid of the strong men around him. And as the fear in his heart disappeared, Kong Ru decided to change his goal and turn his goal this time to the five strong men who had reached the pinnacle of cultivation. Of the five powerful men in this world, the most powerful one is the one who controls time, that is, the hour. Others include fate, destruction, life, and death. These powerful men are also the most powerful among the Chaos Gods and Demons, and their cultivation levels are beyond the level of saints. Although, Kong Ru didn't know what level of cultivation these powerful men had reached. However, Kong Ru believed that he would definitely be able to fight against these strong men. Nowadays, the general powerhouses at the level of chaos gods and demons have very little effect on themselves, and they only have some effect on the original power of the world. On another aspect, Kong Ru also found that his actions had been felt by people in this world. The several Chaos Gods and Demons he faced were also on guard. In the last fight, he even saw several Chaos Gods and Demons working together to deal with him. Although these people did not have much impact on him, they also let Kong Ru know that his actions should change direction. After Confucius paid attention, he no longer looked for the ordinary chaos gods and demons, but looked for traces of the chaos gods and demons that surpassed the level of saints in this world. Although Kong Ru already knew the information about these five Chaos Gods and Demons from the several Chaos Gods and Demons he devoured, it was very vague. In addition to being powerful, these gods and demons are also mysterious. Even the chaos gods and demons in this world have only seen these chaos gods and demons a few times. Every time I see these people, the people I see are very vague. Even the names are spread from the auras of these people. Confucius was searching in this world, and he was constantly thinking in his heart. Thinking about where these five powerful men would be hiding, but in the end, nothing was gained. "Oh, really, I can't even find a strong person. It seems that this time I have to deal with those saint-level chaos gods and demons. Among these people, there should be some who are looking for the blessing of those five strong people. When the time comes, you can find it directly without having to go to such trouble." Kong Ru finally made up his mind and disappeared directly from the place, heading towards one of his goals. This time Kong Ru¡¯s target is in the star field, a chaotic god and demon living in the sun of this world. And this Chaos God and Demon is the Chaos God and Demon transformed by the Law of Light. There are also a large number of believers in this world, Chaos God and Demon who call themselves the God of Light. Kong Ru's figure appeared in the star field and soon reached the position of the sun. Arriving outside the Sun Star, Kong Ru stepped directly into the sun. As Kong Ru entered, the surrounding flames and rays of light began to gather and attack Kong Ru, as if they felt that someone had invaded their own territory. "This Chaos God and Demon has a lot of magical power, and can completely control the sun star. Whether it is flames or light, the power in it is not small, as if it wants to completely dissolve everything around it." Kong ConfucianismSeeing the surrounding flames and light, I nodded slightly at the magical powers of the gods and demons I faced this time. Among the chaos gods and demons he knows, this one can be said to be the one with the highest cultivation level. Kong Ru felt the attacks from around him and was not ready to take action directly. This time, my goal is to lure out the powerful one, not the Chaos God and Demon in front of me. Therefore, when Kong Ru was facing the surrounding flames and there was still light, he did not fully release his power. "Hahaha, I thought he was such a powerful man, but he only has such power. Those guys in the dark are too careless." Just when Kong Ru was facing the flames and light around him, a figure appeared The man in white clothes walked out from the depths of the Sun Star. This person's body is full of bright power, making people feel a very gentle feeling. But this man's body is also wrapped in a layer of blazing flames, which is constantly devouring the surrounding flames, showing his power. After appearing, he did not restrain himself at all. With a slight smile on his face, he directly attacked Kong Ru. "Judgement of Light." With a soft drink, the power of light in the God of Light gathered together and formed a long sword in his hand. This long sword is entirely made up of the power of light. The power of light concentrated to the extreme emits powerful destructive power. Looking at the long sword attacking him, Kong Ru smiled slightly, full of indifference towards the man in front of him. If he didn't have another purpose, then the person in front of him would be no different from an ant in front of him. In just a moment, he would turn into his own power. Kong Ru didn¡¯t make much movement. He looked at the long sword attacking him. The moment the long sword was about to hit him, he reluctantly dodged it. "Holy Flame of Light." Seeing that his attack had no effect at all, the power of the God of Light gathered even faster. The flames formed by the gathering of light forces instantly turned into a sea of ??fire. This sea of ??fire was full of destructive power, and everything around it was completely swallowed up by the flames. Attack after attack, although Kong Ru restrained his power a lot, his power was still very powerful. As time continued to pass, the God of Light quickly discovered that the person in front of him was not that simple. Moreover, from Kong Ru's indifferent expression, he also knew that he was being played by the person in front of him. After getting this information, the God of Light also began to think about how he should respond. Soon the God of Light had made a decision, and the power in his body completely exploded, and the original power of the world also exploded without any restraint. With the explosion of this powerful force, the power of the entire Sun Star was completely aroused. The powerful force burst out and the surrounding space was completely torn apart. And at the moment when all this broke out completely, the speed of the God of Light burst out completely, and disappeared in an instant. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!) Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 401 Destiny The moment the surrounding flames completely erupted, Kong Ru already knew the plan of the God of Light, and he couldn't help but pay attention to it. The moment the God of Light disappeared, Kong Ru's figure also disappeared in place, hiding in the surrounding space, as the God of Light continued to advance. In addition to hiding, Kong Ru also took on an identity. This avatar simply followed the God of Light, posing a certain threat to the God of Light and making the God of Light move forward even faster. The God of Light was originally born in response to the law of light, and the speed of light's advancement can be said to be extremely fast. In the process of advancing, his figure continued to break through the surrounding space and shuttled through the space. Every time he advanced, the distance was hundreds of millions of miles. However, even at such a fast speed, he still could not get rid of Kong Ru's figure. "It's so fast. I can't resist this man's power. It seems that this time, I really have to go to the Lord to seek protection." The God of Light looked at Kong Ru who was approaching him from behind, and his mind He became even more shocked, and his forward speed could not help but become much faster. The direction of his advance also changed instantly, directly entering the void of this world and heading towards a location in the void. "Well, I finally entered the void. It seems that I should be looking for the person behind him. This time I can also fall into a big fish." Kong Ru looked at the movements of the God of Light and quickly understood the light. God's plan, his face couldn't help but be filled with joy. The two of them kept moving forward in the void, and their speed of progress continued to become faster. In this void, the speed of the two people's progress depends entirely on their own strength. Driven by this force, the two people's figures continued to change, and their bodies moved hundreds of millions of miles away in an instant. The two of them chased and escaped, advancing rapidly in the void, and soon entered the depths of the void. As it continues to approach the depths of the void, the surrounding forces become more chaotic. The power of law, the breath of Tao, and the origin of the world are all so clear, as if they can be touched at any time. "Well, this is it." A light flashed in Kong Ru's eyes, but he discovered the changes in the void. In the process of progress, the power of Confucius' world is always radiating. This powerful power of the world completely takes in the surrounding distances of hundreds of millions of miles. As the God of Light continued to advance, Kong Ru had also discovered the place he was looking for. After obtaining his goal, Kong Ru's cultivation was no longer concealed at all, and the power of the world was instantly restrained. The powerful force caused the surrounding void to vibrate instantly, and everything around him seemed to have stopped completely in an instant. . In the process of continuous advancement, the God of Light also felt a powerful force appearing around him. This powerful force completely restrained his body in place, and the step forward became very difficult. difficult. Feeling the power of this restraint, the face of the God of Light suddenly changed, and his eyes were filled with fear. However, although he was very frightened in his heart, the God of Light did not give up. The power of the origin of the world released a powerful light, making the power in his body become more powerful. He who wanted to break through the power of the world around him bondage. However, this was not the first time that Kong Ru faced such a situation. After feeling the movement of the God of Light, the power of the world was restrained again. A more powerful binding force completely bound the body of the God of Light. In place. And at the moment when the God of Light was completely restrained in place, Kong Ru's figure also appeared next to the God of Light in an instant, and he moved quickly, directly and completely swallowing up everything in the God of Light. After devouring the God of Light, Kong Ru sat there again for several years, completely absorbing everything from the God of Light and transforming it into his own power before he stood up again and moved forward quickly. In the void of this world, Confucius can be said to have no restraints at all. This feeling can be said to have never been felt in the prehistoric world. In the prehistoric world, every place has the existence of heaven and is bound by heaven. Although the existence of this binding force cannot be felt at ordinary times, when the power is exerted to a certain extent, this binding force gradually becomes apparent. This is also the reason why, in the prehistoric world, the deities of several saints have never fought against each other. Kong Ru¡¯s speed was not restricted in the slightest, reaching its peak in an instant, and soon he had reached his destination this time. When he arrived at his destination, what struck Confucius was not a simple residence, but a small world. This small world is not very big, but its scope is not small either. In this void, the entire small world is connected to the big world. The energy ratio in the small world isThe big world is even richer and purer. It is completely composed of one kind of energy, and there is no other energy at all. Looking at the world in front of him, Kong Ru's footsteps did not stop at all, and he stepped forward directly into this small world. Entering the small world, the surrounding power surged in instantly. The rich power made Kong Ru surprised that this small world could have such rich power. "Destiny." After entering this small world, Kong Ru instantly felt who the master of this world was. It was his goal this time and the fate of several strong men. He is also a strong man bred by the path of destiny in a chaotic world. In addition to these, Confucius was even more surprised that there were still many living beings living in this world. These creatures are all strong-level existences in the outside world, and each of them is a high-level god-level existence. Even the main gods are not a few. The power of the entire world can be said to be very powerful. "This should be the strong man in this world. This world is indeed not that simple. So many strong men have been created in such a short time, and these chaotic gods and demons are not simple either. Moreover, this is just a world. That's it, several other strong men will definitely open up their own world and give birth to many strong men." After Kong Ru felt all this, he couldn't help but smile slightly, and his body's power was completely released. Coming out, the powerful power of the world completely exploded, constantly impacting the surrounding world. After this power was released, the surrounding world began to shake, and the space in the entire world began to tremble continuously, as if it would be completely shattered at any time. With the appearance of this momentum, all the creatures in the world trembled. Every face was full of fear, which was completely from the heart. Even the Lord God who was usually aloof did not have the slightest strength to resist. . "Who? How dare you act wild in my world!" At the moment when this power was completely released, a figure appeared in the small world, standing in the center of the world, and the voice was full of coercion and could not be tolerated. resistance. "Finally, it's out. Finally, another decent enemy has appeared." When Kong Ru heard this cold voice, he couldn't help but feel a sense of fighting in his heart. Although they had experienced several battles, they did not shock Kong Ru at all. Although those people must be powerful, they were very weak in the eyes of Kong Ru. And although I haven't seen the person who appears now, the pressure in the voice, the confidence in the pressure, and the powerful power are exactly the existence that can fight with me. "Hahaha, we can finally fight. You are the master of this world. Let's fight today." Kong Ru's voice sounded, and the aura on his body became more powerful, and his fighting spirit completely burst out, towards The direction of destiny is directly suppressed. This fighting spirit is full of provocation, and it is also a direct declaration of war on fate. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!) Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 402: Evenly Matched As one of the main creators of the world, Destiny is also one of the five most powerful people in the world. He controls the fate of the entire world and the fate of countless creatures. Destiny can be said to be very illusory and unpredictable for anyone, but no one can escape the mercy of fate. Among the three thousand avenues of the chaotic world, this "Way of Destiny" can be said to be very powerful and also very strange. The moment Kong Ru's fighting spirit was released, Destiny noticed Kong Ru's whereabouts. Looking at Kong Ru, his figure disappeared strangely and reappeared in front of Kong Ru. "Outsider, who are you? You don't exist among the Chaos Gods and Demons?" Destiny's face was very calm, and there was no change in his tone. He was cold. When Kong Ru heard this tone, he couldn't help but think of it. Hongjun of the prehistoric world. The same was true for Hongjun. He was very cold and showed no emotion at all. "I come from the prehistoric world, which is the world that Pangu opened up back then. The purpose of coming to this world is just to find a few opponents who can be taught." Kong Ru was not surprised at all by fate's tone. , after all, he has adapted to Hongjun's indifference, and is not surprised at all by his fate. "Is it the strong man in our world that you are hunting?" After hearing Kong Ru's words, Destiny didn't have much reaction, but asked Kong Ru directly. The prehistoric world was a world created by Pangu, and all the chaos gods and demons in the chaos were aware of it. Back then, Destiny also saw Pangu opening up the prehistoric world, but he hid in Pangu and watched from a very far away place, not daring to get even close. It was precisely because he saw the mysterious Tao that Pangu created in the prehistoric world that he realized that his cultivation was able to break through the saint level and beyond, and he achieved his current cultivation level. "That's right." Kong Ru didn't hide it at all and answered directly. No matter what the outcome of this battle, he would leave this world for a while. Now, all Kong Ru wants to do is to fight with the person in front of him with all his strength, to see how far his cultivation has improved, and to see how strong the top experts in this world have become. the point. After the two chatted for a while, they stopped talking in unison and disappeared into the small world. After the two figures disappeared, their figures reappeared in the chaotic world. Whether in the small world of destiny or in the entire big world, neither space nor void can withstand the power of the two of them, and the two of them cannot fully exert their power. But it's completely different in chaos. The two of them can fully exert all their power and use all their methods in the battle without any scruples. In the chaos, Kong Ru and Destiny stood in the chaos, and the chaotic energy around them completely calmed down. They were completely calmed in place by the momentum of the two men. The two looked at each other, their eyes full of solemnity. Through the memories of the chaotic gods and demons that he devoured, Kong Ru had a certain understanding of the cultivation of destiny, but it was very rare. It was not very clear to what extent the power of destiny had reached. And fate¡¯s understanding of Confucius can be said to be nothing, and it doesn¡¯t understand anything at all. Although he knew that Kong Ru had killed many chaos gods and demons in the world, the power of those chaos gods and demons was like ants in his eyes, and it was completely impossible to measure the power of Kong Ru. In the small world, Kong Ru only released his own momentum to attract himself. How much of Kong Ru's power is unknown is unknown. Although you can control your destiny, there are certain limits. Facing a person whose cultivation level is not much different from your own, all this can be said to be very illusory. Feeling such a result, his destiny became more cautious. He relied on the induction in the dark to escape the catastrophe of Pangu Kaitian, and even got a lot of benefits from it. After the two faced each other for a while, they both started acting in unison and disappeared in an instant. After the two disappeared, the sound of collisions came from the surrounding space again and again, the surrounding space shattered, and the chaotic energy also turned into nothingness. The two of them fought together in an instant. In just one moment, there were countless collisions, which led to the current phenomenon. The current collision between the two people is completely a collision of strength, without any restraint. Each collision completely contains their respective Tao. How powerful are the cultivations of the two people. When they fight with all their strength, the power they exert is even more powerful. The attack caused by the collision is no weaker than the ordinary chaotic storm. The battle between the two took place deep in the chaotic world, far away from the chaos of another world.?In the space of the world. Although the fluctuations in each battle were huge, no outsiders came here to disturb the cunning of the two. This is also the reason why Kong and Ru chose to fight here. Neither Kong Ru nor Destiny wanted their battle to be disturbed or for outsiders to intervene. And if the two choose to fight not here, but on the edge of the world, then they will definitely attract the participation of strong men from other worlds, and then it will be a melee. As the two men continued to fight, the power exerted by the two became more and more powerful, and the fluctuations in each battle became more intense. But the two of them had no intention of stopping at all. They still stared at each other and attacked again and again. The fighting spirit in Kong Ru's body has become thicker, richer, and extremely powerful. He has also taken out the long sword in his hand. Every time he swings it, the surrounding chaos is separated, and a tiny crack appears in the space. The fate of the opponent was not inferior at all. Every attack seemed very strange, and it was even more strange to avoid Kong Ru's attacks, as if he felt the direction of each of Kong Ru's attacks. The two of them were constantly paying attention to each other during the battles. In the battles again and again, the two of them also knew that the difference between their cultivation levels was not very big, and if they wanted to win, they had to fight. Discover the opponent's weaknesses. "Drink." After the collision, the two of them retreated backwards at the same time. The moment they stood, the auras of the two people suddenly changed. A world appeared behind Kong Ru. In the world, the Heavenly Dao ** appeared, constantly rotating, and waves of mysterious aura and powerful power radiated towards the surroundings. The aura on the other side's destiny has also become very strange. This strange aura completely controls everything around it under the power of the world. With the appearance of these strange auras, Destiny's figure also became illusory, and his figure seemed to disappear into the surrounding space, as if it had dissipated. But he actually existed there. Even Confucius couldn't help but be surprised by such a situation. I am full of curiosity as to what the cultivation of this destiny is. Although he was very surprised, Kong Ru's movements had no intention of stopping at all. The power of the world burst out completely, directly enveloping his destiny in the power of the world. However, Kong Ru felt that although he had shrouded his destiny within the scope of his world power, that area was completely no longer under his control, as if it had been divided. The battle between the two began again. This time, the battle seemed much calmer, and it was more of a confrontation against Tao. In the previous battles, the two have also discovered that the meaning of the competition based on strength is very limited. If they want to truly determine the outcome, they can only compete based on the understanding of Tao to find out the difference. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!) Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 403 Expansion The battle between Kong Ru and Destiny continued to become more intense, and the two of them also fully released their power at this time. His understanding of the Tao was fully utilized in his attacks, and the current confrontation between the two could be said to be a confrontation without any restraint. The power of Confucius' world began to vibrate continuously, eroding towards the scope occupied by destiny. But when these waves of power entered the scope of fate, it was like sinking into the sea. They completely lost control in an instant and did not have the slightest impact on fate. "Is this destiny?" Looking at the changes in every inch of space around destiny, Confucius also discovered the reason. The moment his own power entered the range occupied by the power of fate, strange powers flashed around this power, completely dividing this power in an instant and completely controlling the power of his soul. of confusion. Seeing this phenomenon, Kong Ru was not depressed at all, but was very excited. The power of the surrounding world is gathering faster, and waves of power are constantly impacting destiny. When Kong Ru was controlling the power of the world, his mind was completely focused on the changes in fate, and he completely took in the slightest changes in his eyes. Feeling the mysterious trajectories, the world in the body continues to evolve along with these trajectories. Time passed quickly, and the battle between the two continued. At this time, both of them focused on understanding each other's ways. After all, even if the outcome of the battle between the two is determined, it will take a long time, and even if the outcome is determined, it is impossible to determine life and death. But in the battle, continuous understanding and strengthening one's own cultivation will make it more practical. This is why the battle between the two did not end in a hurry, but delayed the time. However, just as the two of them were constantly attacking and comprehending, in the chaotic world, figures were moving forward quickly, approaching quickly in the direction of the two. These people did not come from one direction, but were divided into two teams, coming from two directions and approaching the location of the two people. Each of these people moved forward very quickly in the chaos, and each step covered a distance of hundreds of millions of miles. With their rapid forward speed, they were getting closer to the location where Kong and Ru were fighting. "It seems that our battle is not destined to be so peaceful?" Kong Ru said to fate when several people appeared hundreds of millions of miles apart from the two of them. He had already felt the approach of these people. However, Destiny's reaction was still very dull, and the look in his eyes towards Kong Ru did not change at all. And his actions soon showed what he meant. The aura on Destiny's body burst out again, and the original power of the world in his body was fully stimulated. The trajectories of fate became more mysterious. , escaping towards the surroundings, constantly turning the area covered by Kong Ru's world power into his power. "Yeah." Feeling the change in fate, Kong Ru became even more surprised. He didn't expect that fate's means had not been fully displayed yet, and that there was still such a hidden power. However, Kong Ru was not too surprised. After all, in the alien world, every chaotic god and demon has more or less original power. And now that destiny can burst out with such a powerful source of power, it is completely expected. I just didn't expect that fate would still explode when I felt the arrival of other people. The power of fate was fully unleashed, and Confucius no longer held back at all. The Heavenly Dao in the world behind him jumped directly out of the void of the world and appeared behind Confucius. After the Tiandao woman appeared, Kong Ru's expression became indifferent. There was no expression on his face. He sat down cross-legged, looking solemn and serious, and there was no emotion in his eyes. With his actions, the power of the surrounding world suddenly became several times stronger. The powerful power of the world and the power of fate continued to confront each other, constantly compressing the scope occupied by fate. Although there is not much movement in the current battle between the two, this kind of collision and competition completely contains the competition between the two people's strength and Tao understanding. "I didn't expect that after Taoist friend Kong Ru disappeared, he would come here and go and have his hands on this fate. Moreover, looking at the cultivation of Taoist friend Kong Ru, in this period of time, there has been great progress, and it has become the same as mine. It won¡¯t be much different.¡± Two figures appeared not far from the battlefield, and these two people were none other than Hongjun and Yang Mei. Hongjun and Yang Mei have been paying close attention to the situation in the chaos since they got another world opened up in the chaos. Although the battle between Confucius and Destiny is very far away from the two worlds,It's far away, but the powerful aura still spreads to the two worlds. However, after it reaches, it is still very weak, and you can't feel it clearly if you don't pay attention. When Yang Mei and Hongjun appeared, four people also appeared on the other side of the battlefield. These four people were the other four strong men who surpassed the saint level in the other world that was opened up. After Destiny left their own little world, the four of them had also received the news. However, the four of them had a very clear understanding of Destiny's strength, and they didn't pay much attention to it. But after a period of time, fate did not return, and a few people began to pay attention. They came out of the world and came to the battlefield in the chaos. After these four people appeared, they also saw Hongjun and Yang Mei on the other side of the battlefield. Their hearts were full of surprise, and their eyes were full of vigilance, ready to participate in this battle at any time. At that time, Destiny, Life, Destruction, Death, the five strongest remaining Chaos Gods and Demons gathered together, and summoned other Chaos Gods and Demons together to open up a large world. He is also a strong man who has seen the changes in the prehistoric world. "After opening up this world, several people have gained a lot of benefits. The power of the world's origin has caused a certain increase in their cultivation. Such a change can be said to be very rare. After all, for countless years, the increase in cultivation has become slower and slower, and finally even stopped. Now that there is such an increase, the excitement in the hearts of several people is completely One can imagine. However, after opening up this world, several people also discovered that this world was constantly moving, moving in the direction of the prehistoric world. After discovering such a movement, several people became even more excited. This world was created by them, and a few of them are completely connected to this world. And if this world can swallow up the prehistoric world and become more powerful, then the cultivation of a few people will definitely improve accordingly. So after opening up this world, a few people also hid in various places in the world, cultivating, cultivating, and nurturing the strong men of this world, preparing to fight against the prehistoric world. And the appearance of Confucius can be said to have greatly damaged their combat power. It can be said that several people hated Kong Ru very much, but Kong Ru's concealment methods prevented them from discovering him, which also caused the number of chaotic gods and demons in the world to continue to decrease. But now Kong Ru has finally been found, and his destiny is at war with Kong Ru. If a few people come, they will definitely be able to keep Kong Ru behind. However, they did not expect that Hongjun and Yang Mei from the prehistoric world would appear, which made several people's plans uncontrollably change. "Destruction and Death, you two will stop Hongjun. I will stop Yang Mei. You, Life, will help Destiny. Today, one of them must stay. As long as we can achieve our goal, then we will definitely be able to The prehistoric world will be swallowed directly. By then, our cultivation will definitely improve rapidly, even reaching the level of Pangu." After thinking for a while, Shi Chen made a decision and gave the order to the three people around him. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!) Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 404: The Fierce Battle Continues Time, life, destruction, death, the four of them quickly took action. The figure of life entered the battlefield first, heading towards the direction of destiny. After seeing the actions of these people, Hongjun and Yang Mei disappeared from the battlefield and entered the battlefield, preparing to help Kong Ru and prevent his life. Although Kong Ru's strength is not weak, the cultivation of Destiny and Life is definitely not weak. If they really deal with these two people, then the final result is really unpredictable for them. Kong Ru's current cultivation level is already very powerful, and he is definitely an indispensable force for the prehistoric world that is about to usher in a war. However, Shi Chen and others on the other side had already made a complete plan. At the moment when life was taken, the bodies of several people also moved and appeared directly across the battlefield. The bodies of Yang Mei and Hongjun He came forward and blocked the two of them directly. Without anyone's obstruction, the figure of Life soon appeared beside Destiny. Standing beside Destiny, a powerful vitality arose in Life. With this powerful burst of vitality, the area where Destiny was located seemed to come alive in an instant, and the power of the entire area suddenly increased several times. Kong Ru and others are already the most powerful beings in the entire chaotic world. Although they cannot be compared with Pangu back then, they are definitely the top experts in Pangu's era. As a truly strong man, every change during the battle affects the entire battle situation. Kong Ru felt that the pressure on his body suddenly became more and more huge, and the area occupied by life and destiny continued to become more and more huge. As the area occupied by the two changed, Kong Ru's world power was also rapidly passing away, and the scope of his control was constantly shrinking. "Hahaha, I didn't expect to face two powerful men of this level. It seems that I can't hide anymore." Kong Ru looked at the life that appeared in front of him and couldn't help but sigh slightly in his heart. The aura on his whole body Change again. I saw the Tiandao gun behind him spinning rapidly, and with every rotation, a Tao aura emitted from the Tiandao gun. Wave after wave of Tao aura emerged continuously and submerged into Kong Ru's body. With the integration of these Tao auras, the aura on Kong Ru's body became more powerful, and a strange area seemed to be formed around the whole person, and this area was completely under his control. . The changes on Kong Ru's body were very rapid. It was completed in just an instant. After the completion of the Tiandao body behind him, it stopped rotating and became completely still. Then it completely disintegrated and turned into pieces. The fragments were directly integrated into Kong Ru's body. At the moment when these fragments were completely integrated into Kong Ru's body, the world inside Kong Ru's body was also undergoing tremendous changes. The whole world is constantly trembling, the stars in the sky are rotating rapidly, the waves above the waves are constantly churning, the earth is shaking, exuding waves of vitality, and the sun and the moon are meeting. The entire world seemed to be completely evolved in an instant. The entire world became larger, more solid, and more powerful in an instant. The world is changing very rapidly, but every detail of the changes in the entire world is completely in the eyes of Confucius. Originally, the evolution of the world in Confucius' body relied entirely on the independent operation of the way of heaven to continuously evolve. But now, Kong Ru has completely absorbed the heavenly law of the entire world and turned it into his own power. He has also completely integrated with the entire world, whether it is strength or thought. At this time, Confucius was also the way of heaven in this world, and every thought could affect changes in the entire world. The power of the entire world was completely concentrated, and the power in Kong Ru's body reached its extreme. The power was so powerful that Kong Ru couldn't help but feel surprised. Originally, Kong Ru didn't want to interfere too much in his own world, but under the current situation, Kong Ru couldn't help but use such methods. With the change in Kong Ru's power, everyone on the entire battlefield felt this powerful force. Whether it was Hongjun, Yang Mei, or Shi Chen, they were all shocked. The power exerted by Confucius now is no longer the power possessed by a simple Zhongqian World. Shi Chen and others opened up a big world in order to refine the origin of the big world and continuously enhance their cultivation. Also, with the help of the continuous growth of the world, one's own understanding of the Tao can be continuously enhanced, and one's cultivation can be enhanced over a long period of time. It is precisely because of this that a few people have opened up a big world, and it is precisely because of this that a few people have a very clear understanding of the world. It is precisely because of this clear understanding that we know the power and meaning that Confucius is exerting now.Where righteousness lies. The world of Confucius has evolved from the Zhongqian world to the big world. A change in the world, every change represents a very powerful force. From the small world to the middle world, and from the middle world to the big world, every transformation is a qualitative change and a big leap. But now, Kong Ru's world has begun to evolve into the world, and everyone can't help but feel shocked. However, in addition to being shocked, Shi Chen and others also became more careful, and they did not dare to neglect the cultivation of Life and Destiny. The strength of the two people was fully displayed, and their powerful cultivation was fully displayed. However, even so, facing the power released by Kong Ru still made the two of them feel uneasy and felt the danger in this power. After Kong Ru completed his action, his eyes suddenly opened, and a powerful light flashed in his eyes, instantly cutting the surrounding space directly, and the chaotic energy around Kong Ru suddenly turned into nothingness and completely dissipated. "Although the power is very powerful, it still cannot be completely controlled. However, after this battle, it should be able to be completely controlled." Kong Ru couldn't help but think slightly as he looked at the changes around him. After making up his mind, Kong Ru also started his own attack. In this attack, Kong Ru did not restrain his power at all. The powerful power burst out directly, attacking Life and Destiny directly. . The powerful power burst out completely, and the surrounding space turned into nothingness. The energy of chaos became completely chaotic, forming a huge storm and attacking Life and Destiny. When Destiny and Life saw this attack, they couldn't help but feel shocked in their hearts, and a trace of fear flashed in their eyes. "Chaos storm, how is it possible?" The two people looked at the huge power sweeping towards them, and couldn't help but exclaimed in their hearts. This kind of attack was exactly what Kong Ru understood after seeing the chaotic storm back then. This simple storm contains not only the energy of chaos, but also the space fragments of the chaotic world, as well as Confucius' understanding of Tao. Although this power cannot be compared with the real Chaos Storm, it still has some power of the Chaos Storm. But just this small amount of power made Life and Destiny feel fear in their hearts. After all, the power of the Chaos Storm back then could be said to be the nightmare of the Chaos Gods and Demons. No matter how powerful one was, under the power of the Chaos Storm, one would at least be seriously injured and had no ability to defend themselves. Now that they actually see a person displaying Chaos Storm, you can fully imagine the shock in the hearts of several people. However, the shock was a shock, and the two reacted quickly. The power of the two people was completely integrated into everything in an instant, and the power of the two forces of life and destiny became even greater. Even so, the two of them still didn't dare to slack off at all. The powerful force began to collide with the Chaos Storm. Under the Chaos Storm, the strength of the two people still remained stable. However, as time passed, the power of the Chaos Storm became more powerful, and it became difficult for the two to support it. It becomes more difficult. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!) Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 405 The Battle Ends The power of the Chaos Storm gradually broke out, and the scope of its influence continued to expand. In an instant, the entire battlefield was completely swept by the Chaos Storm. Even Hongjun, Yang Mei, Shi Chen and others who were fighting on the edge of the battlefield were also Feeling the threat of this chaotic storm, the figure quickly retreated, trying to avoid the influence of this chaotic storm. "No, I didn't expect that a kid from this ancient world could actually trigger a Chaos Storm. It seems that fate and life are both in danger." After the three people of Time, Destruction, and Death exited the scope of the Chaos Storm, they looked at the center. The spectacular scene of the Chaos Storm, I couldn't help but feel shocked, I thought in my mind. Hongjun and Yang Mei were equally surprised, especially Yang Mei. Hongjun had never personally experienced the horror of the chaos storm, but Yang Mei, as a god and demon of chaos, had personally experienced the horror of the chaos storm. A powerful force of destruction. Back then, Yang Mei also accidentally fell into the chaos storm. In the end, if he hadn't had the innate control over space and hadn't penetrated deeply into the chaos storm, he would have turned into dust in the chaos. "I didn't expect that fellow Taoist Kong Ru could actually trigger this chaotic storm. Although it is not as powerful as a real chaotic storm, it can shatter the chaotic space to such an extent. Even we dare not bear such power easily." Yang Mei said to Hongjun beside him told about the horror of Chaos Storm. After hearing Yang Mei's words, Hongjun's expression became much more solemn, and his eyes when looking at Chaos Storm also changed a lot. While the two were talking, Shi and others on the other side also discovered the limitations of the power of this chaotic storm. Now that I feel that this powerful force has not completely reached the power of a real chaotic storm, I can't help but breathe a sigh of relief. At this time, he also took action, stepped forward, and directly entered the range of the chaotic storm. The moment he entered the range of the Chaos Storm, a strange power arose from his body, completely wrapping his body under this strange power. Under this strange force, the surrounding time and space seemed to be completely reversed. Although the surrounding forces were constantly hitting this energy, they were unable to cause the slightest harm to the hour. Shi Chen's figure kept getting closer to the center of the chaotic storm, and as the distance continued to deepen, Shi Chen couldn't help but feel the power he was bearing, his face couldn't help but become more solemn, and his speed of advancement also changed. It was much faster and I didn't dare to stay in place any longer. Kong Ru has felt the entry of time in an instant, but now Kong Ru has used all his power to attack life and destiny. The power of the entire Chaos Storm was completely gathered around the two of them, constantly attacking them. Although the power of the surrounding chaotic storm is not weak, the threat to Shi Shi is also very limited, and Kong Ru cannot allocate his strength to stop Shi Shi, and can only watch Shi Shi move towards life and destiny. Being able to fight against two existences of the same level at once, and being a very powerful existence at this level, it can be said that this is the limit of Kong Ru's current power. And after another hour, it became very difficult for Kong Ru to deal with it, so Kong Ru simply did not stop him at all, but began to converge his own strength, preparing to contain the chaos storm. With the convergence of Kong Ru's power, the power of the Chaos Storm has also weakened a lot. Life and Destiny also felt that the pressure on their bodies suddenly reduced a lot, and their hearts couldn't help but become a lot more relaxed. When I saw the two people approaching quickly in the distance, I felt even more calm. Hongjun and Yang Mei, who were outside the battlefield, couldn't help but move when they saw Shi Chen's movements, and they couldn't help but take action. They wanted to stop them, but at this moment, Destruction and Death came directly to them. In front of them, the two people were blocked. Although the cultivation of the two is not as good as that of Hongjun and Yang Mei, the four of them are at the same level after all, and it is still possible to stop them for a period of time. Inside the battlefield, Kong Ru faced three powerful men, while outside the battlefield, Death and Destruction blocked Hongjun and Yang Mei. The current situation between the two sides can be said to be very strange. Although both sides want to destroy the strong men of the other side, as a result, their own side will definitely suffer a lot of harm and lose several strong men. At this time, Kong Ru, who was in the chaotic storm, had also discovered the situation outside the chaotic storm, and knew in his heart that things were irreversible. With a sigh, the power in his body completely converged, and the surrounding chaotic storm was in full swing. In an instant, he completely restrained himself and turned into a powerful force that directly entered Kong Ru's body and turned into Kong Ru's power. The chaotic storm completely subsided, and the surrounding broken space began to slowlyAfter recovering, the energy of chaos once again completely filled the surrounding space. After the storm subsided, Kong Ru's figure also quickly retreated, and soon he came to the direction of Hongjun and Yang Mei. He gathered the power in his hand and waved out a palm, directly destroying and killing him. The two fought off. The moment Destruction and Death exited, they had already seen Kong Ru. They couldn't help but breathed a sigh of relief, and quickly retreated, heading directly to the three of them. The personnel on both sides, Yang Mei, Hongjun, and Kong Ru, each have top-notch cultivation levels, and can be said to have reached the ultimate level. On the other side, the five people, Shi Chen, Life, Destiny, Destruction, and Death, each of them are not weak in cultivation. Shi Chen's cultivation and the weird methods he uses are even stronger than those of Yang Mei and others. One line. Although the numbers of both sides are not the same, they have also achieved a check and balance in terms of strength. And precisely because of this, the people on both sides stopped taking any action after the battle, and stood directly on both sides, looking at each other. Soon both sides had made a decision, and they passed backwards at the same time, moving forward in two directions without looking at each other again. Both Kong Ru and others, as well as Shi Chen and others, knew that even if a few people continued to fight, there would be no results, so they finally made the decision to return to their respective worlds and leave. "Fellow Daoist Shi Chen, why do we have to retreat? If we use our full strength, we should be able to keep one of them behind." On the turning road, Destruction looked at Shi Chen and asked. After Destruction asked, Life, Destiny, and Death also looked at Shi and couldn't help but ask. In this battle, they also saw how powerful Kong Ru and others were, but they still didn't care at all about their cultivation. After all, there are five people on their side, and the original power of their world has not yet fully burst out. If the original power is completely burned and the five people cooperate, then the power exerted will definitely be very powerful. "Hmph, Kong Ru can trigger the storm of chaos, Yang Mei controls space, and Hongjun is the spokesperson of the way of heaven in the prehistoric world. The power of each of these three people cannot be underestimated. If they really fight for their lives, It is definitely not simple. We have not yet completely refined the original power of the world and turned it into our own power. We should go back first to completely refine the original power and completely control the power of the world. At that time, we will completely devour and destroy the entire prehistoric world, and it will become the nourishment for our growth." Shi Chen looked at a few people and said with a cold smile on his face. As a chaotic world, strong men born from the law of time are born to control the law of time and the way of time. The first heaven-defying law that can control this chaotic world, his power when he was born completely surpassed that of ordinary cultivators. It is precisely because of this that his character can be said to be very contemptuous of other cultivators. Even Yang Mei and Hongjun were completely out of his sight. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!) Volume One: Ancient Human Race Chapter 406: Return to the Prehistoric World Shi Chen and others turned towards the different world, while Kong Ru, Yang Mei and Hongjun also moved towards the prehistoric world. Along the way, several people remained calm, without saying a word, but their faces were full of solemnity. Several people also clearly felt the power of Shi Chen and others' cultivation. Although only three of them took action this time, there were still inner demons and demon ancestor Luohu in the prehistoric world. But even so, they don't have the slightest idea what the outcome will be when they face these five people. After a few people walked for a while, Kong Ru looked at the two people around him and spoke first, telling them everything he saw in the other world one by one. In the process of telling, Confucius also told about the existence of strong men from other worlds. There were dozens of chaos gods and demons, as well as many quasi-sage-level experts, and experts in the Great Luo Realm. Kong Ru spoke to the two of them one by one. After hearing Kong Ru¡¯s words, the two of them also had a certain understanding of the different world in their hearts, and they became more solemn. Although some of the dozens of quasi-sages were hunted down by Kong Ru, there were still quite a few strong ones at the level of chaos gods and demons. Each of these chaos gods and demons is a saint-level existence, and they are also strong-level existences among saints. Although there are only a few saint-level experts in the prehistoric world, even so, they cannot compare with the numerous chaotic gods and demons. "Finally, there are five people: time, destiny, life, destruction, and death. The two Taoists should have seen the cultivation level of each person. But this is not the full power of the five people. The other world is based on the five people. It was opened up by the Lord, and a few people also obtained most of the original power of that different world. The chaos gods and demons I faced back then were already very powerful under the very rare original power. , the power of these five people is definitely more than this." When Kong Ru finally talked about Shi Chen and others, he said solemnly, telling his knowledge and understanding of several people one by one, and also told his feelings about several people. The guess about a person's cultivation level was revealed. "It seems that I have underestimated Shi Chen and others. Since Shi Chen was born, he has not paid attention to other chaos gods and demons. Among the five people now, he is also the leader, and he has obtained the origin of the world. The power must also be the strongest one. With Shi Chen's understanding and qualifications, as long as he completely digests the origin of the world, there will definitely be no need for fellow Taoists to completely rely on the power of heaven." Yang Mei heard that Kong Ru After that, he added. As a Chaos God and Demon, he also knows the time best and knows what it is like. "It seems that I should be well prepared when I go back. The collision between the prehistoric world and this other world is coming soon. When the immeasurable calamity begins, I don't know what the prehistoric world will be like. I should prepare early To prepare, we must also completely gather all the power in the prehistoric world." The last person to speak was Hongjun. Although Yang Mei and Kong Ru were both strong in cultivation, in the prehistoric world, they The coercion of this spokesperson of heaven is the strongest, and no race in the prehistoric world dares to have the slightest intention of disobeying him. The three of them continued to move forward, discussing continuously as they walked, and finally brought the topic to cultivation again. After experiencing a battle, the three of them all gained a lot from the battle. Now that they have confirmed each other, everyone has benefited a lot, and their aura has become a lot more mysterious. The speed of the three people was so fast that they quickly reached the edge of the prehistoric world. As they entered the edge of the prehistoric world, the surrounding chaotic energy became much calmer. When they arrived here, the three of them stopped in unison. After looking at each other and bowing slightly to each other, the three of them disappeared one after another. After the three people disappeared, Hongjun returned directly to Zixiao Palace. After contacting Heaven, he showed Heaven's secrets and issued instructions to all races in the ancient world. After Yang Mei disappeared, she did not return to the prehistoric world, but directly hid in the void of the chaotic world and began to practice. The last one, Kong Ru, directly returned to the prehistoric world and came to the star field of the prehistoric world. Entering the prehistoric world, Kong Ru felt the atmosphere around him, and his whole mind couldn't help but move. He felt the familiar atmosphere around him, and his whole person became much more excited. Although he left the prehistoric world for only a long time, he spent thousands of years in a different world. Although there is nothing uncomfortable in a different world, this prehistoric world is after all the place where he was born. Confucius' soul has a very deep feeling for this world. Entering the star field, Kong Ru did not leave in a hurry, but strolled forward in the star field, watchingLooking at the situation in the star field and feeling the changes in the prehistoric world, the whole person's mood became much more comfortable. In the other world, although his cultivation level improved very quickly, he was always in a very tense atmosphere, wary of the appearance of the powerful people in that world. And now, in this prehistoric world, it can be said that I have no scruples at all. No place in the prehistoric world can stop me or cause any trouble to me. Kong Ru walked in the star field and looked at the changes in the star field. He couldn't help but feel that he was back to the situation when he was walking in the star field. At that time, for the evolution of my own small world, I watched the evolution and changes of the stars in the prehistoric world, and watched every mystery in them, which made my cultivation level greatly improved. Besides that trip, I also passed by this star field several times, but every time I passed by in a hurry, I didn't feel like I am now. Walking in this star field again, Kong Ru did not leave in a hurry, but looked at the changes in the surrounding stars and recalled his journey back then. Although immeasurable calamity is approaching, Kong Ru is not in a hurry to leave. Kong Ru has completely explained everything about the human race. Under such circumstances, as long as the human race continues to act according to the previous plan, the human race will definitely be able to survive this calamity. Although Confucius did not practice deliberately on this journey, his cultivation level was constantly improving, faster than if he practiced hard on his own. However, Kong Ru didn't care much, and the improvement of his own cultivation was completely within his control. Although the origin of the big world that I obtained in another world has been completely digested, it has not been completely transformed into my own power and fully integrated into my own world. During that battle, Kong Ru also discovered such a situation, and after experiencing that battle, Kong Ru also had a clearer understanding of the original power of the world. Although the original power of this big world is not very strong, the biggest role of this power is not to become the nourishment of your own world, but to become an opportunity for your own world to break through and evolve towards the big world. . The Small World, the Middle Thousand World, and the Great Thousand World are the three levels of the world. Confucius' cultivation back then was able to break through because of various opportunities that created the Middle Thousand World. After entering the Middle Thousand World, Confucius was also thinking about when his world would reach the level of the Great Thousand World. After all, from the Small Thousand World to the Middle Thousand World, millions of years have been spent under various opportunities. Then the transition from the Middle Thousand World to the Great Thousand World is a greater transformation. Compared with the Small Thousand World, the change to the Middle Thousand World is even greater. And in this battle, I really saw the opportunity for my own breakthrough, which was the original power of this world. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!) Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 407 Return to the Taiyin Star For decades, Kong Ru wandered around the star field for decades. In these decades, Kong Ru also had a very clear understanding of the current star field. There is a big difference between the Star Territory now and the Star Territory back then. The strong men in the Star Territory now are much stronger when they left. There are also many changes in the creatures in the Star Territory. few. In the process of advancing, Kong Ru's walking range gradually moved towards the center of the star field, where the Sun Star and the Lunar Star were located. This time, the direction of Kong Ru's progress was exactly the lunar star. The purpose of going to Taiyin Star is not only to see the situation of Taiyin Star, but also to meet a few people on Taiyin Star. On the lunar star are Yue Gui, Chang Xi, Chang'e, and the last few Hou Yi from the Wu clan. The cultivation of these people is not weak in today's prehistoric world, and they can be said to be top experts. The calamity of the prehistoric world is about to come, and these people can also become a standing force in the prehistoric world, especially Yue Gui. When I saw Yue Gui back then, Yue Gui's cultivation was already very strong. Coupled with Yue Gui's temperament and mind, during this period of time, her cultivation must have improved even more. Her cultivation was not even weaker than Yue Gui's. An ordinary saint will be able to deal with a chaotic god and demon when the time comes. Entering the Taiyin Star, looking at the situation of the Taiyin Star, there is still no change in the surroundings. There is no change at all from when I came here. It is still so desolate, still so vast and desolate, just like when I came here. After Kong Ru looked at this, he didn't stay where he was, and stepped forward in one direction of the Taiyin Star. As Kong Ru continued to advance, Kong Ru's figure quickly approached the core of the Taiyin Star, and the surrounding Taiyin power became very strong. And in addition to these, the difference between this place and other places in Taiyin Star is that there are many trees growing here. These trees are big and small, high and low, but they are laurel trees. "I didn't expect that Yue Gui's descendants would already be so numerous. Seeing that Yue Gui's cultivation level has also improved a lot, these Yue Gui's cultivation levels are also above the Taiyi realm, and the ones inside are also gradually improving. In the end, There are even a few quasi-holy level beings inside. I really didn¡¯t expect that in addition to the buildings, there are also plants and trees in this prehistoric world that can be guarded by such strong men. Such power is no longer needed by other races in the prehistoric world. Weakened." Kong Ru couldn't help but feel slightly shocked when he looked at the situation around him. He was also very surprised when he saw the situation on the Lunar Star. Quasi-sages are the top-level strong men in the prehistoric world. Only the stronger races in the prehistoric world can have such strong men in command. But now, on this small Lunar Star, so many powerful people were born, and Kong Ru couldn't help but feel surprised. Although Kong Ru had certain assumptions about Yue Gui's cultivation, he never expected that it would reach such a level. Thinking of this, Kong Ru couldn't help but move a few steps faster, wanting to see how far Yue Gui's cultivation had reached. "Bang, bang, bang." When Kong Ru's figure entered the position of the laurel tree, the first thing he heard was the sound of impact. The sound of these collisions seemed very pale, without any rhythm, as if it was mechanical and stiff. Hearing this voice, Kong Ru raised his eyes and looked into the distance, and saw a strong man holding a giant ax in his hand, chopping down the laurel in front of him. After the giant ax was struck, it entered the tree body of Laurel, but after the giant ax left Laurel, the scars on Laurel's body had completely recovered in an instant. Looking at the strong man in front of him, Kong Ru also recognized it. This man was Wu Gang, who was transformed into Hou Yi. Looking at Wu Gang in front of him, there was no emotion in Wu Gang's eyes, and no energy was escaping from his body. He was just sitting and making ordinary and extremely simple movements. However, Confucius also discovered that there was a trace of strange rhythm in this simple movement. In this simple movement again and again, every force in Wu Gang's body was completely driven and fully displayed. And with the cutting again and again, the blood deep in Wu Gang's body was also trembling again and again, constantly impacting and moving within his body. In the impact again and again, the breath of this blood became more pure, turning into more and more powerful forces, impacting towards the location of his mind. Seeing this situation, Kong Ru couldn't help but feel curious and looked at the location of Wu Gang's mind. "I saw a mysterious talisman in Wu Gang's mind, and it was emitting a strange light in the depths of Wu Gang's mind. It was this mysterious talisman that brought Hou Yi to the throne.His mind was completely suppressed, making Hou Yi become the current Wu Gang, without the slightest will, and could only tirelessly repeat an action without any thought. However, Hou Yi was worthy of being a powerful witch among the great witches of the witch clan back then, and was said to be the most likely to become a great witch of the ancestral witch level. Although he has no mind now, he is still able to mobilize the power of his bloodline to attack his seal. Seeing this situation, Kong Ru no longer looked at Wu Gang in front of him, but moved towards the palace not far away. Kong Ru's figure soon arrived in front of the main hall and entered the main hall. After Kong Ru entered the main hall, a man walked out of the main hall and came to Confucius. "Who are you, why are you here, and what is your purpose?" Before Kong Ru could speak, the person who came said directly, it was a woman wearing palace clothes. "I am Kong Ru from the human race. I came here today to meet fellow Taoist Chang Xi and fellow Taoist Yue Gui." When Kong Ru heard the woman's words, he was not angry at all. Instead, he smiled slightly and looked in front of him. The woman said. Kong Ru clearly felt the aura of human blood on this woman's body, and Kong Ru also immediately knew the identity of the woman in front of him, who was Chang'e back then. However, Chang'e's current cultivation level is not low, she has reached the level of quasi-sage, and she can be regarded as a powerful person in the prehistoric world. "Greetings to the First Ancestor, Chang'e immediately went to ask the master to come." After hearing what Confucius said, Chang'e's face immediately changed, and after giving a respectful salute to Confucius, Chang'e said to Confucius. After finishing speaking, Chang'e's figure quickly entered the hall and moved quickly towards the interior of the hall. Chang'e entered the interior of the main hall. Soon, two figures advanced from the depths of the main hall. Among these two people, one of them is Chang'e who just entered, and the other is Chang Xi who Kong Ru came here this time. "I have met fellow Taoist Confucius. Fellow Taoist came and did not go far to greet him. I hope fellow Taoist can forgive me." After Chang Xi walked out, she saw Kong Ru in the main hall, and her tone was full of respect. Although Chang Xi spent most of his time practicing on the Taiyin Star, he also walked on the prehistoric world. He also had a certain understanding of the conditions in the prehistoric world, and also had a certain understanding of Confucius' cultivation. . In particular, Chang Xi and Nuwa have a good relationship. They often move around, and they also know from Nuwa how powerful Kong Ru's cultivation is. "Why should fellow Taoist Chang Xi be restrained? I came here just to see old friends and to tell fellow Taoist about the immeasurable calamities in the prehistoric world." Kong Ru looked at Chang Xi and his tone was very serious. Relaxed, he said to Chang Xi. After hearing what Kong Ru said, Chang Xi couldn't help but feel a lot more relaxed. Although Kong Ru's current cultivation level is very strong, he is not arrogant at all. He is still in the same situation as when he met Kong Ru. His demeanor and temperament have not changed much. What has changed is only his cultivation level. Just for that. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!) Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 408: Hou Yi Above the main hall, Chang Xi and Kong Ru talked for a while, then turned around and headed towards the depths of the main hall. The two of them headed towards the apse, and the location where the three of them headed was exactly where Laurel was. The three people moved quickly in the hall and soon arrived at Yue Gui's location. Entering here and seeing Yue Gui, Kong Ru couldn't help but feel very surprised by Yue Gui's current appearance. The laurel now was even bigger than the last time Kong Ru saw it. The position occupied by the entire laurel has reached a size of hundreds of millions of miles, and the power of the surrounding Taiyin has also gathered to the extreme. Arriving in front of Yue Gui, Kong Ru looked at the aura on Yue Gui's body. This aura had already surpassed the peak of the sub-sage, and could be said to have reached the level of a saint. However, although this power is very powerful, it is completely contained within Yue Gui's body and spreads to every part of the body. With the arrival of Kong Ru, Yue Gui's body began to tremble continuously, and every branch and leaf was constantly waving. However, under the powerful force, the surrounding space was not shaken at all. Instead, strange trajectories appeared, which were extremely mysterious. With the emergence of these strange trajectories, the surrounding forces began to gather together and began to gather in the space. Soon this force had formed and turned into a figure that appeared in front of the three people. This figure is not the shape of the laurel, but just a simple incarnation of the laurel's power. There is nothing strange about the incarnation condensed by Yue Gui. Instead, it looks very ordinary and looks like a very ordinary old man. This old man was holding a crutch made of cinnamon twigs in his hand, and was wearing a simple Taoist robe. His image looked very illusory, but it quickly condensed into a real incarnation, not a simple shadow. "I have met fellow Taoist, but I never thought that fellow Taoist's cultivation has reached such an extent." Kong Ru looked at the old man in front of him and said directly, although this is not a real laurel, or in other words, it is not a complete laurel. But it was also made from laurel and talked with a few people. "Yuegui has met fellow Taoist, and I don't know what is going on when fellow Taoist comes today. The prehistoric world is now filled with tribulation energy, shaking, and the speed of evolution has become much faster. The restrictions of heaven on living beings also seem to have been relaxed a lot. Moreover, Heaven has issued a warning recently. I wonder if fellow Taoists know what this is about?" Yue Gui also bowed slightly and respectfully to Kong Ru, and then began to speak, expressing the doubts in her heart one by one. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Originally, based on Yue Gui¡¯s temperament, she would not deliberately separate an incarnation. However, the recent changes in the prehistoric world made him feel very vigilant even though he had a plain temperament. He couldn't help but feel a chill in his heart, feeling the huge changes in the prehistoric world. Therefore, after seeing the arrival of Confucius, he directly transformed into a clone, talked with Confucius, and expressed his doubts to Confucius, wanting to know the cause of all this. When Kong Ru heard Yue Gui¡¯s words, he was not surprised at all. Instead, his sleeves swayed slightly, and a stone table or several stone benches appeared on the ground. On the stone table, there is a tea set. "Please sit down." Kong Ru said to several people. After speaking, he took the lead in sitting on the stone bench. After Kong Ru sat down, Chang Xi and Yue Lao also sat down one after another, but in the end Chang'e did not sit down. Instead, she picked up the tea set on the table, poured a glass of water each, and put it on Kong Ru's table. In front of several people. Lifting up the tea cup, Kong Ru took a sip, and the expression on his face became much more relaxed. After taking a sip of tea, Kong Ru's expression became more serious and he began to tell several people about the relationship. After hearing these words and the things contained in them, several people were filled with shock. Whether it is Yue Gui, who has the highest cultivation and xinxing, or Chang'e, hearing these things makes her feel incredible. Chaos is already out of reach for the creatures in the prehistoric world, but now a big world has opened up in the chaotic world. Although I don't know who the person who opened up that big world is, I still have a vague understanding in my heart when I think of Pangu's power. And now, the two worlds actually collided together, causing the two worlds to vibrate and fight. When several people heard this, they also understood why Heavenly Dao paid so much attention to it. Thinking of this, several people began to feel a very nervous feeling. The collision between the prehistoric world and another world is related to every living being in the prehistoric world. The creatures in the prehistoric world are able to grow, grow and survive normally only under the protection and protection of heaven. The operation of the entire prehistoric world is under the control of heaven.?, if the creatures in the prehistoric world fail in this battle, the entire prehistoric world will be affected, and the creatures in the prehistoric world will also be greatly affected. Although they will not all die after the battle, they can still survive in the new world. But in such a world, the creatures in the prehistoric world will definitely be greatly suppressed, and the improvement of their cultivation will definitely be a hundred times, a thousand times, or even ten thousand times. Time passed very quickly, and Confucius spent nearly ten years on the Taiyin Star. During these ten years, most of the time a few people spent on discussing Taoism. During most of the discussion, Confucius was preaching to a few people, describing the conditions of the chaotic world and some information about other worlds. Ten years later, Kong Ru also decided to leave Taiyin Star and take another look at the scene in this ancient world before fighting. After all, after a battle, Kong Ru didn't know what the prehistoric world would look like. After Kong Ru left, Yue Gui and Chang Xi did not show up. The two had already entered into practice again, preparing to start the battle. In addition to these two people, the descendants of Yue Gui above the Taiyin Star have also entered into full-scale cultivation and tried their best to improve their cultivation. When Confucius left, only Chang'e followed Confucius and saw him off. After the two left the palace, they quickly arrived at the place where Wu Gang cut down the osmanthus trees. Looking at Wu Gang who was constantly cutting down the osmanthus trees, the emotions in Chang'e's eyes were also very complicated. He opened his mouth to say something, but his eyes were full of hesitation and he didn't say anything. Although Confucius did not see the changes in Chang'e's emotions, he could feel them. It has been more than a dozen dynasties and millions of years, but Chang'e's feelings for Hou Yi have not changed at all. With Chang'e's current cultivation level, she is fully capable of walking in the prehistoric world, but Chang'e has never left the Taiyin Star for a day. Apart from practicing, she spent most of her time standing in the palace, watching the osmanthus trees being cut down. Wu Gang of trees. "Haha." Kong Ru chuckled, and a purple light gathered in his hand, shot directly from the fingertips, and shot directly towards Wu Gang who was cutting down the osmanthus tree. After this purple light shot out, it directly penetrated Wu Gang's body from above Wu Gang's heavenly spirit. After this purple light shot into Wu Gang's body, the blood in Wu Gang's body was completely stimulated in an instant. The powerful witch clan's bloodline, the bloodline passed down by Pangu, was completely inspired in an instant. I saw a powerful evil spirit emanating from Wu Gang's body, and the sound of blood flowing was like a fast rushing river. The huge sound made the surrounding space tremble continuously. With the power of this bloodline being fully stimulated, as well as the powerful evil spirit on his body, the power of the law, all the strength of Hou Yi's whole body gathered together, and quickly impacted towards the location of his mind. The powerful force hit the talisman that suppressed him again and again, weakening the power of the talisman little by little, and became dim. The power passed quickly, and after a period of time, it would definitely be completely shattered. . (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!) Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 409 Awakening Kong Ru stopped and turned to Wu Gang. Chang'e who was following him was also very confused. But seeing Kong Ru's movements, feeling Wu Gang's changes, and looking at the vision that appeared, he instantly understood the reason why Kong Ru stopped, and his eyes looked at Kong Ru full of gratitude. "Chang'e thanks you, the ancestor, for helping Hou Yi get out of trouble." Chang'e knelt down on the ground and said respectfully to Confucius, her tone full of gratitude. For countless years, millions of years, I have seen Wu Gang in such a condition every day, and it can be said that I feel very sad in my heart. Over the course of millions of years, Chang'e's cultivation has improved very rapidly. She has reached the realm of quasi-sage and has become a powerful person in the prehistoric world. She can be said to be the top existence among cultivators. But precisely because of the continuous improvement of her cultivation, Chang'e gradually understood Hou Yi's situation and knew it very clearly. The reason why Hou Yi is in his current situation is because of the action of the demon emperor Taiyi. Taiyi's cultivation has reached the peak of the sub-sage. He has the innate treasure Chaos Bell and can be said to be the first person among the saints at that time. . The methods used by such people are only quasi-sages. Even if they practice for another million years, they cannot be compared with the Demon Emperor Taiyi back then. Even his own master has not reached the level of Taiyi. . In such a situation, it can be said that there is no hope for him. But now, Confucius appeared and took action directly to help Hou Yi, stimulating the power of Hou Yi's body to break through the seal that restricted his soul. Chang'e was extremely happy when she saw this situation. Hou Yi was in his current situation because of her. Now that Hou Yi has recovered, she can be with Hou Yi again. This is what she has been looking forward to for a million years. At this time, the strange phenomenon on Hou Yi's body became even greater. He had stopped moving and stood blankly on the spot. The evil aura on his body had completely condensed into substance. This evil spirit was full of powerful power, and under the power of blood and law, this evil spirit continued to gather in Hou Yi's mind. "Ah, ah, ah." There were roars one after another. With the roars, every bone and every inch of muscles in Hou Yi's body were changing rapidly, completing a powerful movement. Metamorphosis. The source of all these changes is the change in the power of blood in Hou Yi's body. A vast and vast aura came out of Hou Yi's body, and the blood flow all over his body became faster. In the blood, traces of golden blood began to appear, and as this trace of golden blood appeared, the golden blood quickly condensed. Gradually, a trace of blood turned into a drop of blood. After this drop of golden blood appeared, it directly occupied Hou Yi's heart. "Bang, bang, dong, dong." The sound of a powerful heartbeat came out, and the blood flow in Hou Yi's whole body became faster, and the changes in the blood in his whole body also became more rapid. The bright red blood quickly transformed into golden blood, and the evil energy on the Lunar Star was completely condensed and poured into Hou Yi's body. Seeing the changes in Hou Yi's body, Kong Ru couldn't help but nodded. Hou Yi's qualifications are indeed very powerful among many great witches. Although they have been immersed in it for millions of years, the power of Hou Yi's bloodline has reached its peak during these millions of years. Now By chance, he also began to transform towards the bloodline of the ancestral witch. The biggest difference between great witches and ancestral witches is not the difference in combat power, but the difference in the power of blood. Each of the twelve ancestral witches back then were transformed by a drop of Pangu's blood. They were born with the power to control laws and possessed their own magical powers, which were the top magical powers in the prehistoric world. Although the great witch's combat power is extraordinary, he is second only to the ancestral witch in blood among the witch clan. But after all, it is not as powerful as the ancestral witch, and it has also become a limitation on the cultivation of many great witches. Back then, Xing Tian also broke through the limitations of his bloodline and became a sub-sage level being. And now Hou Yi's breakthrough is a breakthrough in bloodline, which also leads to a breakthrough in cultivation. As long as Hou Yi's bloodline completes the breakthrough, then Hou Yi's cultivation will definitely be better than before he was sealed. Powerful, he became another great witch after Xingtian who broke the power of blood, and became the new ancestral witch of the Wu clan. Hou Yi's heart was beating rapidly, and the transformation of the blood vessels in his body had reached the most critical stage, and the blood in his body was about to completely turn into gold. Among the golden blood, there is only a trace of red blood left, which has not been completely transformed, and it is this trace of blood that has become the most critical point of existence. As long as this trace of blood is completely transformed, Hou Yi will also undergo tremendous changes, break his own seal, and turn around.His own cultivation level also made a breakthrough. "Ah, ah, ah." The roaring voices sounded again, as if they were venting the fullness and unwillingness in their hearts. And with these roaring sounds, a powerful force rose up from Hou Yi's body. This will comes from the depths of Hou Yi's soul, and it is also the will that has been condensed to the extreme after countless battles. Now Hou Yi's power, which is in the deepest part of the sea of ??consciousness in Hou Yi's body, also knows his current situation. Now is the best time for him to break through the seal. After being sealed for millions of years, Hou Yi was unable to get out of his sea of ??consciousness. During these millions of years, he was constantly training and strengthening his soul. In these millions of years, his soul has become much stronger. Without the influence of the body, he has a clearer understanding of the way of heaven. In the recent warning of the way of heaven, he also clearly felt all this. . It is precisely because of this that Hou Yi has been constantly thinking of ways to break through his seal recently. Although the powerful soul power cannot completely break away from the seal, under the impact of the power of blood, the seal is no longer so powerful, and Hou Yi's soul also reveals a trace from the sea of ??consciousness. After this trace of soul was revealed, it was directly connected to the weapon in his hand. As this trace of soul disappeared into the long ax in his hand, the appearance of the long ax changed rapidly, and in the blink of an eye it had turned into a long bow. This bow and arrow were Hou Yi's weapons back then. With the appearance of this long bow, Hou Yi's fighting spirit gathered even faster, and was completely concentrated to the extreme. The most powerful thing among the strong men of the Witch Clan is their own strength, and their own strength and various weapons are what they rely on and where they gather their will. "Crack." A slight sound sounded in Hou Yi's mind. The power of Hou Yi's bloodline, under the strong will, instantly shattered the seal sealed in Hou Yi's sea of ??consciousness. As the seal shattered, the aura on Hou Yi's body was completely released, the power of his bloodline completely exploded, and the speed of his blood circulation suddenly increased to the extreme. As the blood circulates rapidly, the red blood in the golden blood continues to become weaker, and finally becomes so thin that it cannot be seen, but it still cannot disappear. "Broken." The moment Hou Yi came to his senses, a roar came out, and the long bow in his hand was pulled up to perfection. Between the long bows, a silver bow and arrow formed. With the formation of the bow and arrow, Hou Yi's momentum reached its peak. The extremely thin blood threads in his bloodline completely disappeared in an instant, and Hou Yi's blood completely turned into gold, which also indicated that Hou Yi's bloodline had reached its peak. At the level of an ancestral witch, his cultivation has also reached the level of a sub-sage. After the bloodline breakthrough was completed, Hou Yi's eyes opened, a light flashed in his eyes, and the bow and arrow in his hand seemed to come alive, and his entire strength was completely concentrated on this bow and arrow. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!) Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 410: Witch Clan The bow and arrow in Hou Yi's hand were drawn to perfection, and the long arrows on the bow had also been condensed to the extreme. At this moment, Hou Yi's hand immediately released, and the bow and arrow shot out. In an instant, it turned into a ray of light and shot out into the distance. Following the trajectory of the bow and arrow, the surrounding space also shattered. "Boom, boom, boom." A sound of shattering sounded. The bow and arrow hit the stars in the star field, and the stars also shattered and turned into pieces. For the dust in the star field. "Hou Yi pays homage to senior, thank you for your help." Hou Yi completely restrained his aura and came to Chang'e. After looking at Chang'e, he knelt down in front of Confucius and said respectfully to Confucius. . For millions of years, Hou Yi's soul has been in a state of confusion. This state can be said to be a kind of torture. Especially since he was sealed here when the relationship between the two Lich tribes was at its most tense, he was very worried about the situation of the Lich tribe. Now that he was finally liberated and no longer had to stay here, Hou Yi was full of gratitude to Confucius in front of him. "It's okay. Since you have turned around, you can go back to the Wu Clan directly. As for Chang'e, you should stay on the Taiyin Star." Kong Ru raised his hand slightly and directly moved Hou Yi's figure He helped him up and said to Hou Yi and Chang'e. After hearing what Confucius said, Chang'e and Hou Yi couldn't help but hesitate for a while. Although the two have been together for millions of years, they have also been completely separated. Now that they are finally reunited, they are about to separate again, and they are very hesitant in their hearts. "However, both of them were not weak in cultivation and their character was not weak. They soon understood the reason why Kong Ru was like this. Although they were unwilling, they couldn't help but nodded and agreed. After the two agreed, Kong Ru's figure and Hou Yi's figure disappeared directly from the spot, leaving only Chang'e standing there, looking at the Taiyin Star, which had no figure around. Kong Ru and Hou Yi disappeared from the Taiyin Star and reappeared on the ancient continent. The two people appeared in the north of the prehistoric continent, which is where the Wu clan of the prehistoric world now lives and gathers. This north is the most desolate place in the prehistoric world. There are barren mountains everywhere, full of evil spirits, and life can be said to be extremely scarce. The current Witch Clan can be said to be in decline compared to the Monster Clan. Although its strength is still not weak and it is considered good among many races, it has completely lost its glory back then. The strongest person among the current Wu Clan is the great witch Xingtian, and he is also the only one among the Wu Clan whose cultivation has reached the sub-sage level. And other wizards, such as Jiufeng, Yushi and others, these people only have the cultivation level of quasi-sage. After Kong Ru appeared on the mainland with Hou Yi, he stepped forward directly in one direction. Hou Yi, who was standing aside, also took steps to follow Confucius. Now Hou Yi is also very curious about Kong Ru's cultivation. His strength has now reached the level of a sub-sage, but he has no ability to resist at all under Kong Ru's hands. When he was brought here, he didn't Discover the slightest feeling. The two kept moving forward, and soon they came to the front of a tribe. Seeing the tribe in front of them, Hou Yi couldn't help but speed up his steps. The aura in this tribe, as well as the blood energy and evil energy rising into the sky, are exactly the aura of the Witch Clan, and among these auras, there are many auras that I feel very special, which are exactly the auras of that year. The auras of several strong men from the Wu clan. However, among the many auras, he did not feel the auras of several ancestral witches, and his heart could not help but be filled with sadness. Although he already knew that several ancestral witches had died, he did not admit it to anyone, and the current situation made him unable to help but admit that everything in front of him was true. The current Wu Clan has declined to such an extent. Thinking of this, Hou Yi couldn't help but feel a burst of hatred towards the Demon Clan. However, even if he was very angry, Hou Yi completely controlled his emotions. Over millions of years, his control over his emotions has grown a lot. The two people soon arrived in front of the tribe, and two people walked out of the tribe and stopped them. "Who are you? This is the territory of my witch clan. No one else can enter. You should leave here quickly." The person who blocked the two people was a witch clan from the Da Luo realm, and behind him there was There were several witch clans standing, each of them with a cultivation level in the Da Luo realm. When they stopped the two men, these people also looked at Kong Ru and the two with vigilance, holding the weapons in their hands tightly. Looking at the people of the Wu clan who blocked him, Kong Ru didn't say anything, but just stood there without any movement. Hou Yi, who was behind Kong Ru, stood up directly and walked to Kong Ru's side.In front of him, looking at the witch clan in front of him, without any words, the momentum on his body was released, the power of his blood was stimulated, and the powerful blood surged out directly, soaring into the sky. "Well, who is he? This aura is the aura of a strong man from my Wu clan." After Hou Yi's aura came out, the Wu clan and others standing in front of the two people also stood there blankly. land. But in the depths of the tribe, several strong men of the Wu clan took full action, and they were all shocked and gathered together. "Who is this aura? This aura of blood has definitely reached the level of an ancestral witch. When did such a powerful person appear in our witch clan?" Jiufeng, Yushi and others stood in the main hall. , looking at Xingtian, he couldn't help but said it, and his eyes looking at Xingtian were also full of doubts. Xingtian is the strongest person in the Wu Clan and the speaker of the entire Wu Clan. Moreover, during this period of time, Xingtian's cultivation level has been constantly improving, making several people more convinced of Xingtian and imagining that the Wu Clan Under the leadership of Xing Tian, ??one day it rose again. "This aura is very powerful, not weaker than me at all, and the aura of this aura is very familiar. It should be the strong man of my Wu Clan back then. But the strong man of my Wu Clan back then, after the calamity, Everyone is gathered together, no one is outside, who is the owner of this aura?" Xing Tian was also full of doubts and said to several people. "In any case, let's go out and see who he is. Since he is a strong man of our Wu Clan, he is also the power of our Wu Clan." Xing Tian quickly made a decision and walked quickly towards Quickly move forward outside the tribe. When Jiufeng and others saw Xingtian's actions, they did not hesitate at all. They simply followed Xingtian and quickly moved towards the outside of the tribe. The speed of these people was very fast, and soon they were outside the tribe. Looking from a distance, they saw two people standing outside the tribe. One of them looked very thin and was wearing a long gown. He looked very ordinary, but the vague aura that he exuded made no one feel contemptuous at all. However, the eyes of several people quickly turned to another person. This person was Hou Yi. After seeing Hou Yi, the eyes of several people were full of excitement, and their progress became faster, and they quickly walked to Hou Yi's side. "Brother Hou Yi, you are out of trouble." Xing Tian came to Hou Yi, slapped Hou Yi directly on the body, looked at Hou Yi excitedly, and said loudly. Back then, Hou Yi's qualifications among the Witch Clan were stronger than his own, but he was plotted by the Monster Clan and trapped on the Taiyin Star. During these millions of years, the Wu Clan had only itself to support itself, and could only survive in this desolate land. But now Hou Yi has appeared, and his bloodline has broken through to the level of the ancestral witch, and his cultivation has also entered the level of the sub-sage, which is almost a step behind himself. Under the current situation, the appearance of Hou Yi can be said to have made the Wu clan suddenly become very powerful. It can be called a powerful clan in the prehistoric world. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!) Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 411: The Remaining Soul of Pangu Hou Yi and Xing Tian hugged each other. Both of them were very excited. The eyes of Jiufeng and others standing aside were also full of excitement. When the two Lich clans fought, neither clan fell behind. But recently, the power of the demon clan has been integrated again. The demon master Kunpeng, several of the ten demon saints, and many demon saints also appeared one by one and gathered together. The entire demon clan It can be said that his power became stronger in an instant, and he once again became one of the powerful clans in the prehistoric world. "Compared to the changes in the Monster Clan, the Wu Clan has not changed much. It only relies on the support of Xingtian, Jiufeng and others to maintain the status of the Wu Clan, but it is still unable to fight against the Monster Clan. And now that Hou Yi was born and became a strong man at the sub-sage level, the strength of the Wu Clan can be said to be nearly doubled, and they already have the power to fight against the Monster Clan. "Greetings, senior." After a few people recovered, they once again turned their attention to Kong Ru on the side and said respectfully to Kong Ru. Xing Tian and others also knew Kong Ru's identity. They knew that Kong Ru was the ancestor of the human race and the most powerful person in the prehistoric world. ¡°Whether it is Kong Ru himself or the power of the human race, it is no longer something that the Wu clan can resist. The three emperors of the human race, the other ancestors, the five emperors, and some other strong men. The strong men of the entire human race are no different from the two Lich tribes at their peak, and are even stronger. Therefore, few people did not dare to show any slightness towards Confucius. After several people saluted, Xing Tian and others led Kong Ru and Hou Yi toward the depths of the Wu tribe. This time, what they were heading towards was not the place where they usually discuss matters, but a location deeply hidden in the depths of the tribe. After entering this area, Kong Ru also felt the changes in his surroundings, and already understood the place where several people wanted to take him. "Pangu Hall." Soon a few people arrived in front of a main hall. After arriving in front of the main hall, Xing Tian and others bowed slightly to the main hall and then opened the door and entered the main hall. Pangu Hall did not feel unfamiliar to Kong Ru at all. When the Twelve Ancestral Witches were still alive, Kong Ru once entered Pangu Hall and was very familiar with the situation of Pangu Hall. However, during these millions of years, the atmosphere in the entire hall has also undergone great changes. The statues of the twelve ancestral witches above the main hall have lost their former glory, and are full of sadness and loneliness. However, the statue of Pangu in the center of the hall has not changed at all. It still exudes a vast aura and a vast aura. Confucius, who saw the statue of Pangu, could not help but feel that he had seen it. Pangu general. "Senior, this time I came to the Wu Clan, and I don't know what my orders are. We, the Wu Clan, will do our best to do whatever we can." After entering Pangu Hall, Xing Tian stood under Pangu's statue and said to Confucius. Although he knew that the power of the current Wu clan was completely beyond Confucius's eyes, that was all he could do. "It's okay. If I can't do it with my power, even if I ask you to wait, there will be no results. I came here this time just because I don't want the bloodline of Pangu to disappear in the prehistoric world. You should wait We know that the next calamity is coming, and when the time comes, the prehistoric world will surely undergo a great change. With the current strength of the Wu Clan, if we want to cope with this great change, we still need stronger power." Kong Ru said to Xing Tian. After finishing speaking, Kong Ru kept walking in the hall, and finally stood in front of Pangu's statue. Looking at the statue of Pangu, Kong Ru's eyes were also full of strange colors. This statue of Pangu was indeed very extraordinary. The aura alone was not something that ordinary strong men could possess. Thinking of this, Kong Ru's soul couldn't help but spread out, and the Pangu Palace was completely in his own soul. Every corner of the hall was completely in Kong Ru's eyes. Gradually, Kong Ru also discovered something strange in this hall. "Pangu is indeed a strong man who opened up this ancient world. He actually has such methods. In this case, it seems that I have to take action. This is also the opportunity for the Wu clan." Kong Ru said silently in his heart, At the same time, a purple light rose from Kong Ru's body. This purple light is full of mystery, but it is also the purest power. After the power was released, Kong Ru directly immersed the power into the statue of Pangu in front of him. And as this power submerged, a strange light emitted from Pangu's statue. With the appearance of this strange light, twelve rays of light shot out from the statue and sank into the statue of the twelve ancestral witches above the main hall. As if being summoned, the statue of the Twelve Ancestral Witches formed a shadow and jumped directly out of the stone statue. These twelve blood shadows are exactly the shadows of the twelve ancestral witches. However, theseIt's not their souls, but the phantom formed by the convergence of the witch clan's wishes. After these twelve phantoms appeared, they began to spin rapidly and converged directly on Pangu's statue. The Twelve Ancestral Witches began to rotate continuously and began to merge rapidly. The evil energy that had accumulated for millions of years in the entire hall was completely condensed. "Boom." There was a slight sound, and a wave formed, sweeping across the entire hall. Following this sound, Pangu's statue directly shattered, and the shadows of the twelve ancestral witches completely merged to form a figure, which was Pangu. Pangu's shadow formed, his eyes opened, a divine light shot out, and a powerful force suddenly appeared in the entire hall. "I have met fellow Taoist Pangu." Kong Ru looked at Pangu and saluted slightly. The phantom in front of me is none other than Pangu, but it is just the remnant soul left by Pangu in the Pangu Palace. "Greetings to Father God." After hearing Kong Ru's words, Xing Tian and others also reacted and fell to the ground directly, respectfully bowing to Pangu, their eyes full of respect and admiration. "Well, I didn't expect that I, Pangu, would be born again one day, but it is only for a while. It seems that the evolution of the prehistoric world is not bad. I really want to see what this world is like." Pangu's remnant soul, After looking at the people in the main hall, his eyes looked directly above the main hall, as if he had passed through the main hall and completely took in the situation outside the main hall. "I don't know who this fellow Taoist is. There should be no fellow Taoist among the gods and demons of chaos." Pangu quickly turned his attention to Kong Ru. Looking at Kong Ru, a light flashed in his eyes. Although Pangu was just a remnant soul now, he still had eyes for it, and he quickly discovered how powerful Kong Ru's cultivation was. Such a level of cultivation is definitely not something that an ordinary creature can achieve. Pangu also knew the chaos gods and demons very well. He knew every chaos god and demon. He had never met Kong Ru, so he was very confused about the identity of Kong Ru. "Master Pangu, there is no need to doubt, I am not a god or demon of chaos, but a human race born in the prehistoric world." Kong Ru said, telling his identity one by one, without hiding anything. The current Pangu is just a trace of the remnant soul remaining in Pangu Palace, and will disappear soon. "I never thought that this prehistoric world could actually give birth to such a powerful cultivator like you, and I am already very satisfied in my heart. My soul power can no longer support it for too long, and I don't want to say anything more to you. A fragment is a fragment of the jade dish of good fortune. Since you are destined to me, I will give it to you." After collecting it, a green light flashed from Pangu's body and shot directly at Kong Ru. Kong Ru stretched out his hand, took the jade piece directly in his hand, and then put it directly into his world. After handing the jade piece to Confucius, Pangu's body emitted a powerful light, and the entire Pangu Hall began to shake, and a powerful aura continued to brew in the entire hall. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!) Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 412: The New Witch Clan Pangu Palace was a palace that existed when Pangu fell, and it was also the palace that gave birth to the entire Wu Clan. It was in this Pangu Palace that the twelve ancestral witches of the witch clan generated their spiritual wisdom and finally took form. In addition to these twelve ancestral witches, every witch clan in the prehistoric world was also conceived in this Pangu Palace. This Pangu Palace can be said to be the birthplace of the entire witch clan in the prehistoric world, and it is also the holy land of the entire witch clan. The remnant soul of Pangu appeared in Pangu Palace and began to take action, mobilizing the power of the entire Pangu Palace. In the entire Pangu Hall, waves of evil spirits began to gather, and streams of blood-red liquid were produced from the ground and continued to gather. "Dong, dong, dong." The sounds were like the sound of a heartbeat. With the sound of the heartbeat, the surrounding blood-red liquid gathered faster. From the appearance of these streams of liquid, Kong Ru felt a powerful force and his eyes were full of surprise, while Xing Tian and others fell directly into shock and joy. This breath is the breath of the Wu clan and the breath of Pangu's bloodline. With the appearance of this aura and the powerful evil spirit that gathered together, Xingtian and the others already understood the situation in front of them. This situation was exactly the situation when the Witch Clan was born in Pangu Palace. As the great witches of the prehistoric world and the strong men of the witch clan back then, these people knew very clearly about the situation in which the witch clan was nurtured in Pangu Palace. Now that they saw such a situation again, they couldn't help but feel excited. The reason why the Wu Clan has become what it is now is precisely because of the scarcity of the number of Wu Clan members. Whether it was before or after the Lich Tribulation, the number of the Witch Clan was very rare, and now it has declined to the extreme. Huge changes are taking place in Pangu Palace, and outside Pangu Palace, Tiandao has also discovered the situation inside Pangu Palace. Tiandao's will descends from the void and directly wraps Pangu Palace completely in it. . Even if there is only a trace of Pangu's remnant soul, it is a great disharmony and a threat to Heaven. Now I feel the emergence of Pangu¡¯s remnant soul, and I want to mobilize the power of Pangu Palace to give birth to the Witch Clan again, which can be said to break the peaceful scene of the current prehistoric world. Pangu and Kongru felt the changes in the way of heaven and reacted to them immediately. After Kong Ru nodded slightly to Pangu, his figure disappeared directly from Pangu Hall and appeared outside Pangu Hall. Standing on the Pangu Hall, Kong Ru's clothes were fluttering, and his aura was still very calm. He looked at the sky, his face full of solemnity. Confucius has also seen the power of heaven. However, he had already obtained the fragments of the jade dish of creation presented by Pangu, which could be regarded as a debt of karma, so he had to do something to stop him. After all, the effect of this good fortune jade dish on oneself can be said to be very huge. The current world is evolving very quickly, and the original power has also transformed after acquiring the origin of the big world. The realm of the big world that was originally thought to be impossible was no longer out of reach, and the appearance of this jade plate of creation was an opportunity for his cultivation to improve rapidly. "Boom, boom, boom." There was a loud sound of bombardment, the sky shook rapidly, and the power between heaven and earth quickly gathered. As the power of heaven and earth gathered, the surrounding weather also changed dramatically. A huge pressure quickly formed between heaven and earth, and the power of law was completely gathered. With the gathering of these forces, a pair of huge eyes formed in the sky. There is no emotion in this pair of eyes, only emptiness, and no existence of anything. These eyes are the eyes of heaven, and they are also the eyes of heaven in the prehistoric world. With the appearance of the Eye of Heaven, the surrounding space was completely locked in an instant, and everything around it seemed to have stopped. Whether it was the birds passing by in the sky or the witches on the ground, all of them were completely still, without any movement, and even their thoughts seemed to have stopped. "It's really powerful. The power of this big world is indeed very powerful. If it hadn't swallowed and digested the original power of the other world, I really wouldn't have the slightest power to resist." Feeling its powerful pressure, Kong Ru I couldn't help but think of it. The power released by the Eye of Heaven is not the power of the entire prehistoric world, but it can be said to be much more powerful than the power released by Hongjun who borrowed the power of Heaven. Facing the current Hongjun, Kong Ru would not have the slightest intention of retreating, nor would he feel the slightest sense of danger. But facing these eyes of heaven, Kong Ru did not dare to slack off at all. Just from that look, Kong Ru felt the pores in his body vibrate and his mind tremble, as if in the next moment, he would?Being completely suppressed and shocked by this powerful force. The power of heaven that Confucius saw this time was even more powerful than the power that exploded when the inner demon broke through last time. Feeling the danger, Kong Ru no longer concealed anything. The world inside his body rotated rapidly, and his powerful power was fully unleashed. The confinement of the surrounding space was instantly broken. Kong Ru regained control over the surroundings in an instant. The control of space began to resist the power released by the Eye of Heaven. "Go away. Pangu is the strong man who opened up this world. As the descendants of Pangu, the Wu clan should not be destroyed." Kong Ru looked at the eyes of heaven and said. He also knew that it was impossible for heaven to fight with him in the prehistoric world. , especially the power he has released now. If he fights in the prehistoric world, then the prehistoric world will definitely face a huge disaster. Furthermore, as the descendants of Pangu, if the Wu clan were completely wiped out, the entire prehistoric world would be completely shaken. After all, everything in this prehistoric world was transformed by Pangu, and it also contains a trace of Pangu's will. Even the law of heaven cannot eliminate all of this. If the Wu clan is completely cut off, what will happen to the prehistoric world by then is something that even Heaven cannot predict. After all, Pangu was so powerful back then. No one can know what he left behind. Now that a remnant soul appears, what will appear next time? After Kong Ru¡¯s words fell, a hint of emotional change flashed in Tiandao¡¯s eyes, which was very solemn. However, Kong Ru felt this slight change of emotion at the first moment, and already knew the decision of Heavenly Dao, and he couldn't help but feel settled in his heart. "Boom." At this time, the entire Pangu Hall shook. In Pangu Hall, Pangu's shadow completely dissipated in an instant, turning into a series of shadows, and directly submerged into the blood pool in the hall. The blood in the blood pool began to boil rapidly, and streams of blood vibrated rapidly in the blood pool, as if they were about to jump out of the blood pool at any time. "Poof." There was a shattering sound, and a drop of blood flew out of the blood pool and fell to the ground of Pangu Hall. After this drop of blood flew out, it began to change rapidly. The evil energy around it began to gather quickly, and it soon turned into a human form. After this person was formed, he stood up directly. After seeing Xingtian and others, he saluted respectfully to Xingtian and others, and then stood behind them. With the appearance of the first Witch Clan, the blood droplets in the blood pool boiled even more violently. Drops of blood splashed out from the blood pool, fell to the ground, and turned into Witch Clan one by one. Dozens, hundreds, thousands, tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands, millions, tens of millions, hundreds of millions The witch clans appeared one by one, and were arranged by Xing Tian and others, batches of witch clans appeared, and the number of Wu clan was also growing rapidly. Although these witch clans are not very powerful, most of them are in the Daluo realm, but there are also many powerful people in the Daluo realm. However, with such a large number of people, the strength of the witch clan has changed. Many times stronger. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!) Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 413: Heart Shock The peak of the power of the Witch Clan was during the Lich War. At that time, the number of members of the Witch Clan reached hundreds of billions. The bodies of each clan member were very powerful, ranking among the strongest men of the same level. It is also a top-notch existence. The number of the demon clan back then was dozens of times greater than the number of the witch clan, but their power was only equivalent to that of the witch clan. Now, a new Wu Clan is born again. Although these Wu Clan are not as powerful as the Wu Clan back then, they still have certain potential. With tens of billions of Wu Clan, the power of the current Wu Clan is already considered a major clan in the prehistoric world, compared to The current demon clan is not weak at all. With the emergence of each witch clan, Pangu's aura in Pangu Palace became weaker and weaker, and the blood in the blood pool also disappeared quickly, and finally dried up completely, and Pangu's aura also time completely disappeared. This momentum disappeared, and Xingtian and the others fell to their knees directly on the ground. Everyone's eyes were full of sadness. "Father God." All the witch clans seemed to be infected by this sadness. They knelt down one by one and kowtowed in the direction of Pangu Hall, their eyes full of piety. Pangu is the belief of the entire witch clan, and it is more pious than the twelve ancestral witches back then. Every witch clan respects Pangu very much, and no one is disrespectful in the slightest. Pangu¡¯s aura dissipated, and Kong Ru, who was standing outside the main hall, also clearly felt the disappearance of Pangu¡¯s aura, and a trace of sadness and confusion flashed across his face. Pangu was so powerful back then, but even such a powerful man ended up falling in the end, and even the remaining remnants of his soul completely dissipated. Although I have not seen how powerful Pangu's real body is, the feeling of Confucius given by Pangu's remnant soul, the understanding of Tao, and the control of power are all what Confucius knew. Not to be underestimated. Although Pangu's remnant soul is only a very small part of Pangu's soul, Pangu's understanding of Tao still exists. However, just because of the passage of time, he was unable to control the powerful power, but even so, he still created so many witch clans. Kong Ru couldn't help but have a little guess about Pangu's cultivation. It was precisely because of this trace of speculation that Confucius became confused. Pangu's powerful power finally turned into nothingness, so what was the purpose of his continuous cultivation? For the human race? But now the human race has completely settled down, and the power of the human race has far exceeded the average cultivators in the prehistoric world. Even if they lose their own blessing, they can still grow up. No race dares to look down upon it. To return to your original world? But whether this world is his own world and where his original world is, Confucius can be said to have no clue. After seeing the fall of Pangu, Kong Ru's heart was completely confused. Kong Ru's cultivation has always been very fast, and he can grow up quickly, which can be said to be smooth sailing. I have also experienced a lot of hardships and opportunities along the way. But he can handle these hardships and opportunities. Although his mind is very firm, it also has some flaws. But his current mood brought out this slight flaw in his heart, and Kong Ru's mind was also constantly shaking. Kong Ru's mind was shaking, and the world inside Kong Ru's body was also changing rapidly, and the power of the whole world became chaotic. The sky of the world instantly became dim, and the trajectories of the stars in the sky also changed and became chaotic. Rivers on the earth flow backwards, mountains collapse, wind, rain, thunder and lightning, the whole world is completely in crisis. In addition to all this, the ocean outside the continent is also surging rapidly, and waves of sea water continue to sweep towards the continent, constantly submerging and swallowing the earth. The continent is submerged by the ocean, and the islands in the ocean are constantly colliding, forming continents one after another, scattered everywhere in the ocean. The changes in the sea are just in an instant. The originally peaceful world suddenly turned into a doomsday scene. And what caused all this was the change in Confucius's heart. Confucius was completely consistent with the world. Every change in Confucius affected the changes in the entire world. Kong Ru's mind is constantly changing. If this continues, then Kong Ru's world will definitely face a real disaster, and even be in danger of destruction. By then, Kong Ru's cultivation will also be greatly affected. . "Buzz, buzz, buzz." Just as Confucius' world continued to collapse, in his world, a small jade piece leaped out of the void. After the jade piece flew out, it began to release waves of power. This power was not very powerful, but it was full of mystery, and it instantly completely enveloped Kong Ru's world. With the emergence of this force, Confucius' world also stopped at this timechanged. This piece of jade is exactly what Confucius got from Pangu, and it is also a fragment of the jade dish of creation. However, this jade fragment is not that simple. This fragment is the place where Pangu's remnant soul has lived for countless years. It is also contaminated with Pangu's aura. It also contains Pangu's Tao. It can be said that its power is compared to that of back then. The fragment of the jade disc of creation that Kong Ru obtained was much stronger, and its effect was much better. Although this piece of jade cannot completely prevent the collapse of Confucius' world, it can delay it for a short period of time. And even this short period of time will be the best opportunity for Kong Ru to wake up from his own mind and stabilize his world. It may even make Kong Ru's cultivation level worse after this time. There is a certain breakthrough. The destruction of Confucius' world was prevented, and a change was also taking place in the prehistoric world. The Eye of Heaven that was about to disappear instantly noticed the changes in Kong Ru's body. A trace of hesitation and a trace of struggle flashed in his eyes, but he finally made a decision. The changes in Tiandao on this day can be said to be the day with the most changes after Tiandao was born. After making the decision, a coercion emitted from Heaven. With the emergence of this coercion, the void began to vibrate continuously. A long purple river descended from the void, directly covering Kong Ru's figure completely in this long purple river. This long purple river is filled with the aura of vastness, majesty, strength and integrity, making every creature who feels this aura feel a solemn feeling. This breath is the aura of righteousness in this ancient world. The aura of righteousness came down, completely enveloped Kong Ru's figure, and continuously integrated into Kong Ru's body. Haoran's righteousness is formed by the gathering of righteousness between heaven and earth, and this Haoran's righteousness is also the nemesis of the evil spirits in the entire prehistoric world. In addition to such functions, Haoran's righteousness also has a great effect on a person's mind. This Haoran righteousness descended, and a powerful breath also appeared in Kong Ru's body. It echoed with the Haoran righteousness and continued to grow stronger. It was the Haoran righteousness in Kong Ru's body. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? As the sound of bells and chimes sounded, the sound of chanting began to appear in Kong Ru's heart. With the sound of chanting, purple talismans began to appear around Kong Ru. , constantly integrated into Kong Ru's body. All the changes happened only in an instant. At this moment, the confusion in Kong Ru's heart began to disappear, Kong Ru's mind also began to recover, and his eyes gradually became brighter. With the change in Kong Ru's mind, the changes in Kong Ru's world also completely stopped in an instant, and the light on the small jade piece completely converged and disappeared into the void again. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!) Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 414: East China Sea Kong Ru opened his eyes, and a purple light shot out from his eyes. The surrounding space seemed very weak under this purple light, and it was directly cut open in an instant. Kong Ru opened his eyes, his eyes were full of joy, and he felt much more relaxed. This crisis was unexpected for him. His cultivation had improved so quickly. Kong Ru also knew the power of his cultivation very clearly. Kong Ru's powerful cultivation made him very confident in himself, and he never expected that such a situation would occur. In particular, Confucius himself controlled Haoran's righteousness, and his mental cultivation could be said to be very powerful. However, everything about his previous life is still a shackle that troubles Kong Ru's mind. However, after experiencing this incident, although Confucius did not completely eliminate all this, the impact on Confucius was also minimized. And after this crisis, Kong Ru also felt the changes in the world inside his body. Although the world has become very broken now, the aura in the world is much stronger, and the original power of the world seems to be much stronger. Feeling all this, Kong Ru's figure instantly disappeared above Pangu Hall, and the whole person entered his own world. Entering the world, Kong Ru's figure appeared directly in the void of the world. At this time, the void of the world seemed very empty, without anything, and the Heavenly Dao ** that was originally in the void of the world had also disappeared, completely integrated into Confucius' body. However, in this empty space, there is still a little light shining continuously in the void, which is the fragment of the jade dish of creation that Confucius obtained from Pangu. Seeing this fragment, Kong Ru's figure instantly appeared in front of the jade dish of creation, holding the jade piece directly in his hand. Looking at the fragments of the jade dish in his palm, Kong Ru's mind went directly into the jade dish of creation, and completely took everything in the jade dish of creation into his heart. Although Confucius also knew the difference of this jade piece in the previous performance, but now that he can truly see everything about the jade piece clearly, Kong Ru knew the extraordinary thing about this jade piece. The fragments of this jade disc are indeed not that simple. The remnant soul of Pangu has lived in it for countless years, and the aura of Pangu's Tao has also been left behind in this jade disc of creation. There are also traces of Tao left by Pangu, each trace is so mysterious and profound. "I didn't expect that there is still Pangu's Tao. As long as you can completely digest Pangu's Tao in this jade dish and create the Tao breath left in the jade dish, your world will definitely grow a lot. "Kong Ru's tone was full of joy, and he no longer hesitated at all. His mind was completely absorbed in the fragments of the jade dish of creation, and he began to fully comprehend everything contained in the jade dish of creation. Kong Ru¡¯s mind was completely focused on the fragments of the jade dish, and his world was also changing rapidly. The world that was almost destroyed began to recover quickly, the cracks in the space in the world began to recover quickly, the ocean began to calm down, the cracks on the earth also healed quickly, and the water on the land began to flow in. Among the rivers, return to the sea. In the sky, the trajectories of the stars in the star field began to change, and gradually recovered. The trajectories quickly changed and returned to their original trajectories. The trajectory of the stars has recovered, and the sky has completely stabilized. The stars in the sky continue to flicker, and waves of power are continuously released, falling to all parts of the world, permeating every place in the world. The alternation of the sun and the moon became regular, the earth began to regain its vitality, and the number of creatures that were already scarce increased rapidly. After the world fully recovered, it began to evolve rapidly. The aura of the entire world began to quickly become more intense, the creatures in the world grew rapidly, and spaces, planes, and small worlds began to evolve at the edges of the world. Although Confucius' original world has become the Zhongqian World, this Zhongqian World is still very fragile. It can be said that there is no other world around the Zhongqian World except for a few small worlds created by Confucius. The existence of small worlds, spaces, and planes. Although this makes the world of Confucius less burdensome, it also limits the changes and increase in power of Confucius' world. After all, each of the three thousand worlds in the prehistoric world has countless small worlds, planes, and vassals of space, which allows the world to evolve rapidly and maintain direct stability. Now, around Kong Ru's world, the evolution of small worlds, planes, and spaces has made Kong Ru's world completely stable, and the power of the world has become more powerful. In addition to these, the original power that Kong Ru absorbed in that different world is also rapidly releasing powerful power, constantly integrating into the entire world, making the world??Growing up rapidly, truly moving towards the direction of the big world, moving forward rapidly, as long as Kong Ru continues to improve, then he will definitely be able to become a big world, and become a strong man like Pangu. Time passes very quickly, especially in the world of Confucius, where the flow rate of time in the entire world is completely under his control. In the void, time around Kong Ru was flowing rapidly, and Kong Ru's mind was completely focused on the jade plate of creation. The passage of time around Kong Ru was tens of thousands of times that of other places, and it was also hundreds of thousands of times that of the prehistoric world. It took ten years in the prehistoric world, but in the world of Confucius, Confucius' cultivation had lasted nearly a million years. During these millions of years, Confucius' power did not make much progress, but his understanding of Tao continued to become stronger. At this time, the world of Confucius and Confucius was undergoing rapid evolution, and the entire world expanded several times during this period of time. Moreover, many small worlds, planes, and spaces have sprung up around the world, and the creatures in the world have become more numerous. The whole world can be said to be very prosperous. In the void, the aura on Kong Ru's body was extremely mysterious, and Kong Ru's eyes also opened at this time. It took millions of years for Confucius to fully comprehend everything in the jade plate of creation. The Tao of the jade plate of creation itself is not very profound, and Confucius did not spend much time on it, but spent more time on the Tao that Pangu left on the jade plate of creation. Pangu¡¯s cultivation was already extremely powerful. After opening up the prehistoric world, his cultivation had already reached the level of the great avenue, and he could completely break through the constraints of the chaotic world. However, because of the expense of opening up the prehistoric world and the intolerance in his heart, he finally sacrificed himself and completed the prehistoric world. From this, we can imagine how powerful Pangu¡¯s cultivation was, and we can also fully imagine the profoundness of the Tao left by Pangu. During these millions of years, although Confucius understood the Tao, he only understood it and did not fully control it. This also required Confucius to continuously understand and understand the Tao. Completely analyze the Tao, take complete control, perfect your own world, and become your own strength. Opening his eyes, Kong Ru's figure disappeared from the void, and Kong Ru's figure reappeared in the prehistoric world. This time Confucius appeared not at the location of Pangu Palace of the Wu clan, but at the coast of the East China Sea in the east of the prehistoric world. This time, the destination that Confucius wanted to move towards was the East China Sea in the prehistoric world. To be more precise, it was Jin'ao Island above the East China Sea, where the Taoist Temple of Tongtian was located. Among the saints in the prehistoric world, Kong Ru and Tong Tian had a good relationship. Kong Ru was also very curious about what level Tong Tian's current cultivation level had reached. And now that the great catastrophe is approaching, Confucius also wants to give Tongtian an opportunity, which is also an opportunity for the Three Pure Ones. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!) Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 415 Reentering Biyou Palace Entering the scope of the East China Sea, Kong Ru stepped forward directly and moved quickly above the sea. Although Kong Ru had his own purpose this time, he was not in any hurry. Along the way, he kept looking at the situation in the sea and the changes in the sea during the time he left. As the sea area is wider than the continent of the prehistoric world, there are countless creatures, and these creatures are also a very powerful force in the prehistoric world. The masters of these creatures are the Dragon Clan. The power of the entire sea area is definitely not inferior to any powerful race in the prehistoric world. Although it has experienced a catastrophic blow, in millions of years, the power of the sea area has Also recovering quickly. Although he was not in a hurry and was just walking around casually, Kong Ru's speed was still very fast. Kong Ru's body quickly arrived at the area where Jin'ao Island was located. Although Jin'ao Island is in the sea, it is not very far away from the mainland. After all, the disciples of Lord Tongtian also have to walk on the ancient continent. If the distance is too far, it will only be a short distance away. A small number of people can achieve it. Arriving outside Jin'ao Island, Kong Ru's eyes swept across Jin'ao Island in an instant, and the aura on his body exuded slightly, directly going to the depths of Jin'ao Island, but it was telling Tongtian of his arrival. . As this breath spread out, the sound of golden bells and jade chimes rang out in the depths of Jin'ao Island, and all the cultivators on Jin'ao Island were summoned in a short time. Get up and gather outside Biyou Palace. And as the practitioners on Jin'ao Island gathered, Jin'ao Island was also constantly shaking. The formation guarding Jin'ao Island was completely opened in an instant, and the face of Jin'ao Island was completely revealed. Kong Ru couldn't help but smile slightly when he looked at the situation in front of him. All of this was caused by Tongtian. Seeing the situation in front of him, Kong Ru did not enter Jin'ao Island directly, but raised his eyes to look into the interior of Jin'ao Island. At this time, inside Jin'ao Island, a group of people were heading towards where Kong Ru was. At the front of the crowd was Tongtian, and behind him were his many disciples. The ones closest to Tongtian are Duobao, Yunxiao, Zhao Gongming, Gui Ling and others. During this period of time, their cultivation levels have reached the quasi-sage level, and Duobao's cultivation level has even reached the quasi-sage level. The peak realm will be broken through at any time. In addition to these few people, behind a few people are Daluo Jinxian level disciples of Jiejiao. Behind them are Daluo realm, Daluo realm and lower disciples. It can be said that all the disciples on the entire Jin'ao Island All the Jie Jiao disciples have gathered here. "Hahaha, I didn't expect that fellow Taoist Tongtian would actually gather all the disciples. It seems that my face is not small." When Tongtian led everyone to come to Kong Ru, Kong Ru came to Tongtian, He said loudly, with a hint of teasing towards Tongtian in his tone, which seemed very casual. When Tongtian heard what Confucius said, he couldn't help but smile slightly, came to Confucius, and bowed slightly to Confucius. As for Tongtian's actions, the disciples behind him did not dare to show any slightest hesitation. They saluted Confucius respectfully without any hesitation. As the saint of Jiejiao, Tongtian is the master and ancestor of everyone, everyone in Jiejiao respects Tongtian to the extreme, and they do not dare to question Tongtian's actions and decisions in the slightest. In particular, Duobao and others standing at the front saluted very respectfully without any expression of surprise. Many disciples of Jiejiao who had no understanding of Confucius also knew that the people in front of them were not simple. . "Fellow Taoist Tongtian, why should you care about these common etiquettes." After speaking, Kong Ru slightly dragged his hand, and a powerful force spread instantly, directly lifting the expressions of everyone present, and Tongtian's body Xing was stopped directly before he even saluted. "Hiss." After feeling the force acting on the body, people present who didn't know Kong Ru understood Kong Ru's cultivation in an instant, and they didn't have any doubts about Kong Ru. "Since fellow Taoists are here, come and sit down in my Biyou Palace, and we will discuss the Tao again." After Tongtian looked at Kong Ru, he said to Kong Ru, and he and Kong Ru joined hands and walked towards Biyou. Moving forward in the direction of the palace, the whole person seemed a little anxious and excited. Tongtian already had a certain understanding of the power of Kong Ru's cultivation when he saw the scene when Kong Ru made a breakthrough. But even so, the understanding is still very limited. As for the battle between Hongjun and Demon Ancestor Luohu they saw last time, they also had a clearer understanding of the levels of Kong Ru and others, and knew the gap between themselves and others. During this period of time, Tongtian recalled the relationship between Hongjun and Demon Ancestor Luohu in his mind all the time.Every moment of the battle, every change of breath, I am constantly learning from it, but what I get from it is very limited. Now fellow Taoist Confucius, Tongtian also has many doubts in his heart. He wants to get answers from Confucius so that his cultivation can further advance and truly reach the peak of a saint, and even surpass this level and become Hongjun and others. A human-level existence. The two people quickly arrived at the location of Biyou Palace, and many disciples of Jiejiao followed them one by one to the main hall of Biyou Palace and the square. On the table, everyone is sitting, standing, or lying down in various positions on the ground. Everyone's posture is different, but everyone's mind is completely concentrated, waiting for what will happen next. everything of. Although the sermons at the saint level are not direct sermons, the Tao contained in them is also very profound. Although they may not necessarily understand a trace of this mysterious Tao, the vision of the saint discussing the Tao can also enable them to gain a lot of benefits. Even if they can have a little understanding, it will be a big challenge for their cultivation. of opportunity. Kong Ru and Tong Tian came to the main hall, and a cloud bed rose under their feet. However, Confucius' cloud bed was much larger and higher than Tong Tian's. Although the two are fellow Taoists, the gap in cultivation also determines the gap in status between the two. Although I don't care about it at ordinary times, when discussing Tao, it is very clearly shown. The two sat down, and the people in the hall also sat down one by one, waiting for the two people to start their discussion. Everyone's eyes were full of expectation and excitement. Every disciple who can enter the main hall is a disciple of Tongtian and a disciple who is valued by Tongtian. They also have a certain understanding of Kong Ru's identity. "Dong, dong, dong." The sound of the bells sounded again, echoing throughout the Biyou Palace. With the sound of the bells, all the people were completely concentrated at the moment when the sound came out, completely entered into concentration, and their minds were completely concentrated, and they did not dare to slack off in the slightest. At the moment when the sound of the bell fell, the discussion between Confucius and Tongtian began. The aura from Tongtian's body radiated out, and the saint's vision appeared. In the entire Biyou Palace, the spiritual energy quickly condensed and turned into golden flowers, gathering into various visions. In addition to these, the entire Biyou Palace was completely in a very strange state, and inexplicable auras were brewing rapidly in Biyou Palace. Tongtian's aura spread out, and Confucius clearly felt the changes in Tongtian. During this period of time, Tongtian's cultivation level also improved greatly. Although it still did not reach the realm of Laozi, it was better than Jie Ying. There is not much difference. He has completely surpassed Yuan Yuan and others. He is already considered a strong person among the saints. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!) Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 416: Opportunity to reach the sky During the discussion between Kong Ru and Tong Tian, ??the entire Jin'ao Island was completely enveloped in a very strange atmosphere. Waves of Tao aura are constantly exuding, and the surrounding environment is completely affected by the Tao aura, completely immersed in the Tao aura. Each of these breaths is mysterious to the extreme. Although they cannot understand a trace of it, everyone on Jin'ao Island feels the changes around them, immersed in it, and wants to understand the mysterious trajectory. ???????????????? Kong Ru and Tong Tian, ??each of them has very strong cultivation, and the visions on their bodies are also different. What Tongtian understood was the Tao of Pangu inherited from Pangu, the Tao inherited from Hongjun, and the Tao of Heaven learned from the Tao of Heaven, but it was still based on Hongjun's Tao of the Three Corpses. "The Tao practiced by Confucius and Confucius is even more complicated. He has understood the way of humanity, the way of heaven in the jade plate of creation, the way of chaos gods and demons, the way of Pangu, and his own way of the world. However, unlike Tongtian's various Tao, which have very clear distinctions, Confucius' Tao is based on his own Tao of the world, the most basic of human Tao, and completely integrates other Tao into it, becoming his own road. The discussion between the two people is also gradually changing. From the beginning, they were discussing each other and preaching directly to each other. In the end, it evolved into Tongtian's request to Confucius, and Confucius's answers to Tongtian's questions one by one. During this process, the two of them had completely ignored the presence of other people in Biyou Palace and were completely immersed in the conversation between the two. However, even so, the vision caused by the two people still did not disappear. Everyone in Biyou Palace was completely immersed in it and continued to practice. Twenty years have passed in the blink of an eye. During this period of time, Confucius's cultivation has not changed much. However, I also have a more direct understanding of Pangu's Tao that I have obtained. After all, Tongtian beside him is the incarnation of Pangu's soul. It can be said that it is derived from Pangu's Tao, and there are traces of Pangu's Tao on his body. During the discussion between the two, Confucius had been observing Tongtian. The changes from Confucius and Confucius are very small, but the changes in Tongtian are much larger. Thousands of years of doubts, tens of thousands of years, suddenly became clear in these twenty years, my understanding of the Tao became more profound, and the aura of my whole body also underwent many changes. "This is the end of our discussion. Your disciples should also go back and consolidate their own cultivation. Otherwise, it will be of no benefit to their cultivation." Kong Ru's aura completely restrained. , said to Tongtian beside him. After hearing Kong Ru's words, Tongtian also completely restrained his aura, and his eyes slightly swept over everyone in the hall. Seeing the changes in everyone's aura, he also slightly Nodding, his sleeves waved slightly, the surrounding space changed, and the figures of all the people present disappeared directly into the main hall, while only Kong Ru and Tongtian were left in the main hall. "I don't know, what's the purpose of fellow Taoist coming here this time?" After everyone left, Tongtian looked at Kong Ru and asked the doubts in his heart. This time when Confucius came, Tongtian also knew that Confucius must have his own purpose. After all, Tongtian could clearly feel the current state of the prehistoric world, and he also knew the situation that the prehistoric world was facing. Under such circumstances, Confucius must have had his own purpose in coming here. "Hahaha, fellow Taoist, I expected it well, but this time Kong Ru came here for something. However, this thing is a good thing for fellow Taoist, and it is also a good thing for the prehistoric world." Kong Ru said, after hearing After Kong Ru's words, Tongtian's eyes became even more curious. After all, if it is good for you, it must be good for your own cultivation. If it is good for the prehistoric world, it must be related to the situation that the prehistoric world will face in the future. However, Tongtian did not say anything, but looked at Kong Ru full of doubts, waiting for Kong Ru to answer and tell his purpose. "Fellow Taoist should know the situation that the prehistoric world will face. The remaining chaotic gods and demons have opened up another world in the chaos. And this world will have a collision with the prehistoric world, which will lead to immeasurable calamities in the prehistoric world. The prehistoric world All the creatures are in this calamity. At that time, the remaining chaotic gods and demons in the other world will also take action, and the two worlds will definitely be a war. This is why we led the war between the demons and the prehistoric world, The reason for eliminating the cause and effect of the prehistoric world and gathering the power of the prehistoric world." Kong Ru said, telling the reason for the whole thing. Although Tongtian knew the situation that the prehistoric world was about to face, he never knew the reasons. Now that I heard what Confucius said, I felt a sense of clarity in my heart.   "Infinite calamity, chaotic gods and demons." Tongtian's body exuded an evil spirit, and the sound of swords ringing from his body continued to make the surrounding space tremble. Tongtian is the transformation of Pangu's soul. Although it has gone through countless years, there are still traces of Pangu in it. When I heard about the Chaos Gods and Demons, I couldn't help but feel a burst of disgust and murderous intent in my heart. However, Tongtian soon woke up completely, and the murderous intention in his body completely subsided. He looked at Kong Ru again, and his eyes changed a lot. Since Kong Ru was able to tell all this, and he said it so clearly, he must have seen what the other world was like and knew the strong man in the other world. "I wonder what the power of the alien world is like, what is the power of the Chaos Gods and Demons?" Tongtian raised his own question. He was very curious about how far the power of the Chaos Gods and Demons had reached. Confucius and Confucius were actually so curious. of attention. "There are five people who are comparable to me in cultivation. The rest are all in the realm of saints. There should be dozens of them. There are also other creatures derived from other worlds. Their cultivation is not weak either." Kong Ru He briefly explained the situation in the other world, and his expression became very serious. After Kong Ru finished speaking, Tongtian's expression was also very solemn. In the prehistoric world, there are six saints, and there are saint-level existences such as Jianmu, Zhen Yuanzi, Pingxin, Qinglong, Suzaku, Xuanwu, Qilin, Baihu and others, but in total, there are only a dozen people. It cannot be compared to the number of different worlds. "Such a strong man never thought that there are still so many chaos gods and demons left." Tongtian's eyes were full of shock. When Pangu opened the sky, most of the chaos gods and demons were killed by Pangu, but the chaos gods at that time Demons are not all Chaos Gods and Demons. After all, some Chaos Gods and Demons are very far away from the place where Pangu opened the sky. Some are simply too timid to go there, while others feel the danger. And avoid, hide away. And the surviving Chaos Gods and Demons are exactly those Chaos Gods and Demons. "These Chaos Gods and Demons have survived for various reasons, and after countless years, they have grown up in an environment like the Chaos World. Every Chaos God and Demon is a saint-level existence. "Although there are not as many strong men in our prehistoric world as there are Chaos gods and demons, during this period of time, Heaven will definitely take action. There will definitely be some saint-level strong men born in the prehistoric world, but the number will also be certain. Very limited. And this time I came here to help my fellow Taoists improve their cultivation. It is also an opportunity to tell my friends that I will be able to deal with the chaotic gods and demons more easily." Kong Ru slowly said After he revealed his purpose, Tongtian was even more shocked when he heard his words. He also knows how difficult it is to become a saint after his cultivation has reached the level of a saint. It is even more difficult to improve in the realm of a saint. Now that Confucius wants to improve his cultivation, Tongtian is also very curious. "The Wu Clan was transformed from Pangu's bloodline, and can set up the Twelve Heavenly Gods and Evil Formations, while Taoist Friends, Yuan, and I are transformed from Pangu Yuanshen, and they should also have certain magical powers. Moreover, the three Taoist Friends What I have understood all have Pangu Avenue, but they are different. It should be possible to deduce Pangu Avenue, and then the cultivation level will be able to improve quickly." Confucius did not directly state his purpose, but guided his words. The twelve capitals of the Wu Clan were on top of the Tianshensha Formation, and then they arrived at Sanqing and others. After hearing Kong Ru's words, Tongtian's face calmed down, and his eyes kept changing, as if he was constantly struggling. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!) Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 417: Three Purities Sanqing, Taiqing Laozi, Yuqing Yuan, Shangqing reaching the sky, these three people are the transformations of Pangu's soul. The soul of a cultivator is also the foundation of a cultivator. It is the soul of a cultivator and the understanding of the Tao. Sanqing is Pangu's soul. Although he is not Pangu's complete soul, he still has most of the power of Pangu's soul. After three points, although the power of the soul has weakened a lot, the imprint of Pangu contained in it has not completely dissipated. Pangu's Tao is also in the deepest part of the three souls. This information was also obtained from the information left by Confucius in the jade dish of creation left by Pangu. This is also the reason why Confucius came to Jin'ao Island this time. The relaxation of the relationship between the three Qing Dynasties allowed the three people to come together and form the imprint of Pangu. The leisure activities of the three people will surely improve rapidly after gaining Pangu's Tao, and even break through the level of saints. . Kong Ru sat on the cloud bed in the center of the hall, watching the change in Tongtian's expression in front of him, and didn't say anything, but waited for Tongtian to make his own decision. After experiencing the Great Tribulation of the Gods, Tongtian had a great estrangement from his two brothers. At that time, Tongtian also said that the Three Pure Ones would not exist, which was a perfect break with the two of them. But now that Kong Ru appeared here and told the message, Tongtian's heart was full of struggle. "I must be a saint. I can't take back the words I have already sent out so easily." The other aspect is the improvement of cultivation and the enhancement of the power of the prehistoric world. No matter which one, it is very difficult for Tongtian to make a choice. After tens of thousands of years, Tongtian has a clearer understanding of what happened back then. The outcome of the war back then was already doomed from the beginning, and the decline of Jiejiao was also inevitable. But he cannot recognize the methods of his two brothers now. "Blue lotus, red lotus root and green lotus leaf, Sanqing was originally one family." Looking at Tongtian's inner struggle, Kong Ru opened his eyes and said lightly. After Kong Ru's words fell, Tongtian's body couldn't help but tremble. A sword light shone in his body, and a long sword appeared in his hand. This long sword is the Qingping Sword made of the lotus leaf that I got back then. It is also the magic weapon of enlightenment that reaches the sky, and it is also a spiritual treasure that has grown with me. Back then, the three Qing Dynasties obtained the twelve-grade green lotus on the Kunlun Mountains. Among the three, I obtained the lotus and turned it into a flat crutch. This is the flat crutch that I have been holding in my hand, and it is also the magic weapon of my enlightenment. Yuanshi Tianzun obtained the lotus root and turned it into his magic weapon for enlightenment, the Three Jewels and Jade Ruyi. The last thing was the green lotus leaf obtained by Tongtian, which turned into the Qingping Sword. And green lotus, red lotus root and green lotus leaf are exactly what Lao Tzu said at that time. The relationship between Sanqing at that time can be said to be very close. Whether they were practicing or going out for walks, they were always together. At that time, the cultivation of the three of them improved the fastest. After becoming saints, the three people's cultivation levels have also been greatly improved. However, the three people's strong luck also made the three people separated and established their own dojos, which also became the conflict between the three people in the future. The reason for its appearance. After hearing Kong Ru's words, Tongtian's eyes quickly became firm, and his mind relaxed a lot. His whole mind was greatly improved in an instant, and his whole person once again regained that sharp aura and that powerful aura. of vitality. At this time, Tongtian also made a decision. In the chaos, in the small world where Tongtian is located, Tongtian's true form also opened his eyes, a ray of light flashed in his eyes, and his figure disappeared directly into the small world. After disappearing from the small world, Tongtian's figure appeared in the chaos and began to move quickly in the chaos, heading towards the direction of the small world where I was. Several saints opened up a small world in the chaos. Although they were hidden in the chaos, they did not hide anything from the other saints. Tongtian's figure quickly arrived outside Laozi's small world. Looking at the small world in front of him, Tongtian's figure couldn't help but pause. However, after staying for a moment, Tongtian's footsteps stepped forward again and directly entered. In a small world. Tongtian appeared in the small world. The master of this world, I, felt the appearance of Tongtian in an instant. I, who was practicing, opened my eyes instantly. His originally calm eyes could not help but flash with a kind of emotion at this time. Very complicated feelings. However, although the emotions in my heart were very complicated, my body quickly disappeared from my training place and appeared in the dojo in the small world. "Third brother." In my dojo, I looked at Tongtian in front of me and said it involuntarily. I also clearly felt the plot between myself and Yuan Yuan towards Tongtian and its influence on Tongtian. In the end, it caused the break between the three of them, and I felt very regretful in my heart. ?The three of Sanqing have been together since the birth of spiritual intelligence. For countless years, it can be said that they have been advancing and retreating together. However, in the end, due to their calculations, the three of them broke up. Hundreds of Yuanhui, thousands of Yuanhui time, the emotions between the three people can be said to be very deep. Even the original Tianzun who has always maintained his majesty, although he does not say it, is very regretful in his heart. Now that I see Tongtian appearing in front of me again, I am also full of expectations. "Brother." Tongtian looked at me in front of him, saw the change in his eyes and expression, and couldn't help but feel a slight movement in his heart, and said. Although the voice was not very loud, I heard his words very clearly, and the look in his eyes relaxed a lot. After Tongtian talked with Laozi for a while, he began to tell me the information he got from Confucius one by one. After hearing Tongtian's words, I was also very shocked. Dozens of chaos gods and demons are so powerful, and there are also five powerful beings who have surpassed the saint level. I can't help but feel a pressure on my body. Now I have reached the peak of the saint's cultivation, but I have never been able to surpass that limit and cannot truly surpass the level of a saint. Now, it is the opportunity for me to break through, and it is also the opportunity for Sanqing and the others. However, under this opportunity, even if the three of them cannot surpass the existence of saints now, they will definitely be able to surpass the existence of saints in the future. After all, the three of them are transformed from the soul of Pangu, and they also have the source of the pure energy of this world in the prehistoric world. Their own qualifications are no worse than those of the gods and demons of chaos. Thinking of this, a trace of hesitation flashed in my eyes. I looked at Tongtian and opened my mouth to say something, but did not say anything. "Brother, please inform the second brother to come." Tongtian also saw my struggle and said directly. Now that he had decided to let it all go, Tongtian said it directly without any hesitation. After all, this kind of opportunity is shared by the three of them, and it can only be realized by the three of them. After hearing Tongtian¡¯s words, my face relaxed a lot, and a jade-colored light shot out directly from my hand. After this ray of light appeared, it disappeared into the hall instantly, breaking through this small world and entering the world of chaos. After entering the chaos, this piece of light was still not affected at all, and quickly moved towards a place in the chaos, and this direction was exactly where the small world opened up by the original was. The three of Sanqing took action and began to prepare for a breakthrough in cultivation. In the prehistoric world, the disciples of the three religions also received orders and began to take action, and the relationship between them also eased. Such actions, in the prehistoric world, It also caused quite a shock. However, all this has nothing to do with Confucius. Confucius has already left Jin'ao Island and returned to the ancient continent. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!) Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 418: Three Emperors In the prehistoric world, since the battle with the demons, the entire prehistoric world has calmed down, and the strong men of every race in the prehistoric world have begun their own training. There are very few creatures walking in the ancient world. The highest cultivation level is only those in the Taiyi realm. The strong ones in the Daluo realm have become very rare. After Confucius returned to the prehistoric continent, he did not walk in the prehistoric world for a long time before he returned directly to Kunshan and returned to the Nuwa Temple. During this period of time, the luck of the human race has become much stronger, and the scene in Kunshan has also undergone great changes. There were originally a lot of people in Kunshan, and every one of them was a genius and strong person of the human race. During these thousands of years, people from all over the human race gathered together again in Kunshan. There are powerful human beings living on every peak of the Kunshan Mountains that are millions of miles around. The aura gathered in the entire Kunshan is also extremely powerful, no weaker than any race in the prehistoric world, and this is not the entire power of the human race. After Confucius returned to Kunshan, he did not disturb many people, but directly found a place to practice. The power of the world was also released, shrouding Kunshan in it, and speeding up the flow of time in Kunshan, allowing the human race to have more time to practice. Hundreds of years have passed, and great changes have taken place among the human race, but there has not been the same development as in Confucius' previous life. In these hundreds of years, the prehistoric world has also undergone great changes. Among the various races in the prehistoric world, waves of majesty and waves of powerful power are heard from time to time. The strong men of every race have made great breakthroughs in these hundreds of years. In this short period of hundreds of years, more powerful people were born than in the millions of years that the prehistoric world gave birth to. However, it is the powerful people in the Daluo realm who are doing the most with the increase in the human race, and the number of increases in the Daluo Golden Immortal level is very limited. The quasi-saint level powerhouses have not been greatly enhanced. After all, quasi-sage, being able to have a holy word determines his extraordinaryness, and also determines that it is not so easy to break through. " Moreover, if you want to become a quasi-sage, in addition to your cultivation and increase in strength, you also need spiritual treasures. The cultivation techniques passed down from the prehistoric world, if you want to break through the level of quasi-sage, you have to kill the corpse, and what you need to kill the corpse is the spiritual treasure. Although there are many cultivators who use their own bodies to kill corpses, the bodies of each of those people have something extraordinary, and their bodies are completely beyond ordinary cultivators. The worst ones are also divine beasts. The existence of innate gods and demons. However, all this is not that simple. Apart from the increase of these powerful people, the atmosphere in the prehistoric world is still very tense. Among the several major clans in the prehistoric world, their fortunes have completely gathered together. They are constantly accumulating and growing, as if they are ready to explode completely at any time. Each of these races is an important race in the prehistoric world, and every race is an existence that ordinary races in the prehistoric world need to look up to. The fortunes of the human race, the spirit race, the demon race, the Asura clan, the dragon clan, the phoenix clan and other races have all been completely gathered together, condensed into essence, and gathered among the various races. Under this extreme luck, the strong men of these races were also greatly affected, and their cultivation base quickly became more powerful. Fire Cloud Cave, the cave heaven paradise where the three emperors of the human race live, is also another holy place besides Kunshan for the human race. In this holy land, there are also many strong people from the human race living there. However, the difference between these strong people and other strong people from the human race is that these people are all the human emperors, co-lords, and tribesmen of the prehistoric world. The leaders, as well as many emperors among the human race. Each of these emperors is very outstanding among many emperors, and they have not weak cultivation. And what is even more unique is that each of these people has a strong aura of the emperor and the destiny of the human race. The entire Fire Cloud Cave can be said to be the place with the strongest aura of emperors in the prehistoric world. It is also the existence of these emperors that suppresses the destiny of the human race in the entire prehistoric world, allowing the destiny of the human race to continue to improve. Grow up without being exposed by foreign influences. Among these many emperors, they are all headed by the Three Emperors, followed by the Five Emperors who suppress the fate of the five directions. Each of them has a cultivation level above the Quasi-Sage. With so many strong men, this Fire Cloud Cave is not something that ordinary people can spy on or dare to infringe upon. However, now everyone in the entire Huoyun Cave has woken up from their cultivation and gathered together. Everyone's face is very solemn. Looking at the center of the Huoyun Cave, it is also Huoyun. The direction of the location of the cave is also the direction of the cave sky.?The core location, where the three emperors live. The entire cave sky has been completely enveloped by a powerful momentum. Within the cave sky, golden dragons are rising one after another. Countless golden dragons are constantly turning, swimming and roaring in the cave sky. These are the gathered fortunes of the human race, the fortunes of every emperor of the human race, the fortunes of every human race, and the fortunes of every race that surrendered to the human race, all completely gathered together. . This stream of luck continues to gather and sink into the cave where the three emperors are, and the aura exuded by the three emperors in the cave continues to become more powerful. Each of the three emperors' cultivation is at the peak of the Sub-Sage, and there is also a ray of Hongmeng Purple Qi. The cultivation of the three emperors is one point stronger than any of the Sub-Saints in the prehistoric world. This The points are not the difference in cultivation, but the difference in luck. Now the cultivation of the three people continues to increase, and their auras continue to become more powerful. It has exceeded the power of ordinary sub-sage level experts. They have begun to quickly approach the level of saints, and may reach it at any time. At the level of a saint, he became a saint of the human race. The saints in the prehistoric world rely on the power of the law of heaven in the prehistoric world to manage the world in place of the law of heaven in the prehistoric world. When the three emperors and the three became saints, they must also be saints of the human race. They relied on the luck of the human race to break through the level of saints. As the luck of the human race continued to become stronger, their cultivation level continued to improve. At the same time, the three of them can completely suppress the fate of the human race, allowing the human race to survive for a long time. With the breakthrough of the three people's cultivation, the luck of all the human races in the prehistoric world was completely mobilized. Every human race in the prehistoric world also felt such a strange scene, and seemed to understand something in their hearts. One by one, they were kneeling on the ground, chanting something unconsciously. Among the creatures in the prehistoric world, apart from the spirit race, the human race can be said to be the most numerous. And if we can say that there are spiritual creatures, then the human race is the most numerous. After all, the spirit race also contains the spirits of plants and trees. . The first human race that was created was 129,600 people, which is as many as the heaven and the earth. When the human race migrated, the number of the human race reached tens of billions. Before experiencing the catastrophe of the human race, it was almost the same as the two lich races in the prehistoric world. But after experiencing the catastrophe of the human race, there are only about a few million left of the human race. However, after millions or tens of millions of years, the human race has rapidly multiplied. Now the human race can be found in every corner of the ancient world, the big thousand world, the middle thousand world, and countless small worlds, planes, and spaces. , the number of human races can be said to be incalculable. Now that the fortunes of countless human races have gathered together, the entire prehistoric world has been completely shaken, and the expressions on the faces looking in the direction of the Fire Cloud Cave have also changed a lot. The human race has always been called the largest clan in the prehistoric world and the protagonist of the prehistoric world. However, the understanding of the human race in the prehistoric world is only limited to the war that year, and they do not feel how powerful the human race is. . And everything that the human race is showing now is definitely something that only the protagonists of the prehistoric world can possess, and only the protagonists of the prehistoric world can possess. It is also something that no race in the prehistoric world can compete with, and it truly surpasses the ordinary races. The presence. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!) Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 419: Strong ones emerge one after another The prehistoric world is extremely vast, but the atmosphere of the human race affects every corner of the prehistoric world, and the destiny of the human race is constantly gathered. The void was constantly trembling, and streams of energy continued to gather together, converging towards the deepest part of the void. And this stream of luck finally gathered in the Fire Cloud Cave, around the three emperors, making the power of the three people continue to become more powerful. With the changes in the fate of the Three Emperors, every strong man in the prehistoric world has also sensed the actions that the Three Emperors will take from this change. Each of the three emperors is the most powerful person in the prehistoric world besides the saints. Although the three of them take action very rarely, no one in the prehistoric world dares to underestimate them in the slightest. Now that the three emperors of the human race are actually trying to make a breakthrough at the same time, the shock to the entire prehistoric world is completely imaginable. Three saints, if there are really three saints in the human race, and with the human race's such strong luck, which race in the prehistoric world can compare with them. There are races with saint-level existences in the prehistoric world, such as Jianmu and Zhen Yuanzi from the Spirit Clan, Qinglong from the Dragon Clan, White Tiger from the White Tiger Clan, Xuanwu from the Xuanwu Clan, Suzaku from the Phoenix Clan, and Qilin Lao from the Qilin Clan. Ancestor. The cultivation level of each of these people is also at the level of a saint, but for these people to become saints, it can be said that they have shot away their own freedom, gathered the luck of the prehistoric world, and added it to themselves, and then they became saints. . And now the three emperors of the human race are relying on the human race. The fate of a race is about to break through and become a saint-level existence. So what kind of restrictions will there be on the three of them? It can be said that there are almost none. Such a saint can be said to be the most terrifying and the least to be provoked. Originally, if this was really the case, every race in the prehistoric world would not allow such a character to appear. But in the current situation of the prehistoric world, and the only ones who can have a slight degree of confidence in taking action are those at the sub-sage level. But those existences at the sub-sage level are all in the process of cultivation and are ready to break through their respective cultivation levels at any time, so it is impossible for them to take action. And for those quasi-saint-level beings, even if they take action, the final result will only be death, and it is impossible to achieve any results. What's more, the human race is definitely not a simple race. The human race also has the existence of the more powerful Confucius. Kong Ru's cultivation level is something that even a saint would not dare to offend easily, let alone those races in the prehistoric world. In this way, the cultivation of the three emperors was constantly increasing without any intervention. In the Fire Cloud Cave, the fate of the human race continues to become more powerful, and the pressure continues to become more powerful. The people living in the Fire Cloud Cave, including the Five Emperors and others, did not dare to stay longer in the Fire Cloud Cave and began to withdraw from the Fire Cloud Cave. They stood thousands of miles away from the Fire Cloud Cave before stopping and looking. Changes in the direction of the Fire Cloud Cave. At this time, the entire Fire Cloud Cave was completely enveloped by a powerful aura, and three golden shadows appeared in the sky. After these three phantoms appeared, they continued to become more solid, and the pressure on them became more massive and powerful. However, this pressure not only makes people feel a kind of oppression on the soul, but also makes people feel a kind of sacred feeling, that kind of feeling full of affinity, which makes people feel A kind of conviction, a feeling of wanting to worship. This is exactly the momentum possessed by the three emperors of the human race. Each of the three emperors of the human race is an emperor who has made a very significant contribution to the human race. The Three Emperors made the human race truly grow, not only in terms of strength, but also in terms of civilization. Fuxi established the principles and Wuchang, which enabled the human race to have its own culture and etiquette. Shen Nong divided the grains, forcing the human race to live a life relying only on wild fruits and hunting. Moreover, Shen Nong tasted all kinds of herbs, which enabled the human race to get rid of the troubles of diseases and continue to grow. The last Xuanyuan built a pavilion to provide shelter from wind and rain. It is convenient to travel far and near, with carriages, horses and boats. Raising silkworms through wells will benefit all parties. Nei Jing Su Wen, a classic of traditional Chinese medicine. Three people and three emperors truly started the development of human civilization and the beginning of the inheritance of human race. It is precisely because of its own civilization that the human race has truly developed and grown, becoming the protagonist of the prehistoric world and the largest clan in the prehistoric world. The figures of the three people in the void continued to become more solid, and a huge field formed around the three people. There are countless subjects living in this field, and they are constantly reciting the merits of the three emperors, making the three people's bodies solidify faster. The subjects in the realm of three people are not formed by the illusion of three people, but by the convergence of beliefs of countless human races in the prehistoric world. It is also the recognition of the three emperors of the Three Emperors by every human race in the prehistoric world.The reverence of readers. In the Fire Cloud Cave, after everyone left, a figure appeared in the Fire Cloud Cave. This person was Kong Ru. When the cultivation of the three emperors was about to break through, Kong Ru had already felt it and appeared in the Fire Cloud Cave where the three emperors were. After all, the breakthrough from the sub-sage level to the saint level is a qualitative change, which can also be said to be a change that reaches the sky in one step. Although countless fortunes of the human race have gathered together, Kong Ru was still a little worried. The three saints of Sanqing had already attracted the jealousy of Heaven, and finally they were plotted by Heaven, resulting in a split. Now, although immeasurable calamities are approaching, Heaven has relaxed its restrictions on the prehistoric world, allowing the strong men in the prehistoric world to break through and reach a deep level. But even so, Confucius didn't know what kind of plans Tiandao would have. And by coming here now, we can avoid any unexpected situations that may have a negative impact on the human race, and ultimately lead to a situation like the Sanqing Dynasty, where the human race was divided into three forces and fought against each other. Appearing in the Fire Cloud Cave, Kong Ru couldn't help but sigh in his heart when he saw the three people's breakthrough. Confucius could still clearly feel the scene of several saints from the prehistoric world, including Nuwa, Laozi and others, becoming saints. Although the three emperors in the Fire Cloud Cave now have broken through to the realm of saints, they are still worse than the scenes of several saints at that time. After all, it is the general trend of heaven for a few people to become saints, and the three emperors and others becoming saints are just a breakthrough in their own cultivation. Just like Qinglong and others, although their cultivation has broken through the saint level, they have not reached the saint level. It caused too much of a spectacle. "Well, it's true. The way of heaven is really not that simple. Although he wants to make the prehistoric world strong, he also wants to completely control all unstable factors in his own hands." Kong Ru quickly discovered the strangeness. A ray of light flashed in his eyes, and the power in his hand was instantly formed, directly forcing the power of heaven away. This is not the first time he has collided with the way of heaven. Confucius also already knows the bottom line of the way of heaven. Now he is forcing Tiandao back because it has not touched the bottom line of Tiandao. The human race emerged in response to the general trend of heaven and was destined to be the strongest in the prehistoric world. Although there are now three saints in the human race, the power of the human race exceeds that of ordinary races. However, these three powerful men will definitely enter immeasurable calamities in the future, and when the time comes, their calculations will be the same. It is precisely because of this thought that the way of heaven will retreat. At the moment when the power of heaven receded, the cultivation of the three emperors and the three people also reached the extreme, and the three phantoms in the void also condensed to the extreme, completely turning into entities. The three phantoms completely solidified and disappeared instantly, shrinking into the bodies of Fuxi, Shennong, and Xuanyuan in Fire Cloud Cave. The momentum of the three people also changed qualitatively in an instant, and their cultivation instantly broke through the shackles and entered the level of a saint. The Three Emperors becoming saints is just the beginning. The strong men in the prehistoric world who are still practicing are also facing a change. So far, the strong men in the prehistoric world have also appeared one by one. Show their powerful power in front of the creatures of the world. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!) Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 420: Breakthroughs One after another The entire human race, every clan member, felt the breakthrough of the three emperors in an instant. This kind of induction is not a personal feeling, but a scene that appears in everyone's mind. The pressure and powerful power of the three emperors, all human beings seem to be What I saw on site was average. With the breakthrough of the Three Emperors, the entire human race was completely excited. Although there is Confucius among the human race, the status of the human race surpasses all races in the prehistoric world. But this is only because of Kong Ru's own power, not the power of the human race. However, after Kong Ru's cultivation reached the saint level, Kong Ru still no longer took direct action, and only slightly protected the human race. But now, the breakthroughs of the three emperors, the three emperors of the human race, and the three strongest men of the human race have given humans the power to truly look down upon every race in the prehistoric world, making it impossible for any race in the prehistoric world to Dare to take action easily and offend the human race. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: After seeing such power, the big clans such as the Monster Clan, Wu Clan, Dragon Clan, etc. were just shocked in their hearts. But many small races in the prehistoric world were thinking constantly in their hearts at this time. The news of immeasurable calamities is no longer a big secret in the prehistoric world. Anyone who has reached a certain level of cultivation already knows such news. Now that the human race is so powerful, if we can get the blessing of the human race, then there will definitely be a glimmer of hope in the midst of countless calamities. However, when these races began to prepare for action, the prehistoric world was also undergoing tremendous changes. Among the top races in the prehistoric world, such as the North Sea, the Blood Sea, the Sea Territory, the Witch Clan, and the Demon Clan, where the top few strong men are practicing in seclusion, waves of aura are constantly coming out, pulling them away. The location is completely covered. Beihai, Beiming Palace, the place where the demon master Kunpeng lives. After the last battle, the demon master Kunpeng has returned to the Beiming Palace in Beihai and started his retreat practice. Outside the Bei Ming Palace, a huge formation completely enveloped the entire Beihai. In this formation, streams of star power descended from the formation and gathered above the North Sea. "Roar, chirp." A sound that sounded like the roar of an animal or the chirping of a bird came from under the North Sea. And as this huge sound came out, the entire North Sea was completely shaken at this time, the spiritual energy was quickly gathered, and was completely swallowed into the ocean. With the continuous gathering of this power, a huge figure emerged from under the ocean, and the surrounding sea area tens of thousands of feet shook completely. Waves of waves continued to emerge, and water columns rose into the sky. Although these water columns seemed very simple, as the water columns impacted, the surrounding space continued to fragment. The water column spurted, the space was completely torn open, and a huge figure surged up from the bottom of the ocean. It was a Kun with a body of tens of thousands of feet. After the giant kun appeared, the fish's tail slapped the water, and the whole figure quickly jumped up into the air, reaching a height of 100,000 feet. When this giant Kun appeared in the sky, its figure began to change rapidly. Feathers continued to grow under the fish's scales, and its body shape also changed at this time. The fish's body transformed into a flying giant roc with wings spread. This creature is the master of Beihai and the demon master of the demon clan, Kunpeng. After Kunpeng appeared in the sky, his body shape was still changing, switching between Kunpeng from time to time. With each change, his aura became stronger and his body shape also became stronger. "I didn't expect that the demon master would actually break through to the saint level. Although it is not as good as the human race's breakthrough and the emergence of three saint level beings, but our demon clan has a demon master and Nuwa Empress, even if the human race has three The saint is not afraid at all. Even if he cannot replace the human race, he will definitely become a powerful existence in the prehistoric world and restore the glory of our demon race." At the core of the Zhoutian Star Formation, in a huge palace, A young man looked at the situation above the North Sea and said to several people around him. This young man is none other than Little Kingo, and this palace is also the Palace of the Sun. With the support of the Sun Palace, the power emitted by the entire Zhoutian Star Array is already more than half of the power of the Zhoutian Star Array at its peak state. Next to little Jinwu was Jiu Ying and others. Although the cultivation of Jiu Ying and others had reached the level of sub-sage, they were still very reluctant. It can be said that there was no hope of breaking through to the saint level. of. After Xiao Jinwu finished speaking, Jiuying and others couldn't help but nodded. Little Jinwu is now very different from before. His powerful cultivation has reached the level of a sub-sage, and he also has an aura of an emperor. He does have the appearance of an emperor, but compared to Recalling the Demon Emperor Jun and Demon Emperor Taiyi back then, there is still a big difference, but the shockThe current demon clan is enough. In addition to the shaking Beihai, several strong men in several other places in the prehistoric world are also facing the same situation. Above the sea of ????blood, blood-colored figures stand one by one in the sky. Each figure is wearing a blood-red robe, and the aura on his body is also the same. From the Daluo realm, Daluo Golden Immortal, to the cultivation level of the quasi-sage . These people stood on the sea of ????blood, their bodies constantly changing, and soon they formed a huge formation. At the core of this formation is the Ancestor Styx, and the one who arranged this great formation is the Blood God Son of the Ancestor Styx in the sea of ??blood. Now that the Blood God Sons have gathered together, waves of power have begun to gather and pour into the body of the Ancestor Styx, making Styx's power continue to become more powerful. The earliest of these Blood God Sons were refined when Styx's cultivation level reached the level of Daluo Jinxian. Now his cultivation level has also reached the quasi-sage level, and there are many others who have been refined as their cultivation level continues to improve. , the cultivation levels of the refined ones are also the same, but the lowest cultivation level is also in the Daluo realm. The number of these Blood God Sons is countless, and it is much more than some races in the prehistoric world. Just relying on the power of these Blood God Sons, Styx can completely wipe out a race in the prehistoric world. And now Styx is continuously absorbing the power of these blood gods, and the whole person's cultivation level is also rapidly improving, becoming more powerful. In addition to Styx and Kunpeng, various visions have also appeared in many places in the prehistoric world, and each of these visions is a sign that a strong man at the pinnacle of the prehistoric world is about to break through. In the prehistoric world, the group of people with the most outstanding talents are the innate gods and demons. The most prominent among the innate gods and demons are the three thousand people who were heard in Zixiao Palace that year. These three thousand people have experienced many calamities, fallen and fallen, and their cultivation has been restricted. No longer a minority. In addition to these people, there are twenty or thirty people who have truly reached the sub-sage realm, and among them, there are only a few people who have truly reached the pinnacle of the sub-sage realm, and who will break through and reach the saint level. In addition to Minghe and Kunpeng, there is also Hongjun's Taoist boy, who is now Haotian, who is also facing a breakthrough in his cultivation. Haotian's breakthrough was in the small world of heaven. The power of the entire small world gathered together. Haotian's cultivation level was also constantly improving. The ethereal fairy energy in his body continued to become stronger, and his whole person became stronger. More majestic. Kunpeng, Minghe, and Haotian, after the three emperors of the human race, the cultivation of three more people broke the bottleneck that restricted them for countless years and entered the realm of saints. The number of saint-level experts in the prehistoric world has increased by six in a short period of time, and the power of the prehistoric world has also suddenly increased a lot. But this obviously has not yet reached the requirements of heaven. There are still many strong people being born in the prehistoric world. Although they have not reached the level of saints, they are still a force in the prehistoric world. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!) Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 421: Weird Atmosphere Strong men appeared one after another in the prehistoric world. There were more strong men in the entire prehistoric world than were bred in the time of thousands of Yuanhui. After the Three Emperors and others broke through to become saints, many people from the demon clan also broke through and became saint-level beings. However, even with so many powerful people, the atmosphere in the prehistoric world still has not been greatly alleviated, and every race is very nervous. The races in the prehistoric world can grow and survive in countless years and countless disasters in the prehistoric world. None of these races is simple. The strong men of these races also feel the existence of Heavenly Dao very clearly, and the information sent by Heavenly Dao and the situation that the prehistoric world will face are also very clear to them. First there was a battle with the demons, and now many strong men have appeared in the prehistoric world. Even the top-level saints have appeared in so many ways. The situation that the prehistoric world will face is completely imaginable. Being able to shake the heavens in this way, then what kind of existence the powerful person that the prehistoric world will face is like, the creatures in the prehistoric world all have their own guesses. After all, when one has reached a certain level of cultivation, his understanding is definitely not that simple. No one is stupid, but they are all extremely shrewd beings. As a result, everyone in the prehistoric world has completely fallen into cultivation and begun to prepare for the upcoming calamity. "Alas, I didn't expect that there would be such a scene in the prehistoric world." Confucius walked in the prehistoric world, and the scenes he saw along the way could be described as desolate. Of course, this desolation does not refer to the environment, but more to the creatures in the prehistoric world. Although the original prehistoric world was very vast, countless creatures could be seen everywhere. And now every living being in this prehistoric world has entered a state of cultivation and is hiding in various places in the prehistoric world. After this, the prehistoric world also seemed a lot deserted. As countless creatures in the prehistoric world practice with all their strength, the spiritual energy of the entire prehistoric world is also passing rapidly. Throughout the prehistoric world, spiritual energy is changing every day, and each day's spiritual energy becomes rarer and weaker than the previous day. Although the entire change was very small, a being as powerful as Confucius could still feel the change very clearly. The power of the prehistoric world, in addition to the power constantly generated in the evolution of the own world, relies on the continuous transformation and absorption of the energy of chaos by the barriers at the edge of the world. Under such circumstances, this kind of power is completely sufficient, and the operation of the entire world is also absorbed by the cultivators. After all, every minute and every second in the prehistoric world is full of battles. Every second, countless creatures are born, but at the same time, countless creatures die. This is true for ordinary people, and it is true for cultivators as well. Moreover, the battles between cultivators have become more powerful, and the number of people who have perished has become more numerous. After the death of these cultivators, the power in their bodies once again turned into the aura of the prehistoric world, and was again absorbed by other cultivators. Under such a cycle, although the power of the prehistoric world has not increased significantly, the world continues to grow and become more vast. But now, most of the cultivators in the prehistoric world have entered into cultivation, constantly absorbing spiritual energy, and this cycle seems to be broken, and the spiritual energy will naturally continue to become weaker and rarer. Kong Ru was very clear about this situation, but even so he did not take any action. After all, the situation faced by the prehistoric world is also very critical. In the current prehistoric world, there is no strong man like Pangu who can directly sweep away existences as powerful as the chaotic gods and demons. And even Pangu back then would not have had such an easy time dealing with five Chaos Gods and Demons whose cultivation was at the same level as him, as well as dozens of beings who had reached the saint level. After all, the chaos gods and demons that Pangu faced back then were only at the saint level in cultivation, and more were below the saint level. With Pangu's cultivation level, he could completely crush those chaos gods and demons. Now these Chaos Gods and Demons have become stronger, and their potential has been fully unleashed. This is only a small part of the Chaos Gods and Demons back then, but their strength is definitely not as weak as the three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons back then, and they are even stronger. Much stronger. After all, just five existences that have surpassed the saint level can already sweep dozens of saints. Thinking of this, Kong Ru couldn't help but become more solemn, and his expression couldn't help but change. Now the human race is very powerful and is the largest race in the prehistoric world. Although this kind of power is very powerful, it is destined that the human race will definitely be affected by this catastrophe.A large race. However, even so, Kong Ru was not prepared to interfere in the affairs of the human race. The human race now has three emperors and three saint-level beings, and the human race does not need its own blessing. The next step is the development of the human race itself. After all, for millions of years, Confucius's many calculations gave the human race its current strength and laid the foundation for the human race. Originally, Confucius protected the human race in this way because he was afraid that the human race would be influenced by many saints and become pawns among the saints. With the presence of the Three Emperors and the Three Saints, Confucius's worries have disappeared. The arrangement of the human race has been completed, Kong Ru's goal has been achieved, and there is no longer too much concern in his heart. What he wants in his heart is to return. It has been millions of years since he came to this world. Although he has integrated into this world and gained great power, deep down in his heart, he is still very dissatisfied with the world he lives in. Missing. What Confucius practiced was not the techniques of various races in the prehistoric world. He still maintained his own character very intact. The seven emotions and six desires in his heart were not affected in any way by practicing, but became more direct. After all, the humanity created by Confucius was also different from the prehistoric world. The richest emotions, nature and heart of the human race can be fully brought into play without any suppression. This is also the most suitable method for human cultivation. After all, unlike other creatures in the prehistoric world, human beings are born with spiritual intelligence. Spiritual wisdom is the most basic existence for a cultivator. Only spiritual wisdom can truly cultivate and continuously become stronger. And most of the creatures in the prehistoric world can only develop spiritual wisdom through the continuous process of absorbing spiritual energy and going through countless years. And even though these creatures have developed spiritual wisdom, they still cannot get rid of the control of their nature before they developed spiritual wisdom. This has also become a problem for those creatures in their cultivation. However, the human race does not come from such an influence. They can practice, grow, and cultivate their own character from the time they are born, making it easier to practice. Kong Ru made a decision and no longer stayed in the ancient world. His body disappeared from the place and directly entered the chaos. Although no matter where he practiced, it did not have a great impact on Confucius. But it is still the fastest in chaos, and the endless energy of chaos in chaos can make Confucius' world grow the fastest. And on the other hand, there are still many places in the chaotic world, where the flow of time is faster, and various strange places made Confucius' understanding of Tao faster. Thousands of years have passed, and Kong Ru also knew that so much time had been spent in the different world. I think that Shi Chen and others who were cultivating with all their strength should be about to take action. It's time for me to make final preparations. I don't know how far Shichen and others will grow in the next battle. However, even so, Kong Ru was very confident and full of expectations for the next battle. If one of the five people in Shichen can be wiped out and the original power of their world is gained, he should have a certain amount of power to break the chaotic world and find his own way. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!) Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 422: Two Worlds Whether it is the prehistoric world or another world, it can be said to be very vast, and the number of creatures bred in it is beyond calculation. However, although these two worlds are very vast, they are still very limited compared to the chaotic world, and are completely incomparable to the entire chaotic world. The world of Chaos existed before the birth of the three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons, and no one knew how many years it had existed before that. During those long years, the chaotic world continued to become larger and more stable. Although the whole world is very lonely, it is also very peaceful, without any big disturbances. After the Chaos Gods and Demons were born, the Chaos World became full of vitality, and the evolution of the entire world became more rapid. Although there were some struggles among these chaotic gods and demons, the impact on the entire chaotic world could be said to be minimal until Pangu was born. When Pangu was born, the entire chaotic world was completely shaken. The chaotic energy of the chaotic world was quickly absorbed by Pangu and turned into Pangu's power. And as Pangu's cultivation continued to become more powerful, his absorption of power also became more powerful. In desperation, Dao Dao opened up the world in Pangu, and when he was about to break through the peace of his own cultivation, Dao Dao sent a message to the Chaos Gods and Demons, so that the Chaos Gods and Demons stopped Pangu's actions at that time, and finally caused The birth of Heavenly Dao in the prehistoric world and the fall of Pangu. After the fall of Pangu, although the prehistoric world appeared in the chaos, the impact on the chaotic world was very limited. Except for the initial absorption of the energy of chaos, the absorption of the energy of chaos in the prehistoric world can be said to be minimized, and the impact on the chaotic world is also minimized. After so many years, the chaotic world that had been shattered by Pangu's creation of the sky had also recovered. However, it was also at this time that Shi Chen and others once again opened up a big world in the chaos. Although this big world was not as powerful as Pangu back then, its influence was also very limited. But now, both worlds are rapidly preparing for the collision of the two worlds, and they are constantly accumulating their own strength for this matter. In order to accumulate strength and continuously enhance the strength of the creatures in the world, the demand for spiritual energy is also constantly becoming greater. The two worlds are also rotating rapidly, constantly absorbing the surrounding chaotic energy and converting it into the power of their respective worlds, making the power in the world continue to become more powerful. Both worlds are big worlds, and there are countless middle worlds, small worlds, planes, and spaces below them. The demand for power can be said to be very great. The chaotic energy around the two worlds was quickly swallowed up, turning into waves of power, entering the void of the two worlds, and spreading to every place in the two worlds. The world of chaos had originally been restored, but it began to tremble due to the opening up of the other world. Now the two worlds are operating at full strength. The power required is no less than that of Pangu back then, and is even more powerful. , the space in the chaotic world has become more unstable. In addition to these two worlds, there are many places in the chaotic world where strange phenomena appear one after another, constantly sweeping the chaotic energy in the chaos. The power in the entire chaotic world is flowing rapidly all the time. The energy of chaos becomes thinner, the chaotic space also becomes weaker, and unstable areas begin to appear one after another. Small and small areas begin to appear. Chaos storms are constantly brewing in the chaos. At this time, whether it is the prehistoric world, another world, or the final chaotic world, it can be said that they are all facing a huge test and a huge disaster, and in the end, what will happen? The situation is beyond anyone's imagination. The depths of Confucius are in the void of the chaotic world, and he can see the changes in the chaotic world very clearly. However, there was no disturbance in Kong Ru's heart. Now all his mind was constantly comprehending the Tao left by Pangu. Pangu is the most powerful creature born in the chaotic world, and he is also the creature with the highest understanding of Tao in the chaotic world. Although in the prehistoric world, Confucius also had an understanding of Pangu's Tao, but now in the chaos, in the environment where Pangu lived, Confucius could not help but feel a sense of openness in his heart. The feeling, the doubts in my heart are also quickly unfolding and being solved. With the understanding of Pangu's Tao, Kong Ru's mind became stronger, and strange feelings arose in his heart. Kong Ru felt as if he had caught a very mysterious trajectory, a very mysterious feeling, and felt a very familiar atmosphere, butThis kind of breath made Kong Ru wonder what it was, but Kong Ru knew that this breath was exactly what he had been pursuing, and it was also a very important breath to him. This breath is exactly the breath from Confucius' previous life, and it is also the breath that Confucius has always wanted to find. Ever since he was born in this world, Kong Ru has been looking for traces of his arrival. But this world is so similar to the world of my previous life. Everything in the legend is so similar. It can be said that they are completely the same. As Kong Ru's cultivation continued to improve, Kong Ru also had a better understanding of the entire world. But even with such a clear understanding, Confucius did not find the slightest trace. But now some clues have finally been discovered, that is, it has become possible for Kong Ru to return to his own world. The joy in Kong Ru's heart can be fully imagined. However, when Confucius felt happy because of this situation, the situation in the chaotic world became even worse. The space in the chaos became weaker, the energy of chaos also became thinner, and the two worlds, the prehistoric world and the alien world, were also rapidly approaching at this time. As the two worlds continue to get closer, the creatures in the two worlds also clearly feel this situation, and everyone becomes more urgent. In addition to the creatures in these two worlds, the will of the two worlds has also become very urgent. The collision of the two worlds is a great test for both worlds, but it is also an opportunity. The will of the prehistoric world is the way of heaven. Although the way of heaven is very powerful, it is only limited to the prehistoric world. It has the ability to control the creatures in the prehistoric world. Although the way of heaven is ruthless and can be said to have no desires and desires, it also has certain pursuits, which is to make the entire world continue to become more perfect and stronger. ??The prehistoric world was opened up by Pangu. Until now, it can be said that countless people have been constantly improving themselves. Although each calamity is a disaster for the creatures in the prehistoric world, it is also a process of continuous evolution of the entire world. With the evolution of calamities one after another, the creatures in the prehistoric world continue to become more numerous, and the laws of the world continue to become more perfect. But now, when two worlds collide, the two worlds will definitely usher in a battle, and the winner of the battle will surely devour the power of the other side and turn it into his own power, strengthening his own world. powerful. This is also the reason why the law of heaven in the prehistoric world will use all its methods without any scruples, making the power of the creatures in the prehistoric world continue to become more powerful. The two worlds are constantly getting closer, and the chaotic space between the two worlds is also getting closer, and pieces are beginning to fragment. The space in the center of the two worlds gradually turned into nothingness as the two worlds continued to approach. At this time, the war between the two worlds has also begun, although the power of the two worlds is not equal. But the war between the two worlds is completely unavoidable and unavoidable. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!) Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 423 Collision The passage of time is very fast, and in the blink of an eye, it is thousands of years. This thousands of years of time can be said to be very short for any cultivator. But even in this short period of a thousand years, the positions of the prehistoric world and the different world have undergone great changes. The two original worlds can be said to be very far apart. Even a saint-level existence cannot reach them in a short time. And now the distance between the two worlds is only tens of trillions of miles. Although this distance still seems very far away, for saint-level or even sub-sage-level beings, it is already very short and can be reached in a short time. The distance between the two worlds continues to get closer, and the position in the middle of the two worlds has completely turned into nothingness. The space was completely shattered, and the chaotic energy continuously collided together, forming waves of chaotic storms. At this time, several saints from the prehistoric world had also left their own small worlds carved out of chaos, and returned to the prehistoric world. After all, the power of Chaos Storm is no longer something they can contend with. Just the chaotic storm that had not yet fully formed had already made their small world very unstable, and a very strong sense of crisis arose in their hearts. The feeling that can make saints feel such a crisis is already a danger to their lives. And several saints are saints from the prehistoric world. They are beings who can draw on the power of heaven in the prehistoric world. They are much stronger than the ordinary saint-level experts in the prehistoric world. And even with such a level of cultivation, it will still be like this. It can be said that the scene between the two worlds has not been hidden from any race in the prehistoric world. Now all the creatures in the prehistoric world have gathered together. The ones with the lowest cultivation level from Taiyi realm to Daluo realm, Daluo golden immortal, quasi-sage, and sub-sage have all awakened from their cultivation and gone to In the star field of the prehistoric world, preparations for the next war began. This time, every race in the prehistoric world appeared, and no race dared to have the slightest reservation. This time the war is not only to protect the prehistoric world, but also to provide their opportunities. Heaven has gathered the power of these races together, and it can be said that it has promised a lot of benefits, making every race in the prehistoric world full of confidence in this battle. In the star field of the prehistoric world, races appeared one after another and settled down on the countless stars. The star field in the prehistoric world is wider than the prehistoric continent. Each of the countless stars in the star field is very huge. Stars that are hundreds of millions of miles in size are also very common in this star field. . Races from the prehistoric world live on these stars without appearing to be crowded at all. And under the blessing of the strong power of the stars, even if everyone does not practice, their cultivation is still improving, and their own strength continues to become stronger. The powerful races in the prehistoric world, such as the human race, the spirit race, the fairy race, the demon race, the demon race, the witch race, the dragon race, the phoenix clan, the unicorn clan, the white tiger clan, the Xuanwu clan, etc., occupy the star field. Each major location in the space completely protected the entire star field. In other scattered places, there are also many races among them, making the star field full of creatures from the prehistoric world. The various races in the prehistoric world have completely taken action, and in the alien world, the creatures have also begun to take action. Although the stars in the alien world are not as numerous as in the prehistoric world, they are still not few. Moreover, there are not as many creatures in other worlds as there are in the prehistoric world, and these stars are enough to accommodate these creatures. Now it can be said that the two worlds are ready to fight at any time, and what these people are waiting for is the beginning of the collision of the two worlds. When the two worlds are truly connected, the creatures in the two worlds will definitely move directly towards the other's world, directly starting a battle between the two worlds. The distance between the two worlds is getting closer and closer, and the collision between the two worlds is becoming more intense. Both worlds are constantly absorbing the chaotic energy around them, and are constantly growing themselves. Although the formation of this different world was very short-lived, with the support of Shi Chen and others, the growth of this different world was also very rapid. Moreover, the will of the other world is completely controlled by a few people. Under the orders of a few people, the other world can be said to have no scruples. And it is precisely this kind of unscrupulousness that makes the chaotic energy caused by the other world not at all weaker than the chaotic energy surrounding the prehistoric world. Two worlds that are constantly absorbing the energy of chaos, two huge vortexes formed by the energy of chaos.The power of the impact of ? is completely conceivable. It was more powerful than when Kong Ru and others were fighting, and the scope was wider. It was much larger than the movement of the two worlds opened up back then. The distance between tens of trillions of miles continues to shrink, twenty trillion miles, ten trillion miles, five trillion miles, one trillion miles, and the speed of the two worlds getting closer continues to become faster. And as the distance between the two worlds continues to get closer, the creatures in the two worlds can't help but feel a sense of crisis. Hundreds of billions of miles, tens of billions of miles, billions of miles, billions of miles, thousands of miles, hundreds of miles, the distance between the two worlds has completely turned into nothingness, even the chaotic storm has completely disappeared, replaced by endless void, there is no The existence of anything is only the breath of Tao that remains in the void, if there is nothing. "Bang." A huge sound sounded, and the two worlds came into complete contact with each other in an instant. At the moment when the two worlds came into contact, the barriers of the two worlds came into complete contact with each other at this time. The barriers of the two worlds can be said to protect the existence of the two worlds. The two huge barriers enable the two worlds to survive in the chaotic world, constantly absorbing the chaotic energy of the chaotic world and turning it into their own. The power of the world. Now the barriers of the two worlds collided together, and all the power was fully stimulated. At this time, the war between the two worlds also began. A strange force could not help but emit from the barriers of the two worlds, trying to absorb the other's power and turn it into its own power, so that its own power could grow. . However, things are not that simple. Although the prehistoric world has the existence of heaven, and the evolution of the prehistoric world is more complete than that of other worlds, it is not that simple to win in such a battle. After all, the power of a world is so powerful that it cannot be completely suppressed in a short time. Soon the wills of the two worlds seemed to have reached an agreement, and the atmosphere above the barrier between the two worlds became strange. The mysterious auras continued to evolve in it, and the barriers between the two worlds also began to change, as if they were merging together, but the differences were very clear. But at this moment, the barrier between the two worlds continued to become weaker, and cracks gradually appeared. The two worlds were connected together in an instant, forming a strange space. At both ends of this space, there are countless passages leading into this huge space. The space opened up by the power of the two worlds can be said to be very vast. There are many mountains, rivers, and oceans in the space. Moreover, the space in this space is very solid, but there is no power at all. This is the battlefield opened up by the will of the two worlds. The two worlds, whether it is the will of the two worlds themselves or the creatures in the two worlds, do not want their own worlds to be affected by the war. And now that such a space exists, it also makes the battle between the two sides more comprehensive. Moreover, the fate of the two worlds gathers in this space. The victory of one strong person will definitely give the other world the upper hand in the battle. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!) Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 424: Battlefield With the changes between the two worlds, the creatures in the two worlds also received the message of the will of the world at this time, and each of them had a clearer understanding of the role of the world formed by the center. This central space is the battlefield formed by the two worlds, and the war between the two worlds will also be fought here. All the creatures in the two worlds also began to think about it at this time. After all, if they are fighting in this world, then no matter which side they are, they will be able to get some help, and they will definitely be able to fully develop. . Once you enter this space, it becomes really unpredictable what the battle will look like. In the star field of the prehistoric world, in the center of the star field, it is also in the starry sky not far from the heaven. This is also where the strong men of the human race gather, and it is also where the palace of Emperor Ziwei, Boyikao, is located. This place has also become a gathering place for the human race and the command place for the entire human race. Among the palaces, among the tens of thousands of palaces, in the central palace, strong men from various tribes of the human race gathered here. The strong men from every place in the human race are constantly gathering in this palace at this time, waiting for instructions from the human race to take action. The current palace has also undergone a lot of changes. There are seats on the palace, and people on the seats are sitting in their respective positions, looking at the three people in the main hall. These three people are the three emperors of the human race, Fuxi, Shennong, and Xuanyuan. Now the cultivation of the three people has broken through the realm of saints. The aura on their bodies is slightly exuding. Everyone in the entire hall My heart was very solemn and solemn. Under the Three Emperors, there are several people sitting at the starting position of the three. These people are also the top strong men among the human race. Jiuli, Boyikao, Yingzheng and others, one by one Their cultivation levels have now reached the level of sub-sage. The other three ancestors of the human race, the Chao family, the Zhenyi family, and the Suiren family, did not appear. Instead, they stayed in the Kunshan Holy Land in the prehistoric world as the last force to protect the human race. After all, even without the appearance of the three ancestors, the human race still has three saint-level existences, several sub-sages, and many quasi-sage-level existences. This kind of power has far exceeded other races in the prehistoric world, and is an existence that no race dares to provoke. "Now the prehistoric world and the different world have been connected together, and the central world is also the battlefield opened up by the two worlds. The purpose of calling you here is for the next actions of our human race. Our human race is now He is already the protagonist of the prehistoric world. If we, the human race, do not join this battle, then we, the human race, can keep our current position. Even if the strong men from another world come, we, the human race, will have nothing to fear." Nai was the first to speak. It was Fuxi. Fuxi told the situation of the human race. While speaking, his eyes no longer glanced at everyone around him. After Fuxi's words fell, no one in the hall said a word. They looked straight at the Three Emperors at the top of the hall, waiting for their next words. If, before the three emperors and the three became saints, there would still be people who would put forward their own opinions in such a situation. However, now that the Three Emperors have become saint-level beings, it can be said that they have truly become the top beings in the prehistoric world and the highest beings among the human race. Countless human races in the prehistoric world are very respectful to the three emperors and will not raise any objections to any decision made by the three. "We, the human race, are the protagonists of the prehistoric world and the largest clan in the prehistoric world. Now that such a situation has occurred in the prehistoric world, we, the human race, will inevitably join this war. And if we, the human race, do not join this war, During the battle, the law of heaven will definitely exert its influence on the human race, and our human race will definitely be affected by that time, so the three of us decided that this time our human race will join in the battle with all our strength." The next person who spoke was Shennong. Among the three emperors of the human race, Shen Nong can be said to be the one with the mildest temperament. The three emperors, whether Fuxi or Xuanyuan, experienced countless battles during their time. Fuxi is about the conquests between foreign races, while Xuanyuan is about the internal chaos of the human race. It can be said that the two of them have no scruples about war, but when Shen Nong, one of the three emperors, was in power, the human race was relatively peaceful. Now that Shennong had announced his decision to fight, everyone in the hall understood the determination of the three emperors. "The prehistoric world is the foundation of our human race, and our human race's fate of heaven has achieved its current power. From this battle, the human race will definitely be able to gain a lot of benefits, and our luck will definitely become more powerful. Powerful. And with the blessing of luck from another world, our human race will definitely be able toThe birth of a saint-level existence will make our human race even more powerful, and will intimidate both worlds. "Finally, Xuanyuan made the final decision and revealed the matter of luck. The reason why the three emperors and three emperors can become saint-level existences is because of the strong luck of the human race. With the blessing of luck, they have become saint-level existences. But now, the three people spoke out the destiny and brought out the saint, which made everyone present feel shocked and filled with joy. The saint-level existence is something that any cultivator in the prehistoric world cares about very much and longs for. And if the human race really wants to give birth to a saint-level existence, it is most likely that it will be born among everyone present. Such an opportunity instantly aroused the fighting spirit in everyone's hearts. Above the main hall, there were hundreds of strong men from the human race, their fighting spirit radiating out wantonly, and the entire main hall could not help but shake. Moreover, this fighting spirit quickly spread to every location in the entire palace complex, radiating millions of miles around, causing human beings millions of miles away to instantly feel this fighting spirit, and everyone's heart was filled with I was shocked, but also felt a sense of pride and stability. "Hahaha, okay, I can finally stand up for a fight." The moment everyone's fighting spirit came out, a voice from above the hall resounded throughout the hall. This voice came from the person at the front under the Three Emperors, Jiuli. Jiuli has the blood of the human race and the witch race, and he is a very warlike person. Moreover, all the people of the Jiuli tribe under his command are also very warlike like him. In the last call of Kong Ru, Jiuli summoned all the people in the tribe and came to the star field. Thousands of years have passed since that time, and during these thousands of years, everyone in the Jiuli tribe can be said to have been suppressed to the extreme. Now the battle is finally about to begin. In Jiuli's heart It can be said that I was extremely excited. However, soon the fighting spirit in the hall completely dissipated, and everyone in the hall completely restrained their momentum. After all, there were three emperors above the main hall, and no one dared to slack off or do anything that went too far beyond the rules. Just now, it was only because of the excitement in my heart that the current situation occurred. But now after reacting, each of them has completely settled down. They looked solemnly at the three emperors above the hall, their eyes full of excitement. The body is also constantly shaking, waiting for the orders of the Three Emperors and others, ready to stand up at any time. The Three Emperors looked at the performance of everyone in the hall with great satisfaction in their eyes. If the human race wants to develop, this battle is inevitable. The ancestor has not appeared, and a few people have a slight understanding in their hearts, so the three of them do not dare to slack off at all, so they act very carefully. of caution. But now that all the races have been mobilized, the three of them are full of confidence in their next actions. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!) Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 425: Decisions of All Parties The human race was discussing the next action, and other races in the star field also took action immediately. Every race does not dare to slack off at all regarding the current situation. They are very careful and are ready to take action after discussing a solution. On the Taiyin Star, Jianmu, Zhen Yuanzi, and Yuegui, three saint-level experts from the Spiritual Tribe, as well as other powerful figures from the Spiritual Tribe, gathered here. The lunar star can be said to be the place where the laurels are. The spiritual tribes gathered in the star field, and naturally they also arrived on the lunar star. In addition to the Spirit Clan on the Lunar Star, the Demon Clan also gathered on the Sun Star. As the Sun Star that gave birth to several emperors of the demon clan, it can be said to be a very sacred existence among all the demon clans in the prehistoric world. And now those who can enter this sun star, every demon clan's cultivation level is not weak, and they are the giants among the demon clan. In addition to these two clans, people from the Immortal clan gathered in the Heavenly Court, and the master of the Heavenly Court was controlled by Haotian. And Haotian is also the most powerful cultivator among the current immortal clan, and he is also the patriarch recognized by the immortal clan. In the entire Heavenly Court, most of the people gathered were people from the Immortal Clan. After experiencing the battle with the Lich clan, the Immortal clan can be said to have declined, but there are still a few strong ones. At that time, Prince Dong died, and several other powerful men at the quasi-saint level fell, but Queen Mother of the West and several other powerful men, as well as Xiang Fu Lu Shou Xi, still existed. The cultivation of these people back then was already at the quasi-sage level, and they were the strongest people in the prehistoric world. Their current cultivation has also reached the sub-sage level. Now that such a situation has occurred in the ancient world, several people have gathered in the heaven, waiting for Haotian's arrangements. Haotian's cultivation has also surpassed that of a saint, and he has complete control over this small world. The spiritual energy in the entire small world has become extremely rich, almost turning into substance. In this short period of time, the cultivation level of everyone in the immortal clan in this small world has improved greatly, which also made Haotian's status in the hearts of everyone in the immortal clan much higher. In addition to these three clans, people from the Wu clan also gathered in the star field, as well as the Dragon clan, the Phoenix clan, the Qilin clan, the White Tiger clan, and the Xuanwu clan. Several clans also gathered together and began to discuss their respective affairs. action. Although I had known before that the prehistoric world would usher in a war, I never thought that the battle would not be within the scope of the prehistoric world, but in another world that had been opened up. This situation can be said to make every race confused and unsure of what they are going to face. ??The various tribes continued to discuss, but they made a decision very quickly. And this decision is very unanimous, so it is a battle. In today's prehistoric world, the power exerted by the powerful clans is so powerful, and saint-level existences are revealed in front of the world. Under such a situation, the resources of various races in the prehistoric world can be said to be greatly suppressed. This situation cannot help but make everyone in the prehistoric world very concerned. Although the prehistoric world has been very peaceful recently, after the tranquility, there have been battles again and again. After these battles, all races in the prehistoric world will inevitably face a new problem, and this problem is the competition for resources in the prehistoric world. The resources of the prehistoric world, as the prehistoric world continues to develop and the number of cultivators continues to increase, can be said to be becoming increasingly scarce. In the prehistoric world back then, although there were not as many creatures in the prehistoric world as there are in the present prehistoric world, there were definitely no fewer powerful cultivators than there are now. And all of this was due to the abundance of resources in the prehistoric world at that time. Under the current situation, coupled with this incident, the consumption of resources in the prehistoric world has increased much faster than in the past, and it can no longer support it. The consumption of so many practitioners. Under such a situation, for the development of the prehistoric world, the way of heaven will definitely cause a battle in the prehistoric world, causing the strong men in the prehistoric world to fall and reducing the pressure on the prehistoric world. What can solve this time is the different world in front of us. As long as the prehistoric world can swallow up the different world, then the prehistoric world will definitely be able to grow again and its resources will become more abundant. In this way, every race in the prehistoric world will definitely usher in a good opportunity for development, allowing all races to get rid of their difficulties, and even have the opportunity to compete for the protagonist of the prehistoric world again. After the various races in the prehistoric world weighed the pros and cons, they quickly started taking action one by one. Each race sent strong men and began to enter the battlefields opened up in the two worlds, preparing to fight on the battlefields. After laying down the foundation, the tribesmen were sent out to enter other worlds continuously. The prehistoric world began to take action,The creatures in the other world quickly began to act. Among the forces in the other world, most of them are under the command of the chaotic gods and demons who opened up the other world, and there are also the innate gods that were born in the other world. The creatures in the other world do not appear as races in the prehistoric world, but as divine systems. Each divine system has its own strong man, god king, main god, etc. A strong person controls the laws in each area of ??the different world and enjoys the luck in that area. After receiving the information conveyed by the world, these powerful men of the gods did not hesitate at all, and acted faster than the creatures in the prehistoric world. After all, what happened this time was decided by the strong men they relied on, so these creatures entered the world directly the moment the battlefield was opened. The creatures from the two worlds entered the battlefield one after another, but they all had a tacit understanding. They did not start fighting right away. Instead, they found their own place in this world to prepare for a long battle. Intend. After all, although fighting is inevitable, this environment is unfamiliar to the creatures in both worlds. Even the strong men in both worlds have complete control over the will of the world. In such a strange environment, even a truly strong person would not dare to be careless in the slightest. After all, one's own enemies are not that simple. There are also strong ones among them, and to what extent these strong men have reached, neither the strong men in the two worlds have a certain understanding. The strong men of the two worlds entered the battlefield that was opened up. They quickly entered the battlefield and began to settle down, occupying various positions in this world. After entering this world, whether they are powerful people from the prehistoric world or another world, they are all very surprised. The aura in this world, as well as the mysterious traces and trajectories of the Tao revealed, made everyone feel bursts of enlightenment rising in their hearts from time to time. At this time, all races also know that this world is not that simple, although the spiritual energy is very thin. But the breath of Tao revealed is much clearer than the two worlds. This has a strong attraction for the creatures in both worlds. After all, the most fundamental aspect of cultivation is the understanding of Tao, the mastery and understanding of the laws. In this world, the clear aura and trajectory of Tao can definitely make their cultivation level grow faster, much faster than in their respective worlds. As for cultivation, after the growth above the realm, after returning to their respective worlds, after practicing for a period of time, and after absorbing enough power, their cultivation will definitely grow. This is compared to practicing in seclusion in their respective worlds. Much faster. Under such a situation, the creatures from the two worlds who first entered the battlefield reacted immediately, and the creatures from the two worlds also began to take action, quickly converging on the battlefield. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!) Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 426: Tacit Understanding Creatures from the two worlds began to continuously converge towards the world that opened up the battlefield. All races did not hesitate at this time and began to rush towards the battlefield quickly. Among the creatures in the two worlds, all of them have cultivation levels above the Taiyi realm. The total number of creatures in the two worlds occupied by such a strong person is only less than Just one percent. But just these one percent of creatures are very large in number. Although the battlefield opened up is vast, its scope is also very limited. The originally lonely world began to become noisy in a short period of time. The desolate land began to be opened up continuously and was changed by every race. There are not a few strong people in both worlds. Although this world is very desolate, under the power of these strong people, the entire world has begun to change a lot. On the earth, a lot of vegetation appeared in the barren mountains, and the flow rate of the river gradually began to change and became gentle. The creatures of the two worlds on the battlefield became more numerous, but the creatures of the two worlds did not start fighting directly, but showed a very strange calm. The two worlds, no matter which world's strong ones, did not enter the war, but only some Taiyi realms were constantly sent out to test each other. The same is true for every race such as the Human Race, the Spirit Race, the Witch Race, the Monster Race, the Immortal Race, and the Demon Race. The strongest members of the race are completely concentrated at the edge of the battlefield, and they are constantly comprehending what is revealed. Tao, constantly improve one's own cultivation, as the final fighting force. And the tribesmen who were sent out from the Taiyi Realm did not slack off at all. Although there are many very talented people among these people, most of them are very ordinary practitioners. It can be said that these cultivators do not have much potential in the prehistoric world, and their cultivation has stayed in the Taiyi realm for an unknown amount of time. Now entering this battlefield, there is a possibility of a breakthrough. Everyone is unwilling to let go of this opportunity, and they are also entering the world's battlefield one after another. In addition to these Taiyi Realm beings who have joined the battlefield, other strong men from the two worlds also have their own actions. The strong men at the Quasi-Saint level and the Sub-Saint level have completely entered the state of cultivation one by one. They are constantly watching the changes on the battlefield and watching the evolution of the Tao. Everyone's heart is also full of excitement. With bursts of enlightenment, his cultivation also began to improve continuously at this time. For these strong men, although fighting is very important, the improvement of their cultivation is even more important. At this time, before entering the battlefield, everyone also entered a state of retreat. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ However, these people are very peaceful, but outside this battlefield, they are not so peaceful. In the space outside the battlefield, figures kept appearing one after another, watching the changes on the battlefield. These people are all the real strong men in the two worlds, and they are all saint-level existences. These people stood outside the battlefield and looked at the situation on the battlefield. Everyone was very focused. Originally, in the eyes of these people, the two worlds would begin to fight directly after the collision. At that time, the battle would completely break out, and both sides could also use the blessings of luck in their respective worlds to suppress the other. But now such a situation has occurred. The two worlds have actually opened up a battlefield in the middle of the two worlds. Moreover, by opening up this battlefield, cultivators from both worlds entered this battlefield and lost the protection of their respective worlds. Under such circumstances, the entire battle has become very confusing and unpredictable. This also caused the strong men of the two worlds to hesitate a lot. They gathered here, waiting for the results of the battle to appear, and then decided on the real strategy and method of the battle. There are dozens of chaos gods and demons in the different world, and each of them is a saint-level existence. But in the prehistoric world, there are also dozens or more than twenty strong men, and there are also several top saints among them. The strength of the two parties can be said to be almost the same. If they really fight, No one dares to try it easily to what extent it reaches in the end. Three people from the Sanqing Dynasty, Nuwa, Jieyin, Zhunti, Jianmu, Zhen Yuanzi, Three Emperors, Kunpeng, Haotian, Minghe, Qinglong, Shilong, Xuanwu, Suzaku, White Tiger, Qilin, etc., reached twenty places The above powerful men all looked solemnly at the Chaos Gods and Demons opposite them, their eyes full of vigilance. In addition to these saint-level existences, the two worlds??No matter which world it is in, the most powerful ones at the peak level, that is, those who surpass the saint level, have not appeared. This is why the strong men in the two worlds have not started to fight. After all, in a real battle, although all of them are saint-level beings, they are just foils in the battle. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? If the true peak powerhouses cannot tell the winner, the outcome of their battle will become the key. And if the battle at the true peak level goes awry, then their battle will become meaningless. After all, a strong man who surpasses the level of a saint can completely sweep everyone on the battlefield alone. And throughout this time, in the two worlds, there are peak-level existences, Hongjun, Yang Mei, Kong Ru, Demon Ancestor Luohu, Inner Demon Ancestor, as well as people from other worlds, time, life, destiny, destruction, death, None of the ten people appeared, but hid in the chaotic world, preparing for a breakthrough in cultivation, waiting for the next battle to give their opponents a powerful surprise and a blow. Time passes very quickly. During this period of time, the creatures in the two worlds are also peaceful practitioners, constantly improving their respective cultivation levels. Even the saint-level beings in the chaos gathered together and entered a state of cultivation, constantly adjusting their states. Deep in the chaos, Kong Ru sat in the void of the chaotic world, feeling the changes in the surrounding void, and his cultivation level was constantly improving. At this time, in these thousands of years, tens of thousands of years, Kong Ru's cultivation level can be said to have improved very quickly, and the aura of his whole body has also undergone very huge changes. In addition to this change in momentum, Kong Ru's own strength has also been greatly improved. Although the Middle Thousand World has not become the Great Thousand World. But this Thousand World is constantly becoming more complete, and the surrounding small worlds, spaces, and planes are constantly becoming more numerous. The cultivation level of the creatures in the world has also been greatly improved. Originally, the highest level of cultivation among cultivators in this world was at the Quasi-Saint level, but now they have all reached the Sub-Saint level. If it weren't for the fact that the world of Confucius and Confucius was greatly restricted, it would have been entirely possible for him to give birth to a saint-level existence. With the improvement of Kong Ru's cultivation, changes are also taking place in other places in the chaos, and waves of momentum are constantly spreading out in the chaos. Each of these breaths is very powerful, and there is no restraint at all. These people are none other than Confucius and several other peak-level experts. Each of these people has undergone a big change in a short period of time, and their cultivation base has been improved in this short period of time. A big improvement. Several people are trying their best to improve their cultivation, waiting for battle with others. Everyone attaches great importance to this battle, and is full of confidence in their hearts. They are also ready to reach new heights in their cultivation, complete their goals, and even achieve the goal in the next battle. Face Pangu's realm and break through the limitations of this chaotic world. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!) Volume One: Ancient Human Race Chapter 427: The War Begins Another period of time passed. In this short period of time, the scene on the battlefield still did not change much. But during this period of time, great changes have taken place on the battlefield. The environment on the battlefield is no longer so desolate, but the power has become even thinner. Furthermore, the path of Tao that was originally very clear on this battlefield has become more obscure and elusive during this period of time. The strong men who were in the state of cultivation also woke up one by one, and understood the current situation in their hearts. When they woke up, they couldn't help but sigh. In this short period of time, the cultivation level of each of them has improved to a certain extent. Although the power in the body has not changed much, there has been a change in the realm. A great improvement, and the energy has become more pure. Now, under such a situation, each of these people hopes that this situation can continue and their own cultivation can continue to improve. But now, everything is over, and everyone knows that it is time for them to appear. The will of the two worlds has also determined the real beginning of this war. One by one, strong men appeared, and the creatures of the two worlds. In each camp, people continued to gather together, and powerful auras continued to appear on the battlefield. In addition to the changes in the two worlds on the battlefield, in the chaos, the saints who gathered also opened their eyes one by one, and the power in their bodies burst out instantly, and their eyes flashed with brilliance, constantly drawing. Break the surrounding space. However, although these saints released their power, they did not start to act directly. Instead, they stood in place one by one, as if waiting for something. There are dozens of saint-level existences, and their powerful momentum is not exerted with all their strength, nor is it deliberately controlled. However, under the pressure of these dozens of powerful auras, the surrounding space could not help but tremble, and the surrounding chaotic energy became completely chaotic. After a while, powerful momentum was released from the depths of the chaos. After these powerful auras were released, they quickly calmed down. But in just this moment, all the saint-level beings present could not help but feel a tremor, and were very shocked by the powerful momentum coming out. After the momentum disappeared, in the chaos outside the battlefield, figures appeared one by one, appearing on both sides and in front of the saint. There were five people on each side, making a total of ten people. These ten people are precisely Kong Ru, Hongjun, Yang Mei, Luo Hu, inner demon, time, creation, destiny, destruction and death. The figures of ten people stood in the chaos. Each one looked very ordinary, but it made everyone unable to ignore it. Beside the ten people, the surrounding chaotic space could not help but tremble. Although the surrounding chaotic energy was very chaotic, these waves of chaotic energy did not have the slightest impact on the ten people. Moreover, the moment the bursts of chaotic energy collided with their bodies, they were directly and completely absorbed by them, or were directly annihilated. After the ten people appeared, they did not glance at the people behind them, but stared directly at each other, with bursts of light flashing in their eyes. During this period of time, the cultivation levels of Kong Ru and others have improved to a certain extent, and their cultivation levels have been greatly improved. Originally, they thought that after meeting the other people again, they would be able to win and be as powerful as the others. But now, seeing each other again and seeing the auras of the other people, everyone couldn't help but become very solemn in their hearts. In a short period of time, I didn't expect that the cultivation of everyone present had changed a lot, and they were much stronger than they were back then. Under such a situation, the faces of Kong Ru and others became more solemn, and their eyes when looking at the other people were full of fighting intent. This is the real strong man who is equal to himself, this is the real strong man worth fighting. In the last battle, although Kong Ru fought against several strong men from another world, he also had a certain understanding of fate, life, and the cultivation of time. But in that battle, although the cultivation of several people was very powerful, they also posed a certain threat to Kong Ru. However, after Kong Ru's cultivation level completely exploded, these people were completely suppressed by Kong Ru. But now the cultivation of several people has been greatly improved, and their aura has become very obscure. They have completely transformed the original power they obtained from opening up the world into their own strength. Their strength is compared to the last battle. There has been a big improvement. However, even so, Kong ?There was still no fear in her heart, but she became even more excited. During this period of time, Kong Ru's cultivation level also improved to a certain extent. I originally thought that my cultivation level had completely surpassed that of the other people. Even if they were fighting, the real effect on myself could be said to be very limited. But the current situation is exactly what he wants to see and what he expects. Confucius thought so, and so did several other people. In this short period of time, their cultivation levels have also been greatly improved. They originally thought that they would suppress other people, but such a situation actually occurred. Although their hearts were very heavy, however, More excitement. The higher the level of cultivation, the more urgent the pursuit of cultivation becomes. No matter what it is, as long as it can enhance their cultivation, then they will not have any objection. Just like a few saints back then, because of the problem of preaching, they plotted against the Lich and Lich tribes, which eventually caused the death of countless creatures from the two tribes, and caused the Lich and Lich tribes to completely withdraw from the stage of the prehistoric world. And for the current Kong Ru and others, it has become very difficult to improve their cultivation level. The reason why they can improve their cultivation level during this period is also because of the situation that the two worlds will face and the impact it will have on the prehistoric world. And this kind of opportunity only comes once. If you want it to happen again, you don't know when it will happen. Apart from such opportunities, if you want to improve your cultivation, you can only rely on your own continuous practice and slow realization. But the higher the cultivation level, the more difficult it becomes to improve. Direct discussions and constant battles with each other are also channels for improvement. Now that they can truly fight against strong men whose cultivation level is almost the same as their own, their cultivation level will definitely improve. Moreover, this battle is also related to countless creatures in the two worlds. How far will the two worlds develop and evolve during this calamity? Sanqing and others, as well as the Chaos Gods and Demons, looked at the ten people who appeared. After these ten people appeared, although they did not move at all, even their aura did not change at all. However, even so, everyone present felt a very oppressive feeling. This feeling of oppression does not come from the body or strength, but from the soul. This powerful feeling of oppression gave everyone a more direct understanding of the cultivation of the ten people in front of them. Just standing there can feel such oppression. Is this their real power? When Sanqing and the other three saw this situation, their eyes could not help but flash with gleams of light. In this short period of time, the cultivation of the three people has also been greatly improved. The cultivation of Laozi, who has the highest cultivation, has also reached its peak. As long as the opportunity comes, he can break through the current limitations. The cultivation base of Yuan Yuan and Tong Tian also improved greatly at this time, and their cultivation base has also greatly surpassed the original level. Although they have not reached the realm of Lao Tzu, it is only a matter of time. That¡¯s all. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!) Volume One: Ancient Human Race Chapter 428: Battle! Fight! war! After ten people appeared, the surrounding atmosphere began to change. The changes this time are not just in this chaos. With the appearance of these ten people, the atmosphere in both the prehistoric world and the other world is undergoing huge changes, and the biggest change is the atmosphere on the battlefield in the center of the two worlds. On this battlefield, the space continued to tremble, and a strange aura began to appear on the battlefield. After this aura appeared, it quickly spread throughout the entire battlefield. This breath is very strange, and there are constant sounds coming from the breath. These bursts of sound, like the sound of missing bells and drums, make everyone who hears the sound feel their blood boiling. Everyone is filled with a strong fighting spirit, which is constantly motivating everyone. Enter the battlefield and start fighting. Although this voice is very weak, it has a great impact on everyone. The various races on the battlefield began to gather together, and they began to gather from their respective areas towards the center of the battlefield. Two worlds, countless creatures, from the sky to the earth, to the underground, completely covering the entire world. As the two worlds continue to converge, the atmosphere in this world changes more rapidly, and the faint sound of bells and drums becomes more urgent and clearer. Countless creatures on the battlefield began to gather together to begin the prelude to this battle. In the chaos, the atmosphere among the saints also began to change. The auras of Kong Ru and others were constantly released. The powerful auras were released, making the surrounding atmosphere change even more rapidly. The momentum of Kong Ru and others burst out, and every saint present felt their souls tremble. The cultivation of the ten people has surpassed the saint level, and their cultivation has also reached several advanced realms. The power erupted from every move of these people can be said to be very powerful, and it is no weaker than the Saint's attack. Now, the aura of the ten people burst out, and the chaotic energy around them began to become chaotic, and began to collide continuously, as if they were bursts of storms. In these collisions, the two qi of yin and yang, earth, wind, water, and fire continued to evolve, turning into spaces and planes, and finally worlds. However, these worlds did not exist very long. After an instant, they were completely shattered and finally dissipated directly. With every move, worlds are spawned and destroyed one after another. At this time, even saints have no power at all. A saint-level existence can completely open up a world, but it is only a small world. It is very rare for people to open up their own world like Confucius before reaching the saint level in cultivation. Although it is very simple for a saint to create a world, it is also very simple to destroy a small world. But like Kong Ru and others, who only rely on the collision of momentum to create worlds one by one, and completely destroy each world, such a method is not something they can possess. Even Lao Tzu, the strongest among the saints present, does not have such strength. "Fellow Taoists, this battle between us is a battle between two worlds. Although our cultivation is no longer limited by the world, this prehistoric world is after all the place where we have lived for countless years. I hope you can fight with all your strength. And in this world, your clansmen still exist." Hongjun stood up and said to Kong Ru and others beside him. This battle did not have a great impact on Kong Ru and others, but its significance to Hongjun was completely different. Hongjun is the spokesperson of Heavenly Dao in the prehistoric world and is also a part of Heavenly Dao. If the prehistoric world is affected by this battle and falls at a disadvantage, then Hongjun's cultivation will also be greatly affected. After Hongjun¡¯s words fell, Kong Ru and others did not answer. Instead, they looked at Shi Chen and others opposite, with fighting intent in their eyes, which could be regarded as an answer to Hongjun. Seeing this, Hongjun couldn't help but feel relieved, and his power became even more powerful. "Fight." Ten people shouted softly at the same time. The strong fighting spirit was completely released, and their power was completely released. The ten people's figures were also fully displayed, and they disappeared one by one, entered the depths of chaos, and began to fight. The disappearance of ten people, all the people in the original world, and all the chaotic gods and demons in the other world. They also fully displayed their respective powers, with powerful momentum. Although they were not as powerful as Kong Ru and others, the number of people was several times greater than that of Kong Ru and others. The power of a share, from the level of the sage? Low level, to the top existence at the saint level. The powerful momentums began to collide continuously, and soon they were fighting together. When these top strong men were fighting together, the creatures from the two worlds on the battlefield also began to fight. Countless creatures, countless races, all kinds of creatures, each one is full of fighting spirit, powerful power is constantly displayed, and various means are constantly displayed. At this time, everyone no longer has any reservations and fully displays their strength. During the battle, everyone does not dare to slack off at all and fully displays their strength. "Kill, kill, kill." The voices shouting kill became the only voice in this world, and also became the only purpose of all the creatures in this world. At this time, the only thing left in everyone's mind is to destroy the enemy in front of them and preserve their own strength to deal with any situation that will happen on the battlefield. In both worlds, there are creatures one by one, with body lengths of thousands of feet. There are no longer a few who are several thousand feet tall, and there are no longer a few who are short in stature. The types of creatures can be said to be extremely diverse. At this time, on the battlefield, the only thing that can be distinguished is the different auras of the creatures in the two worlds. Human race, spirit race, witch race, demon race, dragon race, phoenix race, unicorn race, fairy race, demon race and other races gathered together, all of them were very powerful and fully displayed. These races can be said to be the most harmonious among all the races participating in this battlefield. The tribesmen of these races were not completely separated on the battlefield. Instead, they gathered together to form formations. The formations were constantly changing, and powerful forces exploded on the battlefield. These races, the Witch Clan, and the Monster Clan have experienced the Lich Calamity. In the constant battles, the experience accumulated in the battles can be said to be very smooth for coordination and command on the battlefield. As for the Dragon Clan, the Phoenix Clan, and the Qilin Clan, these three clans have also experienced numerous battles, countless battles, and numerous battles. "The demon clan and the fairy clan have also experienced a lot of battles. The human race and all races in the prehistoric world have also experienced wars, and the cooperation between them is also the most powerful race war among all races. When the human race faced the war between hundreds of tribes in the ancient world, the use and transformation of the battle formations could be said to have pushed the formations on the battlefield to the extreme. The Spirit Race can be said to be the most low-key race in the prehistoric world. However, the cooperation between the spirit races is not bad at all, and their understanding is that they are the spirit of grass and trees. Their recovery ability is also the strongest among all living creatures. They are also the best in getting along with each other. Races are much more harmonious than human races. Races in the prehistoric world release their own power, and the strong men in the various pantheons in different worlds also release their powerful power and cooperate with each other. Each of the divine systems in this different world has its own complete system. Although the cooperation between them is different from the formations in the prehistoric world, they also have their own unique power and are constantly in contact with the creatures in the prehistoric world. Confronted. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!) Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 429: The Battle Situation of All Parties When the battle begins, it affects not only the space above the battlefield, but also has a great impact on both worlds. On the battlefield, every death or failure of a creature has a slight impact on the two worlds, causing the will of the two worlds to begin to change under this influence. On the battlefield, countless races joined this battle, but the entire battlefield was not that chaotic. On the battlefield, the battles between races and gods are constantly going on, and all methods are constantly being used. The human race is the race with the largest number of people in the prehistoric world. Among the human race, there are also several fighting areas that are constantly at war with the strong men from other worlds around them. However, although these people are very scattered, they also take care of each other. "Hahaha, it was a blast to kill, but it's a pity that these people are too weak, and they didn't meet a strong man." A strong man kept flashing on the battlefield, attacking every living thing around him again and again. Regardless of whether these creatures were strong or not, and whether they were worthy of his action, he did not hesitate at all. Thunder's methods were fully displayed in an instant, constantly harvesting the lives of each and every creature. Surrounding this strong man, there are also very strong human beings. Each of them exudes this powerful energy and blood, and their strong fighting spirit constantly bursts out, interacting with the surrounding creatures of the other world. The battle also progressed very quickly, constantly echoing the actions of the strong man at the front. This strong man is Jiuli, and the people around him are all members of the Jiuli tribe, and they are also the most elite beings in the Jiuli tribe. Under the leadership of Jiuli, these people were also the fastest advancing people on the entire battlefield. During the killing and advancement, the number of creatures they killed had reached tens of millions, and They only know hundreds of thousands of people. Although the results were very good, Jiuli was very dissatisfied. In these battles, the opponents Jiuli encountered were only at the quasi-sage level with the highest level of cultivation. Although the quasi-sage can be said to be a strong person in both worlds, on this battlefield, Jiuli can be said to be the most peak existence, the peak existence of the sub-sage. The power of the Wu clan's bloodline and the power of the human race's martial arts were fully unleashed. With such powerful power, even people in the prehistoric world who were in a different realm from him would not dare to slack off in the slightest. With such a powerful force, but now he has not met an opponent, one can fully imagine the depression in Jiuli's heart. It can be said that he has been looking forward to this battle for a long time. He originally thought that it would be a big battle, where he could fight countless strong men, but the current situation was not what he wanted to see. Everyone in the Jiuli tribe is also very clear about Jiuli's temperament. In addition to their own strength, the elites who can be selected by Jiuli are also violent warriors and are very knowledgeable about fighting. They are full of desire, and their current mood is completely the same as Jiuli's current mood. In addition to the Jiuli tribe, wars in several other places of the human race are also going on. The strong men of the human race under the leadership of Boyikao directly deployed the Zhoutian Star Formation, directly covering the surrounding tens of thousands of miles in the formation. After the formation was deployed, it kept moving, swallowing up the surrounding creatures from other worlds, shrouding them in the formation, and finally, being directly destroyed by the power of the formation. In addition to these two powerful teams of the human race, the five armies that protected the human race also appeared on the battlefield. The five armies of the Azure Dragon Army, the Suzaku Army, the Qilin Army, the White Tiger Army, and the Xuanwu Army were also galloping quickly on the battlefield, constantly killing. These five armies can be said to be the armies that exert the greatest power of the human race's battle formations among the entire human race. The power of simple battle formations in their hands is also several times greater. Each attack fully displays the power of the entire army, and the pace of the attack does not need to be any less than the first two units. In addition to the power of these three groups, the human race also has forces galloping on the battlefield, completely occupying the scope of the human race and controlling the situation on the battlefield. The various emperors under the leadership of the Five Emperors, their descendants, and the forces from several tribes in ancient times formed an army. Each of these emperors and kings has a powerful aura. The aura of being in a high position for a long time makes the power of martial arts more powerful. There are also armies composed of immortal cultivators among the human race, and armies of demon cultivators, etc., each of which shows its powerful power. The human race is the most bizarre race in the prehistoric world. It can be said that the cultivation techniques of any race in the prehistoric world have certain effects on the human race.?Adaptable. Now, the human race has fully displayed its power, making the races on the battlefield full of surprise when they see the situation of the human race. In addition to the activeness of the human race on the battlefield, other races in the prehistoric world are also constantly fighting on the battlefield, displaying their respective effects. The people of the Spirit Race transformed into their true bodies one by one, and continued to advance on the battlefield, waving the branches continuously, and each time they swung, the power reached ten thousand. Each branch left a ravine on the earth that was thousands of feet long and dozens of feet deep. In addition to fighting, this spirit race is constantly emitting streams of green light and constantly walking on the battlefield, rescuing the creatures in the prehistoric world. There are also the Dragon Clan, the Qilin Clan, the Phoenix Clan, the White Tiger Clan, and the Xuanwu Clan, all of which have revealed their true identities. Golden dragons were tumbling over the battlefield, clouds and mist were rising, the clouds were getting thicker, the sky started to thunder and lightning, and rain fell. Moving clouds and spreading rain is a method that the dragon clan has been slacking on. In this rain, the dragon clan can be said to be like a fish in water, and its own power is fully displayed. The giant dragons struck one after another, swinging their giant claws again and again. Each swing was a huge impact on their enemies. In addition to its powerful body, each giant dragon opens its huge mouth, and jets of water spurt out, directly attacking its enemies. By displaying all kinds of magical powers, the Dragon Clan fully demonstrated his own power. The actions of the Dragon Clan, the Phoenix Clan, and the Qilin Clan were also carried out quickly. The three clans took over the cause and effect wherever they opened up in the prehistoric world. After experiencing the Dragon and Phoenix Tribulation and countless battles, they also forged a lot of bonds. cause and effect. Although most of them already understand the cause and effect, there is also a certain amount of struggle between them. The current situation is a battle with strong men outside the prehistoric world. People from the three tribes cannot use some tricks, and they are not capable of using tricks. And their fight turned to the killing of creatures from other worlds, and they began to compete with each other. The methods of the Phoenix Clan are completely different from the Dragon Clan, and they are also far away from the Dragon Clan. Phoenixes kept flying in the sky one after another, the sound of phoenix cries kept ringing, and flames kept spraying out from the mouths of each phoenix, constantly attacking the battlefield. Each and every creature from another world. At this time, in addition to attacking, the blossoming flames also completely changed the environment of the surrounding area. The earth began to melt and crack, turning into streams of magma, forming streams of magma. The river around him seemed to have turned into a world of flames. Compared to these two clans, the Qilin clan is much more low-key. A Qilin standing thousands of feet tall stands on the ground and roars from time to time. Giant hooves trampled the earth one after another. The surrounding earth trembled and cracked. Mountains rose up one after another, and then turned into huge gravels, cutting through the air. affects the enemy. Although the Qilin clan is very huge, they can move very quickly among the boulders without being affected by the boulders at all. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!) Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 430: All Parties on the Battlefield The Human Race, the Spirit Race, the Dragon Race, the Phoenix Race, the Qilin Race, the Xuanwu Race, and the White Tiger Race, these races can all be said to be the most pinnacle races in the prehistoric world. However, in addition to these races, the most peak races include the immortal race, the demon race, the witch race, and the demon race. These races also occupy various places on the battlefield, but the conditions on the battlefield of these races are almost the same as those of the human race and other races. The first is the Demon Clan. The Demon Clan can be said to be the pinnacle race in the prehistoric world. The Demon Clan is also a very general division, and there are many divisions in it. After all, if the demons were a race, then no race in the prehistoric world would be able to fight against them. I think back then, the demons provoked a war between the dragon, phoenix, and unicorn clans. In the end, they even resisted countless creatures from other races in the prehistoric world. It can be said that they fought against the entire prehistoric world. Later, the demon clan once again invaded the ancient world and fought again with the elites of various races such as the human race and the Qilin clan. If the ancestor of the inner demon had not disappeared for no reason in the end, it would have definitely caused a major battle. And before this calamity started, the battles between the demons and various races, and the battles between the top strong men, were completely the most powerful forces in the prehistoric world. After experiencing this battle, the Demon Clan has completely proven its strength. Now on this battlefield, the Demon Clan has no worries at all. Every demon that enters the battlefield instantly enters a state of killing. Each one of them is like a madman galloping around the battlefield, constantly destroying, devouring, and finally killing the enemy in front of them. Completely turned into nothingness, becoming the nourishment for one's own growth. The reason why the demon clan is called the demon clan is not only due to its own character, but also because of its cultivation method. It can be said that the demon clan's cultivation method is unscrupulous and uses every possible means. As long as it can increase one's own cultivation level, it can be said that any method will be used. In addition to being cruel to the enemy, every demon is also very cruel to itself. This is true in cultivation, and even more so in battle. On the battlefield of the demon clan, every inch of land has undergone huge changes. The earth has turned into pitch black, surrounded by a faint demonic energy. There are withered bones on the ground, with no trace of flesh and blood left. . The crazy attacks of the demons, each demon clan is advancing rapidly, although there is no order at all, but they are taking care of each other, and every enemy that enters the attack range is killed. Tear apart several times. Compared with the madness of the demons, the battle between the immortals seemed to be very elegant. However, the battlefield caused by the attack was still very terrifying. The battlefield was also full of flesh and blood, corpses, and corpses. A murderous spirit. The ancestor of the Immortal Clan is Hongjun, who was also the largest clan in the prehistoric world. After experiencing the battle with the Lich Clan, it declined. But after the fall of the Lich and Lich clans, Haotian took control of the small world of Heaven, and the immortal clan also gathered in Heaven, as well as the overseas immortals. After countless years of recovery, their strength also recovered a lot. Moreover, the Immortal Clan¡¯s techniques were also inherited from the time when Hongjun preached, and they were also very exquisite. However, quasi-sage-level powerhouses such as Dong Wanggong and Xi Queen Mother also spread countless techniques. technique. Moreover, the immortals are creatures that are transformed from the fairy spirit, light spirit spirit and various exotic treasures between heaven and earth. It is precisely because of the origin of the Immortal Clan that the people of the Immortal Clan also have their own methods, and their understanding of the laws of heaven and earth can be said to be the top existence in the prehistoric world. Otherwise, the classification of cultivation levels in the prehistoric world would not be based on immortals. Heavenly Immortal, True Immortal, Golden Immortal, Taiyi Realm, Daluo Realm, these are the names of each level in the entire process of cultivation of the Immortal Clan. Moreover, among this immortal clan, in addition to the ordinary immortal clan, there are also several saints from the prehistoric world. The followers of several religions passed down by the saints of Sanqing, Jieyin, and Zhunti are also among the immortals. among the clan¡¯s ranks. Although Renjiao, Chanjiao, Jiejiao, Buddhism, and several religions were not founded very long ago, and their strong ones are very limited, they are still a force that cannot be underestimated. Moreover, there are also methods and spiritual treasures passed down by saints, and the power exerted is not small. Among the human religions, Xuandu, Zhuangzhou, Chanjiao, Yunzhongzi, Antarctic Immortal Weng, Guangchengzi, Yuding Zhenren, Jiejiao, Duobao, Zhao Gongming, Yunxiao, Turtle Spirit Holy Mother, Buddhism, Maitreya, Pharmacist, Ran Deng and others are all quasi-saint-level experts. Dozens of quasi-saint-level experts, gathered together, are a force that cannot be underestimated for any race in the prehistoric world. In these religions, Under the power of the immortal clan, the power of the immortal clan can also be said to be the most peak power in the prehistoric world. On the other side of the battle between the immortals, a huge formation rose up, the stars continued to rise one after another, and soon a large formation was formed. A stream of power emitted from the large formation, destroying the creatures in the other world. And as the creatures continue to fall, the scope of the entire formation continues to expand, and the area it occupies becomes even larger. This formation is exactly the Zhoutian Stars Formation. However, this formation was arranged by everyone from the Monster Clan, and it is also very different from the Zhoutian Stars Formation arranged by Boyikao. The celestial star array arranged by Boyikao is based on his own natal star Ziweixing as the core, surrounded by the sun star, lunar star, and celestial stars one by one. It is completely A whole. ????????????? The Demon Clan¡¯s Zhoutian Star Array is based on the Sun Star, the Lunar Star and the Foundation. This uses the two stars as the center of the array to completely combine the surrounding stars to form a large array of stars. The Zhoutian Star Formation arranged this time was not as powerful as the one arranged by Emperor Jun and Taiyi back then, but it was not much weaker. The formation arranged by Emperor Jun and Taiyi relied on the spiritual treasures, Hetu Luoshu and Chaos Bell in their hands to suppress the entire formation. Moreover, in the formation, there are also Xi He and many other quasi-sage-level demon saints, and below them are Daluo Jinxian-level beings. However, Demon Master Kunpeng and the Twelve Demon Saints did not join the formation. And the Zhoutian Star Formation that is now deployed is not as powerful as the one that was deployed back then. With the suppression of such a spiritual treasure, it is not much weaker. This time, the Sun Star of the formation was arranged by Little Jinwu under the control of the Sun Palace, and the Lunar Star was occupied by Chang Xi. Among them were several sub-saint-level experts and quasi-saint-level experts from the Monster Clan. A strong man at the level of Daluo Jinxian. Although the quality of the strong men who set up the formation this time could not be compared with that of the past, the quantity was much greater. With the suppression of the Zhoutian Star Formation and the Demon Clan, the Witch Clan has far fewer means of fighting. Among the Wu Clan, the formation that corresponds to the Demon Clan is the Twelve Heavenly Gods Formation. However, only the Twelve Ancestral Witches can display the Twelve Capital Heavenly Divine Evil Formation. Although the power of the current witch clan is not weak, it is very different from when the Twelve Ancestral Witches were there. After all, the most fundamental power of the Witch Clan is the power of blood. Although the Witch Clan has given birth to many new Witch Clan, none of them can compare with the Twelve Ancestral Witches. However, the last time Confucius entered the Wu Clan, he left behind a large formation for the Wu Clan. It was the formation that Chi You had learned back then, and it was also derived from the formation of the Twelve Capital Gods. Law. This formation was arranged by eighty-one people and was called the Dutian Xuanming Formation. Under this great formation, the Wu Clan also emitted powerful power, and the surrounding evil spirits were drawn out, constantly surrounding every Wu Clan in the formation, allowing the Wu Clan's body to fully exert its power. When he came out, the damage he suffered was recovered in a short time with the support of the evil spirit. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!) Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 431: All Parties on the Battlefield (2) The battles between several major races in the prehistoric world were very easy for each race, but the battles between other races in the prehistoric world were not that simple. Although these races are not weak among the countless races in the prehistoric world, they are not very strong on this battlefield. On this battlefield, there are only races with strong men at the sub-saint level that can be considered powerful races on this battlefield. Only those races with several strong men at the quasi-saint level can be called ordinary races, while those with only one strong man or at the Daluo Golden Immortal level can only be called ordinary races. These races collided with the strong men from other worlds, and most of them were in a stalemate with those races, or had the upper hand. And a very small number of them are suppressed by their enemies and are constantly being killed. On this battlefield, as soon as it started to erupt, the continuous killing began. Every second that passed was the death of countless creatures and the destruction of countless souls. However, at this time, the ones who really fell were only the beings with the lowest cultivation level, the worst luck, and the lowest potential of each race, and they were also the cannon fodder-level beings on this battlefield. In this way, the battle on the battlefield continues, and the creatures on the battlefield continue to fall. However, over a long period of time, the number of fallen creatures continues to increase. However, after this period of time, the number of fallen creatures on the battlefield began to decrease, and the cannon fodder was exhausted. The remaining battles were the beginning of the real battle, and the entire battlefield was constantly entering another phase. a height. On the battlefield, countless creatures fell, but on the battlefield in the chaos outside the battlefield, the battle had already begun at this time. And the people fighting in this chaos are no longer countless ordinary creatures in the ancient world on the battlefield, but are fighting at the saint level. Each of the strong men fighting in the chaos was a saint-level existence. Although it took a period of time, none of these saints fell. Instead, they just entered a state of war and just ended the initial battle. A test of the opponent's strength. The battle between saints is not as complicated as the battle between ordinary creatures. Instead, it seems very simple. Every battle is a collision of Tao. Each battle fully revealed their respective ways, and every attack was fought with full force without any restraint. Among these saints, the number of chaos gods and demons exceeds that of the saint-level experts in the prehistoric world, and the number that exceeds them is not small. However, in this battle, the saint-level powerhouses of the prehistoric world did not fall at a disadvantage. Instead, they blocked all the chaotic gods and demons on the battlefield. The number of Chaos Gods and Demons is more than ten more than the saints in the prehistoric world, but it is much less than the most powerful saints at the peak level. Moreover, although Laozi, Yuanyuan, Tongtian, Nuwa, Zhunti, and Jieyin are not in the prehistoric world, they are existences with Hongmeng purple energy. They can also use the power of heaven in the prehistoric world to deal with two equals. level exists. Moreover, the cooperation between the three Qing Dynasties, the cooperation between the two Zhunti, the cooperation between the two emperors, the cooperation between the three emperors, the cooperation between the five people of Qinglong, Suzaku, Xuanwu, White Tiger, and Qilin, etc. The power exerted by the cooperation between saint-level experts is far from being as simple as the power of one plus one. It is precisely because of the cooperation of several saints in the prehistoric world that the power of the prehistoric world is much stronger than the chaotic gods and demons who have a numerical advantage. ????????????????????????????????????????????????: In addition to the improvement in cultivation and understanding of the Tao, the three of them also improved in the tacit understanding between the three. The powerful strength complemented each other, and the power exerted directly transformed the nine Chaos. The gods and demons were trapped between the three of them, and the nine chaotic gods and demons were attacked again and again, leaving the nine chaos gods and demons with little ability to resist. The Sanqing was originally transformed from Pangu's Yuan Shen and the Qing Qi of the prehistoric world. After countless years of getting along with each other, it can be said that the three of them have the same mind, and the power exerted by the large array they set up can be said to be It's very huge. Moreover, at the same time, the three of them also used the magical power that I had used to transform the three pure beings into one qi, which was even more powerful. Three people are no more powerful than one person. Now when three people use it, the number of figures they create has not increased. However, the three phantoms are several times more powerful. Among saints, they are definitely the most powerful. The cooperation of the three people suppressed the nine chaos gods and demons within the range of several people, and completely gained the upper hand. On the other side of the three, Qinglong and others were not bad at all. The five people directly transformed into their original shapes at the first moment of the battle, occupying five directions, formingA large formation was formed. Qinglong, Suzaku, Xuanwu, White Tiger, and Qilin are the holy beasts that suppress the five directions of the ancient world. Their cultivation is at the level of saints, and they are also top-level existences among saints. Moreover, these five people are born with their own natal formations, which are also the formations formed by the five directions occupied by the five people. It is precisely because of this formation that the fortunes of the five directions converge and condense, making the prehistoric world completely settled. The formation directly released by the five people can be said to be very powerful. The sounds of dragons and tigers roaring, and the roaring of phoenixes continued to sound, and there was also a lot of auspiciousness in it, making the entire formation even more powerful. Stablize. Although the five people did not trap three times the strength like Sanqing, the five people still trapped the twelve chaos gods and demons directly and began to attack and fight continuously. Just two formations trapped more than twenty Chaos Gods and Demons, but this was only a part of the Chaos Gods and Demons, but the remaining part did not have any time to spare, and was directly fought by other Saints. Together. The chaos outside the battlefield has completely become a battlefield. Dozens of saint-level battles, nearly a hundred strong saints, the surrounding chaotic energy is completely chaotic, and the surrounding chaotic energy explodes from time to time. Come, yin and yang evolve out, earth, wind, water and fire are constantly produced, spaces appear one after another, and the small world is also very ordinary. But this is a battlefield, not a small world. The surrounding space will soon be completely destroyed by the next battle and the next collision. As the fighting continued, the fighting between the two sides gradually became more accumulated. With the continuous fighting, the methods used by the personnel on both sides were also fully displayed. Beings who can become saints are not that simple. They all have powerful magical powers and methods. At this time, even the saint no longer had any reservations, and both sides also showed their respective advantages. "Every Chaos God and Demon was born from Chaos, and their talents are very powerful, and their own magical powers are also the best. On the other hand, although the saints of the prehistoric world are not weak, they are still weaker than the gods and demons of chaos in terms of talent. However, those who are stronger than the Chaos Gods and Demons are the strong men of the prehistoric world. It is not only their own cultivation, but also their discussions and battles with each other. Compared with the Chaos Gods and Demons themselves, their cultivation is faster and their methods are also faster. More numerous. Hongjun, Kong Ru, Yang Mei, Xin Mo, and Luo Hu also preached in the prehistoric world, and their influence on these saint-level existences can be said to be greater. This is also one of the aspects that the saint-level cultivation in the prehistoric world has improved so quickly. As for the Chaos Gods and Demons, each one is very arrogant and can be said to be a born loner. Even under the organization of Shi Chen and others, they have opened up a world. But most of the reasons are also due to the suppression of the powerful power of Shi Chen and others, and they are not allowed to act along with Shi Chen and others. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!) Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 432: All Parties on the Battlefield (3) The strong men of the two worlds, whose cultivation ranges from the Taiyi realm to the saint level, and countless creatures are constantly at war. From the beginning of the battle, the creatures on both sides showed no intention of stopping. However, in this constant battle, no creature in that world has the upper hand, but is completely in a very strange stalemate state, and it is impossible to tell the winner in a short period of time. "Compared with the fluctuations of battles between ordinary creatures on the battlefield, the fluctuations of battles between saint levels can be said to be hundreds, thousands, or even ten thousand times more powerful. The battle between saints is so powerful that it is completely beyond the reach of ordinary creatures. The fighting range of all the saints occupies hundreds of millions of miles around, but the size of the battlefield area where countless creatures fight in the two worlds is almost the same. Although the scope of the battle is almost the same, the power is completely different. After all, the solidity of the space in the chaotic world is definitely countless times greater than the solidity of the battlefield. You must know that the chaotic space is full of chaotic energy. The ordinary Da Luo Jinxian does not have the existence of innate spiritual treasures and cannot survive under the chaotic energy. As for those in the prehistoric world who can survive in the energy of chaos without resorting to the power of spiritual treasures, their minimum cultivation level is above Quasi-Saint level. However, even a quasi-sage cannot live in chaos forever and have no impact on chaos. And now in this vast area, in the battle between these saints, the energy of chaos is constantly tearing apart and colliding together. Torrents of chaotic energy, streaks of chaotic sword energy, and sword light continuously passed through the spaces, leaving traces on the space. However, although the aftermath of the saint's battle was very vast, in the depths of the chaos, there was an even more powerful wave coming out, and waves of frightening auras were continuously released. The thrusts continuously impacted the surrounding chaotic energy. This pressure continued to radiate out, causing the saints on the battlefield to feel a sense of fear in their hearts. And the source of the fluctuations in the battles and the frightening auras was precisely Kong Ru and others who were fighting in the deepest part of the battlefield. After Kong Ru and others disappeared, they appeared directly in the two worlds hundreds of millions of miles away and started fighting. After all, in this battle, both sides are not prepared to hide their strength, but are ready to fight with all their strength. Everyone on both sides has a certain understanding of their own cultivation, and they also know how huge the impact of the battle between themselves and others will be. It is precisely for this reason that a few people have brought the battlefield to such a remote location. In this battle, people from both sides stood directly opposite each other, and their auras were constantly released. Then there was a direct battle. In this battle, the personnel of both sides found their opponents in the first moment. At the moment of the battle, they collided directly one by one. In this battle, Yang Mei fought directly with Shi Chen, while Hongjun fought with fate, and it was fate that stopped Kong Ru. The Inner Demon and Demon Ancestor Luohu fought against Destruction and Death at the same time and started fighting directly. Among these ten people, the cultivation level of the inner demon and the demon ancestor Luohu can be said to be the lowest. But during this period of time, the restrictions of heaven's way have completely disappeared, and the improvement of the two people's cultivation can be said to be very rapid. Although the current cultivation level is still not comparable to that of several other people. However, the weirdness of their attacks was completely acceptable against Destruction and Death. Although they did not gain the upper hand, they directly stopped the two of them and were unable to intervene in the battle between Kong Ru and others. "Compared with the two people who were at a disadvantage, the other three people fought with their opponents much more easily. Yang Mei and Shi Chen are the collision of space and time. Both are the most heaven-defying laws. Their power is very powerful. It can be said that they are not much different in terms of their own power. They both have their own unique attacks. They are all very strange. Yang Mei's figure kept flashing in the space, making it impossible for Shi Chen's attacks to achieve the slightest result. Although the battle between the two caused huge fluctuations and the surrounding space was constantly fragmenting, it did not have the slightest impact on Yang Mei. In the shattered space, Yang Mei's figure was still not affected at all. The speed of flashing was still very fast, and she continued to attack Shichen at the same time. Compared with Yang Mei's constant flashing and flashing in the space, Shi Chen's figure has not moved, but stands straight in the chaos, with no intention of evading Yang Mei's attack. . But even so, when Yang Mei's attack entered Shi Chen's side, the speed began to become very slow, and the energy dissipated very quickly. In a moment,In the meantime, it has completely dissipated. One of the two people is time, the other is space. The gap in cultivation can be said to be very small. Although they are constantly fighting, there is no result at all in the end. The two also knew that the impact of their attacks on their opponents was very small, and they were constantly looking for openings in the battles, preparing for a fatal blow. Three of the five did not achieve much results in the battle, but in the battle between the other two parties, Hongjun and Kong Ru completely gained the upper hand in the battle with the enemy. It was destiny that was fighting Hongjun. At the moment of fighting Hongjun, rays of light appeared on Destiny's body. In these rays of light, destiny seemed to turn into a bright sun. Under the illumination of this light, the surrounding chaotic energy could not help but turn into nothingness, and the surrounding space was constantly affected by this light, becoming distorted and filled with a strange power. This is the power of fate and the means of fate. Under the power of fate, everything is completely in the hands of fate. This is the reason why fate is called fate. Under the power of fate, even a being as powerful as a saint has no ability to resist at all, and every move will be completely controlled by fate. And even a strong man who is almost as powerful as Destiny will be affected by Destiny and will not be able to use all his power in battle. However, destiny obviously has a very limited understanding of Hongjun. Hongjun is the spokesperson of the Way of Heaven in the prehistoric world. Although he is not entirely the Way of Heaven, he still has the power and means of the Way of Heaven. As the will of the entire prehistoric world and the controller of the entire world, the Dao of Heaven is completely in the hands of the Dao of Heaven. All creatures in the prehistoric world are completely under its control. It can be said that Heaven's control over destiny is definitely not as bad as destiny, and may even be much better. At the moment when Destiny's method was unleashed, Hongjun did not resist, but the slightest excitement arose in Destiny's heart, and when he was about to start attacking, Hongjun's momentum suddenly changed. A very strange aura rose from Hongjun's body, instantly breaking the power of fate around him, and even quickly controlling the surrounding aura, becoming Hongjun's power, completely suppressing fate within it. The last person to fight was Kong Ru. Kong Ru looked at the opponent in front of him, the expression on his face did not change at all. Looking at the enemy in front of him, Kong Ru didn't have contempt in his eyes, but he took it very seriously. He felt the power of life very clearly from the very beginning. It was more powerful than when he fought, but it did not pose any threat to him. What Confucius really valued was the breath of Tao in life, the original power. When Kong Ru saw the hope of returning to his own world during the breakthrough, he made certain calculations for this battle. These enemies in front of him were just an opportunity for him to improve his cultivation. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!) Volume One: Ancient Human Race Chapter 433: Powerful Confucius stood in front of life, making no movement, but staring straight at life, waiting for life's next move. Life was also looking at Kong Ru at this time, his eyes full of vigilance. In the last battle, he and Destiny fought against Kong Ru, but they did not gain the slightest advantage. They were even completely suppressed by Kong Ru's outburst. Even at this time, Sheng Sheng's heart has always deeply remembered the power of the storms turned into waves of chaotic energy, blowing against his body again and again. Chaos Storm is the most feared existence among the chaotic gods and demons in the chaotic world, and it is also the most sinister natural force in the chaos. During this period of time, Life's strength has improved to a certain extent, and it has the means to deal with the chaotic storm unleashed by Kong Ru. But this kind of response method is only limited to the power of the Chaos Storm that Kong Ru displayed last time. Now, while he was constantly observing Kong Ru, he also felt that the powerful power contained in Kong Ru's body was stronger and more violent than the last time, making life feel a burst of energy. palpitations. When a cultivator reaches a certain level of cultivation, he or she will have a mental reaction. This kind of reaction is a cultivator¡¯s premonition of danger and his premonition of his own opportunities. When your cultivation reaches the level of life, this premonition becomes even stronger. This feeling of danger represents a threat to your own life, that is, the person in front of you is very likely to have the power to kill you. The means to make oneself fall. Thinking of this, life does not dare to be negligent in the slightest, and its body is wrapped with a powerful green light. This green light is full of powerful vitality. In this vitality, a powerful flame seems to rise from Life's body, wrapping his body in the flame. Life began to take action, and the figure instantly disappeared from the spot. The figure passed through the numerous spaces and appeared directly in front of Kong Ru. A force in his hand directly attacked Kong Ru's body. Although Life is not good at attacking, but with such a level of cultivation, the power of attack is definitely extremely powerful. Life's attack is a powerful force. As this power spreads, the surrounding space can't help but shatter. With the life's attack, it attacks life together. Kong Ru was not surprised at all when he felt the life appearing next to him. His figure flashed slightly to avoid the attacks of the life again and again. After attacking again and again, the life attack had no effect at all, and the figure retreated directly towards the rear. In the process of retreating, the power in the hands of life continued to condense, condensing into a scepter, held in the hands of life. This is the scepter condensed from the most original power in the body of life. It can also be said to be the gathering of all the power of life. With their cultivation reaching the level of Confucius and others, the effect of ordinary spiritual treasures on them can be said to be very small. A strong person who has reached this level can also be said to have given up external objects. Even if he uses weapons, he is conceived and condensed with his own power. After all, in the chaos, the Chaos Spiritual Treasures condensed over countless years are also very rare, and they were all obtained by Pangu. Finally, when the world was opened, they were broken into pieces and turned into pieces of Spiritual Treasures. Apart from those, it can be said that there are no spiritual treasures in the chaos. Moreover, the Chaos Gods and Demons do not have any requirements for spiritual treasures. For them, the most powerful thing is their bodies and the power of Tao contained in them. After the scepter in the hand of life appeared, the body shape of life also began to change, and the vitality in the body became more vigorous. Soon the life turned into a creature whose whole body was surrounded by vines. Each vine was hundreds of miles long and exuded powerful power. This is also because life controls the size of her figure and is not fully revealed. The figure of life stood in the center of the rattan, waving the scepter in his hand constantly. The rattans were shrouded in rays of light, attacking Confucius. Seeing the appearance of countless rattans, Kong Ru couldn't help but feel slightly surprised. Confucius did not expect that Life would display its chaotic god and demon body so quickly, and its own power would be released without any cover. It seems that Life is also aware of its own power and wants to use it. Suppress it. "Interesting." Kong Ru said softly, and his body shape also changed accordingly. The clothes on his body fell apart in an instant, and his whole body grew in size in an instant, reaching about ten feet. As Kong Ru's body changed, the aura on Kong Ru's body couldn't help but become much more powerful, and his body was filled with a vast aura. This vastness was full of vastness, righteousness, deterrence, and There is a kind of madness.   The image of Confucius has always been that of elegance. Even when he takes action, the method he uses is to use the power of the world within his body to suppress others. But now, the change in Kong Ru's momentum made Hongjun and Yang Mei, who were fighting, slightly surprised. Although the two were fighting, their eyes couldn't help but look in the direction of Kong Ru, looking at Kong Ru and Shengsheng who had already exerted their power. However, after a few people only glanced at each other, they turned their attention to their own battle again and ignored Kong and Ru. The moment Kong Ru's body shape transformation was completed, the powerful energy and blood in his body became even more powerful, and the energy gathered into a stream of wolf smoke. After this wolf smoke appeared, it directly broke through the surrounding chaotic energy, causing the surrounding chaotic energy to It couldn't help but break into pieces. The energy is powerful, and everyone present can be said to be very powerful, but being able to reach such a level is something that no one can achieve. Such a scene can't help but remind everyone of Pangu back then. The energy and blood in his body continued to gather, and instantly entered Kong Ru's body again. Kong Ru only felt that his body was very comfortable, and powerful power continued to emerge from his body. Kong Ru's figure instantly disappeared from the spot, and his figure quickly appeared in the range of the life's body, flickering forward among the vines, quickly approaching the life in the center. Kong Ru¡¯s speed was completely his own speed. He did not travel through the surrounding space, but continued to move forward relying on his own strength. But at such a speed, there is absolutely no need for life to advance slowly in space. As Confucius moved forward, life soon responded. His pupils could not help but shrink, his face became more solemn, and the surrounding rattan began to swing rapidly, turning into strange tracks, constantly Attacked Confucius. Looking at the boundless and incalculable vines that were constantly attacking me, there was no intention of evading them. The attack power of each rattan is very powerful, constantly stirring up the surrounding chaos energy. During the attack process, the surrounding chaos energy is also aroused, forming a storm, and then Using these vines, they attacked Kong Ru. This kind of storm was also what Life understood from the chaotic storm displayed by Kong Ru last time. After this period of practice, it was an attack imitated. Although the power may not be as powerful as Kong Ru's, but with the support of her life power, it is definitely not that easy to deal with. However, Kong Ru didn't care at all. His face was full of excitement, and his body was surrounded by a light. His figure began to flash continuously, and he continued to attack the surroundings with punch after punch. Every time a punch was struck, Kong Ru's body trembled. The force of one punch was stronger than the other, and the surrounding space was torn apart uncontrollably. And the fragments of space that had been torn apart to form a storm and swept towards Kong Ru were constantly turned into nothingness and dissipated under the power of each punch. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!) Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 434: The Means of Life In the chaos, the energy of chaos continues to collide, and the scope continues to become wider. The battlefield where Kong Ru and others are fighting is also constantly expanding and becoming more vast. The crisis caused by the aftermath of the battle between several people has reached hundreds of millions of miles away, and the surrounding chaotic space is also constantly fragmenting. The battle between Confucius and Life continues, and the power continues to become stronger. Although the storm formed by life was continuously dispersed by Kong Ru's power, it quickly recovered, and its power did not decrease at all during the recovery process. Seeing this situation, Kong Ru was also filled with surprise. Kong Ru can be said to know the power of the Chaos Storm most clearly. He traveled countless distances in the Chaos Storm back then. During that period of time, Kong Ru knew every position of the Chaos Storm. It's very clear. "We have a very clear understanding of the trajectories of the chaotic airflows in the chaotic storm, and the paths formed in the chaotic storm. It was precisely because of his understanding during that period that Kong Ru initially grasped the trajectory of the formation of the chaotic storm. After his breakthrough in cultivation, he formed his own magical powers based on the chaotic storm. But even so, Kong Ru's understanding of Chaos Storm is still very limited. Just like the chaotic storm that Confucius saw back then, it directly tore apart the chaotic space, and even directly tore apart the void of the chaotic world, breaking a gap in the chaotic world, making the Hongmeng outside the chaos Power enters the world of chaos. You must know that Pangu did not break through the world of chaos or transcend the limitations of the world of chaos. In the end, although he opened up the prehistoric world, there was no real way to transcend it. However, the power of the chaotic storm was far more powerful than that. It was also stronger than Pangu's power back then, but it was more scattered. Back then, what was even more important was that the chaotic storm was a storm formed by the trajectory of the avenue in the chaotic world. It could also be said to be the means of the avenue. There was nothing surprising about having such power. Now, although the storm unleashed by life is not as powerful as the chaotic storm unleashed by Confucius, this chaotic storm has another strange power. This chaotic storm was dispersed by Kong Ru again and again, but it recovered in an instant and formed attacks again and again and gathered towards Kong Ru's side. Furthermore, Kong Ru clearly discovered that the power of the storm continued to become stronger with each storm, and the chaotic space affected by the storm also continued to become larger. At the beginning, the chaotic storm caused by life was limited by the vines on her body. The chaotic energy caused by this range is only the vibration of the chaotic energy tens of thousands of miles around. As the two people continue to fight, the chaotic energy around them continues to become colder and more chaotic. The chaotic energy inside was also completely aroused by life, and the power of the chaotic storm of life continued to gather in the center, turning into attacks one after another, constantly attacking Confucius. In the battles again and again, Kong Ru also gained a more direct understanding of the attacks of life, and bursts of understanding arose in his heart. Under the attack of each punch, the power continued to change in subtle ways. With the changes, each powerful force becomes more powerful, the recovery is faster, and the connection between punches becomes faster. With the continuous understanding of the Chaos Storm, Kong Ru no longer had any reservations about his power, and the attacks began to attack quickly. In this attack, Kong Ru no longer retained the slightest bit of power, and every punch struck directly on the vines on the body of life. "Bang, bang, bang." The sounds of collisions continued, and following the sounds of collisions, there were sounds of explosions. Accompanying the crackling sound was the fragmentation of the vines of life, turning into streams of green liquid, and finally completely dissipating into the chaos. Life is a very powerful existence among chaotic gods and demons, and the most powerful thing is its own powerful vitality. Under this powerful vitality, the strength of the life's body is definitely not something that ordinary practitioners can break. Even beings of the same level cannot simply break his body into pieces directly. Moreover, it is the vine with the most powerful attack power. It is even stronger and cannot be broken by ordinary people. Even those who are similar to his cultivation level cannot break it. But now, Kong Ru actually broke his body easily. Such a powerful force is definitely far beyond his own ability.??'s ability. If Confucius really attacks his body, then his body will definitely collapse. Even if his vitality is very strong, he doesn't know what it will look like in the end. Thinking of this, Shengsheng became even more frightened. He no longer dared to retain the power in his body, and a powerful green light emanated from his body. As the green light continued to emit, the body of life began to become larger. I saw that the broken branches of Life were completely restored in an instant, and bright flowers began to appear on Life's body. After the flowers appeared, they kept shaking, and particles escaped from the life. After the particles escaped, they quickly dispersed into the surrounding space. The particles continued to become more numerous, and soon they reached thousands, tens of thousands, or even millions. Moreover, these many particles are also full of powerful vitality. After each one falls, it begins to take root in the surrounding chaos, absorbs the surrounding chaotic energy, and begins to grow rapidly. In an instant, millions of particles have completely grown, and millions of creatures have completely occupied the surrounding area of ??millions of miles in an instant. Millions of plants and trees with similar or even identical shapes to the life form appeared in this chaos. Moreover, the breath of these millions of creatures is very powerful, with strong vitality and strength. They are definitely quasi-sage level beings, and there are many of them who have reached the saint level. . Seeing the situation in front of him, Kong Ru couldn't help but feel slightly surprised, but he didn't pay too much attention. Although this number is very large, it has no impact on me at all. Moreover, in my eyes, there is no difference between the existence of cannon fodder level. As long as I am willing, it will only be one time to completely eliminate them all. Just attack. However, Confucius was full of curiosity as to why life was like this, and he didn't care too much. "However, Confucius soon understood the means of life. The creatures formed from each particle are constantly fluttering in the chaotic storm of life, just like the green stars in the star field, constantly moving, changing trajectories, towards Confucius's Quickly approaching. "Bounce, jump, jump." There was a sound of huge explosions. With the sound of these huge explosions, the creatures began to explode one by one. As the creatures exploded one by one, the surrounding chaotic space continued to fragment, and the surrounding chaotic energy became more chaotic. As this chaotic space continued to fragment, the power of the chaotic storm of life became more powerful in an instant, and waves seemed to be sweeping towards Kong Ru. And each wave is more powerful than the last one, and the scope it affects is also more powerful and vast. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!) Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 435 Battlefield Collision The means of life were unleashed, and the surrounding forces completely rioted, with powerful chaotic storms constantly attacking Kong Ru. Under these attacks one after another, Kong Ru could not help but feel a sense of crisis in his heart. This feeling of crisis is just like the feeling I had when I was deep in the chaotic storm, feeling that my body was constantly shaking in this powerful torrent. Every force in the surrounding space is constantly oppressing itself, attacking itself as if it were an enemy. At this time, Confucius also fully understood the purpose of the means used by life. At this time, life is using its own power to completely move the surrounding chaotic power, making the surrounding power completely chaotic. Under the influence of the power of life, it has become a real chaotic storm. " However, Confucius' current cultivation level is no longer that simple. It is countless times stronger than his cultivation level back then. In this chaotic storm, there is no longer the ability to resist at all. Moreover, although the chaotic storm caused by this life is very powerful, it is completely unable to be as powerful as the chaotic storm formed in the chaotic world. It is weaker. Although there is some threat to Kong Ru now, the threat is not Very limited. Feeling the danger, Kong Ru did not retreat desperately. Instead, a light flashed in his eyes, and his whole aura began to change, suddenly becoming more powerful. At this time, Kong Ru no longer held back at all, and all his strength gathered directly. The power of the world within his body also began to gather together, flowing continuously in his meridians, gathering together, condensing into one force, and bursting out directly from his fist. ? One blow, just one punch, this punch seemed unrealistic. But the trajectory of this punch was extremely weird and full of mystery. And after this punch was completely struck, a purple brilliance suddenly burst out, turning into a purple light that suddenly penetrated the chaotic storm caused by life. As the purple light opened, it suddenly exploded. , completely destroying the entire area and turning it into nothingness. "This, how is this possible?" The life standing outside the chaotic storm was also affected by the purple light. His face suddenly changed, his body quickly retreated towards the back, his body became withered, and his face became very pale. pale. Initiating this chaotic storm can be said to have consumed a lot of vitality in her body. Although the moment it was activated, her figure began to retreat quickly and left the range of the chaotic storm. However, he was still greatly affected in the process of retreating, and now, the chaotic storm was opened, and the power that Kong Ru exploded also affected him, which was another blow. "However, what life is most concerned about now is not the injuries on the body, but the chaotic storm that was opened by Confucius. This time, she used all her strength to activate it, which was a bit more powerful than the Chaos Storm that Kong Ru displayed last time. But now, it was so easily broken by Kong Ru. How powerful was this Kong Ru? Life's heart was filled with fear. Soon, the surrounding void space began to be completely filled up again by streams of chaotic energy. The chaotic energy in the surrounding area of ??hundreds of millions of miles was completely aroused and began to vibrate. At this time, several other people who were fighting in another place also felt the flow of chaotic energy. Their eyes were full of surprises, and the fighting could not help but relax a little. They looked at Kong Ru and others. human position. After seeing the situation on the battlefield, the vague aura left behind, and the tracks all showed the situation of the battle just now, everyone also had a guess in their hearts. And as the speculation in their hearts emerged, everyone couldn't help but have another understanding of Confucius' cultivation. At this time, Kong Ru stood in the center of the void, feeling the energy of chaos that was constantly gathering around him. He looked at the condition of every inch of space on the battlefield, and his heart was filled with a very strange feeling. It feels like the world inside the body can't help but rotate and become more perfect. And the aura of Tao in Kong Ru's heart became clearer. The aura of his whole body couldn't help but become more powerful. The power in his body also recovered quickly at this time. stand up. All these changes have become more rapid, and they have been completed in just an instant. Kong Ru's figure also disappeared directly from the spot at this time. The next time he appeared was outside this area, and the location he appeared was in a space not far from life. Seeing life and feeling the breath of life, Confucius became more aware of how life can display such magical powers, and his eyes when looking at life could not help but change a little. Displaying such a powerful move??, it is definitely not something that can be accomplished simply. It's like the Chaos Gods and Demons that he displayed back then were unleashed by drawing out the power within his own world. Even now, it is impossible for me to see such a method being used, and the cultivation level of life is obviously weaker than my own, so using such a method will definitely have a greater impact on myself. Feeling this, Kong Ru's figure quickly approached life. Nowadays, life is greatly affected, and it is time for me to use my own means to directly take down life. Life is only slightly weaker than his own cultivation, but his uses are definitely thousands of times stronger than those of the Chaos Gods and Demons back then. If you fully grasp the power of life, completely digest the original power of the world in the body of life, and become the power of your own world, then your own world will definitely grow rapidly, although the extent of this growth will not be the same. not very big. But now it is very important to grow every step in your own cultivation. Now Confucius no longer has the slightest scruples. The human race has grown up and can occupy a foothold in the prehistoric world. And now his only purpose is to find his way back. At the original time, he had no clue, but during this period of practice, he found a clue and found the way to turn himself around. A trace of the world. In order to achieve this goal, what Confucius wanted was to continuously improve his cultivation, leave this chaotic world, and find his original world in the grand mist. Although he didn't know where his world was now, Kong Ru still wanted to turn around and see what it had become. Seeing the appearance of Kong Ru, Shengsheng couldn't help but trembled. A trace of fear flashed in his eyes, and he quickly retreated. In the process of retreating, the injuries on Shengsheng's body also began to recover quickly, and the body's figure continued to become faster in the process of retreating. The power of Kong Ru, under his most powerful means, has not been harmed in the slightest, and it is still so powerful. Such a method has far surpassed his own. Thinking of this, the speed of life became even faster, and at the same time, he kept looking at Kong Ru behind him. Seeing Life's actions, Kong Ru moved forward very quickly, and soon he knew Life's plan. The direction that life moves forward is not the direction of time and destiny, but the direction of destruction and death. On this battlefield, the only two people who can free their hands are destruction and death. Others, although he did not know the power of Yang Mei and Hongjun who were fighting against Shichen and Destiny, but after seeing the power of Kong Ru, he also knew that they were not that simple. It may be of any help to you. On the other hand, although the cultivation levels of the two people Destruction and Death faced were not weak, they were definitely inferior to those of Destruction and Death, and they could also help them deal with the people in front of them. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!) Volume One: Ancient Human Race Chapter 436: Destruction and Death The speed of life was fully displayed, although he was not good at speed. But when used with full strength and without scruples, the speed of life is still very fast. Behind the life, Kong Ru was very surprised as he watched the life continue to get faster and faster. He couldn't help but have a clearer understanding of all the methods of these chaotic gods and demons, and became more aware of them. Attention, I have a greater expectation to swallow up the power of life and turn it into nourishment for the growth of my own world. Although the ten people were fighting separately, the distance was not very far away, at least in the eyes of these people. Although the distance to get together is measured in hundreds of millions of miles, at the speed of a few people, it can be reached in a very short time. And on the five battlefields, destruction and death, as well as the inner demon and the demon ancestor Luohu who were fighting with the two, the four people were fighting on one battlefield. Inner Demon and Demon Ancestor Luo Hu have the worst cultivation among the ten people, but their methods are very strange. It can be said that they come from the same place. Moreover, as demons, the two of them have little cooperation with each other, but after their cultivation has reached such a level, cooperation can be said to be very simple. With the cooperation of the two, their strength has been greatly exerted, which is much stronger than the strength exerted alone. However, despite this, the two were still at a disadvantage in the battle between Destruction and Death, and were suppressed by Destruction and Death. Under this suppression, the hearts of the inner demon and the demon ancestor Luohu were also very depressed. Both of them are strong men in the ancient world, and they are also the top strong men. In the prehistoric world, saints are already the top beings, and the cultivation of these two people has surpassed saint-level existences, which can be said to be unmatched by other living beings. You must know that among the powerful men in the prehistoric world, Hongjun was able to achieve a breakthrough because of the support of heaven, while Yang Mei was a god and demon of chaos. The youngest Kong Ru also achieved such a level of cultivation through various opportunities and opportunities in the chaos. The cultivation of the inner demon and the demon ancestor Luo Hu has been accumulated over time and continuously improved, achieving their current cultivation. Under the suppression of Destruction and Death, the two continued to use their own methods, and their magical powers responded to the attacks of Destruction and Death. The cultivation of Destruction and Death can be said to be no inferior to that of Life and Destiny, and only inferior to that of Confucius and others. But it is much higher than the inner demon and the demon ancestor Luohu. If it were not for the various methods of the inner demon and the demon ancestor Luohu, they would have been completely suppressed by the two. The two attacks of Destruction and Death continued to hit the inner demon and the Demon Ancestor Luohu. Seeing the two people dealing with it at a loss, their faces were full of banter. Although the two of them could not defeat the inner demon and the demon ancestor Luohu in a short time, defeating them was only a matter of time, so the two of them did not have the slightest worry. However, as the two of them continued to fight, a figure appeared on the battlefield of four people, and kept approaching quickly. This breath is full of vitality, it is life. After feeling the emergence of life, Destruction and Death couldn't help but become more excited on their faces. "Hahaha, you two just surrender. Life has already dealt with that kid, and is coming here now. By then, you two will only be defeated." After Destruction felt the appearance of Life, he shouted directly and loudly He laughed and shouted to the inner demon and the demon ancestor Luohu. Although the two of them had a certain understanding of Confucius' cultivation, they also knew a little bit about it. However, the powerful force that erupted on the battlefield between the two of them, the huge storm, and the impact of the chaotic energy around them were clearly felt by several people. Moreover, that period of chaos was full of destructive power, and what caused this destructive power was a force full of vitality, which was the power of life. In the eyes of the two of them, the power that exploded was still unable to be dealt with even if they tried their best. And although Kong Ru, who was at war with life, was very powerful, he could not compete with this force. So the moment life appeared, the two of them had already made a judgment. Hearing the words of destruction, the face of death on the side was also full of excitement. The attacks on the inner demon and the demon ancestor Luo Hu could not help but speed up a lot, and their power became more powerful. Kong Ru's cultivation is superior to that of the inner demon and the demon ancestor Luo Hu, and now the battle of life is over. Although I don¡¯t know what kind of methods Life has used to actually cause such a big shock. However, life has already solved such a powerful opponent, and now the two of them have not yet ended the battle in front of them. Destruction and deathHe felt that he was surpassed by life, and his heart was full of ambition, wanting to quickly solve the inner demon and the demon ancestor Luohu. "Destruction, Death, help quickly." Life approached and saw Destruction and Death quickly attacking the inner demon and Demon Ancestor Luohu, and couldn't help shouting, his tone full of urgency. Now it is about his own life, and he no longer has the slightest scruples. Even if he is laughed at by several other people in the future, he will not hesitate at all. Now Kong Ru is getting closer and closer to him, and the speed of shortening the distance is still accelerating. In this short distance, life can be said to be moving forward desperately, the injuries on the body are not estimated at all, and the power consumed is becoming faster and faster. When Kong Ru saw the destruction and death in the distance, his heart couldn't help but move, and his speed couldn't help but slow down. Under this all-out advancement and constant shuttle through space, there is a certain consumption of one's own strength. Originally, for a strong person like Kong Ru, the consumption of traveling through space can be said to be very limited. However, even so, in this chaotic space, and because of the constant fighting between several people, the surrounding space has become more unstable, and the consumption of several people has also become more. The speed under full exertion and the constant shuttle bring more consumption. This kind of consumption is still not small for a force that has already been engaged in a battle. After seeing the encounter between life and destruction, Kong Ru also knew that if he wanted to directly defeat life, destroying it was no longer that simple. Now that he has to face three people, it is not that simple to defeat them. And if you want to achieve such a goal, then the power of the inner demon and the demon ancestor Luohu is also indispensable. Thinking of this, the direction of Kong Ru's figure began to change, and his speed became faster. This direction was exactly the direction of the inner demon and the demon ancestor Luohu. At this time, Destruction and Death had also discovered the existence of Kong Ru behind Life, felt the change in Life's aura, and the eyes looking at the two people had also changed a lot, especially when they saw After Kong Ru, I felt the obscure aura on Kong Ru's body, and I was even more shocked. The two of them also knew that Kong Ru was not simple due to the powerful strength he displayed and the aura of embarrassment in his life. Although Life's cultivation level is not very different from the two of them, Life's strong vitality, strong ability to recover, and ability to survive among several people can be said to be the most powerful one, and his long-lasting ability in battle. His ability is definitely the highest among the few. Life is in such a mess now, and there is still the shock caused by the powerful attack before, which is definitely not something ordinary people can deal with. And this Kong Ru appeared here, with no scars on his body, and his aura was very stable. Such a powerful strength was definitely more than a few people. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!) Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 437 Crazy "Bang, bang, bang." With the sound of impact again and again, the chaotic world shook again and again, and the figures continued to retreat towards the rear. The entire battlefield was completely one-sided, and what was at war was destruction, death, life, and the battle between Confucius, the inner demon, and the Demon Ancestor Luohu. Several people have been fighting for a while now, and during this period of time, the fighting between several people has continued to become more intense. During the battle, the breath of life quickly recovered and continued to become more powerful. Moreover, in the process of the battle between life and death and destruction, three completely different forces and opposite forces continued to collide, and the power that broke out continued to become more powerful. On the other side, the strength of Kong Ru and others is not weak. Although the strength of the inner demon and the demon ancestor Luohu is a bit weaker, the two of them took action at the same time, plus the strength of Kong Ru, and the three opponents on the opposite side. In human combat, he is not weak at all, and is even stronger. What frightened the three people most was that Kong Ru's cultivation level was constantly improving. Although the speed of improvement was very slow, the power he unleashed became stronger every time he fought again and again. one cent. The power Kong Ru burst out continued to become more powerful, and the surrounding chaotic space was also constantly vibrating, and pieces of chaotic fragments continued to form and gather together. "Not good." Seeing the situation around Kong Ru, Sheng Sheng first felt something different. His heart moved and his eyes were filled with fear. When Destruction and Death heard the voice of life, their hearts moved. The method that can make life feel fear is definitely not that simple, and it is definitely beyond the ability of a few people. Thinking of this, the three of them looked at each other, the fear in their eyes disappeared, replaced by madness. If Kong Ru is allowed to fully display his methods, then several people will face death. At that time, both the soul and the body will completely disappear, becoming the nourishment for the growth of the person in front of them. There are not a few chaos gods and demons who have died in other worlds, and the fate of those people is very clear to them. Those fallen chaos gods and demons eventually became the nourishment for Confucius' growth. In just a few thousand years, Confucius' cultivation was able to grow rapidly, and the Zhongqian world was transformed. All of this was It was completed by Confucius constantly devouring those chaotic gods and demons. Now, the power exerted by Kong Ru continues to become more powerful, and the aura on his body becomes more obscure and mysterious. Such a situation was something they did not expect. This also shows that Kong Ru was constantly growing in the battle. If such understanding continues like this, these few people will not be Kong Ru's opponents. When the time comes, , several people will also fall into the hands of Confucius like those chaotic gods and demons back then. Thinking of this, the auras of Life, Destruction, and Death began to change, and a powerful force began to erupt from the depths of their bodies. A powerful vitality appeared in the life, and the injuries on his body were completely healed by this powerful life in an instant. Around the life, the space began to change, the energy of chaos began to vibrate continuously, and powerful lives gathered in the chaos. The level around the life seemed to have turned into another world. This world is filled with all kinds of creatures and full of powerful vitality, which makes the creatures in this world begin to grow rapidly. Like life, destruction and death began to change around them. Destruction's body is filled with a powerful force of destruction, and worlds are constantly being created around him. And this world was completely destroyed in an instant after it was created. After the destruction of each world, waves of destructive power were generated, making the destructive power around him continue to become more powerful. . The last thing is death. The aura of death on death's body continues to become more intense, the body is constantly withering, the muscles continue to disappear, the blood is completely dispersed, and the only thing left is a huge skeleton. In the eyes of this huge skeleton, two strange flames flashed continuously. As the breath of death continued to become stronger, the world around him had also turned into a world of death. The auras on the three people's bodies continued to become more powerful, and their true bodies were completely revealed. Their bodies, which were hundreds of thousands of feet long, exuded powerful power. At this time, the three of them seemed to be the kings of this world, ruling this world. When the auras of the three people changed, Kong Ru and the other three also became much more solemn. The inner demon and the demon ancestor Luohu also showed their true bodies respectively. Each of them was over 100,000 feet tall. The rich demonic energy on their bodies made both of them look very terrifying. ?The figure of the inner demon was hidden in the demonic aura. The body was looming in the demonic aura, as if it would dissipate at any time, but it quickly gathered together. And Demon Ancestor Luohu's body is full of domineering energy. He seems to be the center of the world. The demonic energy on his body is completely condensed into the essence. Figures are constantly appearing around him, turning into waves of power that are constantly merging. into his body. Among the three, Kong Ru's body shape changed the smallest. He had already reached a height of ten feet, and began to shrink continuously, turning into the appearance of a normal person. He is eight feet tall, wearing simple clothes and a sword hanging from his waist. His whole body is filled with a bookish aura, a domineering aura, and a killing aura, aura after aura, Completely different, but completely integrated into Kong Ru's body, making Kong Ru's figure become more obscure and full of mystery, and the surrounding world seemed to be completely occupied by the aura of Kong Ru's body in an instant. In this area, a powerful aura was emitted, and it quickly spread to the surrounding area. And Hongjun, who was fighting on the other side, space, time, and destiny also felt the aura of a few people. When they felt the auras of several people, their eyes were filled with shock and urgency, especially those of Shi Chen and Destiny. Life, destruction, and death gathered together, and they were in the area where destruction and death were fighting. In this situation, a few people understood everything in an instant. In such a situation, life was definitely unable to fight against Kong Ru, and it was only after suffering considerable damage in that powerful collision that it came to the side of Destruction and Death. And the powerful aura coming from here, although Kong Ru's aura became very obscure, several other people clearly felt that this aura was emanating from Kong Ru's body. This aura has exceeded their expectations. Coupled with the auras of the inner demons around Kong Ru and the demon ancestor Luohu, the three of Life, Destruction and Death are definitely unable to compete with Kong Ru and the others in this battle. Confrontational. Thinking of this, Time and Destiny quickly deduced in their minds and quickly came to a conclusion. If the battle continues like this, after Life, Destruction, and Death are defeated by Confucius, then he will definitely become Confucius' next target. In the end, he will definitely face failure or even complete annihilation. Just like those chaotic gods and demons who blocked Pangu back then. Having experienced the situation of Pangu¡¯s opening of the sky, and seeing the death of countless similar people, the desire for life and the pursuit of cultivation in the hearts of Shi Chen and others can be said to be beyond all else. Otherwise, a few people would not have gathered all the gods and demons of chaos to create a big world, steal the original power of this world, and control this world to collide with the prehistoric world. Feeling the danger, Shi Chen and Destiny went completely crazy. The power deep in their bodies burst out completely. The powerful force continuously impacted the surrounding chaotic space, directly killing Yang Mei and Hongjun. The figure was forced back directly, and the figure quickly moved forward in the direction of Kong Ru and others. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!) Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 438 Peak Both Shichen and Destiny are top-notch beings in terms of cultivation. Compared to Yang Mei and Hongjun, their cultivation is on par. One controls the law of time in this chaotic world, while the other controls the law of fate. It can be said that they are both extremely mysterious and impossible to fathom. And this situation also created the weirdness of the two people's methods, making it difficult for people to guard against. It is precisely because of this method that when the cultivation level is different from that of Yang Mei, Yang Mei is suppressed under him. And fate has persisted until now in the hands of Hongjun, who has a higher level of cultivation than himself, and Hongjun has not gained the slightest benefit in such a long battle. Now the two of them had no scruples at all, and fully unleashed their power. This power was so powerful that Yang Mei and Hongjun, who were fighting with the two of them, couldn't help but feel shocked, and their bodies could not help but change in an instant. A lag. With just this lag, the figures of Time and Destiny were fully displayed, and they quickly rushed towards the direction of Life and the others. At this time, Yang Mei and Hongjun had also reacted from the stagnation just now, and both of them could not help but reveal a glint in their eyes. Both of them were at the peak of their cultivation, and their thoughts were moving very quickly. They quickly reacted, knowing their situation and their purpose. After knowing the purpose of the two people, Hongjun and Yang Mei also quickly started to act, and all their strength was completely released, moving quickly in the direction of time and destiny. In the process of advancing, the two people were also constantly attacking the two people who were moving quickly. The attacks were carried out without any reservation. The surrounding chaotic space was also constantly trembling during the attacks. Shattered. However, Time and Destiny didn't care at all. Their bodies kept flashing, and they were advancing rapidly amidst the attacks. Even though the chaotic space around them was constantly fragmenting, the speed of the two people still did not slow down at all, and they were still moving very fast. At this time, all the two people's thoughts have been put on the fate, destruction and death of the battle with Kong Ru. The two people could clearly feel the changes in the auras of the three people. Now all the power of the three people had been exerted. The power of life, the power of destruction, and the power of death continued to become more powerful. The two of them were constantly thinking as they moved forward. Destruction, death, and life are all three that they understand very well. If they can make the three of them burst out with such power, then the situation they face is definitely something that the three of them cannot fully cope with. means. Now, the three of them have been forced to this point, and the two of them have not gained the slightest benefit from the battle. Moreover, during this process, Yang Mei and Hongjun have not fully exerted all their power. From the battle to now, their side has been at a disadvantage. If this battle continues, then their side's final victory will be As a result, he will definitely follow in the footsteps of those chaos gods and demons killed by Pangu. After countless years, the cultivation of myself and others has continued to improve, and we can never take the path of those chaotic gods and demons again. "Damn it." As the two people moved forward, they couldn't help but think that the speed became even faster at this time. And in the process of advancing, the aura of the two people could not help but become more powerful. The breath of destiny becomes obscure and indescribable. On the other side, a huge change also occurred in Shi Chen. The moment this huge change occurred, Shi Chen's speed reached the extreme in an instant, and his figure disappeared in front of Yang Mei's eyes in an instant. As the hour disappeared, Yang Mei's eyes couldn't help flashing a strange color, and her figure also disappeared from the same place as the hour disappeared. But at this time, the direction Yang Mei was heading was not the direction of time, but the direction of Kong Ru's aura. Yang Mei also knew that Shichen would definitely go here. The disappearance of Shichen's figure did not disappear directly, but because the speed reached the extreme, it disappeared here. The reason why the speed of time has reached such a point is entirely due to the power of time, which makes the flow of time around him extremely fast, suddenly thousands of times, tens of thousands of times faster, and his speed also follows. He reached such a point so quickly that his speed far exceeded that of Yang Mei. After Shi Chen's figure disappeared, he reappeared next to Destiny. After arriving at Destiny's side, Shi Chen directly pulled Destiny's figure, and the figure disappeared in place. The aura on Kong Ru's body continued to become more powerful. The powerful aura spread out and was fully displayed, quickly suppressing the three people of life, destruction and death. The powerful breath completely covers everythingAmong them, Rong collided with the auras of the three people in life, and did not fall into the disadvantage at all. On the contrary, he completely suppressed the auras of the three people. And all this has not stopped here, but is constantly improving. The aura that continues to become more powerful continues to swallow up the surrounding chaotic energy. At the same time, it also erodes the aura of the three people in life, swallowing it up and turning it into its own power. Such a situation was completely unexpected by the three people in life, and their eyes were filled with fear. Kong Ru's power continued to become stronger every time, exceeding several people's expectations every time. At this time, the figures of Shi Chen and Destiny also appeared on the battlefield. Feeling the powerful aura emanating from Kong Ru's body, the figures of the two people could not help but stagnate, and their expressions changed. During the process of the two people coming, your momentum has reached its peak and reached its strongest level. But now, I suddenly felt the momentum on Kong Ru's body, and his body still couldn't help but move. I didn't expect that Kong Ru's cultivation level had reached such a level. "No, it seems that I have to fully display my methods this time. I didn't expect that this small prehistoric world would actually give birth to such a powerful person. It seems that there must be some secrets in this world. There may still be Pangu's inheritance left. As long as we defeat them, we will definitely be able to get these, and our cultivation will definitely improve quickly." The moment Shichang appeared, he made a decision and quickly changed his life and destiny. Destruction, the four Deaths said, and listed the pros and cons one by one. "The power of Kong Ru's cultivation has exceeded the expectations of several people. Originally, several people were very confused in their hearts. They didn't know why Kong Ru's cultivation had reached such a level. The powerful strength, powerful Qi and blood, and the methods used reminded them of Pangu back then. Now that they heard Shi Chen¡¯s words, the four of them couldn¡¯t help but feel moved, as if they had found the reason for everything, and the eyes they looked at Kong Ru also changed a lot. Gradually he came out of his own fear, replaced by a kind of greed. Pangu was so powerful. He could be said to be the most top-notch existence in the chaos back then. Even in the chaos now, he still has a great reputation. Although the cultivation of Shi Chen and others has surpassed that of the saint and reached the current level, they still feel afraid of Pangu in their hearts. And it is this fear that is also the anticipation and expectation of several people for Pangu's power. Now that they heard that Kong Ru had Pangu's secret, the thoughts in their minds were completely imaginable. At this time, the Destiny people were also constantly thinking about how to achieve their goals and defeat and suppress the people in front of them. After making the decision, the auras of several people could not help but change. This change is not a change in strength, but a change caused by a change in one's own temperament. The original power was filled with a kind of fanatical emotion, which brought out all the fighting power of several people. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!) Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 439: Escalating Battle The five people of Time, Destiny, Life, Destruction, and Death are the strongest among the Chaos Gods and Demons. The aura of each of the five people is extremely powerful. Now the aura of the five people has completely exploded, and their fighting spirit has been fully displayed. Under the greed in their hearts, the pursuit of more powerful power, and the pursuit of survival, the power that the five people exploded can be said to be unmatched by anyone. The powerful aura of the five people burst out. At this time, the figures of Yang Mei and Hongjun also appeared on the battlefield. The way the two appeared was different from that of Shi and Chen. The reason why Shi and Chen were so fast was because of Shi's control of time, which allowed his own speed to reach the extreme, exploding thousands or tens of thousands of times faster. "The way Yang Mei and Hongjun appeared was not by speed, but by suddenly appearing from the surrounding space. This is also Yang Mei's use of space power. Yang Mei is transformed by the power of space in this chaotic world. In this chaotic world, as long as his consciousness and power can reach, Yang Mei can completely control it. With the power of space in this area, the figure can appear anywhere. After the two people appeared, the first thing they felt was the powerful power of Shi Chen and others. The two of them came here after Time and Destiny, so the first thing they looked for when they arrived on the battlefield was their aura. When feeling the auras of these two people, the auras of life, destruction, and death were naturally transmitted to the two of them. Feeling these five extremely powerful auras, the expressions of Hongjun and Yang Mei became more solemn. Although the current auras of the five people are very powerful, they are not in an invincible range. However, since several people gathered together in such an emergency, there must be some means to be used. No matter how powerful their cultivation is, we have to pay attention to the methods used by the five peak-level experts. Thinking of this, the two of them turned their attention to the direction of Kong Ru and the others. After all, it was Kong Ru who had forced them to such a point this time. So how far had Kong Ru's cultivation reached, the two of them were very worried. curious. "Well, with such cultivation, powerful momentum, aura of Tao, and the aura of Pangu Tao back then." When the two of them saw Kong Ru, they couldn't help but marvel in their hearts, especially Yang Mei. When she felt the aura on Kong Ru's body, Yang Mei also felt the vague aura on Kong Ru's body, which was the aura of Pangu back then. However, this Pangu's aura is very weak. It should be the aura that Confucius had after he obtained the aura of Pangu's Tao, understood Pangu's Tao, and merged into himself to gain access to the Tao. After thinking of all this, Yang Mei also had an understanding of the actions of Shi Chen and others. It should be that Shi Chen and others wanted to get the inheritance of Pangu from Kong Ru, so they used such methods. Yang Mei got the answer in her heart, and Hongjun who was beside him also got the answer in his heart. Although Hongjun does not want to be like Yang Mei, who is a chaotic god and demon in the world of survival and chaos, he knows a lot about chaos. After all, he is the spokesperson of the Heavenly Dao in the prehistoric world, and he has also obtained a lot of information from the Heavenly Dao, and among this much information, the information about the chaos gods and demons is also included. After the two people got the answer and understood the whole story, they made a decision in their hearts in an instant. The aura on their bodies was also displayed quickly. Their eyes were full of fear when they looked in the direction of Shi Chen and others. They looked at a few people and saw What kind of methods the five people are going to use. The appearance of Yang Mei and Hongjun was also seen by Shi Chen and others immediately. However, several people did not care at all, their eyes were full of confidence, and the power of the five people began to collide continuously, causing the chaotic energy around them to begin to become chaotic. Time, destiny, life, destruction, and death are five people and five forces. They are also the most pure power and the most top power in the chaotic world. These five forces are all very powerful, but it can be said that the five forces have no similarities at all, and are even completely opposite forces. These waves of power collided together, without complete integration and digestion, but instead exploded with more powerful force and more powerful power. The chaotic energy around several people began to become chaotic, and the powerful force that burst out began to continuously hit the surrounding space. In an instant, it completely shattered the surrounding space and turned it into a void space. At this time, the five people began to move continuously. Every time they moved, the trajectory seemed very mysterious. And as the five people continued to move, the five people, and the five forces began to change continuously, and the impact of these forces began to slow down a lot. However, although the force of the impact was much smaller,However, the power that exploded did not weaken at all, but became more powerful. As this power continues to become more powerful, the surrounding chaotic energy becomes more chaotic. The broken space is shattered more thoroughly under the blows again and again, forming waves of storms that continue to sweep across. With the surrounding chaotic energy, it constantly affects the surrounding world, constantly expanding the void in the center. Soon, the surrounding area of ??millions, tens of millions, and billions of miles has completely turned into nothingness. Time and space disappeared one by one. What is left is only that piece of nothingness, and the things that appear in the nothingness. A breath of Tao, the power of law. In this void, the faces of the five people in Shichen were also full of joy. This is the first time they have used this method. This method is still a technique they learned when they opened up the big world. Back then, they also used this method to open up the big world, and with the power of many chaotic gods and demons, they stabilized the entire world, allowing the whole world to be completely formed, and then there was that big world. However, at that time, the methods of a few people were only prototypes, and they are now being used after countless years of evolution and completion. Now that several people have used such methods, their powerful power has been fully unleashed, and the surrounding chaotic energy has completely turned into nothingness. At this time, several people also felt the powerful power of this method and had a better understanding of their own power. At this time, the figures of several people changed even faster, trajectories continued to appear, and forces continued to appear in the void, gathering around them. Time, life, destiny, destruction, death, no matter which force it is, is very powerful. Force after force appears and begins to rotate continuously, forming a huge cycle, constantly integrating, and turning into A more pure force. What makes this strand of power completely integrated and coordinated is the power of time and the power of the origin of the world. "With such power, I really didn't expect Shi Chen and others to have such means. It seems that we have really underestimated Shi Chen and others." After seeing the power displayed by these people, the powerful power has been far away. It was beyond the power unleashed by a simple combined attack of several people. Now the bodies of Kong Ru and others have also withdrawn from the distance of hundreds of millions of miles, stopping in the chaos hundreds of millions of miles away. Looking at this void and the time in this void, they can't help but sigh. road. At this time, the aura on Kong Ru's body had reached its peak. Looking at Shi Chen and the others in the void, his eyes were full of fanatical fighting spirit, and the aura on his body could not help but undergo subtle changes. Pangu¡¯s way is the way of strength, and the power that explodes during the battle can be said to be very huge. Kong Ru's Tao absorbed the Tao of Pangu, as well as the martial arts, literary Tao of the human race, and the Tao of Heaven in the prehistoric world. It completely exploded during the battle. Its power allowed Kong Ru to control his own power to the extreme. Yes, although the power erupted by several people at the moment in front of him far exceeded him, they still did not have the slightest fear, and their hearts were full of fighting spirit. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!) Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 440 The battle is in full swing The two warring parties, whether the five Kongru people or the five Shichen people, are not weak in cultivation, and they are the most powerful existences in this chaotic world. Originally, the strength of both sides could be said to be almost the same. Under such circumstances, the battlefield between ten people was just a battle above the scene. However, the appearance of Kong Ru and his cultivation have exceeded the expectations of several people, and the impact on the entire occupation can be said to be very huge. Originally, Kong Ru's cultivation could not reach such a level, but in the Pangu Palace of the Wu Clan, Kong Ru obtained a fragment of the jade plate of creation left by Pangu, as well as part of Pangu's Tao inheritance. , making Kong Ru's cultivation the biggest variable in this battle. And now, the cultivation base of Shi Chen and several people has been fully displayed, and a powerful formation has been formed. The power that burst out can be said to be very powerful. Originally, the power erupted from ordinary formations was very powerful, just like the Zhoutian Star Formation and the Twelve Heavenly Gods Formation. With the cultivation level below the saint, the power of the saint was displayed, and all of them were The power that explodes can be said to be very huge. Originally, the formation became more and more powerful, and the power it unleashed became more and more powerful. The formation that Shi Chen and the others realized was even more mysterious in itself. However, although this formation is very mysterious, it is also subject to great restrictions, and the power it can unleash is also very limited. The cultivation base of Shichen and several people is very powerful. If this formation can really superimpose the power of several people, then even this chaotic world will not be able to accommodate it. Therefore, although the formations used by several people are very powerful, the power they unleash is only slightly stronger than the power unleashed by five people working together. Now the situation on the battlefield has changed. The battlefield was originally in the upper hand. Kong Ru, Hongjun, and Yang Mei were also suppressed by Shi Chen and others at this time. But now the five people have unleashed all their power. Although the power exerted is very powerful, it is still much weaker than the power of a few people at the time. "Damn it, how could there be such power? It is impossible for the Chaos Gods and Demons to be so powerful?" The inner demon and Demon Ancestor Luohu felt the auras of the people on the battlefield, and their hearts were filled with shock. It was full of incredible power, and his body could not help but tremble under this powerful force. The inner demon and the demon ancestor Luohu are the ancestors of the demon clan in the prehistoric world. As a powerful race in the prehistoric world, the demons follow the most basic laws of the prehistoric world: the strong survive and the weak perish. Under such a law, the demons respect the strong from the bottom of their hearts. Although these people are their enemies now, the power they unleash still makes them feel very respectful in their hearts. However, although my heart was full of respect, in my heart, I was still full of disbelief in the powerful power shown by these people. "Compared with the shock of the inner demon and the demon ancestor Luo Hu, Yang Mei and Hongjun were much calmer, their eyes were full of calm, and the eyes they looked at Shi Chen and others also changed a lot. The power that these people are exploding now is more clear to Hongjun and Xin Mo than to the two of them. This kind of power is definitely not much weaker than Pangu's power when he created the world. Although this situation cannot last for too long, it is only a short period of time and cannot be easily dealt with by a few people. When the two people felt this situation, there was a trace of hesitation in their eyes, but after this hesitation, they quickly made a decision in their hearts. At present, the formations of several people in Shichen have not been fully displayed and have not yet completely stabilized. If a few people are completely stable, then it is really unknown whether a few people will be able to resist. At this time, the two of them could not help but look at Kong Ru, who was at the front of the group. At this time, Kong Ru's cultivation level was also constantly improving. The powerful energy and blood in his body had completely condensed on Kong Ru's body surface, forming a pair of blood-colored armor, completely wrapping Kong Ru's body in it. The current Kong Ru is not the ancestor of an ethnic group, nor a powerful cultivator, but just a simple warrior. His heart is constantly eager to fight, and the fighting spirit in his heart is constantly erupting. For millions of years, Confucius has always been very gentle for the development of the human race, and the methods he adopted against various races in the prehistoric world were also very gentle. Under such a situation, what Kong Ru cares more about is the development of the human race. Even if he wants to fight with the strong men in the ancient world, he still restrains his fighting spirit because of some scruples. Moreover, in the prehistoric world, there were very few people who could actually fight him. Even a few saints could not have a great impact on him.And Hongjun, who was above him, was too powerful, and he couldn't fight or fight. Now, I can fully display all my abilities. Although the methods used by the five people in front of me are very powerful. But it's not that I can't compete at all. Now that my cultivation level is pretty good, it's becoming more and more difficult to improve. If I want to leave this world and find my way back, then only this time In each battle, he burst out all his power and displayed all his Tao one by one. In the display of his Tao again and again, he continued to integrate and become more powerful. Hongjun and Yang Mei looked at the power displayed by Kong Ru, and quickly made a decision in their eyes, and their eyes instantly became fierce. At this time, the two of them no longer had the slightest reservation, and the aura on their bodies could not help but exude. The power in their bodies was fully stimulated in an instant, and the powerful power continued to tremble and spread to the surroundings. Wave after wave of power continuously emerged from the void and merged into the bodies of the two people. Hongjun is the spokesperson of the Way of Heaven in the prehistoric world, although he cannot fully utilize the power of the Way of Heaven in the prehistoric world. The power of heaven in the prehistoric world is so powerful, it is much stronger than Pangu's power back then. After all, the entire prehistoric world was transformed by Pangu, which also contained the power of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons of the chaotic world. Although the three thousand gods and demons of chaos had fallen back then, they were transformed from the three thousand great avenues in the chaos. They fell in the prehistoric world and were absorbed by the prehistoric world. They became the power of heaven in the prehistoric world and created the prehistoric world. There are middle thousand worlds, small thousand worlds, planes and spaces in the world. And after countless years of evolution, the power of Heavenly Dao has become somewhat stronger than Pangu's power back then. Now, Hongjun's power is unleashed, and the heavenly laws behind him are constantly moving. At this time, the prehistoric world began to shake continuously. In the prehistoric world, waves of power continued to gather in the void, and soon disappeared into the void, as if they had never appeared before. And after this power disappeared, it did not dissipate, but gathered into Hongjun's body in the chaotic world. Although the current prehistoric world cannot gather all the power into Hongjun's body, only a part of the power is still very huge on this battlefield. Soon the aura from Hongjun's body emitted, and the Heavenly Dao ** behind him continued to rotate and became more solid. The powerful cultivation level soon complemented the aura from Kong Ru's body, and began to The auras of Shi Chen and several others were constantly colliding and confronting each other. The last one among the few is Yang Mei. Although Yang Mei does not have the means like Hongjun, as the controller of the chaotic world pointing to that space. Moreover, he has lived in the prehistoric world for countless years, and has a certain understanding of the Tao contained in the prehistoric world. His own cultivation is definitely very powerful. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!) Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 441: Two Other Battlefields The battle between the ten men of Confucius and Confucius continued, gradually entering the final stage, and also entered the final stage of the battle. Both sides are now gathering momentum, waiting for the start of the battle and starting to prepare. When the final battle begins, by that time, there will definitely be the final cunning. In this battle, personnel from both sides will definitely appear. The occurrence of casualties. While the battle between Kong Ru and others continued, in the world opened up in the center of the two worlds, the prehistoric world and the alien world, and on the two battlefields outside the world, the battle also continued. , and at this time, gradually entered a fierce battle. Outside the battlefield, the saint-level entities fighting in the chaos all suffered a lot of damage at this time. Whether it was on the side of the Chaos Gods and Demons, or on the other side in the prehistoric world such as Lao Tzu and many other saint-level beings, everyone had considerable injuries. The number of saint-level existences in the prehistoric world is much smaller than the number of chaotic gods and demons. They also rely on the existence of formations, which enables the prehistoric world to be able to compete with numerous chaotic gods and demons despite being weak. Fall into disadvantage. Even in this battle, several people at the level of Chaos Gods and Demons died in the battle. Although many saints in the prehistoric world were injured, none of them died. "I, Yuan, and Tongtian are constantly fighting, and the auras on their bodies have also undergone great changes. There is a trace of powerful aura in the originally elegant aura of their bodies. Although this trace of breath is very weak, it continues to wrap around the three people's bodies, making the three people's breaths get closer. In addition to these three people, there are also strong men from the ancient world such as Jingyin, Zhunti, Nuwa, Kunpeng, etc. Although many of them have serious injuries on their bodies. But apart from this injury, everyone's aura has changed to a certain extent, and there is a trace of mysterious aura about them. In this battle, these people also received a lot of benefits. Each of these existences like chaotic gods and demons has a trace of the original power of another world in their bodies. After the death of these chaotic gods and demons, these original powers were also obtained by these saints of the prehistoric world, which also improved their cultivation. You must know that the improvement of a saint is very slow, and each improvement is also very limited, which can be said to be insignificant. But now, in this short battle, everyone has improved to a certain extent, and this improvement is also very clear. It took millions of years for several saints to achieve the status of saints. During these millions of years, the cultivation of several saints has undergone certain changes. Even among several people, the one with the lowest cultivation level and the one with the lowest qualifications has improved to a certain extent. However, this has also taken millions of years. Now, the improvement of these people in a short period of time is no worse than the millions of years of cultivation. The fighting continued, and the two sides began to become anxious. At this time, even a few people did not notice that there was a trace of strange aura around them, constantly on the battlefield of several saints. As several people continued to fight, they merged into their bodies. The battle between the saints began to change, and huge changes were also taking place on the battlefields between the two worlds. The battlefield has been fighting for a long time at this time. During this period, many changes have taken place on both sides of the war. Such changes are not only changes in the number of creatures on the battlefield, but also changes in the cultivation of the creatures on the battlefield. On the initial battlefield, occupying this huge battlefield are the creatures in the Taiyi realm. And now the largest number of people on this battlefield are still Taiyi realm beings, but the largest number are Taiyi Golden Immortal level beings. When the war started with Na, the most powerful people were Taiyi Celestial Immortals, but the Taiyi True Immortal level beings had very different responsibilities. After experiencing this period of time, most of the cultivators under Taiyi Golden Immortal have become cannon fodder on this battlefield. The fallen creatures turned into withered bones on this battlefield. These withered bones occupied the earth, covering every inch of the earth. Every inch of land is completely occupied by dead bones, and every inch of land is stained red with blood. The entire world has been completely filled with blood-colored evil spirit. This evil spirit continues to condense in Kong Ru, and continues to agitate, affecting everyone on the entire battlefield. Whether it is the human race, the spiritual race, the fairy race, the demon race, the dragon race, etc., which are the top races in the prehistoric world, each of these races can also be said to be the top on this battlefield.The existence of ??. But even for such a powerful race, they still suffered a lot of losses in this battle. Many tribesmen fell in this battle and were transformed into this battlefield. of dry bones. However, although the losses of several tribes are not small, they are still much better than other tribes in the prehistoric world, as well as the strong men from all sides in other worlds. In this battle, the number of people lost by other races was no longer a small number. Although very few of the top strong men have fallen, the strong men in the Da Luo realm and the Tai Yi realm are all elites from all races. The loss of so many can be said to have reached the point of breaking out. Bone level. The numerous losses are very serious for any race in the prehistoric world and other worlds. However, each of these races did not leave here. Instead, they were in constant battles and fully engaged in this battle, with no intention of retreating. And what caused all this was the existence of the top strong men from every race on this battlefield. In these battles, the impact on the existence of Da Luo realm can be said to be considerable, especially the existence of Da Luo Golden Immortal level. After entering the realm of Daluo Jinxian, every cultivator's heart is full of longing and hope for the next step. And on this battlefield, everyone felt a glimmer of hope for a breakthrough. In these battles, there were many practitioners among these races. During the battles, they directly broke through to the realm of quasi-sages. Moreover, every breakthrough was very loud, and it could be said that everyone on the entire battlefield was paying attention. It is precisely this kind of shock that makes everyone on the battlefield full of yearning and fighting spirit. ¡°Every person who breaks through first is not the most powerful among the many Daluo Golden Immortals, but the most ordinary existence. It is precisely because of this reason that everyone feels that their opportunity lies. Since those guys without any reputation or advantages can break through and reach the realm of quasi-sage, then there must be hope for him. Even if countless tribesmen have fallen, as long as there is a strong person at the quasi-saint level, it will have a huge effect on any race, and it is worth much more than those countless tribesmen who have fallen. And not only these quasi-sage level beings, but also the strong men who were originally at the quasi-sage level, in the battles, they also felt the changes in their own luck, the changes in their cultivation, and the changes in their respective cultivation methods. They all have a clearer understanding, and their own cultivation has become more mysterious. Just one battle can completely defeat their ten thousand years of practice. For the truly powerful, matters above cultivation are what they care about most, especially those at the quasi-sage and sub-sage levels. Most of these powerful people have practiced for countless years in the ancient world. The people who listened to the Tao in the Zixiao Palace back then had practiced for countless years, and their cultivation had also been greatly affected. Limitation, the current breakthrough in cultivation, the shock in their hearts can be imagined. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!) Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 442 Changes Countless creatures have fallen on the battlefield, and the blood, broken souls, and bodies of these countless creatures are everywhere in this world. Although there were many living beings, they fell directly during the battle, and their souls were completely turned into nothingness. It can be said that the souls were destroyed. But there are also many creatures. In this battle, their bodies died, but their souls remained. They were still on the battlefield, constantly avoiding attacks and attacking other people. The situation on the battlefield is continuing, and every creature on the battlefield has been completely involved in this battle at this time. The battle between the creatures in these two worlds not only affects the creatures in this ancient world, but also has a certain impact on both worlds. Since the war between the two sides, both worlds have undergone tremendous changes. Although the two worlds have opened up this world as a battlefield, it is very simple. But in maintaining this world and making this world truly become a place of struggle between the two worlds, it can be said that it brings together countless fortunes of this world, the fortunes of all races in the prehistoric world. There are also all the creatures in the other world, and countless fortunes gather on this battlefield. With the beginning of this huge battle, conquests began to appear in the two worlds. The heaven and earth are constantly filled with the sounds of battles, with the sound of real war drums constantly ringing between heaven and earth, ringing in the ears of every cultivator. Most of the creatures in the two worlds that did not participate in the battlefield are the lowest cultivators in the two worlds. It can be said that most of the cultivators are under the Taiyi realm. This kind of power can be said to be one percent or one ten thousandth of the power of the prehistoric world at its peak. Although the number of people is very large, the ones with the highest cultivation level are only existences in the immortal realm. Except for those in the prehistoric world, Apart from a certain amount of strength left by the powerful clan, others are very rare. Kunshan, the Holy Land of the Human Race, among the current Holy Land of the Human Race, there are very few Human Races, but they are still no longer a minority. Most of these human races are cultivators from hundreds of human families. Their own cultivation levels are also very limited, and their ability to fight is also very limited. However, although the power of these people is very limited, in the Nuwa Temple deep in Kunshan, the three people are sitting in the Nuwa Temple, their faces are full of solemnity. These three people are the three ancestors of the human race, including the Chao family, the Zhenyi family, and the Suiren family. As the ancestors of the human race, the three of them are at the sub-sage level. With such cultivation, they can be said to be the top strong men at any time in the prehistoric world. The three of them were originally going to join this battle, but in the end, under the arrangement of Confucius, they stayed in the prehistoric world. After all, the human race has joined this war with three saint-level beings: the Three Emperors, Fuxi, Shennong, and Xuanyuan. Jiuli, Boyikao and other sub-sage-level beings, there are also a large number of quasi-sage-level beings, Daluo Jinxian-level beings, Daluo realm, Taiyi realm powerhouses are countless. This kind of power is already the most top-notch existence in the prehistoric world. Even compared to the Spirit Race, it is not weaker at all, and is even a bit stronger. Kong Ru left the three people behind just to leave a way out for the human race and a defense. The prehistoric world is so vast, the different worlds are not small, and there are not only a few strong ones, but also there are many chaos gods and demons, as well as the existence of their descendants. In front of these many strong men, although the prehistoric world also has powerful power, but facing these Chaos Gods and Demons that have existed for countless years, and their descendants, no one knows what else will appear in the Chaos Gods and Demons. Such means. "Alas, I didn't expect that this battle would be so grand. The battlefield has actually extended beyond the prehistoric world. Moreover, the sound of bells and drums, the sound of killing, and the sound of killing that resounded in the entire world, also have a sense of concentration throughout the world. The fighting spirit in the world, the evil spirit in the whole world, I really want to see what kind of battle this is." Suiren opened his eyes and looked at the other two people in Nuwa Temple, his heart full of fighting spirit. said. Among the three of them, Suiren has the strongest fighting spirit. Feeling the impact of the prehistoric world, he is also full of emotion and yearning in his heart. "Third brother, you and I, as well as the entire human race, are constantly fighting between the prehistoric world and the other world. We can't predict what the final battle will be like. And according to what the fourth brother said, there are saints in the other world. The existence above is very powerful. We stay here to protect our human race. As long as we stay, no matter what changes will happen to the prehistoric world, our human race will be preserved." Youchao said, Even though he said this, his heart was full of strange movements and worries. These people are the first batch of human race.He has led the entire human race since the beginning of the world, watching the human race continue to grow, continue to grow on the prehistoric world, gain a foothold, and continue to become stronger. Now, the prehistoric world has become the most powerful race in the prehistoric world, the protagonist between heaven and earth in the prehistoric world. During this step-by-step growth, these people can be said to have the deepest feelings for the human race. Therefore, although the three of them knew that this battle was an opportunity, in this opportunity, their own cultivation would definitely improve, and they might even take a step further with the help of the power of the great tribulation and become A saint-level existence. However, for the sake of the human race's plan, the three of them were willing to stay in Kunshan, feeling the situation on the battlefield, always alert and ready to deal with possible situations. Seeing the power of speaking, Zhenyi, one of the three, did not say a word from the beginning to the end. But his brows were furrowed, without any relief, and his eyes were full of worry. In addition to the existence of the three ancestors of the human race, there are also several races in the prehistoric world that have strong men who have not joined this battle. And now the most powerful force left in the prehistoric world is in the underworld. In the underworld, the ten kings of hell, judges, and other strong men all have strong cultivation bases, but they have not participated in entering. In this battle. Moreover, Empress Pingxin in the underworld, who was also Hou Tu, did not participate in this battle. Instead, she guarded the underworld and maintained the continuous operation of the underworld, making the six paths of reincarnation in the underworld rapid. Its operation continuously converges the remaining souls that fell in the war and enters the six realms of reincarnation. These six reincarnations are the fundamental place in the prehistoric world. They are the place where the reincarnation of the creatures in the prehistoric world is. It is also the place where cause and effect are eliminated for the creatures in the prehistoric world. It is precisely because of the existence of these six reincarnations that the prehistoric world continues to develop, change, evolve, and become more complete. Precisely because of the importance of the Six Paths of Reincarnation, since the establishment of the Six Paths of Reincarnation, although there have been many battles in the ancient world, no one dared to extend the war beyond the Six Paths of Reincarnation. Even when the lichs fought and countless strong men from the two clans fell, the demon clan did not take action against the Six Paths of Reincarnation. Now that the war between the two worlds has begun, the entire prehistoric world has been greatly affected, and the six paths of reincarnation have also been greatly affected. At this time, where the entire underworld is, rays of light are flashing continuously, and the entire small world of the underworld is wrapped in a powerful force, protecting the entire underworld. This is the power of the way of heaven, the power of the way of heaven is so powerful, and it is precisely because of this powerful power that the way of heaven does not appear randomly. But now that the power of Heavenly Dao has appeared, it is completely conceivable that Heavenly Dao attaches great importance to the six paths of reincarnation. In the battle between the two worlds, while lending power to Hongjun, he still used his strength to protect the small world of the underworld and the six paths of reincarnation. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!) Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 443: Changes in the Way of Heaven The power of heaven outside the underworld appeared, completely wrapping the entire underworld under this power, completely isolating it from the sea of ??blood. And all this did not stop there. Although the underworld was a small world, it was still very simple for the way of heaven in the prehistoric world. The space around the location of the underworld gradually began to tremble. Finally, the movements of the underworld were revealed. Disappeared directly into the sea of ??blood. The Sea of ??Blood is the birthplace and the place of survival of the Asura clan. The Asura clan was born. In addition to being one of the six reincarnations in the prehistoric world, the Asura clan also has its own role. This time the war between the two worlds began, and all the races in the prehistoric world went to the battlefield, but the Asura clan did not leave. Instead, they gathered outside the underworld and completely protected the entire underworld. Now that the underworld has disappeared, everyone in the Asura clan has discovered it in an instant. Looking at the disappeared underworld, their hearts are filled with sighs. However, despite their emotions, the Asura clan did not disappear, but continued to protect them in the sea of ??blood. Their stay here was ordered by the Ancestor of Styx. Now even if the underworld disappears, the Asura clan will still continue the orders they received. After the underworld disappeared, it did not leave the prehistoric world, but directly entered the void of the prehistoric world. In the void of the world, the thousands of passages in the underworld did not disappear. Instead, new passages were created. The place where these passages lead to is the place where the two worlds are fighting, and it is also the place where the two worlds are fighting. On a battlefield. The underworld appeared in the void. As the controller of the underworld, Empress Pingxin felt the strange movements in the underworld in an instant. Her heart was filled with shock, but more of it was emotion. Looking at the passages that appeared one after another, the souls poured into the six paths of reincarnation one by one. On top of the complete souls, the evil spirit, fighting spirit, and evil spirit were constantly impacting the six paths one by one. Reincarnation makes Houtu, who controls the Six Paths of Reincarnation, not dare to be distracted at all. Instead, he runs the Six Paths of Reincarnation with all his strength, sending the souls of the six paths of reincarnation continuously into each path of the Six Paths of Reincarnation, reincarnating into the prehistoric world. of various places. The six reincarnations in the underworld are running rapidly. The entire prehistoric world follows the changes of these six reincarnations, and creatures are constantly being born in various parts of the prehistoric world. These creatures are the souls of the creatures that died on the battlefield. Although it is only a small part, the number is still very huge. As the foundation of the prehistoric world, the six paths of reincarnation are constantly shaking, and huge changes are also taking place in the depths of the void of the prehistoric world. The void of the prehistoric world carries the entire prehistoric world, the complete middle thousand worlds, small worlds, spaces, and planes. It is also the area where countless traces of power, law, and Tao of the prehistoric world exist. It is also the world of the prehistoric world. The will of God is where the Dao of Heaven resides. And it is the deepest part of the void where the Dao of Heaven lives. As the will of this prehistoric world, the Dao of Heaven controls the existence of the entire prehistoric world. For countless years, the way of heaven has been hidden in the deepest part of the void. Watching the operation of the prehistoric world, the factors that affect the operation of the way of heaven are constantly removed one by one, so that the prehistoric world continues to rotate and evolve into The present prehistoric world. Originally, there would be no changes in the way of heaven. Even when the inner demon's cultivation level broke through, the way of heaven only separated a part of the mind to test the inner demon. Now that the Dao of Heaven is constantly changing, the traces of the Dao scattered in various places in the void are constantly gathering together, and mysterious auras are constantly gathering in the deepest part of the void. And where the forces are constantly gathering, a huge body is constantly rotating, with mysterious traces on the body. Every time the huge ** rotates, a trace flashes on the **. The traces continue to become clearer, and the aura on the ** continues to become more mysterious. The change in the way of heaven is just a small change, and the shock caused is the shock of the prehistoric world. In the entire world, countless worlds, planes, and spaces are shaken. Among these thousands of worlds, the breath of law has become much weaker in each world. The power in each world is constantly passing by, and the spiritual energy has become thinner, and it can only maintain each world. The survival of the creatures in it, the aura of cultivation. Although the aura of the prehistoric world today is much weaker than the innate aura of ancient times, it is still very huge. With the auras of countless worlds gathered together, even if you become a saint, you can achieve dozens of saints, and now all this power is gathered in the heavenly path deep in the void. Waves of power are constantly gathering together, and the power of the entire world is constantly integrated into the body of heaven. Tiandao** speed rotationThe speed continues to become faster, the traces on the Heavenly Dao also become more complicated and mysterious, the breaths continue to evolve, and the entire Heavenly Dao also becomes more complicated. mellow. When Pangu opened the sky, part of the Heavenly Dao was shattered by Pangu, and a crack appeared. After this crack appeared, the way of heaven became incomplete. Finally, after Hongjun joined forces, he completed the broken way of heaven, which made the way of heaven become complete, allowing the way of heaven to operate, and the prehistoric world continued to evolve. . After countless years, the prehistoric world has grown greatly, and the way of heaven has also continued to use the power of the prehistoric world during these countless years, making the cracks in the way of heaven continue to disappear, and it continues to become more powerful. completely. But now, only a very shallow trace is left on the Tiandao body. Even this trace, under the constant rotation of the heavenly path and the continuous movement of the surrounding forces, became shallower, and finally disappeared directly, completely invisible. As the last trace disappeared, the speed of the rotation of the Heavenly Dao suddenly became faster. There was no ambiguity in the process of rotation. During the rotation process, the power of the Heavenly Dao continued to appear from above. , a stream of power is connected to the entire prehistoric world. The entire prehistoric world and countless small worlds can't help but shake at this time. "Click." A slight sound sounded. Although this sound was very slight, it seemed so clear in the void where there was no living thing. The location where this slight sound was produced was exactly where Tiandao** was located. After the Heavenly Dao ** was complete, the rotation speed continued to become faster, and with this rotation, the Heavenly Dao ** began to change. The breaths are constantly changing, becoming more powerful, but the breaths are constantly converging, and finally converge into the body of heaven. And this slight sound was exactly the sound coming from this rapid rotation. With the sound of this sound, traces began to appear on the sky. This trace is different from the previous broken trace. This trace is not without the slightest rules, but appears along the paths of the Dao on the top of the Dao. With each trace appearing, the power of Tao gathered on that trace quickly converges towards the core of the Heavenly Dao, and the power continues to become more condensed. Cracks appeared in the traces of the Tao, and the power continued to gather. Each trace of the Tao fragmented, and each power gathered. The light above the Tao ** became a little more obscure, and the core The power of the position is just one point pure. When the power of heaven continues to change, the world above the battlefield is also undergoing huge changes. The scope of the entire world begins to continue to converge, and the forces continue to converge. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!) Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 444: Lao Tzu¡¯s Breakthrough Although the changes in the way of heaven in the prehistoric world are very secret, as the saints of the prehistoric world, Laozi, Yuan Yuan, Tongtian, Nuwa, Jie Yin, and Zhunti felt the changes in the way of heaven and felt the changes in their bodies. The power of Tiandao is constantly becoming more powerful. However, as this force became more powerful, it began to continuously integrate into the bodies of several people, and continued to turn into the power in their bodies, and into their own strength. In addition to the changes in the bodies of several saints, the same changes are also taking place in Hongjun in the depths of chaos. Hongjun's rising aura stopped immediately after reaching a certain level, and no more power spread. Moreover, at this time, Hongjun also felt that his connection with the way of heaven was disconnected in an instant. However, after disconnecting this connection, Hongjun did not suffer any backlash. On the contrary, his own strength became more stable, his mind became more stable, and he felt much more relaxed. It has been millions of years since Hongjun joined the Tao. During these millions of years, although Hongjun's cultivation has been continuously improving, at this time, Hongjun's mind Above, they are also facing the control of heaven at any time. Under such control, although Hongjun remained awake most of the time, he was controlled by Tiandao most of the time and took some actions on behalf of Tiandao. Although Hongjun didn't want to do these actions, he was still beyond his control. Just like the Lich Catastrophe and the direct rupture of the Three Purities, although Hongjun wanted to stop it, he was unable to make the slightest move under the law of heaven. Now that he is free from the control of heaven and his cultivation has improved, Hongjun is still very happy. Several people around Hongjun also felt the changes in Hongjun. The eyes looking at Hongjun also changed a lot, and everyone was thinking quickly in their hearts. Although Hongjun did not say the reason for his change, everyone knew it very clearly. The original indifference and ruthlessness that belonged to the way of heaven completely disappeared in Hongjun's body in an instant, and the whole person seemed much more easy-going. The power of the whole person did not have the boundless vastness, but had a bit of dust. . ?? Lao Tzu, Yuan Yu, Tong Tian, ??Nu Wa, Jie Yin, and Zhunti have also undergone considerable changes. Although they are not as huge as Hongjun, they are still not small. In this battle, in the constant battles, several people also used the power of Heaven's Way. Now the power of Heaven's Way has completely turned into their own strength, making the cultivation of several people have reached a certain level. improvement. Among the few people, the one with the lowest cultivation level is Zhunti. Although Zhunti has been a saint for countless years, among the many saint-level existences, he can only be regarded as an ordinary existence. But now under this power, Zhunti's cultivation level has directly reached the stronger ones among the saints. ????????????????????? The cultivation of several others has reached the top level, such as Jieyin, Yuan, Tongtian, and Nuwa. Their cultivation is not weak in the first place, and now they are also at the top among the saints. However, what has changed the most is the cultivation of Lao Tzu, the strongest among the saints. "Lao Tzu's cultivation has always been the most powerful among the saints, and he is also the top existence among the saints. Whether it is magical power, cultivation, or understanding of the Tao, it is unmatched by other saints. Before there was a breakthrough in Confucius' cultivation, Laozi's cultivation was only slightly worse than that of Confucius, and the reason for this difference was that Confucius had the support of the small world. After Confucius' cultivation level broke through the saint level, Laozi truly became the strongest among the saint level in the ancient world. Even the cultivation level of Qinglong, Xuanwu, Suzaku, White Tiger and Qilin who suppressed the five directions could not be suppressed. Compare to him. And before this battle, during the mutual discussion between the three Qing Dynasties, the Pangu mark in the body was also guided out by the three people, becoming the complete Pangu mark. And what is contained in this Pangu's imprint is Pangu's complete Tao. Under this complete Tao, although the time for the three people to comprehend it was limited, in this short time, the three people's cultivation levels also improved to a certain extent. Among them, Lao Tzu's cultivation has reached the peak of a saint, and he is only a thin layer away from a breakthrough. As long as he breaks through, he will become a being that surpasses a saint. And now, with the integration of the power of Heavenly Dao, the power in Laozi's body was completely stimulated in an instant. The confusion about Tao in my heart was constantly solved in an instant, and the aura of my whole body began to change, and my whole person became very mysterious. "Brother." This shout was made by Yuan Yuan and Tong Tian. Both of them were very happy with the improvement of their cultivation. After the joy, both of them couldn't help but look at the old man.?, I discovered the changes in my body, and the mysterious aura quickly realized what kind of changes had happened in my body, and I couldn't help shouting out with joy. After the two people shouted, they immediately restrained their voices, moved their bodies, came to my side, and guarded my figure. The several Chaos Gods and Demons who were originally trapped by the three people also escaped at this time, looking at the three people with eyes full of fear. However, when they discovered the changes in my body, the obscure aura on my body made people feel frightened, causing several people to take a few steps back. However, after discovering that I was standing on the same spot, motionless, his whole mind was completely immersed in his breakthrough, while Yuan Yuan and Tong Tian looked around with caution, something flashed in the eyes of several people. There was a slight hesitation, but it soon turned into excitement. "I, Yuan Yuan, and Tong Tian have completely suppressed several people from the beginning of the battle. And in the constant suppression, several people suffered considerable injuries, and there were also many chaos gods and demons who died directly in the battle. Now, I am at the juncture of a breakthrough. Although the cultivation of Yuan Yuan and Tong Tian is not weak, a few people still have a certain degree of confidence in dealing with Tong Tian and Yuan Tian. At that time, as long as I suppress the breakthrough, making him unable to break through, or even injured, then a few people can still win. On the contrary, if I complete my breakthrough, even all the chaos gods and demons will be unable to deal with it. "The understanding of power of these chaotic gods and demons is definitely better than that of Laozi and others. The power of Pangu back then and Shi Chen and others now is very powerful. Such a powerful force, such a terrifying power, even thinking about it, the hearts of several people couldn't help but tremble. When Pangu opened up the prehistoric world, the movement was so great that countless chaotic gods and demons fell and turned into dust in the prehistoric world. And when Shi Chen and the others opened up the big world, the powerful power they unleashed made everyone's hearts tremble. Although it is said that the different world was opened up by Shi Chen and other chaotic gods and demons, the real leading role is the five people from Shi Shi. The other people only maintained the world after it was opened, so that the world did not collapse. The effect played can be said to be very small, completely incomparable to a few people at the time. It is precisely because of these experiences that they know how powerful the power of transcending saints is. It is also true that when they felt the changes in the aura of Lao Tzu, although they hesitated a little, they quickly made a decision. . He charged directly towards me, and at the same time spread the message throughout the hearts of every chaotic god and demon present. These Chaos Gods and Demons were originally in the midst of an all-out battle. After receiving the information from those Chaos Gods and Demons, each one of them couldn't help but become crazy, and they no longer had the slightest scruples during the battle. , after directly forcing the opponent back, he quickly moved in the direction of me. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!) Volume One: Ancient Human Race Chapter 445: Suppression After experiencing the catastrophe of Kaitian, only a few dozen of the three thousand chaos gods and demons remained in the chaos. It can be said that these chaotic gods and demons can survive because of great opportunities. Although they survived by chance, they only survived after nine deaths. The repeated threats of death also made them full of fear of Pangu. If I had just achieved a breakthrough in cultivation, then these Chaos Gods and Demons would not be so crazy. But I was transformed into three parts of Pangu's Yuan Shen. Although I have gone through countless years, I still have a trace of Pangu's breath in my body. Moreover, during this period of time, the three of them understood Pangu Avenue together, and the aura of Pangu on their bodies became stronger. It is precisely because of Pangu's aura that all the chaos gods and demons can't help but think of Pangu back then. Recalling the situation when Pangu created the world, Pangu held a giant axe, chopping and swinging in the chaos, creating the prehistoric world. After the prehistoric world, three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons appeared. Pangu simply waved a few times and continued to kill among the Chaos Gods and Demons. One by one, the Chaos Gods and Demons fell under Pangu's giant axe. In the end, Disappeared in the wild world. Although the aura on my body now is not as powerful as that of Pangu back then, I can feel the aura on my body now. Each and every one of them could not help but be filled with madness, and they quickly moved in the direction of me, no longer caring about the powerful men from the ancient world around them. Although the strong men in the prehistoric world felt the violence and madness of the Chaos Gods and Demons, and although they were very confused in their hearts, they all knew that all they had to do now was to stop the crazy Chaos Gods and Demons in front of them, and put these The Chaos Gods and Demons stayed where they were, unable to satisfy their wishes. At the moment when the Chaos Gods and Demons retreated, several saints from the prehistoric world quickly moved forward in the direction of the Chaos Gods and Demons. However, the Chaos Gods and Demons were born in Chaos. Even under the same cultivation level, the speed of the Chaos Gods and Demons is definitely faster than that of several saints in the prehistoric world. The chaotic gods and demons in front moved forward quickly, and the rays of light continued to advance in the chaos, and soon they reached the position where I and the three of them were. At this time, Yuan Yuan and Tong Tian were already fighting with those chaotic gods and demons. These Chaos Gods and Demons have been suppressed by the Sanqing trio for a long time, and the power they have fully exploded now is still very powerful. However, Yuan Yu and Tong Tian are not that simple. After the power of heaven in the body is completely transformed into its own power, the cultivation is more powerful than before, and the control of power is also in constant battle. The control becomes more satisfying. The Pangu flag in Yuan's hand kept waving, and the chaotic sword energy kept shooting out. The three treasure jade Ruyi also kept spinning around him, and shot out streaks of light that kept flashing. The Chaos Sword Qi continued to attack the Chaos Gods and Demons. While he was attacking, the Chaos Gods and Demons were also constantly attacking. However, the attacks were directly blocked by an apricot-yellow flag beside Yuan Yuan. It is the central Wutu apricot yellow flag among the five elements flags. In addition to this apricot yellow flag, there are also original golden lanterns and blue clouds above the head. Tongtian, who was beside Yuan Yuan, was also attacking quickly at this time. Tongtian's temperament was originally very sharp and full of edge. The Qingping sword in his hand kept waving, and there were four long swords flying around him. The array above the head exuded waves of killing energy, which was continuously released. The bursts of sword energy directly separated the surrounding chaotic energy completely. After this period of practice and his continuous understanding of Pangu Avenue, Tongtian became more comfortable with the control of the Four Swords of Killing Immortals. Although the Zhuxian Sword Formation is not deployed now, the power it unleashes is not much weaker than the Zhuxian Sword Formation. The sword energy of the Four Swords of Zhuxian, as well as the sword energy continuously released from the Qingping Sword, the five sword energies, completely surrounded Tongtian's figure in these five-color sword energy. These sword energies are constantly forming various things in the chaos, sometimes forming a sword lotus, sometimes forming a giant sword reaching the sky, constantly changing, forming attacks one after another, all kinds of The attacks, powerful power, and strange methods made the Chaos Gods and Demons deal with them carelessly. The powerful power erupted by Yuan Yuan and Tong Tian continuously attacked the Chaos Gods and Demons around them, and the powerful power erupted continuously, directly blocking these Chaos Gods and Demons. However, while several people were fighting, rays of light kept flashing in the surrounding chaos,Figures appeared one by one, and Chaos Gods and Demons appeared on the battlefield of several people. Without a word, they directly entered the battle in front of them and began to attack continuously. Although the battle between the Chaos Gods and Demons and the saint-level saints of the prehistoric world are not completely together, the distance between them is also very limited. These Chaos Gods and Demons, after leaving the battle, headed directly towards the battlefield here. The whole process only took a short period of time. Chaos gods and demons joined the battle one by one, and the pressure on Yuan Yuan and Tong Tian suddenly became even greater, and their eyes were full of anxiety. Although the cultivation of the two of them is not weak now, it is not a problem at all to deal with several chaotic gods and demons. But under the attacks again and again, in the battles again and again, Chaos Gods and Demons joined in the battle one by one. Now it is no longer as simple as a few Chaos Gods and Demons, it has increased to ten or more than a dozen , and it is still increasing, without the slightest decrease, and it will even increase to dozens of people. If dozens of Chaos Gods and Demons really appear, then no matter how powerful the two people are, they will not be able to compete with these dozens of Chaos Gods and Demons. However, even so, the steps of the two did not retreat at all. Instead, a more powerful force burst out from their bodies, and their cooperation became more tacit. The two people fought again and again, and the aura on their bodies also began to grow continuously. However, the two of them were under pressure, and their cultivation level also improved to a certain extent, and they also controlled their own power. More relaxed. But even so, the pressure on the two of them still did not ease at all, and the power in their bodies began to drain away quickly. Originally there was the way of heaven in the prehistoric world, no matter how fast the mana dissipated, it would still recover quickly in a short period of time. Although the current cultivation level has improved, without the support of heaven, the recovery speed of mana has also become much slower. "Damn it." The two of them couldn't help but snorted coldly at the same time. The eyes they looked at those Chaos Gods and Demons were full of murderous intent, and even more, they were unwilling to accept it. And just when the two people felt that the power in their bodies was passing away quickly, scars began to appear on their bodies, and they could be breached at any time. Behind the chaotic gods and demons who were constantly advancing rapidly, figures appeared quickly one by one. More than twenty figures soon appeared on the battlefield and came to the two sides of Yuan Yu and Tong Tian. around people. These people are the saint-level existences of the prehistoric world. After the Chaos Gods and Demons arrived, these people also quickly moved forward one by one with the Chaos Gods and Demons. Although the speed is slower than that of the Chaos Gods and Demons, their progress is also very fast. After the arrival of the Chaos Gods and Demons, these people quickly arrived on the battlefield, just following these Behind the Chaos Gods and Demons. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!) Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 446: Powerful The appearance of the saint from the prehistoric world appeared directly beside Yuan Yu and Tong Tian. After these people appeared, each one of them started fighting with each other without any hesitation. A ray of brilliance flashed in each hand, forming a barrier, directly guarding Yuan Yuan and Tong Tian within it. In an instant, the entire battlefield began to change. Although dozens of Chaos Gods and Demons were powerful, under the full protection of these saints from the prehistoric world, the entire battlefield could not help but stagnate. Yuan Yuan and Tong Tian could not help but He relaxed a bit, and his face couldn't help but feel relaxed. The saint-level existences of the prehistoric world, as well as the dozens of chaotic gods and demon-level existences, once again completely confronted each other. The two parties, dozens of saint-level experts, started fighting at this time. They attacked again and again without any restraint. Even the saint-level existences in the prehistoric world have not held back at all until now. Fully display your abilities. However, the current situation cannot help them not fighting with all their strength. After all, those Chaos Gods and Demons are all very crazy. Every time they attack, their power has not been restrained at all. After fighting again and again, even the people in the prehistoric world Even if you want to retain your strength, you can't do it. And with the battles one after another, everyone in the prehistoric world gradually understood the reasons for all these situations. One by one, they looked at Lao Tzu behind Yuan Yu and Tong Tian, ??feeling the aura on his body, and their hearts were filled with shock. Such a powerful aura, and the extremely mysterious Tao contained in that powerful aura. Seeing this situation, everyone couldn't help but get excited. Now I'm making a breakthrough, which can be said to be the best opportunity to break the deadlock. As long as I have a breakthrough in cultivation and surpass the saint level by then, then these chaotic gods and demons in front of me will really not be any problem. The battle continues, and the powerful aura exuded by Lao Tzu continues to become more powerful. Moreover, the area covered by this aura gradually becomes wider and wider, and the momentum becomes more solid. Now I am completely immersed in my own mind, and the paths of Tao in my mind continue to become more mysterious and clearer. This breath of Tao is constantly gestating in Laozi's body, and it continues to become more solid. The Tao that Laozi understood was originally inherited from Pangu's Pangu Dao. Later, Hongjun's Tao that he understood in Zixiao Palace, as well as the heavenly way in it, and his own way of inaction. Although Lao Tzu's understanding of these Tao is not low, it has always been subject to great limitations. His cultivation has also continued to become more powerful among saints, but he has never broken through the limitations of saints and achieved an existence beyond saints. . And now, in front of my eyes, every Tao I have comprehended appears in front of me and begins to evolve continuously. From the time he first understood it, the most superficial Tao began to evolve, gradually becoming more complex, becoming more mysterious, and constantly becoming more powerful. These trajectories and traces began to gather together and combine, forming mysterious Dao pictures that appeared in front of him. After these Dao pictures appeared, they began to continuously arouse the surrounding chaotic energy, turning into waves of power, constantly converging on the Dao pictures, and as the Dao pictures continued to sink into my body. These waves of power kept sinking in and gathering together, and the aura on my body kept getting stronger. The surrounding chaotic energy also began to tremble continuously. At this time, the chaotic energy also began to boil, and the space began to tremble continuously. Powerful power continued to fill every part of my body, and my body also began to change at this time. From the soul to the body, every place is undergoing huge changes. I was originally the incarnation of Pangu's soul. Although it was only a very small part of Pangu's soul, this small part still retained a trace of Pangu's soul. At this time, in the deepest part of Laozi¡¯s soul, the remaining trace of Pangu¡¯s soul was inspired in an instant. This trace of soul power seemed like waves, constantly sweeping across and impacting my soul, making the power of my soul continue to become stronger and more solid. As I's power continues to become stronger, the Chaos Gods and Demons begin to become more crazy, and their eyes completely turn blood red. With the appearance of this blood-red color, the minds of the Chaos Gods and Demons began to tremble continuously, and they were completely immersed in the murderous aura in their bodies. With these crazyCompared with the gods and demons of chaos, the saints of the prehistoric world are full of excitement. Although the power of these chaotic gods and demons is very powerful, the saints now spend most of their time on defense and do not waste too much power on attack. An attack without the slightest scruple, a whole-hearted focus on defense. Originally, the strength of both sides was in a balance, and the difference in strength between the two sides was not very big. Now the two forces are colliding with each other, and neither side can gain the slightest advantage in a short period of time. The collision between the two sides caused the surrounding chaotic energy to begin to vibrate. The chaotic energy in the central area began to completely split. The space continued to fragment, and pieces of nothingness appeared. It was the void of this chaotic world. . There is no trace of chaos in this void, but the powerful power contained in it makes everyone present take a step forward and enter this void. At this time, my body changed again. Above my head, Qingyun spread out. Among the Qingyun, golden lotuses bloomed. From the golden lotus, a stream of pure air shot directly from above my head. , submerged into the Qingyun. This stream of pure energy submerged into Qingyun and began to tremble continuously. One stream was divided into three streams, which directly evolved into three figures in Qingyun. This is exactly the magical power of Lao Tzu, one Qi transforms into three pure states, and one Qi transforms into three pure states. When it is displayed, the three pure shadows continue to become more solid, begin to absorb the surrounding chaotic energy, become more solid, and become three people. , standing beside me. The three people now are more obscure and more powerful than when I last used it. Among the three figures, the Shangqing clone's body is full of sharp energy, his face is full of sturdy aura, and he has a powerful Dao aura, but it is the aura of Pangu Avenue. The Yuqing clone in the center was calm and calm, with no change in expression on his face. His body was full of coercion, but it was exactly the same as the aura of Hongjun's way and the way of heaven. On the last Taiqing avatar, the aura on his body was also very calm, his eyes were calm and there was no change at all, and the Tao aura on his body was also very strange, but it was the aura of the Tao of Inaction that I had understood. The aura of Tao in these three figures is the aura of the three deepest Tao that I have understood. The understanding of each Tao is the most advanced among the saints. Now these three figures appear, and the three Taoist auras are released. The three figures are constantly rotating above my head. The three Taoist auras are rotating again and again, and they begin to fuse and merge. , gradually formed a more mysterious atmosphere. With the formation of this mysterious aura, the pressure on me instantly broke through the limitations of the saint and surpassed the aura on the saint. After the powerful aura appeared, it emitted instantly, completely covering the entire battlefield under this powerful aura. The people who were fighting felt this powerful momentum, and their bodies began to tremble continuously. The continuous attacks also stopped at this time, and they stood sluggishly, with their eyes full of fear. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!) Volume One: Ancient Human Race Chapter 447 Completed Lao Tzu's powerful aura completely shrouded the surroundings in this powerful aura for hundreds of millions of miles. At this time, the many chaotic gods and demons fighting in this area, as well as the saints from the prehistoric world, were completely shocked by this momentum and stood there dumbly. At this time, my cultivation has reached its extreme level, and all the strength in my body has been completely condensed, and I have begun to continuously attack the barrier that limits his cultivation. This barrier restricted his cultivation for countless years, and for countless years, he continued to challenge this restriction. Especially after Kong Ru's breakthrough, his practice became more frequent. Most of his time was spent entirely on practice. Even his clone was completely in practice. Now, I finally want to break through this limitation, break through the level of a saint, and become a being beyond a saint. However, during the whole process, there was no joy or excitement in my heart. He remained calm and focused entirely on the breakthrough. The three pure phantoms above the head are rotating faster and faster, and the Tao condensed on the three phantoms are also quickly blending together, constantly turning into a more powerful Tao, constantly is constantly being nurtured in Laozi¡¯s body. With the continuous changes of the three ways, the three pure phantoms also began to change, and the body shape continued to become illusory. Now these three phantoms carry the three most important ways that Lao Tzu cultivates. When these three phantoms completely dissipate, then it is when these three ways are completely transformed into one, then That is when Lao Tzu's cultivation reached a breakthrough and surpassed that of a saint. " In this situation, whether it is Laozi himself, the many saints in the ancient world who are guarding me, or the chaotic gods and demons, they are all very clear about the situation in front of them. Everyone knows that my current cultivation level has reached such a critical point, and the next step is to surpass the saint level. Although the saints in the prehistoric world were unable to move at all under the pressure of Laozi, everyone was very happy in their hearts. Although it is Lao Tzu who has made a breakthrough now, it is the power of the prehistoric world after all. In the past, a few people helped Lao Tzu resist everyone, which can be considered to have achieved good results. When the time comes, when Lao Tzu's cultivation level breaks through, then these few people will definitely get certain results. the benefits of. When those Chaos Gods and Demons saw this situation, they couldn't help but want to retreat and wanted to leave here. After all, no matter what kind of benefit there is, it must be life-saving. Now, even life is threatened, and everyone no longer has the slightest will to resist. The rules between chaos gods and demons are simpler than the rules between creatures in the prehistoric world. The coercion of the strong, the pursuit of interests and cultivation are absolutely the greatest. Originally, these chaotic gods and demons came to this battlefield because they could get certain benefits. If they could kill one of the many saints in the prehistoric world during the battle, then the benefits would be even greater. Now, there is no benefit at all, and these chaos gods and demons are retreating. But now, under the strong momentum of Lao Tzu, the strong pressure and power directly restrained everyone's body in place. They were unable to move. They could only watch Lao Tzu's breakthrough and watch their enemies continue to grow stronger. , the feeling in my heart is completely imaginable. Being able to see the birth process of a strong man would have certain benefits for strong men like them. However, these chaotic gods and demons are not in the slightest mood now. They can only constantly mobilize the power within their bodies and constantly try to impact the power that binds their bodies. "Ding." A slight sound sounded. This sound was extremely slight, but it seemed very grand. It was like a thunder in the surrounding area hundreds of millions of miles away. "Crack." There was another sound, as if something was broken. And after this shattering sound sounded, the aura on my body seemed to be freed from the restraints, and suddenly became several times stronger. And as this momentum continued to become more powerful, my body began to vibrate continuously, and the three phantoms above his head continued to become more illusory, and gradually only one by one remained. The extremely thin and illusory shadows are three shadows that are constantly shaking in the chaos, as if they will disperse at any time. "Puff, puff, puff." Three sounds sounded, and the three pure phantoms above my head disappeared at the same time, completely shattered, and turned into three streams of pure air again. After these three streams appeared clearly, they began to flow continuously. Blended together, it turned into a stronger stream of fresh air, which once again submerged into the top of my head. With the disappearance of the three clear shadows, the aura on my body suddenly changed.??Even more obscure. This obscure aura was full of mystery, and streams of mysterious aura were constantly flowing around the edges of his body, constantly hitting the surrounding chaotic energy and the surrounding chaotic space. With the change in my breath, the bodies of all the people within hundreds of millions of miles could not help but tremble. Lao Tzu's cultivation has been getting stronger and stronger since just now, but this change is completely qualitative. Under the change of this aura, everyone felt the changes in my body. They felt that my body shape had become different. It had surpassed them and entered a realm that was completely beyond their knowledge. . With the instant breakthrough in cultivation, the energy of chaos within the surrounding area of ??hundreds of millions of miles began to tremble continuously, and the chaos became completely violent. The void exposed by the battle between the people also continued to spread. Wave after wave of power continued to sink into my body. "Hahaha." A laugh sounded, and I suddenly opened my eyes, and an extremely powerful light burst out from my eyes, shooting into the depths of chaos. As his eyes opened, I stood up directly, and his aura completely subsided. "Hoo, ho, ho." The moment I calmed down, everyone felt a burst of relief, both physically and mentally. "Thank you all fellow Taoists for your help." After everyone took a breath for a while, I came in front of everyone and bowed slightly to the saints from the prehistoric world. It can be said that my breakthrough this time was very sudden. I did not expect that I would break through under such circumstances. However, now that he had the opportunity to make a breakthrough, he did not dare to hesitate at all and started to break through directly on the spot. Originally, without him, the cultivation of Tongtian and Yuan was completely capable of dealing with the chaotic gods and demons fighting against the three of them. But I didn't expect that the other chaos gods and demons would completely riot and gather together. If it weren't for everyone in the prehistoric world, then his breakthrough would definitely be interrupted. Then after being interrupted this time, when he can break through will really become far away. Therefore, although I have made a breakthrough in cultivation, I do not show any condescension to the people in the prehistoric world. Instead, I give a slight courtesy to everyone, which also expresses my attitude and affirms the action of everyone in the prehistoric world. , the affirmation of cause and effect. "Fellow Taoist, don't worry. You and I are all living beings in the ancient world. This battle is a battle between two worlds. We are also fighting for the results of this battle. Now that my Taoist cultivation has made a breakthrough, then this battle The battle situation, our prehistoric world has also established a victory. At that time, we can also watch the battle between Dao Ancestor and others, which can also be regarded as an opportunity for us." After I finished speaking, Jie Yin and others couldn't help but say . Although several people took action, they also wanted to receive a good relationship, but they would not say it clearly. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!) Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 448: Gathering Everyone in the prehistoric world is still very excited about my breakthrough in cultivation. The number of saint-level saints in the prehistoric world is originally less than the number of chaos gods and demons, and the difference in number is not a matter of a few people, but dozens. Although after several battles, several Chaos Gods and Demons have fallen, the consumption of the people of the prehistoric world is not small. If this continues, the people of the prehistoric world will definitely face failure. Now, I have achieved a breakthrough in cultivation and surpassed the saint-level existence. Then my uncle has already determined the outcome of this battle, and there will be no suspense about the entire occupation. After chatting with me for a while, everyone turned their attention to the Chaos Gods and Demons on the opposite side. At this time, the Chaos Gods and Demons had also reacted. Their figures flashed and turned around quickly, using their full speed to escape from this area and this dangerous place. However, I will not give them any chance when these chaotic gods and demons want to leave. My figure flashed, and my whole person disappeared directly from the spot. The figure reappeared, already among those chaotic gods and demons. "Run away." A voice came out. I don't know who it was. All the gods and demons of Chaos quickly left in all directions of Chaos. At this moment, they no longer hesitated at all, and their forward speed was fully displayed. I just appeared in front of them, but with that abrupt method, there was also an obscure and mysterious aura about him. The speed of the Chaos Gods and Demons was fully unleashed, and their forward speed could be said to be extremely rapid. The surrounding space began to tremble continuously, and the rays of light disappeared in place and fled from the place. Each of the Chaos Gods and Demons has a higher level of cultivation than a Saint. Although a powerful person cannot run rampant in Chaos, he or she can still travel through space. After entering the space, everyone couldn't help but feel a little more relaxed. Although they knew how powerful I would be after my cultivation breakthrough, it was impossible to capture everyone who entered the space easily, so a few people couldn't help but feel relaxed. After all, being able to escape means saving your life. As long as you save your life, everything is possible. However, just when these chaotic gods and demons felt relaxed, their bodies couldn't help but trembled, and a huge binding force flowed down the river, completely binding their bodies in this force. With the appearance of this restraining force, all the Chaos Gods and Demons began to tremble continuously, and felt their bodies begin to retreat backwards, and the speed of this retreat was several times faster than their forward speed. . The surrounding space began to tremble continuously, and cracks in the space appeared around my body. This space was originally very unstable. After a great battle, the surrounding space cracks had not completely disappeared. However, the space cracks around me appear to be very smooth and stable, as if they are a space gate. After the portal appeared, figures began to appear from the cracks in the space one by one, and appeared in front of me in an instant. Appearing in front of me, the faces of these chaos gods and demons were full of panic. I originally thought I could escape, but now this is the result. When I looked at these chaotic gods and demons, a cold light flashed in my eyes. These people are the ones who prevent him from breaking through. If it were not for everyone in the prehistoric world, his cultivation would stop at the realm of a saint, without any chance of breakthrough. For cultivators, no matter how high or low their cultivation level is, preventing others from achieving enlightenment is the biggest taboo and the biggest hatred. For these powerful men, this kind of hatred is infinitely deeper than other kinds of hatred. This is how I feel, and I can say that I hate these chaotic gods and demons with all my heart. ??Since I have been practicing till now, I have gone through thousands of Yuanhui, from transforming into physical form to improving my cultivation level step by step. There are also many enemies among them. But with the breakthrough in cultivation, these enemies can be said to be getting fewer and fewer. For me, there is no one who can break the peace in my heart and raise hatred. And now that I have hatred for the many chaotic gods and demons in front of me, I don't hesitate at all. The moment these chaotic gods and demons appear, I also start to take action, and the power in my hands comes out from my body. out. Wave after wave of power hit the bodies of the Chaos Gods and Demons one by one, directly penetrating the bodies of these Chaos Gods and Demons, and their souls were completely annihilated in an instant. The bodies of Chaos Gods and Demons are so powerful. They survive in the world of Chaos every day and receive the impact of Chaos Energy again and again. This kind of training is compared to any kind of training for creatures in the prehistoric world.All techniques must be powerful, after all, there is an essential difference in the power received. However, such a powerful body is like a piece of tissue paper in front of me, without the slightest ability to resist. When everyone in the prehistoric world saw such a scene, their eyes were full of shock and disbelief, and they also had a clearer understanding of Lao Tzu's cultivation. "I originally thought that my strength would be greatly improved after I achieved a breakthrough in cultivation, but I didn't expect that it would be improved to such an extent. They also fought against these Chaos Gods and Demons for a long time. During this period of time, they also had a certain understanding of the power of Chaos Gods and Demons. That powerful body, strength, and magical powers can all be said to be top-notch. During the battle, although some Chaos Gods and Demons fell, those Chaos Gods and Demons were only the weakest among the many Chaos Gods and Demons. Moreover, the reason why these people fell was because of the power of the spiritual treasures in their hands and the cooperation between them. However, even so, everyone is still very cautious towards these chaotic gods and demons. But now, these people have no resistance in front of me. Seeing these chaotic gods and demons falling one by one in my hands, everyone's hearts are full of yearning. When I became a saint, I thought I was a top-notch strong person. But in the end, when I arrived in chaos, I saw the existence of chaos gods and demons, and I also realized that I and others had always been a little arrogant. But now that they see the cultivation level shown by Lao Tzu, everyone knows that there is still a chance for their cultivation level and others to reach a higher level, and their hearts are full of yearning. The state of mind that had been calm for countless years began to become unstable at this time. A surge of fighting spirit could not help but rise in my heart, and excited rays of light flashed in my eyes. In the blink of an eye, dozens of chaos gods and demons have fallen into my hands. However, I have no intention of stopping, and the power in my body is still constantly mobilizing, constantly dragging the chaotic gods and demons out of the space, preparing to completely keep these chaotic gods and demons. This battle is a battle between two worlds. In this battle, neither world has the slightest way out. I also fully understand in my heart that if these chaos gods and demons are completely eliminated now, a lot of trouble will definitely be saved. And if these chaos gods and demons really stay, what will happen? Even with my current level of cultivation, I cannot fully know. When I made the breakthrough, he had already felt the vibration deep in the chaos. In this shock, there was a powerful force. Even if his cultivation level reached such a level, feeling this power would make his heart full of fear. Moreover, this aura is not just one, but several auras, each of which is much more powerful than one's own cultivation level. It is precisely because of this situation that I also know that this is not as simple as I imagined. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!) Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 449 Tyranny My cultivation level has surpassed that of a saint. My powerful cultivation level makes it easy for me to deal with these saint-level chaotic gods and demons. But I didn't dare to slack off in my heart. One by one, I pulled the gods and demons of chaos out of the space and destroyed them. And just after a dozen chaotic gods and demons fell, the surrounding void began to tremble continuously, and a huge force came from the depths of chaos, and it reached the location where I was in an instant. This force is very powerful, even stronger than my own strength. If I am really hit by this force, then in the end, I cannot avoid the consequences at hand. The moment this force appeared, I had already felt it, and my body moved quickly, and I quickly retreated backwards, trying to avoid this huge force. However, soon as this force advanced, five forces appeared again in the void. Each of these five forces was very powerful, although not as powerful as the first force. But under the constant blows of these five forces, the original force began to become weaker. The last remaining force was hit again and again, and the last remaining force was completely within the range of what I could handle. Feeling the weakening aura, I couldn't help but feel a lot more settled, and the power in my hand began to gather together and be wielded directly. This huge force is an attack that gathers all the strength of Laozi. This attack not only contains all the power of a strong man who surpasses the saint level, but also the power of Tao that he has comprehended. When this power was released, the surrounding space was directly shattered, and the void under the space was also revealed. The void was revealed, and the power in the void began to be continuously released, agitated, and continuously struck Lao Tzu. And I stood in the void, not paying any attention to the surrounding forces that hit my body again and again, and these forces did not have the slightest impact on him. The saints in the distant prehistoric world were very shocked when they saw the changes in Lao Tzu's body. Seeing me destroying the Chaos Gods and Demons one by one, it can be said that it was very easy, and those Chaos Gods and Demons had no ability to resist at all. But now that I have actually exerted such a powerful force, using it to deal with these chaotic gods and demons can be said to be overkill and completely unnecessary. Soon everyone discovered the reason for Lao Tzu's actions. There was a frightening aura coming from the void. This aura was huge and extremely powerful. Under this power, the saints in the prehistoric world couldn't help but feel a strong sense of crisis. "Boom." A huge sound sounded, and two huge forces collided completely. These two huge forces are constantly colliding, and the forces are constantly escaping, constantly escaping in the surrounding void, hitting the surrounding space, causing the surrounding space to continue to fragment. This makes the void around me become even wider. Everyone was filled with shock when they saw the two forces colliding together, and their bodies could not help but quickly retreat towards the rear. However, compared to the shock of these people, I was also full of shock. He also knew that his cultivation breakthrough was very powerful, but he didn't have an exact comparison. Now that these two powerful forces are constantly colliding, I also know how powerful my own power is, and at the same time I have a clearer understanding of the power of the people fighting in the depths of chaos. However, when I looked at the two powerful forces that were constantly colliding, there was a trace of power in the escaping power, which seemed to be full of spirituality. In an instant, it was moving rapidly in the void. With the continuous dissipation of power, it quickly advanced in the void and entered the space of the chaotic world. Although the power of this stream is very small, it is an existence beyond the saint level after all. Its own power is stronger than my current power, and it is many times more solid. Although this power has escaped now, its own power is still very powerful, far beyond the existence of these chaotic gods and demons. This force entered the space, moved quickly, and soon arrived at the location of the chaotic gods and demons in the chaotic space. After finding these Chaos Gods and Demons, these weak forces will instantly disperse the power that imprisoned these Chaos Gods and Demons, and directly wrap the bodies of each Chaos Gods and Demons in these strands. Under the power, the figures of the Chaos Gods and Demons disappeared directly from the place. I have already felt the disappearance of the chaotic gods and demons in an instant. But at this time, my heart?, still on top of the two forces that were constantly colliding, although he wanted to use his methods, at this time, it was already too late, and he could only see the figures of the chaotic gods and demons disappearing in place. The chaos gods and demons disappeared, and the fluctuations of the two colliding forces gradually calmed down at this time. When I saw this, my figure completely disappeared from the spot and appeared next to the saints in the prehistoric world. "Fellow Taoist, I wonder who the person who took action just now can have such power?" After I appeared, everyone gathered over and looked at me and asked. The saints also knew about the cultivation of Hongjun and others, but it was impossible for Hongjun and others to take action. So the ones fighting now are the opponents of Kong Ru and others, and they are also the methods used by the powerful beings from another world. "It should be that in the chaos, the teacher and several senior opponents were fighting. This person's power is very powerful. Under the obstruction of the teacher and others, he still burst out with such powerful power, and defeated many chaotic gods and demons. I must have a plan to take him there. I am going to the depths of chaos to assist the teacher and a few seniors. Fellow Taoists, please return to the battlefield first to block and destroy the creatures in the other world. Will you? Go to the battlefield, and the Taoist friends can make their own decisions." I quickly said to the saints around me. After saying that, I disappeared directly from the place, and quickly moved towards the battlefield deep in the chaos. Move forward quickly. After I left, everyone in the prehistoric world fell directly into thinking one by one. Although I speak very quickly, there is a lot of information in the words. On the battlefield in the depths of chaos, a big war was being faced, and the war was going on rapidly. As for the two sides in the battle, one side was Hongjun and others, while the other side was the powerful among the Chaos Gods and Demons. Furthermore, the disappeared Chaos Gods and Demons were also taken away by the strong ones among the Chaos Gods and Demons and entered the battlefield deep in the Chaos. What I just said also gave everyone two choices. One is to leave and enter the battlefield with the creatures from another world. This choice can also be said to be a direct retreat. The other option is to follow me and enter the battlefield in the depths of chaos. This option can be said to be very dangerous, but the opportunities in it can also be said to be great, and you can even see the true power of those strong men. , for a clearer direction for my next path. After thinking for a while, the saints quickly made their choices, and each of their figures quickly advanced towards the depths of chaos. At this time, they all made a choice directly. To be able to reach such a level of cultivation, each of these people is not that simple. To have such an opportunity, everyone's hearts are full of yearning. . With the expectations for cultivation and the paranoid pursuit of Tao in their hearts, everyone no longer has the slightest hesitation in their hearts. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!) Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 450: On the battlefield I'm moving forward quickly, my body constantly moving through the chaos. //Visit to download the txt novel//As I continue to advance, I gradually feel the changes in the surrounding chaotic energy, and the surrounding chaotic energy continues to become more violent. And as it continued to deepen, waves of pressure continued to impact on him from the depths of chaos. And at this time, in the depths of chaos, Hongjun, Kong Ru, Yang Mei, the inner demon, the demon ancestor Luohu, and the five gods and demons of chaos, hour, destiny, life, destruction, and death. The auras of the people on both sides, ten in total, were still rising. The auras were constantly colliding, and the chaotic energy around them continued to become more chaotic. Although great changes are taking place in the prehistoric world and in the chaos, they can still feel it very clearly even if I have a breakthrough in cultivation. Shi Chen and others also felt the changes in the periphery very clearly. Although they wanted to stop it, they were directly blocked by Kong Ru and others. But after I broke through and started killing the Chaos Gods and Demons continuously, Shi Chen and the others no longer had the slightest patience to take action directly. We had already blocked an attack by Shi Chen and others, but we didn¡¯t expect that Shi Chen and others would attack again. After all, Shi Chen and others are constantly operating the formation of the five of them and becoming familiar with it. Once again, he was constantly confronting Kong Ru and others, ready to deal with possible attacks by Kong Ru and others at any time. Therefore, when taking action under such circumstances, Kong Ru and others did not even think about Shi Chen and others' action. And when several people took action. Kong Ru and others also reacted quickly, weakening the attacks of Shi Chen and others again and again. In the end, I left that force behind just to test my cultivation level. However, what few people did not expect was that Shi Chen and others actually brought all the Chaos Gods and Demons here. Even those Chaos Gods and Demons that I destroyed were brought here directly. "I wonder what kind of plan Shi Chen and the others have to actually bring all these chaos gods and demons here?" Looking at the many chaos gods and demons around Shi Chen and others, Kong Ru couldn't help but think, Full of doubts. Except for Confucius¡¯ doubts. Yang Mei, Hongjun and others were also full of doubts. "After all, the cultivation of these people is the most top-notch existence, and the saint-level experts are very powerful. But in their eyes, there is no difference between them and ants. It was like I had just made a breakthrough and completely suppressed these Chaos Gods and Demons, killing them one by one, but these Chaos Gods and Demons had no ability to resist at all. This is what my cultivation level is already like. The cultivation level of Kong Ru and others is completely conceivable. It far exceeds my cultivation level. These saint-level beings don't even have the ability to survive the aftermath of the battle between them. Just like the current situation, although the figures of these chaotic gods and demons appear beside Shi Chen and others, it is only with the power of Shi Chen and others that they can survive in the void without being overwhelmed by the surrounding void. Affected by the power within. Otherwise, their bodies would have been completely annihilated by the surrounding forces in this chaotic void. I¡¯m figure quickly appeared on this battlefield. Looking at the situation on the battlefield, I was filled with shock. Hundreds of millions of miles of emptiness all around. The five figures in the void exuded powerful power, and the mysterious Tao aura surrounding them was to the extreme. The battle between Kong Ru and others and Shi Chen and others was a battle at the saint level with Laozi and others, and the battle between countless creatures in the two worlds started at the same time. Now that I have arrived, it will only be a short period of time before I and Shi Chen and others start to set up such a formation. I appeared on the battlefield and quickly came to Hongjun and others. When I came here, my face was full of solemnity and my eyes were full of doubts. "Greetings to the Master, Master, Your Majesty." I stood in front of Hongjun and said to Hongjun respectfully. I have now achieved a breakthrough in cultivation, but I can clearly feel the terrifying aura on my body, which is far beyond what I can resist now. Moreover, the fact that my cultivation level can go from being a Daluo Jinxian to a quasi-sage and finally breaking through to a saint is also due to Hongjun's teachings. The respect I feel for the masters around me is also a sincere respect from the bottom of my heart. "Well, yes, Pangu was so powerful back then. Now that you have reached such a level of cultivation, you may be able to restore Pangu's glory in the future. Now that the relationship between your three brothers has been restored, you must get along well and never turn against each other again. ." Hongjun looked at me and said, his tone also very easy-going, completely gone from the original indifference. "Yes, Master."I heard Hongjun's words and said again. After I finished speaking, I turned to look at Kong Ru and others and saluted slightly. After saluting everyone, I also had a certain understanding of the situation on the battlefield. See Xiang Kongru's eyes also changed a lot. Able to defeat the lives among these five people, and suppress the three of life, destruction and death. With the power of one person, he turned the entire battle situation around and had such an impact on the battle situation. Forcing Shi Chen and others to join forces and use such means and such power, he can be said to be the most powerful among the ten people. After thinking for a while, I didn¡¯t dare to hesitate at all, and the aura in my body also radiated out, converging with the aura of Kong Ru and others, and confronting Shi Chen and others in the center of the battlefield. Although I don¡¯t know why Kong Ru and others didn¡¯t take action to interrupt Shi Chen and others¡¯ actions. However, under such circumstances, I did not dare to hesitate or doubt at all. After all, the cultivation of several other people is so powerful that it is definitely not something that I can resist now. The fact that Kong Ru and others are like this must have their own purposes. However, I soon understood the plans of Kong Ru and others. After Lao Tzu's momentum was fully displayed, he began to constantly collide with the momentum of Shi Chen and others on the battlefield. And every time there is a collision, I feel a very mysterious aura. As these mysterious auras are emitted, I feel that the auras are constantly being captured by me. The reason why Kong Ru and others did not take action was entirely because they wanted to use the power of Shi Chen and others to continuously improve their cultivation under constant collisions. Under this strong pressure, improve your Taoism and improve your cultivation. After my cultivation has reached such a state, I can clearly feel that it becomes more difficult to improve my cultivation. With such pressure, the opportunity to improve one's own cultivation can be said to be very rare. This is true for myself, and it is even more true for Kong Ru and others. The cultivation of Kong Ru and others can be said to be at the pinnacle level of this world. It can be said that the improvement of their cultivation level has their own opportunities, but now that their cultivation level has reached the current state, if they want to improve, it is no longer a simple chance. When I arrived at the battlefield, many saints from the prehistoric world also began to advance rapidly towards the battlefield. In the process of advancing, the saints also felt the pressure coming from the depths of chaos. This pressure continued to become more and more huge. When feeling this pressure, several people still saw the situation on the battlefield. Even without seeing the battlefield, there is already such pressure. What kind of cultivation is required to reach the current point. All the saints in the prehistoric world felt this powerful pressure, and their hearts could not help but be filled with shock, and their hearts could not help but waver. Such a powerful force, what kind of power will be released in a battle? Such power is definitely not something that I and others can resist now. (To be continued Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 451: War Many chaotic gods and demons appeared in the void, feeling the power around the void, and their hearts were filled with fear. But they soon discovered the powerful energy that wrapped their bodies. This powerful energy wrapped their bodies in it, constantly responding to the power in the surrounding void, allowing them to To survive in this void. After rejoicing in their hearts for a while, several people began to look at the surrounding situation. The first thing they felt was the extremely powerful momentum, and several other momentums were continuously released, constantly colliding with the powerful momentum closest to them. The appearance of this powerful momentum made all the Chaos Gods and Demons tense up instantly. Their bodies became tense, and their bodies began to tremble continuously, and their faces were full of fear. The trace of happiness in my heart completely disappeared in an instant, and my eyes began to move continuously, and my expressions were also full of changes. "Every Chaos God and Demon is not that simple. Although I was afraid of being killed by me before, I wanted someone to rescue me and others. Now that I have been rescued, my current situation is definitely not any better than it was back then. It is even much more tense than it was then. Chaos gods and demons are originally constantly killing and competing with each other, constantly strengthening their own cultivation and improving their own strength. Now that I and others are here, Shi and others are definitely not just rescued. They must have their own plans. And the situation that several people are facing now can be said to be the most intense time of fighting. Everyone in the prehistoric world. Hongjun, Yang Mei, Kong Ru. The inner demon, the Demon Ancestor Luohu, although the Chaos Gods and Demons are not very clear about their cultivation. But to be able to force Shi Chen and others to such an extent, their cultivation level is definitely higher than that of Shi Chen and others. Now that I have become a being beyond the saint level, that side's power will definitely become more powerful. However, it was only a matter of seconds. Shi Chen and others have also exposed the purpose of their operation. Although the power of Shi Chen and others is constantly becoming stronger, the cultivation of Kong Ru and others has no intention of being suppressed. Even under the constant collisions, the momentum of Kong Ru and others. The cultivation base is still getting stronger and stronger, and it is already much stronger than when the battle just started. As the three thousand gods and demons transformed into the three thousand avenues of the chaotic world, the pursuit of the Tao can be said to be innate. And want to continue the pursuit of Tao. Then the first thing you need is to save your own life. Now the power of Kong Ru and others has threatened the lives of several people. Now they no longer have any reservations, and their methods have begun to be used continuously, just like the formations set up by a few people now. And this time, transferring these chaos gods and demons here is also their plan, and it can also be said that it is their last resort to improve their power. In an instant, several people started to take action, and their bodies began to rotate continuously with every step they took. They are all so mysterious. And with every rotation, a force of power escapes from the formation. It turned into streams of power and shot directly towards the chaotic gods and demons around the bodies of several people. "Puff. Puff, puff." There were slight sounds, dozens of sounds in succession, completed in an instant, and the speed can be said to be very fast. If an ordinary person were here, all they would hear would be a sound. But Kong Ru and the others heard these sounds very clearly. As these sounds fell, the figures of dozens of Chaos Gods and Demons around Shichen and others were completely shattered in an instant. Both their souls and their bodies were completely shattered and turned directly into one. The power of strands. After these strands of power dispersed, dozens of strands began to gather together, directly blending together, and converged towards the center of Shichen and others. Kong Ru and the others also clearly saw the situation in the void. Seeing this situation, the brows of the few people could not help but frown slightly, wondering what kind of methods Shi Chen and the others were using. After all, although the cultivation of these chaotic gods and demons is not weak, for existences like them, it can be said that they are very small existences. Now, a few people can directly eliminate these people and directly absorb the power of these people. Such an improvement can be said to be very small, and the effect can be said to be very small. Just like Confucius, when Confucius destroyed those chaotic gods and demons and turned them into his own power, it was because the power of Confucius' world absorbed the Tao of those chaotic gods and demons, and continuously absorbed them into his own Tao. And Shi Chen and others are completely different from Confucius. Now, even if the power of these chaotic gods and demons is completely concentrated, the effect played can be said to be very effective.?'s. Kong Ru was filled with doubts when he saw this situation, and had no idea about the methods of Shi Chen and others. Soon Shi Chen and others responded, and the vortex formed by their figures continued to absorb the power of the surrounding chaotic gods and demons. As the power of the chaotic gods and demons was continuously absorbed into the bodies of several people, the auras of several people suddenly changed. Although the power released by the original formation formed by the five people was very powerful, it was also very obscure, as if it was filled with layers of obstacles that prevented their forces from being completely unified. However, with the addition of the power of the Chaos Gods and Demons, the formation formed by the five people became more rounded and ran faster, and the auras of Tao continued to merge. , Gradually, the barriers among them quickly dissipated, and the strength of the five people became more concentrated, and there were faint signs of forming a complete force. "Not good!" Sensing the rapid changes in the bodies of the five people, Kong Ru, Hongjun, Yang Mei, Xin Mo, Luo Hu, and I couldn't help but change their expressions, and their eyes when they looked at Shi Chen and others also changed a lot. big change. I originally thought that although the power of Shi Chen and several people was very powerful, the power released by their cooperation was also very powerful. But this kind of power was completely within the expectations of a few people, and it was completely manageable. "However, I didn't expect that Shi Chen and others would actually have such a method to turn all the power of the chaotic gods and demons into a coordinated adjustment between them. This kind of adjustment eliminates the barriers to their mutual cooperation one by one, and the obstacles to the integration of powers are also constantly eliminated, making their powers suddenly merge and become more pure and explosive. The power has become even greater. Such power was continuously displayed, and Kong Ru and others were instantly shocked by the power of this power. After being shocked, a few people burst out with a strong fighting spirit. During this period of time, the fighting spirit accumulated during this period of time completely exploded at this time. Each of the six people is eager for a huge battle to test what they have gained during this period of time, and they also use the powerful power burst out by Shi Chen and others as a stepping stone for their growth. Although the power of Shi Chen and others is very powerful, it is not powerful enough to make people feel afraid. After all, the power unleashed by Shi Chen and others was the power unleashed by the cooperation of the five of them. This power can be said to be very huge, but at the same time it also has big loopholes. And this biggest loophole lies in the five people of Shichen. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Even with such a powerful force, several people are afraid of each other. Now even if they work together to burst out such a powerful force, and use the power of many chaotic gods and demons to eliminate the power gap between them, but The wariness in my heart did not disappear. (To be continued) Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 452 Peak Collision The momentum of Kong Ru, Hongjun, Yang Mei, Xin Mo, Luo Hu, and Laozi reached its peak in an instant, and they constantly collided with the power gathered by Shi Chen. Powerful forces continued to collide in the void, and the surrounding chaos was completely shattered in an instant. Even the chaotic power in the void was completely annihilated by these powerful forces at this time, and the void was also Constantly vibrating. ¡°Whether it¡¯s Kong Ru and others or Shi Chen and others, they also know that now is the time for them to fight for the last time. The power of several people was continuously released, and the figures of Kong Ru and others kept flashing in the void, and their figures disappeared directly into the void. The figures of several people moved forward quickly in the void, and soon they came to the side of the five people. At this time, the figures of the five people also moved quickly, and the entire formation began to vibrate continuously, and waves of power were continuously released. The cultivation base of each of the six Kongru people is very strong. Even if there are five people at this time, their power is fully displayed and the power of the formation is fully released. They don't dare to show any slightest care. of. The first person to appear next to Shi Chen and others was Kong Ru. The long sword on Kong Ru's waist had also been completely unsheathed at this time. This long sword condensed from the power of Kong Ru's world, as Kong Ru's cultivation continued to grow, its power also continued to increase. The power of the current long sword is far more powerful than the innate treasure. After Confucius and Confucius' cultivation surpassed the level of a saint, Confucius and Confucius rarely used such methods when fighting. Now that such a method is used, the sword light on the long sword keeps flashing. As the sword light appeared one after another, sword energy shot out from the sword light one after another. Powerful forces were released one after another, constantly attacking the formation formed by Shi Chen and others. ¡°Bang, bang, bang.¡± Huge noises and huge collisions were heard continuously. With the sound of collisions again and again, the surrounding void was also fully displayed. At this time, no matter who the two sides were, their power was fully displayed without any reservation. Kong Ru's sword light was like raindrops, hitting Shichen and others without any gaps. But Shi Chen and others are not that simple. The formation formed by a few people is more powerful than Kong Ru's power. Although Kong Ru's attack is very powerful and intensive, for a few people, Still fully coping. After the collisions again and again, Kong Ru's face did not show any joy, but became more solemn. The moment he completed the attack, his body quickly retreated towards the rear. The moment Kong Ru withdrew, a huge storm was completely released directly from the position of Shi Chen and others. The powerful storm instantly shattered the sword rays that Kong Ru attacked into pieces, turning them into the most original force. Then, they were swept and absorbed by the huge storm again, and disappeared into Shichen and others. In the formation, it is transformed into the power of the formation arranged by several people. "It's unbelievable, it's really unbelievable. I didn't expect that there was such a powerful force in this chaotic world. I don't know what level Pangu's power reached back then." Kong Ru's figure stood in front of the huge wave. Outside of the storm, there was no trace of depression on his face, but instead he was filled with joy. And when Kong Ru's figure retreated, the figures of Hongjun and others had also appeared on the battlefield, appearing next to Shi Chen and others. Behind Hongjun, a ray of light condensed directly. As the ** formed, a force in Hongjun's hand was directly released, turning into a ray of shadow, sweeping directly towards the five people in the hour. And go. Although Hongjun has now lost contact with the way of heaven, the jade disk of creation is still with him. With the blessing of this good fortune jade disc, although it is impossible to condense the innate Dao **, the innate Dao diagram condensed by itself is still very simple. Although the ** formed by these Dao diagrams are not as powerful as the Tiandao **, they still have considerable power. It can be said that the power of Hongjun's attack is no less powerful than that of Confucius. The Tao he comprehended is completely contained in this attack. However, although the power of this attack was very powerful, when it hit Shi Chen and others, they were instantly swept away by a huge storm and resolved, becoming the power of the formation. After Kong Ru, Hongjun, Yang Mei, Inner Demon, Luo Hu, and Laozi were also released respectively. Their powerful power was continuously released with attacks one after another. But the final result was the same as the attacks of Kong Ru and Hongjun. They were directly resolved by the formation of the five people of Shichen and became their own strength. After attacking and testing again and again, Kong Ru and the others were already standing on the periphery of the formation and in various directions of the formation. up and down, left and right, front and back, six directions. There is one person standing in each of these six directions. The power released by each person is very powerful, without any restraint. The attacks are repeated without any interruption, but they have not achieved much effect. "Hahaha, is this your attack? It's really weak." Shi Chen couldn't help laughing loudly when he saw that the attacks of Kong Ru and others had no effect at all. In the previous situation, Kong Ru had completely suppressed the life, death and death of the five people. Such a result, even if it is not suppressing Shi, the hearts of Shi and Destiny are still full of humiliation. Under such a situation, several people were forced to use such methods, and the resentment in them can be fully imagined. Now, a few people were finally able to completely suppress Kong Ru and others, making their attacks ineffective in front of them. At this time, no matter the time, life, fate, destruction, or death, my heart is filled with an indescribable joy. "Then let you take a look at the power of this formation, the true power of this formation." The ridicule of Kong Ru and others in the words of Shi Chen and others did not end there, but continued, with eyes in their eyes. Full of contempt. Under this contempt, Shi Chen's words quickly received responses from the four fateful people. Especially Life among these people, Life used all the means, but in the end he was still suppressed by Confucius, and in the end he almost lost his own life. Now that there is such an opportunity to humiliate Confucius and several other strong men in the prehistoric world, naturally he will not take such an opportunity. As Shi Chen¡¯s words fell, the figures of Shi Chen and others changed again, their faces were full of anger, and they looked at Kong Ru and others as if they were lambs waiting to be slaughtered. Everything that was placed on Kong Ru and others has been completely taken into his hands, and the lives of Kong Ru and others can be harvested in the next moment. "Damn it." The inner demons and Luo Hu were filled with anger towards Shi Chen and others, and their eyes were filled with stern expressions when they looked at Shi Chen and others. Although the powerful force is not as powerful as Kong Ru and others, as the top powerhouse in the prehistoric world. From the beginning of the fight, he was suppressed, and he kept suppressing the anger in his heart. But now, he is completely looked down upon by others, and is looked down upon by others as if he were looking at an ant. However, compared to the inner demon and Luo Hu who showed their emotions completely, although the faces of Kong Ru and others became very solemn, there was no big change. The expressions in the eyes of Kong Ru and others became very cold, and there was a trace of teasing in their eyes when they looked at Shi Chen and others. The fighting spirit in their bodies completely burst out, and they collided directly with Shi Chen and others. At this time, the auras of the five people began to be continuously released, and waves of power quickly spread from the positions of the five people in all directions. Wave after wave of power was continuously released, instantly covering hundreds of millions of miles around completely in this power. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!) Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 453: Means The momentum of the five people spread out, and waves of power continued to spread rapidly around the void. Along with these waves of power, you are exuding strange auras. These auras are the aura of the real Tao. This stream of breath was released, and the surrounding void began to vibrate continuously. This breath of Tao drives the power of the surrounding void. Under this wave of power, the surrounding laws began to gather, and various forces began to gather. Under this wave of power, the figures of Kong Ru and others were completely wrapped in this power. "What kind of power is this kind of power? It is constantly evolving the Three Thousand Dao." Kong Ru looked at the power around him and felt the changes in the atmosphere of the Dao around him. In the blink of an eye, he had changed thousands of times. So much. And every time it changes, the breath of the Tao is completely different, completely different, it is the breath of the three thousand avenues. Kong Ru was surprised, and the people standing in other directions were also filled with shock. In an instant, Hongjun and the others had made a decision, and they moved quickly towards Kong Ru's direction. Among the few people, Kong Ru was the strongest in cultivation and the calmest. In the battles one after another, several people also gained a more direct understanding of Kong Ru. In the attacks one after another, Hongjun and others also knew that the power of Shichen and others was not that simple. And now, it is definitely not that simple to use such a method. Moreover, the forces around them were constantly washing away, and the aura of Tao was constantly changing. Every force made several people feel very shocked. Hongjun and others left the spot and quickly approached Kong Ru. During the process of advancement, they clearly felt the strong resistance brought by the powerful forces in the void. Under this powerful force, the speed of several people cannot be fully displayed, and even this simple speed cannot be fully displayed. However, even so, the figures of several people quickly gathered together, watching the constantly changing auras of Shi and others in the center. There is also the constant transformation of the surrounding void and the constantly changing scenes. The Three Thousand Avenues are constantly changing, perfect laws are beginning to appear, and the surrounding void of hundreds of millions of miles is beginning to be shrouded in that first strange aura. After being completely enveloped by this force, this area began to change continuously. Three thousand avenues and thousands of laws began to gather together and condensed among the surrounding forces. The void began to vibrate continuously, time and space began to be formed in the void, and clear and turbid air began to be continuously generated in the space to form the earth and the sky. Stars began to form one after another in the sky, and new mountains and rivers continued to appear on the earth, finally converging into the ocean. The evolution of the world, although very cumbersome, is completed in an instant. The figures of the six Kongru people have also appeared in this world. Looking at the surrounding world, their eyes are full of doubts and wariness. The methods used by the five people now are definitely not as simple as deriving this world. It is definitely not that simple. And soon the guesses of several people were confirmed. After the formation of this world, a phantom began to appear between the sky and the earth. After this phantom was formed, it began to become more solid, and a huge coercion radiated directly from this phantom, constantly oppressing Kong Ru and the others. "The Way of Heaven? No, it's not the complete Way of Heaven. What is it?" The first person to speak was Hongjun. As the spokesperson of the Way of Heaven in the prehistoric world, Hongjun had a very clear understanding of the Way of Heaven. Although the formation of this phantom in this world is very similar to the way of heaven in the prehistoric world, it is not the way of heaven. Although he has the majesty and powerful power of Heaven, he does not have the indifference of Heaven, the indifference of being completely indifferent to everything in the world. Although the majesty of this phantom is very powerful, it itself has a very strong coercion, but the pleasure, hatred, and distorted face in the eyes of the phantom are so obvious. It is definitely not the way of heaven, or a world. possessed by the will. The will of a world, no matter what kind of world it is, can be said to be a completely impartial existence in this world, an existence that is completely based on the continuous evolution and continuous growth of this world. Just like the world of Confucius, the original will of Confucius' world is the will formed by Confucius' soul and the jade plate of creation. After that, although Kong Ru completely controlled the world, he became the law of heaven in this world. However, in the process of Confucius' continuous cultivation, his understanding of this worldControl is also constantly making the world evolve and become more perfect and powerful. In that world, Confucius and Confucius were also a completely high existence, a completely just existence, and treated all people in this world completely equally. After this phantom appeared, the pressure on his body continued to become stronger. This power can be said to be very powerful, even more powerful than the power exerted by Shi Chen and others, and it completely suppressed the power of Kong Ru and others. The surrounding space, time, the power of laws, and the power of the world are constantly gathering, constantly oppressing Kong Ru and the others. Kong Ru looked at the phantom in front of him. The powerful power reminded Kong Ru of the scene when he faced the way of heaven in the prehistoric world. Confucius had faced the way of heaven more than once, and he also had a certain understanding of the power of the way of heaven in the prehistoric world. Now facing this phantom, although the power is very powerful, the surrounding forces are constantly oppressing him. Although it is very similar to when facing the way of heaven, it is not without the slightest resistance. Since he had the ability to resist, Kong Ru was not depressed at all. The power in his body began to riot continuously, constantly impacting the power that bound his body. Kong Ru is constantly trying, and Hongjun and others are also constantly trying, and waves of power are constantly being released, constantly fighting against the heavenly ways of this world. At this time, Kong Ru and others also became very clear about Shi Chen and others' plans. This world is derived and the will of heaven is simulated in this world. Gather the power of the five people and completely control the power of the Chaos Gods and Demons. This method makes these completely different forces completely integrated, which is stronger, more rounded, and full of power than the power gathered by the formation formed by the previous few people. "Death." A shout came from the mouth of the phantom. This voice was full of coercion. With this shout, the surrounding space began to tremble continuously, the sky and the earth changed color, the earth cracked, the stars continued to vibrate, and the ocean became angry. With just a shout, the whole world became completely angry. And with this anger, the power of the surrounding world completely gathered, oppressing the bodies of Kong Ru and others. The whole world became angry, and waves of power continued to gather and swept out directly towards Kong Ru's side, turning into a huge storm, constantly attacking the bodies of Kong Ru and others. These strands of power were continuously displayed, turning into strands. The storm formed by the strands of power was even more powerful than the previous attacks. This powerful attack was also filled with a powerful coercion, constantly intimidating several people, making it impossible for them to fully exert their power. Deep in the hearts of several people now, they can't help but feel a strong sense of crisis. This sense of crisis is a danger that can completely threaten the lives of several people. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!) Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 454: Essence and Spirit The power of a world is so powerful. Kong Ru was already a strong man among quasi-sages just by relying on the power of the small world. With the continuous evolution of the small world, Kong Ru's own power has surpassed the average saint-level existence, and he is the top existence among saints. And when the world turned into a thousand worlds, Kong Ru's strength surpassed the saint-level existence and became the top existence in this chaotic world. Although the world arranged by the five people at this time does not really form a world, the various powers of this world still exist, and they are not weaker than the real world. Moreover, the five people already possess the original power of another world, as well as the original power carried by dozens of chaos gods and demons. This original power is the original power of a big world. Although the world created by the five people cannot be compared with the real big world, its power cannot be underestimated. Kong Ru and the others felt the powerful power emanating from the phantom in the sky, and their hearts were filled with shock. The power in their bodies was constantly released, trying to resist the powerful power emanating from the phantom. However, even though it is exerted with all its strength, the power of a big world cannot be easily countered. Just like the power of Heavenly Dao in the prehistoric world, this power of Heavenly Dao is so powerful. Although Hongjun's cultivation is powerful, he is still controlled by Heavenly Dao and cannot escape from Heavenly Dao. Although the power of this phantom is not as powerful as Heavenly Dao, it is still much stronger than Kong Ru and others. Throughout this time, both Kong Ru and Hongjun were filled with unwillingness. Such a situation would actually occur, Shi Chen and others would actually have such power, and he and others would not have the slightest ability to resist. At this time, several people no longer had the slightest reservation, nor did they dare to have the slightest scruple. The power of their whole bodies exploded completely, and they no longer had the slightest reservation even with moves that were burdensome to their bodies. The first people to act were the inner demon and the demon ancestor Luohu. The demons' methods were originally very strange, and their methods were also very diverse. Among these many means, there are many ways to improve one's strength in a short period of time. As the two ancestors of the demon clan, this method is even more powerful. Powerful power erupted from the two of them in an instant, and the powerful demonic energy instantly broke through the limitations of the surrounding world's power on their bodies. When this method was used, the bodies of the two people couldn't help but have slight cracks, but it was caused by their bodies being unable to withstand such a powerful force. When two people used their methods, I and others also used their own methods. There was a dark yellow aura on my body, and then there was a frightening aura. This aura is not simply powerful, but a powerful force that comes from the soul. This power is exactly the power of the soul in the innermost soul of Lao Tzu, the soul of Pangu. Pangu¡¯s soul is so powerful, and it is far superior to all the chaotic gods and demons in terms of quality. Although there is only a small part in the depths of Laozi's soul, it still contains a trace of Pangu's power. Now that I have stimulated this power, my whole body is constantly trembling. The strong fighting spirit in my body makes several other people tremble involuntarily. The third one is Yang Mei. As a strong man among the Chaos Gods and Demons, Yang Mei has many methods, but his temperament is very gentle. During normal battles, he uses very few methods. But now that the danger that threatened his life appeared, Yang Mei's body shook, and his body shape changed instantly, directly releasing his body. Yang Mei is a chaotic god and demon, and the real body is a hollow willow tree. Now the real body is displayed. The figure that is thousands of miles long completely envelopes the surrounding space in an instant. The willows on the branches are constantly shaking, and the power of space is constantly affecting the shaking of the willows. surrounding space. These wicker sticks are directly inserted into the surrounding space, completely controlling the surrounding space in their own hands. After Yang Mei¡¯s methods were used, Hongjun¡¯s methods were also used. Hongjun was originally the spokesperson of the Heavenly Way in the prehistoric world, and he had been in harmony with the Heavenly Way for millions of years, tens of millions of years. During this period of time, Hongjun could be said to have a very clear understanding of Tiandao's methods. Hongjun's method was used, and traces all over his body continued to appear, and they quickly gathered in the body behind him, forming a series of Dao marks that gathered on the body. Although Hongjun's current attack is no longer as powerful as it was when he had the support of heaven, the power of the explosion is still?It is very powerful, especially after the traces of the Tao appear, the power that explodes is still very powerful. And as the traces of Tao appeared one after another, a jade disc appeared on Hongjun's head in Hongjun's body. With the traces, it sank directly into the body, making Hongjun Jun's power became even more powerful. Hongjun and others continued to use their own methods to struggle out of the shackles of the world. And Kong Ru did not lag behind at all, his powerful power was completely released, and his powerful fighting spirit was completely condensed. Kong Ru can be said to be very powerful in terms of body, soul, and strength. He is the top strong man in this chaos. And now these three powerful forces of Confucius are released and begin to merge continuously. During the continuous integration, the three forces begin to transform and become more powerful. Such changes are more of a qualitative change. The three forces, under strong pressure, changed more rapidly and merged more quickly. As these powerful forces continue to merge, the aura on Kong Ru's body continues to become more powerful. At this time, Kong Ru's mind was completely immersed in his body. Looking at the rapid flow of blood in his body, the power in his acupuncture points is constantly washing his body. And at this time, my soul began to tremble continuously, constantly connected with the power of my body, constantly controlling every part of my body, feeling the changes in every inch of my body, and moving my body. The power is completely under control. "Essence, Qi, and Shen can be said to be the path of cultivation for all cultivators in the prehistoric world. Essence, essence, blood, and Yuanye are the essence of every living being's body. Qi is the spiritual energy of heaven and earth between the prehistoric worlds, and it is also the continuously growing force that all cultivators rely on. God is the soul, and spiritual power is the power of the soul. This is why living beings are called living beings. The cultivation of essence, qi, and spirit are the three paths followed by most cultivators in the prehistoric world. Among them, the most prominent cultivators, that is, the Witch Clan, are cultivators who focus on cultivating the body. The demon tribe is a cultivator who focuses on refining Qi, constantly absorbing spiritual energy to strengthen themselves. In the end, the most prominent group of people practicing god cultivation are the immortals. The cultivation methods of the immortals are based on the cultivation of the soul, which constantly strengthens their own soul, and subsequently drives the strength of others. Although these three kinds of cultivation have become the paths of cultivation in the prehistoric world, these three paths are not completely separated, and there are other intersections. Practicing one item will also have a certain impact on the other two, making the others stronger. Now, the three forces of essence, energy and spirit in Kong Ru's body are constantly integrating and turning into an even more powerful force, an even more powerful force. The processing power released by this powerful force is stronger than a single force. Now these three forces have just begun to fully integrate, and the power they have exploded has also begun to confront the pressure of the shadow formed in this world. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!) Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 455 Fragmentation Kong Ru, Hongjun, Yang Mei, Xin Mo, Luo Hu, and Laozi successively used their own methods, and the powerful power broke through the constraints of the surrounding space in an instant. Feeling the disappearance of the binding power around them, several people couldn't help but feel a lot more relaxed. After all, by raising their cultivation to such an extent, it can be said that they have fully unleashed their potential. If they are still unable to fight against the phantom in front of them, then the final outcome of these people can only be completely suppressed by the methods of Shi Chen and others. If it is really completely suppressed, then even if a few people can sustain it for a period of time, they will inevitably perish here in the end. Now, a few people have directly broken through the constraints in front of them. Although it is not all the power of this world, it also gives today a clearer understanding of this world, a more intuitive understanding. The figures of six people and six powerful forces are constantly impacting this world. Under this force, the whole world shook uncontrollably, as if it would break apart at any time. However, even so, a trace of solemnity flashed in the eyes of the figure in the void, but there was not much change in expression. "I didn't expect that these six people actually have such powerful power and such methods. Fortunately, we have used the methods, otherwise we really would not have the chance to use such methods." In the void of this world, five paths The figure sat in the void, his eyes filled with shock and a hint of luck. These five people are the five people of time, life, destiny, destruction, and death. Based on the power of the five people, the five people gathered the power of dozens of chaotic gods and demons to construct this big world. In this big world, the heaven-like existence that simulates this world completely condenses the power of several people and turns it into one force. Under this powerful force, the five people can be said to be full of confidence. In the beginning, it was just to mobilize the power of this world to restrain the figures of Kong Ru and others in place, hoping to tease a few people before annihilating them. But they didn't expect that the five people would actually burst out with such powerful power, and the one who surprised the five people the most was Kong Ru. After the five people started to set up the formation, Kong Ru and the others were using their auras to continuously practice and break through the limitations of their own cultivation. It is precisely because of this situation that after the five people fully displayed the formation, they used their methods to completely suppress Kong Ru and the others. After the attacks by Kong Ru and others failed to achieve any results, they even resorted to their current methods. But I didn't expect that under such a situation, a few people would actually burst out with such power, and that Kong Ru actually made a breakthrough in his cultivation level under such a situation. After the five people were shocked, what followed was anger in their hearts. Under such means, they still couldn't completely suppress a few people. The people in Shichen were full of anger for Kong Ru and others, as well as for themselves. This anger has been accumulating, and now it has completely exploded. The anger of several people burst out, and the eyes of the phantom of Heaven were instantly completely occupied by anger. The anger of this phantom was followed by the complete anger of the whole world, and a powerful coercion was completely released, constantly gathering the surrounding power. The powerful pressure increased in an instant, and all the power was fully mobilized, and began to continuously attack everyone in the world. This big world is the big world where five people gathered together, and the whole world is completely the power within the bodies of a few people. The entire world can be said to be the power of a few people, and at this moment, the power of the entire world completely exploded and began to attack a few people continuously. It can be said that in the entire world, around a few people, in every direction, there are countless attacks that are constantly attacking Kong Ru and others. At this time, Kong Ru was completely immersed in his own cultivation, although countless forces around him were constantly attacking and hitting him. But in the face of these powerful forces, Kong Ru's body made no attempt to dodge, and allowed the forces to continuously hit him. This force is the power of the five people of Shichen, as well as the power of dozens of chaotic gods and demons, and the force of the void in the chaotic world. Each of these strands of power can be said to be very powerful. Even a saint would have a hard time facing it and must deal with it carefully. And now the attack Confucius faced was not one attack, but tens of thousands, tens of millions of attacks. One attack after another continued to hit Kong Ru's body. The sounds of blows kept ringing out. They were not ordinary sounds, but a series of blows.The sound of the banging of buttocks. Under the sound of metal hitting each other, traces of power continued to sink into Kong Ru's body. Although these strands of power were not very powerful when they entered Kong Ru's body, they were still very powerful when gathered together. During the cultivation, Kong Ru only felt that his body was constantly being hit by waves of force. Under this impact, force after force began to be absorbed by Kong Ru's body. It turns into one's own strength, constantly making one's body stronger. Kong Ru's body was condensed from the Hongmeng Purple Qi obtained at the core of the Chaos Storm. It can be said to be very strong. Now, these waves of power can actually affect Kong Ru's body. It can be imagined that these waves of power are very powerful. But even with such a powerful force, it still couldn't cause much impact or damage to Kong Ru's body. "Compared to Kong Ru's powerful body, he could withstand these attacks without suffering much damage. The other people, Hongjun, Yang Mei and others were not so relaxed. However, although it is not very easy, a few people can still handle it. Yang Mei's body is a hollow willow. Under the attacks one after another, Yang Mei's figure keeps flashing, the surrounding space keeps vibrating, and the attacks are continuously sucked in directly. In pieces of space. Just like the battle between Yang Mei and Hongjun back then, Hongjun used all the methods, but still did not have the slightest impact on Yang Mei. But now, Yang Mei's method was unleashed, and these strands of power were directly shattered by the power of Yang Mei's space and turned into nothingness, without causing the slightest harm to Yang Mei. Yang Mei¡¯s methods cannot be copied, but Hongjun and others also have their own methods. After all, they are peak existences beyond the saint level. Although these attacks made several people a little embarrassed, they still completely dealt with the attacks. Even if there were attacks hitting several people, they did not cause much damage to them. However, at this time, several people were completely passive. They could only continue to deal with the endless attacks around them, but they were unable to fight back. In this world, the two sides once again fell into a stalemate. Although the Shichen Five wanted to directly deal with Kong Ru and others, it was the first time for several people in this side of the world to use it, and they could not completely control it in a short time, so the methods they used were still very limited. Now we can only maintain the current situation, waiting for the power that continues to become familiar with this world to gather that thunder blow and directly destroy Kong Ru and others. However, in the constant fighting between several people, in the void of the prehistoric world, there was a burst of vibrations. The cracks on the Tiandao body in the void continued to increase, and the entire Tiandao body began to tremble continuously, as if at any time It's almost like it's going to break apart. "Crack." A shattering sound sounded, and with the appearance of this shattering sound, the sound of shattering began to appear one after another, and the entire Tiandao body began to break apart. This heavenly body was shattered, and the prehistoric world should have been shaken. But now the entire prehistoric world, countless middle thousand worlds, small worlds, spaces, planes, have not changed at all, and have not been affected by the fragmentation of the heavenly body. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!) Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 456: The Way of Heaven? Pangu? The way of heaven was transformed by the will of the prehistoric world. This way of heaven had already been produced when Pangu opened up the prehistoric world. After countless years, the way of heaven in this prehistoric world can be said to be very powerful. Compared with Hongjun, Kong Ru and others are also much stronger. An existence at the peak of chaos gods and demons like Yang Mei has not done much in the prehistoric world. All this is because of concerns about the way of heaven. Now the way of heaven in the prehistoric world is shattered, completely reduced to extremely small fragments. These fragments were smaller than dust. After the extremely small fragments were formed, they did not dissipate, but quickly gathered together towards the original center of the Heavenly Dao. "Sa." A gust of breeze suddenly rolled up in the void. This breeze began to get bigger and bigger. The breezes were not very big, but they completely gathered all the power of the surrounding area of ??hundreds of millions of miles. stand up. Void can be said to be the most fundamental existence of a world, and it is also the place where all the power in the world gathers. However, although countless kinds of forces have gathered together, these forces do not impact each other. Instead, they appear to be distinct and continue their own trajectories. The entire void can also be said to be the most peaceful existence in the world. However, such peace is not something ordinary people can bear. Although the breeze blowing up now is not very big, it can be said that a breeze can appear out of thin air in this void. This scene can be said to be very strange. And with the emergence of the first breeze, the speed of the breezes continued to become faster. Under the breeze, the tiny dust particles formed by the fragmentation of the Heavenly Dao ** began to sweep up continuously, converging towards the most central position. It began to solidify continuously. Originally, the Heavenly Dao ** occupied a position of hundreds of millions of miles in this void, but now it gathered together, and the breezes turned into whirlwinds, constantly moving towards The most central location gathers together. Streams of dust continued to gather, and gradually the color of the whirlwind in the void began to change. A purple storm formed in the void, and soon swept the entire void. The power of this huge storm continues to become more powerful, but the scope does not expand. Instead, it continues to shrink, shrinking towards the core position. At this time, the entire prehistoric world began to shake, and all the cultivators in the prehistoric world had withdrawn from cultivation in an instant. Everyone felt the changes around them without knowing why, and their hearts were full of doubts. Most of these people are under the Taiyi Realm, and they can only be regarded as just entering the path of cultivation in the prehistoric world. However, the cultivators in the prehistoric world are not just these immortal-level beings, there are also several strong ones. At the beginning of the chaos in the void, I could already feel the transformation of the void. My heart was filled with shock at this changing void. I began to think constantly in my heart, and my mind began to constantly feel the changes in the world around me. "What's going on now? Could it be that something happened on the battlefield?" At this time, everyone couldn't help but think that after all, it was only the situation on the battlefield that could have such an impact. . However, no matter how the creatures in the prehistoric world thought, the vibrations in the void still did not ease at all, but became more intense. The storm in the void shrank even faster. The storm of hundreds of millions of miles shrank to tens of millions of miles, millions of miles, thousands of miles, thousands of miles, and finally shrank to a hundred meters around. It was still shrinking, and finally After shrinking to about ten feet, it became slow. At this time, it only slowed down and did not stop shrinking. And with the continuous contraction, the surrounding power has been condensed to the extreme. And in this ten-foot-long space, waves of power condensed into extremely mysterious talismans, and extremely bizarre trajectories. Under the moving trajectories of these talismans, the space of about ten feet quickly shrank again, turning into about nine feet. Reaching nine feet, this force has been condensed to the extreme, and it has begun to become a liquid and solid existence, and it has begun to squirm and change shapes. The shapes of strange beasts are constantly taking shape, and the shapes of various creatures are constantly changing. All kinds of races and countless creatures appeared. In the end, however, the shape settled on the appearance of a living thing. And this kind of creature is the human race, transformed into a human form, with bones appearing, meridians appearing on the bones, and blood vessels attached to them. Blood vessels appeared, and organs were produced one by one. The first organ that appeared was the heart. After the heart was connected to the blood vessels, it began to beat continuously.   "Dong, dong, dong." The sound of heartbeats kept getting stronger. Streams of blood began to be produced continuously, flowing rapidly in the blood vessels, and organs began to be produced rapidly. After all the organs were formed, they began to be wrapped with muscles, completely protecting the body and bones in flesh and blood. After the production of flesh and blood, the last thing is the production of skin, fur, and hair. The body was formed, and rays of light flashed above the pores. The rays of light began to flash continuously, and there were a total of 129,600 rays of light, exactly the same as one yuan. And in these 129,600 rays of light, he was completely adept at winning, and his body began to produce 360 ??more powerful rays of light, which was equal to the number of Zhou Tian. "Hey." The body's eyes opened, and a ray of light appeared. As his eyes opened, his fingers began to wave continuously, his arms began to wave continuously, and his steps took steps, constantly adapting to this body. If the Chaos Gods and Demons of those days were present and saw the figure of this person in front of them and the look in his eyes, they would definitely scream in surprise and immediately retreat. This person's appearance is exactly what Pangu looked like back then. After this figure appeared, there was no pressure on him at all, and no energy escaped. But even so, this person stood in the void, and the surrounding forces did not have the slightest impact on him. You can know how powerful the person in front of you is. This person quickly adapted to his body, and his eyes were full of joy. Looking at the situation in the void around him, his eyes couldn't help but become much gentler. However, this emotion quickly subsided, and the whole person's expression became very shocked. His eyes looked far away, and in an instant he looked through the surrounding void and looked into the chaotic world outside the prehistoric world. , as if everything that happened in the chaos was completely contained in his own eyes. His figure shook slightly, and he disappeared from the spot. He disappeared on the spot and did not go directly to the chaos. His figure appeared on the battlefield where the prehistoric world and the different world intersected. At this time, the situation on the battlefield also changed a lot. The creatures of the two worlds on the battlefield are completely stuck together. On the battlefield, after experiencing battles again and again, everyone who can survive is a strong-level existence. On this battlefield, those with the lowest cultivation levels are all those in the Daluo realm. This is not that all the cultivators above the Great Luo realm on the battlefield have fallen, but that all those who have not made a breakthrough have fallen. During the battle, most of the Taiyi Realm existences also made considerable breakthroughs and reached the Daluo Realm existence during the battle. At the time of the war, there were trillions of creatures, and the number of creatures in the two worlds exceeded ten trillions. Now, only about a few billions are left. It can be said that there is not even one left. Those who can survive are all strong ones at the same level. In cultivation, whether it is means, chance, luck, or qualifications, they are all very powerful. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!) Volume One: Ancient Human Race Chapter 457: The End of the Battle In the battle between the two worlds, those who can join this battle can be said to be the elites of the two worlds. And now with this result, the elites of the two worlds will never be the same. With this result, no matter which world wins in the end, the losses will be great for both worlds. Tiandao appeared on this battlefield. Looking at the situation on the battlefield, he stood in the void, stepped forward, and quickly advanced in the void. His figure soon appeared in the center of the battlefield. Standing in the center of the battlefield, Tiandao exuded a powerful force. The moment this powerful force was emitted, the entire battlefield was completely enveloped in this force. The moment this power was emitted, it did not attack, but was divided into billions of strands. The moment these billions of strands of power were emitted, everyone on the entire battlefield was completely enveloped by this power. . This powerful force emitted, instantly trapping everyone on the battlefield in place. The moment all the creatures were trapped in place, Tiandao's hand waved slightly, and the figures of all the creatures in the two worlds quickly retreated towards the rear. In an instant, all the creatures in the two worlds were completely separated. At this time, everyone was completely awake, the evil spirits on their bodies began to dissipate quickly, and the blood-red color in their eyes began to dissipate. "What's going on now? Who is that person?" When everyone woke up, they all looked at Tiandao in the center of the battlefield. After an unknown amount of time of fighting, these people were completely immersed in the fight. In the constant fighting, everyone has been completely controlled by their own fighting spirit, and the evil spirit on their bodies has made everyone's hearts and minds uncontrollable. Even those at the Quasi-Saint level and Sub-Saint level are completely immersed in the battle. Now that they are suddenly separated, although the evil spirit on their bodies has dissipated, their minds have completely sobered up. But even so, his reaction was still much slower, with a slightly dull look in his eyes as he looked at the figure in the center of the battlefield. "Jiuli of the human race." "Bo Yi Kao" "Di Ku" "Zhuan Xu" "Yao" "Shun" "Yu" "Greetings to the senior, I wonder what the senior has ordered?" Among the human race on the battlefield, one The man stood up, saluted respectfully to Tiandao, and asked Tiandao, his tone also full of doubts. But even though he was very confused, he was more respectful. After all, after experiencing this battle again and again, although the minds of several people were completely immersed in the fight, they were now completely awake and aware of the powerful cultivation of the people in front of them. Among the billions of creatures on the battlefield, those with the lowest cultivation level are those in the Daluo realm, and many of them are Daluo Golden Immortals, Quasi-Saints, and Sub-Saints. Now he was easily separated by the person in front of him. Even a saint-level existence would not be able to do this so easily. After the human race reacted, other races in the prehistoric world also responded quickly. The leaders and strong men of the dragon tribe, white tiger tribe, phoenix tribe, Xuanwu tribe, Qilin tribe, spirit tribe and other races in the prehistoric world, They all came over and bowed slightly to Tiandao, with a very respectful tone. "Compared with the respect of all people in the prehistoric world, people in other worlds are very wary. The cultivation of Heavenly Dao is very powerful, but within this powerful aura is an aura that does not exist in other worlds. Such aura is definitely not the strong man of their world, then it is the strong man of the prehistoric world in front of him. And the strong men from the prehistoric world appeared at this time to terminate this battle. In their opinion, for what reason, they must deal with them. After all, after fighting for this period of time, the hatred between the creatures in the two worlds can be said to have reached its extreme. Seeing the creatures in the opposite world, one's heart can't help but be filled with hatred. Tiandao looked at the people in the prehistoric world who came to him, his eyes slightly swept over everyone, but he no longer looked at any of them. When Jiuli and others saw Tiandao's eyes that showed no emotion at all, they were filled with shock. At the same time, they also felt that in front of the person in front of them, they had no secrets to hide, and everything about them was revealed. In front of the person in front of me. Seeing Tiandao's expression, everyone present no longer dared to take any action. Even the creatures from another world stood in place one by one, not daring to take any action. They just looked at the people on the other side of the battlefield bitterly. Creatures of the prehistoric world. "Yeah." Just when everyone was looking at Tiandao, Tiandao also started to act, raising his hand slightly. It was just this simple action. Everyone present felt this simplest action. The mystery contained in it. That feeling of being mysterious to the extreme and lifting a weight with ease is justEven though he is a sub-saint level existence, he has not discovered any secrets from it. Tiandao's hand was raised, and the surrounding space began to tremble at this time. A powerful force directly passed through the layers of void and spread quickly towards the other world. This huge force soon entered the other world, passed through the layers of space, and entered the void of the other world. Entering the void of another world, this powerful force moved faster and soon entered the depths of the void. Although this different world is a big world, it itself cannot be compared with the prehistoric world. After all, when the way of heaven came into being in the prehistoric world, it was even an existence that could compete with Pangu. After the will of this other world was formed, it was controlled by the five people of Time. The difference is completely imaginable. And the way of heaven has gone through countless years of tempering, growth, and practice, and its power is even more powerful. Then the gap in power between the two worlds is even greater. Now Tiandao uses his means to enter the other world and directly and quickly advance towards the depths of the void in the other world. Entering the depths of the void of another world, the surrounding forces began to constantly repel and attack the power of heaven. Although this powerful force is not weak, it is still unable to do any harm to the power of heaven. This kind of attack is exactly the way the will of this other world discovered the intrusion of the power of heaven and used it to protect itself. However, although this kind of power is not weak, the speed of Tiandao's advancement is still very fast. Soon the power of heaven has entered the depths of the void, where the will of another world resides. Entering here, the first thing you discover is not the will of this other world, but also a huge cage. This huge cage exudes this powerful power, the power of time, the power of life, the power of fate, the power of destruction, the power of death. In addition, there are dozens of powerful forces that condense together and form This huge prison. In the center of the cage is a gaseous existence, hazy and chaotic, its shape is constantly changing, constantly breaking free, and hitting the cage. Under the impact again and again, the cage continued to tremble, but there was no sign of escaping. This cage is exactly the cage that Shi Chen and others gathered together with many strong men of chaos gods and demons, and what is in the center is the existence of the will of this world. This will is not very strong, but it is affected by the cage and the will cannot grow. Otherwise, Shi Chen and others cannot easily control this will. After all, the will of a world will become stronger as the world continues to grow. Just like the world of Confucius, as Confucius' world continues to become more powerful, Confucius, as the master of this world, the way of heaven, and his cultivation are also constantly becoming more powerful. Now, the will of this world has been restricted, and its growth has been completely restricted. The power of this world that continues to become more powerful has also directly transformed into the cultivation of Shi Chen and others. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!) Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 458: Heavenly Means As a big world, the different world itself is very powerful. Although it has only been opened for a short period of time, it has grown a lot. At that time, the cultivation level of Shi Chen and others had just surpassed the level of saint, but now they are all at the peak level. It is also because of this that other chaos gods and demons can reach the level of saint. When the power of Heavenly Dao reaches outside the cage, this power begins to change and turns into a phantom, which is exactly what Heavenly Dao looks like. Looking at the cage in front of me, as well as the chaotic existence in the cage, a trace of sadness flashed in my eyes. After all, both people are the will born from a world. In this chaos, they can also be said to be of the same kind. Tiandao looked at the situation in front of him, and his body shape changed again, dissipated, and directly turned into a giant palm, hitting the cage. "Bang." A slight sound sounded, and the giant palm transformed by the power of Heaven directly hit the cage in front of him. At the moment when they collided together, the cage created by the five Shichen people and dozens of Chaos gods and demons directly shattered in an instant. "Poof." At the moment when the cage was blown away, in the depths of chaos, the figures of the five people were shaking for a while while they were fighting. They spit out a mouthful of blood, but they suffered backlash. The moment he received this backlash, the shadow in the center of the world formed by the five people shook for a while, as if it would disperse at any time. But this was only a momentary effort, and the phantom condensed again. After the power of heaven breaks the cage in front of you. Directly and completely grasp the will of the world in the center of the world in his own hands, and quickly shoot towards the void of the world, in the direction of going. It is exactly the location of the battlefield where the current body of Heavenly Dao is transformed. When the will of the world leaves a world, the impact on the world can be said to be very huge. When the will of this other world left the other world, the entire other world began to tremble continuously, and the power in the world could not help but become very chaotic. Compared with the Heavenly Dao of the prehistoric world, the will of this other world is still very young. Although the Heavenly Dao has left the prehistoric world, its control over the prehistoric world can be said to be the ultimate. The space above the battlefield shattered. A huge palm appeared on the battlefield, and as the huge palm appeared, the palm opened. A cloud of mist, a chaotic hazy thing appeared in front of Tiandao. Seeing the appearance of this chaotic and hazy thing, the strong men from the other world were shocked one by one. A glimmer of light flashed in his eyes. The eyes looking at Tiandao were full of evil aura and violent. These strong men from another world are all creatures born from another world. The moment the will appears, they already know what is in front of them. This will can be said to be the foundation of a world. Now that the will of this world appears here, the entire world of another world is already in the hands of the person in front of him. "Ah." Shouts rang out one after another, and the strong men from the other world took action in an instant, rushing towards the direction of heaven. If the consciousness of a world is really controlled by the person in front of you. Then they and others will be completely controlled by the person in front of them, which is what they don't want at this time. Tiandao saw the actions of these people. There was no expression on his face, and he waved his hand slightly, and a powerful force burst out in an instant, directly binding everyone in the other world in place. When everyone was tied to the spot, their hands began to wave continuously in the void. One after another, talismans appeared in the void and floated in the void. After being fully formed, these talismans were directly submerged into the will of the other world in front of them. With the formation of talismans one after another, waves of power were aroused and submerged into the will of the other world in front of them. Under this wave of power, the will of this other world began to vibrate continuously, began to change, and grew rapidly. And as this will continues to grow and change, the other world begins to vibrate, the laws within the world begin to change, and the auras of the Tao begin to change. And as the world changes, the whole world also begins to move, and begins to move closer to the prehistoric world. Originally, the distance between the two worlds was already very small, only separated by this battlefield. But now, under the power of heaven, this other world directly passes through the battlefield and approaches the prehistoric world. At this time, the barrier between the two people's worlds no longer collided, and they began to merge continuously. The two worlds continue to get closer, and the starry sky gradually merges with each other. The stars in the two worlds began to change continuously, turning into a broader formation. one by oneThe sky began to move continuously, and the trajectories became more mysterious. After the fusion between the stars and the sky, the laws of the two worlds are changing at the same time. The fusion of the two worlds is not only a change in the material world, but also a change in the laws and Tao in the two worlds. Although the two worlds are not exactly the same, the laws are derived from the three thousand avenues of the chaotic world. And the countless laws in these two worlds are all derived from the three thousand avenues. Although there are some slight differences, the most essential things are exactly the same. The continuous fusion of the two worlds, behind the starry sky, are the continents, oceans, mountains, and rivers of the two big worlds. The things in the two worlds are constantly changing, and they have become one world, a broader world. After the fusion of the two big worlds, the Zhongqian world attached to the two big worlds also began to appear continuously, attached to the big world formed by the two worlds. After the fusion of the middle thousand worlds, there is a small world, and within the small world are planes and spaces. Under the continuous fusion of the two worlds, one world gradually formed and turned into an even bigger world. In this huge world, the spiritual energy began to change, the laws began to change, and the Tao also changed, constantly becoming more complete. As the two worlds continue to change, the aura of Tiandao is also changing, and the aura on his body continues to become more obscure. Moreover, the movements in Tiandao's hands became faster, and the talismans formed in his hands began to become more obscure and mysterious. Under the aura of this extremely mysterious Tao, the will of the other world is constantly changing, and the body shape is also beginning to change. Tiandao's movements did not avoid the people around him. When everyone saw Tiandao's movements in the center of the battlefield, their eyes were filled with excitement. They sat down directly and began to comprehend Tiandao's every move. Although Tiandao's action was very short-lived, for these people, it can be said to be a rare opportunity. Tiandao's actions soon ended, and the will of the different world in front of him had also changed, and the originally hazy aura began to become clearer. In this haze, a faint breath began to come out. This breath was full of righteousness, without any emotional reaction, but more majestic. Seeing the changes in the will of the other world, Tiandao couldn't help but reveal a smile. A purple ray of light shot out from Tiandao's hand, directly submerging into the will in front of him, and a ray of light separated from the will in front of him, shot straight out, and quickly shot towards the depths of chaos. After this ray of light shot out, Heavenly Dao directly threw the will of the other world in front of him and sent it to the prehistoric world. Now the will of this other world has been transformed by the way of heaven. It is not only the will of another world, but also has a slight connection with the prehistoric world. After this connection was established, Tiandao nodded with great satisfaction. Now he can completely escape from the prehistoric world and is completely free from the constraints of the prehistoric world. (To be continued) Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 459: The Coming of Heaven The will of another world has undergone changes in nature after experiencing the means of heaven. Originally, because the will was restricted by Shi and others, it was greatly restricted and could only be in its initial hazy state. When he was rescued by Tiandao, he was transformed by Tiandao's means, and he himself has also changed. Although the current will has a connection with the big world that is now formed and can have a certain degree of control over this world, it is not as powerful as the original way of heaven, and the way of heaven also limits the growth of this will. To prevent the growth of the two worlds from being too affected. After creating all this, Tiandao couldn't help but nodded with great satisfaction, turned around and looked at the strong men in the two worlds on both sides. After thinking for a while, he waved his hand directly, and a powerful force burst out directly. , instantly completely surrounding the people around him. After surrounding all the people, the space of each person's body began to vibrate continuously, and each figure flashed and disappeared directly in place. After these people disappeared, their figures appeared directly in the prehistoric world, which is the world formed by the fusion of the two worlds. Although the two worlds are merged together, the changes themselves are not very big. They are just changes in the space, laws, and Tao of the two worlds. The continent of another world also appears in the sea area of ????the prehistoric world. It is located in the northwest of the prehistoric continent and is connected to the prehistoric world. And the oceans of the two worlds merged directly and became a vast ocean. Now all the powerful men from these two worlds have entered the prehistoric world. The location where they appeared was also in their respective clan areas. This time the battle between the two worlds can be said to have ended now. The only thing left is the battle between Kong Ru and others in the deepest part of the ancient world. As for. After the two worlds merge, Heaven will not care at all how the creatures in both worlds will develop. After all, the original prehistoric world was full of constant battles. The strong men who have joined this other world now only have more fights, and their impact on the world can be said to be very small. After Heaven has arranged all this. After looking at the battlefield space, I couldn't help but hesitate. The entire battlefield is measured in billions of miles, and the number of creatures that have perished on this battlefield has reached 10 trillion. This fallen creature. Each of them can be said to have great qualifications, and there are not a few spiritual treasures and treasures left on this battlefield. Such an existence is for any race in the prehistoric world. It is a huge wealth for any living being. if. If it were just as simple as this, I don't know what it would look like. After thinking for a while, Tiandao quickly made a decision. His figure disappeared directly in the air, and reappeared in the chaos. After appearing in the chaos, Tiandao waved his hand directly, directly blowing the battlefield. Space is directly wrapped in this force. After completely wrapping up this world. The surrounding space began to vibrate continuously, and soon huge cracks began to appear in the space. This huge space crack began to become more and more huge. As the crack continued to become larger, the entire world was directly swallowed up into the space by this space crack. After this battlefield disappeared, it appeared directly in the void of the prehistoric world. The space above the battlefield trembled for a while, and space passages were continuously formed, leading directly to various places in the prehistoric world, the Middle Thousand World, Small worlds, spaces, and countless places are all connected to this world. However, even if there are so many passages in space, it can be said to be very difficult to find and enter them. After completing all this, Tiandao seemed to feel a lot more relaxed, and his whole person became more humane. Tiandao felt his own changes and couldn't help but smile slightly. For countless years, I have been born for countless years. Most of the time, I have been watching the constant changes of the prehistoric world, watching the prehistoric world continue to grow, and maintaining the normal development of the prehistoric world. Now that I have left the prehistoric world, I still feel a little reluctant to let go. However, since he had decided all this, he didn't hesitate at all. After Tiandao stood there for a while, his body disappeared directly into the surrounding space, and began to shuttle quickly through the space, moving forward quickly towards the depths of chaos. After entering the space, Tiandao moved forward quickly without any regard for the limitations of the surrounding space power. And the speed continued to become faster, and soon it had entered the depths of chaos. As the way of heaven advances, the first thing it passes by is Yuan Yuan, Tong Tian and other saints. These saint-level existences in the prehistoric world have been entering the depths of chaos for some time.?During this period of time, a few people only moved forward to this point and could no longer move forward at all. Although these saint-level beings are very far away, they can clearly feel the aura that is constantly escaping from the battlefield, and the extremely powerful pressure. It was this powerful pressure that prevented them from moving forward at all. After Tiandao saw these people, he couldn't help but pause slightly. A force from his body once again emitted, forming a barrier that directly wrapped these people in it. This force is not very big, but it can completely protect several people on the battlefield from being harmed by the aftermath of the battlefield. Just after a meal, Tiandao's speed reached its extreme again, and he soon reached the battlefield. Arriving on the battlefield, the first thing that struck Tiandao's eyes was the shadow of a big world. And in this shadow, this world has turned into a vast battlefield. There are seven people on the battlefield. The one in the center is a shadow, and around the shadow are six people. These six people are Kong Ru, Hongjun, Yang Mei, Xinmo, Luo Hu and Laozi. These six people were surrounded by attacks one after another. Each attack was very powerful, and there were hundreds of millions of these attacks. Looking at the several people on the battlefield, Tiandao's eyes kept scanning, and soon his eyes rested on Kong Ru. Compared with the other five people, they were constantly dealing with attacks one after another, either dodging or direct attacks, using various methods. Kong Ru was the most peculiar. It could be said that there were the most attacks around him, but Kong Ru sat directly on the spot without any evasion. Instead, he allowed the attacks around him to attack him directly. on the body. What surprised Tiandao even more was the faint purple energy that enveloped Kong Ru's body. This purple energy was none other than the Hongmeng Purple Energy. It is very rare that Hongmeng Purple Qi can be absorbed in the entire chaotic world, but the Hongmeng Purple Qi in Kong Ru in front of him has actually reached such an extent. This is definitely not something that can be formed by one or two strands of Hongmeng Purple Qi. situation. However, Tiandao is not very surprised. Although Hongmeng Purple Qi is very cherished and can even carry three thousand avenues and achieve the existence of a saint, its role for the current Tiandao can be said to be very limited. After collecting everything about Kong Ru, Tiandao's eyes turned to the phantom of the world again. Looking at the phantom in front of him, Tiandao's eyes seemed to have passed through many spaces, sinking directly into the depths of the phantom in this world, and saw Shi Chen and others in the void of this world. When Tiandao saw Shi Chen and others, his heart couldn't help but move. The current situation of Shi Chen and others can be said to be very strange. Moreover, Tiandao also felt that there was a very strange aura around the five people of Shichen. This aura was definitely not possessed by the five people of Shichen, but an even more strange aura. This aura was full of majesty. , an all-inclusive momentum. (To be continued) Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 460: The Battle of Heaven Tiandao stood outside the shadow of the world, watching the battlefield in the world. Looking at the figures of Shi and others in the center of the world, and the aura on Shi and others. This breath is very similar to his own breath, but it is more mysterious than his own breath. "The great road." Looking at this breath, Tiandao couldn't help but hear a word in his heart. When this name appeared, Tiandao suddenly felt a sudden enlightenment in his body, and he couldn't help but have a kind of enlightenment in his heart. The eyes looking at the phantom in the center of the world also changed a lot. The strength of Shi Chen and others is very strong, but it is definitely not strong enough to completely suppress Kong Ru and others. Although he is not very clear about the methods of the other people, he is very clear about Hongjun's cultivation. After all, Hongjun has been his spokesperson for thousands of years. He was very aware of Jun's continuous improvement in cultivation. After thinking of all this, Tiandao's figure no longer stayed where he was, and took steps towards the shadow of the world in front of him. Although this world is not the real world, after entering the phantom of this world, everything around it changes in an instant, but it is not much different from the real thing. Entering this world, the surrounding world began to shake continuously, and forces began to gather together and directly attack Tiandao. Countless attacks continued to hit Tiandao's body, but they did not cause the slightest obstacle to Tiandao, and Tiandao's figure continued to advance rapidly towards the depths of this world. "Who is this person? There is such a strong person in the ancient world?" After Tiandao's figure appeared, the shadow in the center of the world had already discovered the existence of Tiandao, and his eyes towards Tiandao also changed. a big change. And this information has quickly spread to the hearts of the five people who control the entire world in the void. After all, this world was created by the five of them, and every change in the world is completely independent. In the eyes of several of them. "Impossible, this is absolutely impossible. This is Pangu, but the breath has changed a lot. Isn't it Pangu?" After the five people saw Tiandao appearing, their eyes were full of shock, and their eyes looked at Tiandao. A lot has changed. The moment she saw him, she couldn't help but scream in surprise. After practicing for who knows how many years, the character of Shi Chen and others can be said to be very good, and ordinary things cannot surprise a few people. Just like Kong Ru's cultivation, although it exceeded their expectations, they were not very surprised, but continued to use their methods. But now, the appearance of Tiandao in front of them made them feel shocked. After all, Pangu's impression on any living being in the chaotic world can be said to be extremely profound, and it is completely engraved into the depths of everyone's soul. Now Pangu's figure appeared in front of several people again. Although there was a big change in his aura, several people still couldn't help but feel shocked and solemn. At this time, the figure of Tiandao has appeared on the battlefield of this world, appearing in front of the will of this world, which is the will of the world simulated by the five people who arranged this world. Looking at the figure in front of him, Tiandao couldn't help but take a closer look. Even this figure could actually simulate the existence of the will of the world. He couldn't help but feel very surprised at Shi Chen and the others. After all, the will of a world is not so simple to simulate. As the will of the prehistoric world, the way of heaven is very clear about this. The will of a world involves not only power, laws, and Tao, but also many things, many of which cannot be expressed in words. From this, you can also imagine how difficult it was for a few people to use such methods. Although he was a little surprised, Tiandao didn't think about it for long. What interrupted his thinking was the phantom in front of him. The surrounding power began to gather around this phantom, and its figure began to become solid. The whole process was completed in an instant, and after it was completed, he directly attacked Tiandao. With one attack after another, the aura of Tao was constantly revealed. Each attack was directed at the most critical part of Tiandao's body, and there was no reservation in power. Existences that have reached the level of saints can be said to be immortal. But this is only relative, and it is just that it is not easy to die. Even beings of the same level cannot simply keep their opponents. However, for beings with higher cultivation levels, all this is very simple. No matter how powerful your cultivation is, there are still certain flaws Tiandao looked at the continuous attacks of the people in front of him, the expression on his face did not change at all, his figure kept flashing, constantly shuttled in the surrounding space, and kept dodging the attacks again and again. While avoiding attacks, Tiandao was constantly observing the person in front of him. Although this person was not a real will of the world, the difference was not very big, and he also had his power. The power released in every gesture is very powerful. It can be said to be the power of a whole world without any difference. Feeling the power exerted by the person in front of him, Tiandao stopped dodging at will after dodging again and again. The sleeves were constantly waving, and waves of power continued to burst out, colliding with the attacks of the people in front of them again and again. Although the power of will condensed in this world is very powerful, it is still far behind the power of heaven. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? is a powerful force fully unleashed. The power erupted from the collision of two people is almost the same as, or even stronger than, the power erupted when two worlds collide. As the two people continued to fight, the space around them began to fragment, and it was completely shattered in an instant. "However, the strength of the two of them is so powerful, and their control of their own power has reached an extreme level. Although the power erupted from the battle between the two was very powerful, under the control of the two people, the scope of the aftermath of the battle between the two was also controlled within an area of ??tens of thousands of miles around them. During the battle between the two people, Shi Chen and others have also put all their energy into the battle with Tiandao. As for Kong Ru, Hongjun and others outside the battlefield, they were no longer able to pay much attention. They only slightly controlled the surrounding forces and continuously attacked Kong Ru and others, causing Kong Ru's figure to collapse. Being controlled in a certain area and unable to get out. Although the attention of Shi Chen and others is not on Kong Ru and others, the pressure on Kong Ru and others has not weakened much. In the constant battles, the five people in Shichen have become more familiar with the control of the power of this world, and their control of the power of this big world has also become much stronger. Although they couldn't get out, several people felt a lot more relaxed, and their attention couldn't help but look towards the battle in the center of the battlefield. Watching the two people fighting constantly, their hearts were filled with shock. Watching the two people fighting with ease, each attack seemed very simple, as if there was no mystery, but the Tao contained in it was extremely complicated and profound, and the power contained in it was also extremely powerful. The battle between the two people can be said to be a real battle at the peak level. After the surrounding space was completely shattered, the void where the two of them were was began to vibrate continuously, as if it would be shattered in the next moment. generally. The void that the two people are in is the void of the chaotic world. It can also be said to be the existence that carries this chaotic world. After this void is shattered, it will be the world outside this chaotic world. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!) Volume One: Ancient Human Race Chapter 461: Five People¡¯s Last Resort The battle between the two people continued, and the force of each collision became more powerful. The vibrations in the surrounding void became more intense, as if it would shatter in the next moment. At this time, the attention of the five people in Shichen has been completely focused on the battle with Tiandao, and the pressure on Kong Ru and others is also constantly reducing, and the six people are gradually getting out of the battle. . After breaking away from the battle, several people quickly retreated towards the rear, standing in the distance of the battlefield, looking at the situation on the battlefield. However, among these people, Kong Ru did not leave, but still sat in the same place, constantly integrating the power in his body into one force through continuous practice. This force continues to become more powerful in Kong Ru's body, and a force continues to flow out of the world, constantly integrating into the meridians, and growing stronger. With this powerful force, Kong Ru's body continued to become stronger. The purple energy that had transformed into his body also began to vibrate, constantly surging within his body, and then condensed again, and condensed again. Confucius is constantly practicing, while the battle between Tiandao, Shichen and others is still going on. During the battle, the power erupted by the two people continued to become more powerful. The entire world was constantly shattering during the battle between the two, and had completely turned into a void. "Damn it, how could it be so strong? Is Pangu really reborn?" The five people in the void are also very nervous now. Looking at the power bursting out from the heavenly law on the battlefield, the five people in Shichen feel in their hearts He was also very anxious and full of worries. The methods used by the five people now are very powerful. The five of them also demonstrated that the methods they were currently using were absolutely unmatched in the chaotic world. But now, a person like this has appeared. Under the methods of the five people, he actually burst out with such powerful power that he completely suppressed them. The constant battles with the six Kongru people made the five people of Shishi use all their methods. They originally thought that this battle could be ended, but now it has turned out like this. You can imagine how anxious the five people were. "Fellow Daoist Shi Chen, what should we do? The cultivation level of the person in front of us now is definitely no worse than that of Pangu back then. Although our methods are not weak now, they are much worse than the person in front of us." What matters is fate. Destiny is the one with the strongest intuition among several people, and the one with the strongest sense of crisis. In the constant battle, Destiny also clearly felt the pressure on his mind. This pressure continues to become stronger, as if it will completely oppress him at any time. Such a sense of crisis was never felt so strongly even when he was surrounded by the chaotic storm unleashed by Kong Ru during the battle. When Destiny spoke, the other people couldn't help but become solemn. Now Destiny can no longer bear it, so there must be a strong sense of crisis approaching these people. And this crisis comes from the person in front of him who is very similar to Pangu. The power this person is exerting now is definitely not that simple, and it is definitely not just the current power. "It seems that we can only use our last resort, and we cannot just sit back and wait for death. Although this method is very dangerous, even if we fall, we cannot be defeated so easily by this person in front of us. "After Shichen heard Destiny's words, his expression kept changing, and his eyes were filled with determination. After hearing Shi Chen¡¯s words, a trace of hesitation flashed across the eyes of four people, including fate, life, destruction and death. Although this hesitation was only for a moment, even this moment of hesitation could completely show the four people's scruples about the methods mentioned by Shi Chen. "Okay." Four people's voices rang out at the same time. At the moment of shouting, the momentum of the four people shook, and their faces couldn't help but turn red. At that time, the aura on Chen's body also began to change, the aura continued to improve, and his face became flushed. "Pfft." "Pfft." "Pfft." "Pfft" "Pfft." The five people spurted out a mouthful of blood at the same time. This blood was not ordinary blood, but the blood essence of the five people. Regardless of any living being, essence and blood are the most important. The power of essence and blood is related to a person's strength, potential, and qualifications. After this spurt of essence and blood was sprayed out, the faces of the five people in Shichen couldn't help but become much paler, and their breaths became weaker. Now that the five people are spitting out their essence and blood, it can be said that they are completely naked and ready to fight with all their strength. Be prepared to destroy the person in front of you even if you are seriously injured Regardless of whether the person in front of him is Pangu or not, but he appears here now and blocks himself and others, and he is definitely not on the same side as him and others. The essence and blood of the five people spurted out. Although it was only a small stream, it was about the size of a fist. There are five strands of essence and blood, and each strand of essence and blood contains powerful power. After these five streams of essence and blood spurted out, they began to quickly gather towards the center. The five strands of essence and blood quickly gathered together and condensed into one stream. This essence and blood is the fusion of the essence and blood of five people. What is fused is the blood, strength and Tao power of the five people. After the fusion, the power of this bloodline directly turned into a ray of light. The direction of this ray of light was exactly towards the person who was fighting against Tiandao. Although the current person is not a phantom and has condensed into an entity, this body is only condensed with powerful power. Now this blood essence condensed by the blood, strength, and Tao of the five people of Shichen is directly absorbed into this person's body. At this time, his figure began to retreat quickly toward the rear, and Tiandao did not pursue him forward. He just stood on the ground and watched the changes in the person who retreated. As the man retreated, his figure began to become increasingly illusory, leaving only the blood in his body. This blood began to change continuously, becoming more solid. As the blood solidified, the bodies of the five people began to move closer to the shadow, surrounding the shadow in the center, and the strength in their bodies began to flow away. The blood on his body also began to flow continuously, converging on the body of this phantom. "Dong, dong, dong." The sound kept ringing, as if something was beating, and as if something was beating something constantly. As the sounds continued to get louder, the strength of the five people in the hour passed faster, and their bodies began to wither. The skin became wrinkled, the muscles began to wither, the beating of the heart began to become weaker, and the light in the eyes continued to become dimmer, as if it would lose its luster at any time. "Hahaha, if I and the others are gone, then you and the others will not be able to survive. I think back then when we and the Chaos Gods and Demons fell, we and the dozens of people left behind entered this chaotic world after we left. , there will no longer be Chaos Gods and Demons. Without me, Chaos Gods and Demons. Then this chaotic world will disappear with us." Although the eyes of the five people in Shichen continued to become darker, the voices of the five people It is full of joy and full of terror. Seeing the appearance of the five people, whether it was Tiandao on the battlefield, Hongjun and others already outside the battlefield, or Yuan Yuan and other saints far away from the battlefield, they were all completely filled with this sound. Feeling this sound, no matter who it is, a feeling of fear can't help but arise in their hearts. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!) Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 462: The Great Road Arrives From the very beginning of the battle, although Shi Chen and others were very cautious, the results of the battle exceeded their expectations time and time again. .The power of Yang Mei, the power of Hongjun, the rise of Kong Ru's army, and the methods of the inner demon and Luo Hu made the battle between several people completely fall into a stalemate. But this stalemate did not last long and was broken by the power exerted by Confucius. The power that Kong Ru unleashed beat the most survivable among the few people to the point where they were unable to fight back. In the end, he luckily escaped to the side of destruction and death, but it still did not have the slightest impact on the battlefield. Kong Ru's powerful force suppressed him. The last five people had no choice but to gather together and use their methods. As the methods continued to be used, Kong Ru and others were suppressed. But this is not all their power. The power that breaks out time and time again, and the power that continues to become stronger, makes several people feel shocked again and again by the powerful power of Kong Ru and others. In the end, the five people had to use their methods again and again, but in the end, an existence like Pangu appeared, and several people were completely suppressed by Pangu's power. Now, at such a point, several people had no choice but to resort to the last resort, even concentrating all their strength to resort to the methods they have now. The figures of the five people continued to become shriveled up, and both their souls and their physical strength began to flow away, converging towards the center. The shadow in the center of the five people also began to change at this time. The drop of essence and blood in the core of the phantom began to grow stronger, began to exude powerful power, and began to become stronger. As the power of this essence and blood continues to become more powerful, it begins to change. First, the essence and blood began to be divided into strands, and these strands of essence and blood were distributed in every part of the soul, forming a huge network. And at the core of the essence and blood veins, streams of essence and blood began to gather together, began to beat continuously, and turned into a heart. After the heart is formed, it begins to beat rapidly, with strong power, and the blood flows quickly. Waves of powerful power and powerful vitality emanate from the blood. Outside of the blood, blood vessels begin to form, and after the blood vessels form, bones begin to form. Pieces of bones are put together, and blood vessels are on top of the bones. As bones form, the heart beats faster and the blood flows faster. And new blood vessels formed quickly and gathered together to form various organs. Each of these organs contains a strange power. After the organs were formed, flesh and blood began to emerge, quickly covering the body completely, and skin began to appear on top of the flesh and blood. As the new bodies formed, the bodies of the five people also completely withered and turned directly into a stream of powder. The bodies of the five people disappeared, and five rays of light appeared on their bodies. In addition to these five rays of light, dozens of rays of light appeared and began to disappear into the body in front of them. "Boom, boom, boom." After the body was formed, the entire chaotic world began to shake continuously. In the void of the chaotic world, a will began to gather continuously, and a powerful pressure came from the deepest part of the void. Move towards the position of this body. In the chaos, a pillar of light formed. Throughout the chaotic world, countless rays of light began to gather together. As this pillar of light gathered towards this body, it continued to sink into this body. "This will, what exactly is this?" Outside the battlefield, I, the inner demon, and Luo Hu felt the coming will, and their hearts were filled with shock and doubt. The appearance of this beam of light and this powerful will is definitely a peak existence. "It's impossible, how could he come out?" Compared with the shock and confusion of the three of them, Hongjun and Yang Mei were full of fear, looking at the situation on the battlefield. The two of them also knew what kind of existence this powerful will was. And it is precisely because of knowing the existence of this will that I am so shocked and full of incredible. However, the most stable one among the people is Kong Ru. Kong Ru is still sitting cross-legged in the void. His whole person is completely trapped in lust, and he is constantly relying on the strong pressure in the void. He is constantly squeezing himself, constantly making rapid breakthroughs in his cultivation. This will came very quickly, and soon it was completely submerged in the body. With the advent of this will, this body began to change again, and began to glow with strange lights, strange powers, and strangeThe breath of Taoism. Under this breath of light, power, and Tao, this body began to become more perfect. "Hey." It was like a sound from the scabbard. Following this sound, two rays of sword energy shot out, directly cutting through the surrounding void. A stream of purple energy came from the crack. Escaped from it. What caused the two sword auras was the opened eyes of this body. The two sword auras were the gazes of the two eyes. "Daodao." The two words were spoken. Although they didn't want to face it in their hearts, Yang Mei and Hongjun still said this person's name. The person who appeared in front of him was the will of the chaotic world, the so-called Dao. The Great Dao and the Heavenly Dao are generally the condensed will of the world, but there are many differences. The Heavenly Dao is the will of the world in the prehistoric world, and it is also the convergence of all the Tao, all the laws, and the will of all living creatures in the prehistoric world. will. "The origin of the Great Dao is unknown to everyone. They only know that the Great Dao already existed before the Chaos Gods and Demons were conceived, and it has already controlled the entire chaotic world. From this, we can imagine how long the will of this chaotic world has existed. Since the existence of the Chaos Gods and Demons, although I have known about the existence of the Great Dao, I have never seen its appearance, and I don¡¯t know how far the power of the Great Dao has reached. When Pangu was born and opened up the prehistoric world, Dao Dao only sent a message to the many chaotic gods and demons, and there was no trace of any action. This is completely imaginable, how powerful Dao Dao is. "You are the Heavenly Dao of the prehistoric world. You should be an existence with a trace of Pangu's will." After Dao opened his eyes, he looked at the Heavenly Dao in front of him and said, directly telling the origin of the Heavenly Dao, and even the name of the Heavenly Dao. The trace of Pangu's will contained in it was also directly expressed. "Yes, I didn't expect to really force you out. Today I will solve the cause and effect of that year." When Tiandao heard Dao Dao's words, he did not deny it. He said it directly and also directly admitted that he had a trace of Pangu. the existence of will. It can be said that the fall of Pangu back then was entirely caused by the Great Dao, which showed the attacks of numerous chaotic gods and demons. After that, the heavenly way of the prehistoric world was quickly formed. The rapid formation of the prehistoric world caused Pangu's power to pass away quickly. , and finally caused the fall of Pangu. However, Pangu's magical power is not small. Although he died and transformed into all things in the prehistoric world, he still retained a trace of his own will. He directly integrated into the heavenly way of the prehistoric world and retained a trace of his own will. will, and the current situation appears. After the two people exchanged a word, they stood there without saying a word. And the atmosphere between the two became violent in an instant, becoming more weird and severe. The powerful power of the two people completely exploded at this time, and the powerful power continued to collide. The power that exploded made everyone outside the battlefield feel the fear in their hearts. (To be continued.) Volume 1: Ancient Human Race Chapter 463: The Way of Heaven and the Great Way There are two people, Heavenly Dao and Dao Dao. One is the will of the prehistoric world and the will left by Pangu. The other one is the will of the chaotic world, which has existed for countless years and has incomparable power. The two of them can be said to be the most elite beings in this world. Under the control of Pangu's will, the way of heaven continued to evolve the way of the prehistoric world, evolving the three thousand great ways to the extreme and to the extreme of complexity. The Great Avenue is the simplest existence of the Three Thousand Avenues. It brings together the Three Thousand Avenues. Each of the Three Thousand Avenues is completely in your hands. It is extremely simple. Extreme simplicity and extreme complexity can be said to be the ultimate of the three thousand avenues. Now that two people have fully displayed them, the entire prehistoric world has been completely captured by the two powerful momentums. Tiandao looked at the avenue in front of him, his eyes full of fighting spirit, and his body released an aura of extreme strength. Tiandao's body shape also began to change at this time, and he raised his hands as if he was holding something in his hands and wanted to chop it down. Hongjun and others looked at Tiandao's appearance, and their hearts were full of doubts. They didn't know what Tiandao's methods were. However, the changes around Tiandao soon made everyone aware of his methods. The void around Tiandao shook for a while, and rays of light suddenly appeared around Tiandao, revealing. Five rays of light. After the five rays of light appeared, the brilliance converged. It is the Tai Chi Diagram, the Pangu Flag, the Four Swords of Execution, the Soul-Eating Spear, and the Chaos Bell. The five spiritual treasures were all supreme treasures. After they appeared, they began to change rapidly, turning into rays of light that began to converge towards Tiandao's hand. The soul-eating gun turned into an ax handle, the Immortal-Zhuxiang sword turned into an ax blade, the Pangu flag, Tai Chi diagram, and the chaos bell turned into an ax body and ax back. "Pangu Ax." After this giant ax was formed, everyone already knew the original face of this giant ax, his name. This giant ax is the Pangu ax used by Pangu when he created the world and broke the shackles. Now this Pangu ax is formed again, and the entire ax body begins to release bursts of light. The giant ax keeps vibrating, as if it is chirping. Show his joy. The appearance of Pangu Ax made Dao Dao feel a lot more solemn in his eyes. The power of heaven had already made him very strange, but now the appearance of the Pangu Ax made him feel a tremor. Back then, Pangu relied on this Pangu ax to open up a new world in this chaotic world, a world that was not inferior to the chaotic world at all. And on that occasion, Pangu even relied on this giant ax to injure himself. If he hadn't guided the gods and demons of chaos into the prehistoric world, and caused the heavenly law of the prehistoric world to evolve, Pangu would not be able to Everything that transformed into the prehistoric world allowed the prehistoric world to exist. So, you can also imagine how powerful the Pangu Ax in front of you is. Originally, Pangu Ax had been split into pieces of spiritual treasures, and Da Dao had no idea. Now that Pangu Ax appeared, Da Dao couldn't help but feel fearful. "Hmph." With a cold snort, Dao Dao and Tiandao started to attack at the same time. They saw the giant ax in Tiandao's hand swinging continuously. Every time he swung it, the void around the giant ax trembled. Every time Tiandao swings the giant ax, the trajectory is very simple, but full of mystery. A simple to the extreme attack, an extremely complicated Tao trajectory, at this time, Tiandao fully displayed all his strength. Seeing Tiandao's attack, Daodao was also very serious and began to attack continuously. Dao's body is completely wrapped in a powerful force, and in every force, there is an extremely powerful Tao. The Tao that is extremely simple and the Tao that is extremely powerful is so simple in his hands. The collisions with the Tao of Heaven are not at a disadvantage at all. The two can be said to be evenly matched. "Such a power, is this the top power in this chaotic world? Is this the power of Pangu back then?" The five people standing outside the battlefield looked at the battle between Tiandao and Dao on the battlefield, and felt in their hearts Full of shock. The power of each of them can be said to be very powerful, especially after breaking the shackles of the saint's cultivation, several people felt the power of the saint even more. Even the saint has turned into an ant in their hands. The presence. And now, the forces that are fighting are showing a powerful force that few of them have. They also feel the strong pressure on their bodies. This is compared to what the five people exerted at that time. The means are even more powerful, and they are the difference between heaven and earth. While paying attention to the battle between the two people, several people couldn't help but look at Kong Ru, who was sitting cross-legged on the battlefield. Seeing the surrounding forces constantly impacting Kong Ru's body, and under this powerful force, Kong Ru's body was enveloped by a purple light.??, when it is destroyed again and again, it quickly recovers and continues to become stronger. Seeing Kong Ru's appearance, several people were filled with surprise. Kong Ru's power had shocked them from the beginning. But I didn¡¯t expect that Kong Ru would be so powerful. He would be so little affected by the fluctuation of such a powerful force, and he could continue his cultivation despite the impact of such a powerful force. , constantly improving his cultivation. However, at this time, Kong Ru's heart was full of joy. He was constantly developing his own strength, constantly making breakthroughs in his own cultivation, and making his own strength continue to become stronger. From the beginning of his cultivation, Kong Ru's cultivation speed can be said to be very powerful. After millions of years of cultivation, his strength has reached such a level. Now under the increasing pressure around him, Kong Ru felt the powerful power contained in his body. And this powerful power comes entirely from the power in one's own body, the power in the world, the power in the soul, and the power in the blood. ? It can be said that the forces of each force are very different and are not completely integrated. And now, under this strong pressure and under the constant blows from the surrounding forces, Kong Ru felt that the forces in his body were constantly being released and becoming more and more powerful. More powerful. And after reaching the extreme, they began to continuously integrate and become more powerful. Such changes made Kong Ru's cultivation improve rapidly, becoming stronger every minute and every second. Moreover, at this time, Kong Ru also felt that the two people of Tiandao and Dao were fighting on the battlefield. Seeing the powerful power and powerful Dao that broke out in every battle between the two people, Kong Ru's mind He couldn't help but be immersed in the battle between the two people, making himself constantly comprehend every move and every word in the battle between the two. Extremely complex and extremely simple, the ultimate of two kinds of Tao, the power burst out and the essence of Tao revealed made Confucius completely immersed in it. As Kong Ru continued to understand, the power in his body changed faster. "Confucius has practiced for countless years and has the existence of the world inside his body. His strength can be said to be very powerful, and his understanding of Tao is also very fast. But although it is very fast, the time is also very short. But now, the essence of Tao is revealed in front of him, and the world in his body is rapidly deducing, changing, and evolving. It is constantly being understood and mastered by Confucius, and turned into his own strength. Kong Ru's power continued to become stronger, and a fighting spirit began to rise in his heart. Seeing the two figures of Tiandao and Dao constantly fighting, his whole person began to become ready to move. However, Kong Ru was still restraining himself in his heart, restraining himself to continue practicing, improving his strength, and preparing to join the battle between the two after his strength reached a certain level. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!) Volume One: Ancient Human Race Chapter 464: Breakthrough and Participation in the War In the world inside Kong Ru's body, laws are constantly evolving, and traces of them are constantly appearing in the world. As he continues to comprehend, Kong Ru's cultivation is constantly improving, his body's strength is constantly changing, and the world inside his body is also undergoing tremendous changes. The whole world is constantly undergoing great changes and evolution in the process of continuous enhancement of Confucius' cultivation. Originally, the world of Confucius had broken through the limitations of the middle world and had a hint of the big world. After the five people of Shi Shi created the virtual world, Confucius also understood a lot of the laws of the world. Now that there is the way of heaven and the way of Dao and Dao, the evolution of the world has become even faster. Rapidly evolving towards the big world. The transformation of the world inside the body, the transformation of the body, and the constant transformation of various forces in the body. Kong Ru's current cultivation level is improving rapidly every moment. As long as the breakthrough is completed, Kong Ru's cultivation level will definitely soar into the sky. , the cultivation level can even be comparable to the two people who are currently fighting. Tiandao and Daodao are constantly fighting. With each battle, the power erupted becomes more powerful, and the vibrations in the surrounding void become more intense. During the battles, the two of them had also noticed Kong Ru on the battlefield. After constantly resisting the strength of the two people, in the aftermath of the battle between the two, the body almost collapsed, but it recovered again and again and became stronger. And as the two people continued to fight, the aura on this man's body became more powerful, gradually adapting to the aftermath of the two people's increasingly fierce battle. And the purple aura on Kong Ru's body, the power that was constantly integrated into Kong Ru's body, and every change in Kong Ru's body began to attract the attention of the two people. Da Dao¡¯s eyes towards Kong Ru also changed from ignoring him at the beginning to becoming more serious. In the process of fighting with Tiandao, he would even dedicate part of his strength to attack Kong Ru. However, the methods of Tiandao are no weaker than those of Dao Dao. It can be said that Dao Dao's actions are estimated very accurately. Under Dao Dao's attacks again and again, they directly blocked them, but they did not cause any harm to Confucius. Too big an impact. However, the way of heaven did not completely block the attack of the avenue, but still released a force. He is also aware of Kong Ru's performance all the time, and he also knows that Kong Ru is using the pressure of the two people's constant battle to constantly oppress himself and continuously enhance his cultivation. It has been a long time since Tiandao arrived on this battlefield and the battle started. During this period of time, he clearly felt the changes in the aura of Kong Ru's body. The powerful power erupted from Kong Ru's body and the speed of growth surprised even Tiandao. . Time continues to pass, and the battle between Tiandao and Daodao has become more intense. In the surrounding void, cracks began to appear. In these cracks, purple auras swarmed out from the cracks and continued to escape towards the surroundings. "Hongmeng Purple Qi." Hongjun and others outside the battlefield looked at the purple aura, and everyone couldn't help but feel shocked. Even in the chaos, Yang Mei, who had practiced for countless years, was still filled with shock. The Hongmeng Purple Qi can be said to be very precious, whether in chaos or in the wilderness. Even the gods and demons of Chaos back then were very concerned about the Hongmeng Purple Qi, but in the chaos, this Hongmeng Purple Qi was very limited. And now, these waves of Hongmeng Purple Qi are constantly escaping from the cracks in the void, constantly wandering in the void, constantly evolving, and turning into streams of power in the void. After this wave of power appeared, it was mobilized again by Tiandao and Daodao, and turned into powerful attacks one after another. This powerful attack once again tore the surrounding void apart again, and the cracks in the void became wider again. And this powerful Hongmeng Purple Qi has not completely dissipated. There is still a small stream gathering in the surrounding void, and the direction in which this Hongmeng Purple Qi is gathering is exactly where Kong Ru is. . Although it is said to be a small stream of Hongmeng Purple Qi, it is still not a minority. The streams of Hongmeng Purple Qi are constantly integrated into Kong Ru's body, and continue to penetrate into every pore of Kong Ru's body. Every part of Kong Ru's body began to swim quickly. Streams of Hongmeng Purple Qi continued to blend into Kong Ru's body, and Kong Ru couldn't help but feel a burst of relief in his heart. Kong Ru's body was originally the condensed Hongmeng Purple Qi that Kong Ru obtained in the chaotic storm. Now with the integration of these Hongmeng Purple Qi, it can be said thatIt is the best nourishment for Kong Ru. Driven by this Hongmeng purple energy, Kong Ru's cultivation speed also becomes faster. The two people of Tiandao and Dao are constantly fighting, and the battlefield between the two continues to expand and become more vast. Hundreds of millions of miles, hundreds of millions of miles, billions of miles, tens of billions of miles, the range of two people fighting has increased hundreds of times in a short period of time. As the battlefield between the two of them continued to grow larger, the bodies of Hongjun and others also retreated quickly, until they retreated to where Yuan Yuan and other saints were. With the strength of the original saints, they were completely unable to resist the aura of the two fighting. However, under the power arranged by Heavenly Dao, the figures of these people did not suffer much impact on this battlefield. "Master, seniors, senior brother I." Seeing the few people who appeared, the original people quickly reacted and saluted respectfully. After a few people, the other people also saluted to Lao Tzu and others one by one, with even more respect in their tone. In the battles one after another, from the battles of Kong Ru and others, the methods of Shi Chen and others, plus the two people Tiandao and Dao who are currently fighting, and Kong Ru, who is constantly practicing in the battlefield of the two people, . The powerful strength shown by these people can be said to make them truly aware of the weakness of their strength. Seeing a few people and feeling the power around them, Hongjun and the others felt a sense of clarity in their hearts. After nodding slightly at the few people, he turned his attention to the battlefield again. At this time, Kong Ru's cultivation had gradually reached its peak state. With his powerful aura, the surrounding Hongmeng Purple Qi seemed to have turned into a huge whirlpool, like a giant beast, constantly sweeping the surrounding people. Hongmeng purple energy swallowed it up and entered his body. Feeling the change in Kong Ru's cultivation, Dao Dao couldn't help but feel a trace of anxiety on his plain face. Now a Tiandao already has such a powerful force, and the power that Kong Ru burst out is not weak at all. The power of the Hongmeng Purple Qi that is constantly being swallowed up can be said to be very huge, even he can't Can't help but respond carelessly. In the world of Confucius, the three thousand avenues are fully revealed, and the thousands of laws continue to become more complex and complete. And the scope of the entire world is constantly becoming wider. Every second, the surrounding area is expanding by hundreds of thousands of miles. Around this world, small worlds are growing rapidly one by one, and one after another. The small world evolved, and planes and spaces appeared one by one. In addition to the changes in the world, the fusion of forces in Kong Ru's body, meridians, bones, and muscles has also reached the most critical point. As long as he takes one step, Kong Ru's cultivation will be completed. breakthrough. "Click." There was a slight sound, a vague sound, but this slight sound resounded throughout the entire battlefield in an instant. Even on the battlefield, the constant collision of Tiandao and Dao caused a huge impact. The sound of the impact could not be covered up. At this moment, both Tiandao and Daodao who were fighting, as well as Hongjun and others outside the battlefield, all turned their attention to the direction of Kong Ru, putting all their attention on Kong Ru, looking at Kong Ru changes in the body. I saw a huge whirlpool above Kong Ru's head, and in an instant, dozens of people, the surrounding void shattered, and streams of more intense Hongmeng Purple Qi descended from the cracks. Next, it blended into Kong Ru's body and continuously transformed into the power of Kong Ru's body, directly stimulating Kong Ru's power to the extreme and breaking through the boundary that trapped him. At this moment, Kong Ru's world turned into a big world, and the forces in his body also directly condensed into one. Powerful power burst out directly from Kong Ru's body. The power of every inch of skin, muscles, bones, meridians and blood, and every cell reached the extreme in an instant, completely bursting out, and powerful power directly enveloped the entire battlefield. , the powerful fighting spirit completely burst out, charging towards Tiandao and Daodao. "Hahaha, let's fight on the battlefield." A laugh rang out, and Kong Ru's figure disappeared instantly, attacking Tiandao and Daodao. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!) Volume 1 Ancient Human Race Chapter 465 Infinite World Kong Ru's cultivation broke the barrier that trapped him in an instant, and his powerful cultivation was completely released. His figure appeared next to Tiandao and Daodao, and they began to fight directly. Entering the battle, Tiandao and Daodao also completely entered the battle. The powerful power was completely released. With collisions again and again, the battlefield where the three of them fought expanded again in an instant. Although he had just made a breakthrough, Kong Ru's control of his own power was perfect. Every force was extremely powerful. Although the power he unleashed was weaker than Dao Dao and Tiandao, under constant attacks, Even though he was down, he was able to fight the two of them without retreating at all. Hongjun and Yang Mei who were outside the battlefield were even more surprised when they saw the situation on the battlefield. Originally, the difference between Kong Ru's cultivation level and the two men was not very big, but in just this period of time, Kong Ru's cultivation level has actually reached such a point. The cultivation of Heavenly Dao and Dao is already known just from the power that broke out in the battle just now. That powerful cultivation level, the power that erupted during the collision, is something that even the void of this chaotic world cannot bear. And now that there are three such strong men fighting again, their power can be imagined. The cracks in the void of the surrounding chaotic world began to become more dense and wider. The original space crack expanded to more than ten times in an instant, and streams of Hongmeng Purple Qi continued to escape, completely filling the surrounding void with this Hongmeng Purple Qi. Seeing these waves of Hongmeng Purple Qi, Yuan Yuan and others couldn't help but feel strange movements in their hearts. Powerful forces shot out continuously, capturing the Hongmeng Purple Qi one after another outside the protective circle where they were. Several people around them were directly integrated into the body. However, after receiving these waves of Hongmeng Purple Qi, several people could not help but feel slightly disappointed. This Hongmeng Purple Qi was completely different from the Hongmeng Purple Qi they had obtained through sanctification. Streams of Hongmeng Purple Qi are like streams of power. Although they are much more powerful than Chaos Qi, they are completely different from the Hongmeng Purple Qi that can make people holy. The Hongmeng Purple Qi that several people received when they became saints had their Tao relying on it. But now there is no Hongmeng Purple Qi in them, it is just a pure power. At this time, several people could not help but understand the rapid growth of Kong Ru's cultivation. Being able to quickly absorb such powerful Hongmeng Purple Qi and turn it into one's own strength is conceivable. After all, now that they have obtained this Hongmeng Purple Qi, they have tried to refine it, but the refining speed is very slow. When several saints were excited because they had obtained streaks of Hongmeng Purple Qi, the scene on the battlefield changed again. The battlefield was originally a melee between three people. Kong Ru, Tiandao, and Dao were fighting each other. It was not that Kong Ru and Tiandao jointly fought against Dao. And after this period of fighting, Kong Ru's cultivation was fully displayed, and his powerful power at this time was no different than that of Tiandao and Daodao. Feeling the power in his body, feeling the Hongmeng purple energy constantly escaping from the surrounding space cracks, and the breath of the world behind the space cracks, Kong Ru couldn't help but feel full of yearning. During this period of time, I have been practicing continuously and making breakthroughs in my own cultivation, just to leave this chaotic world and find my own world. Thinking of this, Kong Ru turned his attack direction directly to Dao Dao. Dao Dao is the will of this chaotic world. Only by completely defeating Dao Dao can he truly break this world and escape from it. All bondage. The power unleashed by the joint efforts of Kong Ru and Tiandao directly suppressed Daodao completely. However, even so, the power of Dao is still very powerful. Although Confucius and Tiandao were at a disadvantage in the confrontation, there was no sign of defeat. Kong Ru attacked again and again for a long time, but he was far from defeated. Existences of the same level, especially at the level of Kong Ru and others. Moreover, this world is still a chaotic world controlled by Dao. The cultivation of Confucius and Ru is also subject to certain restrictions. It can be said that it is very difficult to completely defeat Dao here. With the continuous fighting, Da Dao was completely suppressed, but at this time, Da Dao did not care and no longer attacked Kong Ru and Tiandao. Now Dao Dao also knows that there is no need to be much different in cultivation between Confucius and Tiandao. If he were just one person, he could still rely on this world to suppress him. But now the three of them are constantly fighting, and the void around them is starting to shatter.After breaking apart, his control over the power of the surrounding void became much weaker. In such a situation, Dao Dao can be said to be very fearful. Now his power has begun to continuously gather the power of the chaotic world, constantly strengthening the surrounding power, and constantly healing the surrounding cracks. So now, he can only continue to resist the attacks of Kong Ru and Tiandao. "Retreat." Kong Ru said to Tiandao beside him. After saying that, the two people quickly retreated towards the rear. In this constant battle, the two of them have also discovered the changes in the avenue and learned its purpose. The two also know that even if the two people are constantly fighting, the impact on the avenue will be very small. After the two people retreated, the attack did not stop there. Instead, the power in their bodies continued to explode and became more powerful. The retreat of the two people made Dao Dao very strange in his heart, but after feeling the breath of the two people, his heart was shaken, and he quickly moved forward in the direction of the two people. The power of the entire chaotic world also began to gather together, bounding towards Kong Ru and Tiandao. However, although the power of Dao is very powerful, the power of Confucius and Tiandao is not inferior at all. The powerful force directly shattered the surrounding forces that bound the two people. Seeing this situation, Dao Dao's heart began to shake. Tiandao and Kongru are aware of the attention they are currently fighting, and it is precisely because of this that their hearts are so shocked. However, soon Dao Dao seemed to have made up his mind, the gaze in his eyes became firm, and a powerful aura began to gather in his body. Three people, three powerful forces, began to brew in this chaotic world. Three powerful forces instantly enveloped the entire chaotic world, and the entire chaotic world began to shake, as if it would shatter in the next moment. "No, retreat quickly, take them back quickly." When Yang Mei felt this powerful force, she said to Hongjun and others beside her. After he finished gathering it, he waved his sleeves directly, and a force directly enveloped the people around him and quickly retreated back. When Yang Mei retreated, Hongjun, Inner Demon, Luo Hu, and Laozi also wrapped the many saints around them directly in their own power, and quickly retreated. This retreat was a distance of billions of miles, and the body quickly reached the edge of the prehistoric world. "Bang." When everyone's figures reached the edge of the prehistoric world, a powerful collision sound sounded directly. With the sound of this collision, the surrounding space was completely shattered, and the entire chaotic world began to shatter, and powerful forces spread out from the deepest part of the chaos. "When Pangu created the world, he didn't have such power." Seeing this situation, Yang Mei couldn't help but sigh. Hearing this sentence, Hongjun and others couldn't help but feel shocked, and they couldn't help but look into the depths of chaos. In the depths of chaos, three figures stood in the depths of chaos, surrounded by forces of constant collision. Under the force, the surrounding space was constantly fragmenting, Hongmeng Purple Qi quickly escaped, and the surrounding space cracks began to quickly connect everything, becoming one. Tiandao, Daodao, and Kongru stood on the same spot, looking at this space crack, but the expressions on their faces were completely different. A trace of relief flashed in Tiandao's eyes, and his whole person seemed to feel a lot more relaxed. But Dao Dao's face was very pale, but he suffered a lot of injuries. After all, he was connected to the chaotic world. When the chaotic world was so shaken, he naturally suffered a lot of injuries. And Kong Ru was even more happy. The moment the chaotic world was broken, the feeling in Kong Ru's heart became clearer. The familiar atmosphere felt from the slightest gap made him Kong Ru was very excited. "You two, I'm going to leave. I'll say goodbye. I'll see you tomorrow." After Kong Ru calmed down for a while, his figure shot out directly and entered the Hongmeng. Entering the Hongmeng, what caught Confucius's eyes was a vast expanse. In this vast expanse, there were existences like twinkling stars. However, Confucius knew very well that each star is a world, a world similar to the chaotic world. The whole book is finished (to be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)